Format Choice
and generates well to .mobi and .epub files. The higher
quality images in this file do not reduce in size to fit the small screens
of Tablets and Smart Phones—part of the larger images may run off
the side. Another format is available by clicking on the following line:


MEMOIRS OF NAPOLEON BONAPARTE,
Complete
By LOUIS ANTOINE FAUVELET DE BOURRIENNE
His Private Secretary
Edited by R. W. Phipps Colonel, Late Royal Artillery
1891

CONTENTS
PREFACE 1836 EDITION. | |
PREFACE 1885 EDITION. | |
AUTHOR’S INTRODUCTION. | |
NOTE. | |
VOLUME I. — 1769-1800 | |
CHAPTER 1 |
1769-1783. Authentic date of Bonaparte’s birthHis family ruined by the JesuitsHis taste for military amusementsSham siege at the College of BrienneThe porter’s wife and NapoleonMy intimacy with Bonaparte at collegeHis love for the mathematics, and his dislike of LatinHe defends Paoli and blames his fatherHe is ridiculed by his comradesIgnorance of the monksDistribution of prizes at BrienneMadame de Montesson and the Duke of OrleansReport of M. Keralio on BonaparteHe leaves Brienne. |
CHAPTER II. |
1784-1794. Bonaparte enters the Military College of ParisHe urges me to embrace the military professionHis report on the state of the Military School of ParisHe obtains a commissionI set off for ViennaReturn to Paris, where I again meet BonaparteHis singular plans for raising moneyLouis XVI, with the red cap on his head The 10th of AugustMy departure for StuttgartBonaparte goes to CorsicaMy name inscribed on the list of emigrantsBonaparte at the siege of ToulonLe Souper de BeaucaireNapoleon’s mission to GenoaHis arrestHis autographical justification Duroc’s first connection with Bonaparte. |
CHAPTER III. |
1794-1795. Proposal to send Bonaparte to La VendéeHe is struck off the list of general officersSalicettiJoseph’s marriage with Mademoiselle ClaryBonaparte’s wish to go to TurkeyNote explaining the plan of his proposed expeditionMadame Bourrienne’s character of Bonaparte, and account of her husband’s arrestConstitution of the year III The 13th VendemiaireBonaparte appointed second in command of the army of the interiorEulogium of Bonaparte by Barras, and its consequencesSt. Helena manuscript. |
CHAPTER IV. |
1795-1797. On my return to Paris I meet BonaparteHis interview with Josephine Bonaparte’s marriage, and departure from Paris ten days after Portrait and character of JosephineBonaparte’s dislike of national propertyLetter to JosephineLetter of General Colli, and Bonaparte’s replyBonaparte refuses to serve with Kellerman Marmont’s lettersBonaparte’s order to me to join the armyMy departure from Sens for ItalyInsurrection of the Venetian States. |
CHAPTER V |
1797. Signature of the preliminaries of peaceFall of VeniceMy arrival and reception at LeobenBonaparte wishes to pursue his success The Directory opposes himHe wishes to advance on ViennaMovement of the army of the Sombre-et-MouseBonaparte’s dissatisfaction Arrival at MilanWe take up our residence at MontebelloNapoleon’s judgment respecting Dandolo and Melzi. |
CHAPTER VI. |
1797. Napoleon’s correspondenceRelease of French prisoners at Olmutz Negotiations with AustriaBonaparte’s dissatisfactionLetter of complaint from Bonaparte to the Executive DirectoryNote respecting the affairs of Venice and the Club of Clichy, written by Bonaparte and circulated in the armyIntercepted letter of the Emperor Francis. |
CHAPTER VII. |
1797. Unfounded reportsCarnotCapitulation of MantuaGeneral Clarke The Directory yields to BonaparteBerthierArrival of Eugène Beauharnais at MilanComte Delannay d’EntraiguesHis interview with BonaparteSeizure of his papersCopy of one describing a conversation between him and Comte de MontgaillardThe Emperor FrancisThe Prince de Condé and General Pichegru. |
CHAPTER VIII. |
1797. The royalists of the interiorBonaparte’s intention of marching on Paris with 25,000 menHis animosity against the emigrants and the Clichy ClubHis choice between the two parties of the Directory Augereau’s order of the day against the word ‘Monsieur’Bonaparte wishes to be made one of the five DirectorsHe supports the majority of the DirectoryLa Vallette, Augereau, and Bernadotte sent to ParisInteresting correspondence relative to the 18th Fructidor. |
CHAPTER IX. |
1797. Bonaparte’s joy at the result of the 18th Fructidor.His letter to AugereauHis correspondence with the Directory and proposed resignationExplanation of the DirectoryBottotGeneral Clarke Letter from Madame Bacciocchi to BonaparteAutograph letter of the Emperor Francis to BonaparteArrival of Count CobentzelAutograph note of Bonaparte on the conditions of peace. |
CHAPTER X. |
1797. Influence of the 18th Fructidor on the negotiationsBonaparte’s suspicion of BottotHis complaints respecting the non-erasure of BourrienneBourrienne’s conversation with the Marquis of GalloBottot writes from Paris to Bonaparte on the part of the Directory Agents of the Directory employed to watch BonaparteInfluence of the weather on the conclusion of peaceRemarkable observation of BonaparteConclusion of the treatyThe Directory dissatisfied with the terms of the peaceBonaparte’s predilection for representative governmentOpinion on Bonaparte. |
CHAPTER XI. |
1797 Effect of the 18th Fructidor on the peaceThe standard of the army of ItalyHonours rendered to the memory of General Hoche and of Virgil at MantuaRemarkable letterIn passing through Switzerland Bonaparte visits the field of MoratArrival at RastadtLetter from the Directory calling Bonaparte to ParisIntrigues against JosephineGrand ceremony on the reception of Bonaparte by the DirectoryThe theatresModesty of BonaparteAn assassinationBonaparte’s opinion of the ParisiansHis election to the National InstituteLetter to CamusProjectsReflections. |
CHAPTER XII. |
1798. Bonaparte’s departure from ParisHis returnThe Egyptian expedition projectedM. de TalleyrandGeneral DesaixExpedition against MaltaMoney taken at BerneBonaparte’s ideas respecting the EastMongeNon-influence of the DirectoryMarriages of Marmont and La ValetteBonaparte’s plan of colonising EgyptHis camp libraryOrthographical blundersStock of winesBonaparte’s arrival at ToulonMadame Bonaparte’s fall from a balconyExecution of an old manSimon. |
CHAPTER XIII. |
1798. Departure of the squadronArrival at MaltaDolomieuGeneral Barguay d’HilliersAttack on the western part of the island Caffarelli’s remarkDeliverance of the Turkish prisonersNelson’s pursuit of the French fleetConversations on boardHow Bonaparte passed his, timeQuestions to the CaptainsPropositions discussed Morning musicProclamationAdmiral BrueysThe English fleet avoided Dangerous landingBonaparte and his fortuneAlexandria takenKléber woundedBonaparte’s entrance into Alexandria. |
CHAPTER XIV. |
1798. The mirageSkirmishes with the ArabsMistake of General Desaix’s divisionWretchedness of a rich sheikCombat beneath the General’s windowThe flotilla on the NileIts distress and dangerThe battle of ChebreisseDefeat of the MamelukesBonaparte’s reception of meLetter to Louis BonaparteSuccess of the French army Triumphal entrance into CairoCivil and military organisation of CairoBonaparte’s letter to his brother JosephPlan of colonisation. |
CHAPTER XV. |
1798. Establishment of a divan in each Egyptian provinceDesaix in Upper EgyptIbrahim Bey beaten by Bonaparte at Salehye’hSulkowsky woundedDisaster at AboukirDissatisfaction and murmurs of the armyDejection of the General-in-ChiefHis plan respecting Egypt Meditated descent upon EnglandBonaparte’s censure of the DirectoryIntercepted correspondence. |
CHAPTER XVI. |
1798. The Egyptian InstituteFestival of the birth of MahometBonaparte’s prudent respect for the Mahometan religionHis Turkish dressDjezzar, the Pasha of AcreThoughts of a campaign in GermanyWant of news from FranceBonaparte and Madame FourésThe Egyptian fortune-teller, M. Berthollet, and the Sheik El BekriThe air “Marlbrook”Insurrection in CairoDeath of General DupuisDeath of SulkowskyThe insurrection quelledNocturnal executionsDestruction of a tribe of ArabsConvoy of sick and woundedMassacre of the French in Sicilyprojected expedition to SyriaLetter to Tippoo Saib. |
CHAPTER XVII. |
1798-1799. Bonaparte’s departure for SuezCrossing the desertPassage of the Red SeaThe fountain of MosesThe Cenobites of Mount SinaiDanger in recrossing the Red SeaNapoleon’s return to CairoMoney borrowed at GenoaNew designs upon SyriaDissatisfaction of the Ottoman PortePlan for invading AsiaGigantic schemesGeneral Berthier’s permission to return to FranceHis romantic love and the adored portraitHe gives up his permission to return homeLouis Bonaparte leaves EgyptThe first Cashmere shawl in France Intercepted correspondenceDeparture for SyriaFountains of MessoudishBonaparte jealousDiscontent of the troopsEl-Arish takenAspect of SyriaRamlehJerusalem. |
CHAPTER XVIII |
1799. Arrival at JaffaThe siegeBeauharnais and CroisierFour thousand prisonersScarcity of provisionsCouncils of warDreadful necessityThe massacreThe plagueLannes and the mountaineers Barbarity of DjezarrArrival at St Jean d’Acre, and abortive attacksSir Sidney SmithDeath of CaffarelliDuroc wounded Rash bathingInsurrections in Egypt. |
CHAPTER XIX. |
1799. The siege of Acre raisedAttention to names in bulletinsGigantic projectThe DrusesMount CarmelThe wounded and infected Order to march on footLoss of our cannonA Nablousian fires at BonaparteReturn to JaffaBonaparte visits the plague hospitalA potion given to the sickBonaparte’s statement at St. Helena. |
CHAPTER XX. |
1799. Murat and Moarad Bey at the Natron LakesBonaparte’s departure for the PyramidsSudden appearance of an Arab messengerNews of the landing of the Turks at AboukirBonaparte marches against themThey are immediately attacked and destroyed in the battle of AboukirInterchange of communication with the EnglishSudden determination to return to EuropeOutfit of two frigates Bonaparte’s dissimulationHis pretended journey to the Delta Generous behaviour of LanuseeBonaparte’s artificeHis bad treatment of General Kléber. |
CHAPTER XXI |
1799. Our departure from EgyptNocturnal embarkationM. Parseval GrandmaisonOn courseAdverse windsFear of the English Favourable weatherVingt-et-unChessWe land at Ajaccio Bonaparte’s pretended relationsFamily domainsWant of money Battle of NoviDeath of JoubertVisionary schemesPurchase of a boatDeparture from CorsicaThe English squadronOur escape The roads of FréjusOur landing in FranceThe plague or the AustriansJoy of the peopleThe sanitary lawsBonaparte falsely accused. |
CHAPTER XXII. |
1799. Effect produced by Bonaparte’s returnHis justification Melancholy letter to my wifeBonaparte’s intended dinner at Sens Louis Bonaparte and JosephineHe changes his intended route Melancholy situation of the provincesNecessity of a change Bonaparte’s ambitious viewsInfluence of popular applause Arrival in ParisHis reception of JosephineTheir reconciliation Bonaparte’s visit to the DirectoryHis contemptuous treatment of Sieyès. |
CHAPTER XXIII |
1799. Moreau and BernadotteBonaparte’s opinion of BernadotteFalse reportThe crown of Sweden and the Constitution of the year III. Intrigues of Bonaparte’s brothersAngry conversation between Bonaparte and BernadotteBonaparte’s versionJosephine’s version An unexpected visitThe Manege ClubSalicetti and Joseph Bonaparte Bonaparte invites himself to breakfast with BernadotteCountry excursionBernadotte dines with BonaparteThe plot and conspiracy Conduct of LucienDinner given to Bonaparte by the Council of the Five HundredBonaparte’s wish to be chosen a member of the DirectoryHis reconciliation with SieyèsOffer made by the Directory to BonaparteHe is falsely accused by Barras. |
CHAPTER XXIV. |
1799. Cambacérès and LebrunGohier deceivedMy nocturnal visit to Barras The command of the army given to BonaparteThe morning of the 18th BrumaireMeeting of the generals at Bonaparte’s house Bernadotte’s firmnessJosephine’s interest, for Madame Gohier Disappointment of the DirectorsReview in the gardens of the TuileriesBonaparte’s harangueProclamation of the Ancients Moreau, jailer of the LuxembourgMy conversation with La Vallette Bonaparte at St. Cloud. |
CHAPTER XXV. |
1799. The two CouncilsBarras’ letterBonaparte at the Council of the Five HundredFalse reportsTumultuous sittingLucien’s speech He resigns the Presidency of the Council of the Five HundredHe is carried out by grenadiersHe harangues the troopsA dramatic scene Murat and his soldiers drive out the Five HundredCouncil of ThirtyConsular commissionDecreeReturn to ParisConversation with Bonaparte and Josephine respecting Gohier and BernadotteThe directors Gohier and Moulins imprisoned. |
CHAPTER XXVI. |
1799. General approbation of the 18th BrumaireDistress of the treasury M. Collot’s generosityBonaparte’s ingratitudeGohier set at LibertyConstitution of the year VIII.The Senate, Tribunate, and Council of StateNotes required on the character of candidates Bonaparte’s love of integrity and talentInfluence of habit over himHis hatred of the TribunateProvisional concessionsThe first Consular MinistryMediocrity of La PlaceProscription lists Cambacérès reportM. Moreau de WormsCharacter of Sieyès Bonaparte at the LuxembourgDistribution of the day and visits Lebrun’s oppositionBonaparte’s singingHis boyish tricks Assumption of the titles “Madame” and “Monseigneur”The men of the Revolution and the partisans of the BourbonsBonaparte’s fears Confidential notes on candidates for office and the assemblies. |
CHAPTER XXVII. |
1799-1800. Difficulties of a new GovernmentState of EuropeBonaparte’s wish for peaceM. de Talleyrand Minister for Foreign Affairs Negotiations with England and AustriaTheir failureBonaparte’s views on the EastHis sacrifices to policyGeneral Bonaparte denounced to the First ConsulKléber’s letter to the Directory Accounts of the Egyptian expedition published in the Moniteur Proclamation to the army of the EastFavour and disgrace of certain individuals accounted for. |
CHAPTER XXVIII. |
1800. Great and common menPortrait of BonaparteThe varied expression of his countenanceHis convulsive shrugPresentiment of his corpulencyPartiality for bathingHis temperanceHis alleged capability of dispensing with sleepGood and bad newsShaving, and reading the journalsMorning businessBreakfastCoffee and snuff Bonaparte’s idea of his own situationHis ill opinion of mankind His dislike of a ‘tête-à-tête’His hatred of the Revolutionists Ladies in whiteAnecdotesBonaparte’s tokens of kindness, and his droll complimentsHis fits of ill humourSound of bells Gardens of MalmaisonHis opinion of medicineHis memory His poetic insensibilityHis want of gallantryCards and conversationThe dress-coat and black cravatBonaparte’s payments His religious ideasHis obstinacy. |
CHAPTER XXIX. |
1800. Bonaparte’s lawsSuppression of the festival of the 21st of JanuaryOfficials visitsThe TempleLouis XVI. and Sir Sidney SmithPeculation during the DirectoryLoan raisedModest budget The Consul and the Member of the InstituteThe figure of the RepublicDuroc’s missionsThe King of PrussiaThe Emperor AlexanderGeneral Latour-FoissacArbitrary decreeCompany of players for EgyptSingular ideas respecting literary property The preparatory ConsulateThe journalsSabres and muskets of honourThe First Consul and his ComradeThe bust of Brutus Statues in the gallery of the TuileriesSections of the Council of StateCostumes of public functionariesMasqueradesThe opera-ballsRecall of the exiles. |
CHAPTER XXX |
1800. Bonaparte and Paul I.Lord WhitworthBaron Sprengporten’s arrival at ParisPaul’s admiration of BonaparteTheir close connection and correspondenceThe royal challengeGeneral MackThe road to MalmaisonAttempts at assassinationDeath of WashingtonNational mourningAmbitious calculationM. de Fontanel, the skilful orator Fete at the Temple of MarsMurat’s marriage with Caroline BonaparteMadame Bonaparte’s pearls. |
CHAPTER XXXI. |
1800. Police on policeFalse informationDexterity of FouchéPolice agents deceivedMoney ill appliedInutility of political police Bonaparte’s opinionGeneral considerationsMy appointment to the Prefecture of police. |
CHAPTER XXXII. |
1800. Successful management of partiesPrecautionsRemoval from the Luxembourg to the TuileriesHackney-coaches and the Consul’s white horsesRoyal custom and an inscriptionThe reviewBonaparte’s homage to the standardsTalleyrand in Bonaparte’s cabinet Bonaparte’s aversion to the cap of liberty even in paintingThe state bedOur cabinet. |
CHAPTER XXXIII. |
1800. The TuileriesRoyalty in perspectiveRemarkable observation PresentationsAssumption of the prerogative of mercyM. Defeu M. de FrotteGeorges Cadoudal’s audience of BonaparteRapp’s precaution and Bonaparte’s confidenceThe dignity of France Napper Tandy and Blackwell delivered up by the Senate of Hamburg Contribution in the Egyptian styleValueless billFifteen thousand francs in the drawer of a secretaireJosephine’s debtsEvening walks with Bonaparte. |
CHAPTER XXXIV. |
1800. War and monumentsInfluence of the recollections of Egypt First improvements in ParisMalmaison too littleSt. Cloud taken The Pont des ArtsBusiness prescribed for me by Bonaparte Pecuniary remunerationThe First Consul’s visit to the Pritanée His examination of the pupilsConsular pensionsTragical death of MiackzinskiIntroduction of vaccinationRecall of the members of the Constituent AssemblyThe “canary” volunteersTronchet and TargetLiberation of the Austrian prisonersLongchamps and sacred music. |
CHAPTER XXXV |
1800. The Memorial of St. HelenaLouis XVIII.’s first letter to Bonaparte Josephine, Hortense, and the Faubourg St. Germain Madame Bonaparte and the fortune-tellerLouis XVIII’s second letter Bonaparte’s answerConversation respecting the recall of Louis XVIII.Peace and warA battle fought with pinsGenoa and Melas Realisation of Bonaparte’s military plansIronical letter to BerthierDeparture from ParisInstructions to Lucien and CambacérèsJoseph Bonaparte appointed Councillor of State Travelling conversationAlexander and Caesar judged by Bonaparte. |
VOLUME II. —1800-1805 | |
CHAPTER I. |
1800. Bonaparte’s confidence in the army’Ma belle’ FranceThe convent of BernadinsPassage of Mont St. BernardArrival at the convent Refreshments distributed to the soldiersMont AlbaredoArtillery dismountedThe fort of BardFortunate temerityBonaparte and MelasThe spyBonaparte’s opinion of M. NeckerCapitulation of GenoaIntercepted despatchLannes at MontebelloBoudet succeeded by DesaixCoolness of the First Consul to M. CollotConversation and recollectionsThe battle of MarengoGeneral KellermanSupper sent from the Convent del BoscoParticulars respecting the death of DesaixThe Prince of LichtensteinReturn to MilanSavary and Rapp. |
CHAPTER II. |
1800. Suspension of hostilitiesLetter to the ConsulsSecond Occupation of MilanBonaparte and MassenaPublic acclamations and the voice of JosephineStray recollectionsOrganization of PiedmontSabres of honourRewards to the army of the RhinePretended army of reserveGeneral ZachAnniversary of the 14th of JulyMonument to DesaixDesaix and FoyBonaparte’s speech in the Temple of Mars Arrival of the Consular GuardThe bones of marshal Turenne Lucien’s successful speechLetter from Lucien to Joseph Bonaparte The First Consul’s return to ParisAccidents on the road Difficulty of gaining lasting fameAssassination of Kléber Situation of the terrace on which Kléber was stabbedOdious rumours Arrival of a courierA night sceneBonaparte’s distress on perusing the despatches from Egypt. |
CHAPTER III. |
1800. Bonaparte’s wish to negotiate with England and Austria An emigrant’s letterDomestic detailsThe bellConspiracy of Ceracchi, Arena, Harrel, and othersBonaparte’s visit to the opera ArrestsRariel appointed commandant of VincennesThe Duc d’Enghien’s foster-sisterThe 3d NivoiseFirst performance of Haydn’s “Creation”The infernal machineCongratulatory addresses Arbitrary condemnationsM. Tissot erased from the list of the banishedM. TruguetBonapartes’ hatred of the Jacobins explained The real criminals discoveredJustification of FouchéExecution of St. Regent and CarbonCaesar, Cromwell, and BonaparteConversation between Bonaparte and FouchéPretended angerFouché’s dissimulationLucien’s resignationHis embassy to SpainWar between Spain and PortugalDinner at Fouché’sTreachery of Joseph BonaparteA trick upon the First ConsulA three days’ coolness Reconciliation. |
CHAPTER IV. |
1800-1801 Austria bribed by EnglandM. de St. Julien in ParisDuroc’s missionRupture of the armisticeSurrender of three garrisons M. Otto in LondonBattle of HohenlindenMadame Moreau and Madame HulotBonaparte’s ill-treatment of the latterCongress of LunevilleGeneral ClarkeM. MaretPeace between France and AustriaJoseph Bonaparte’s speculations in the funds M. de Talleyrand’s advicePost-office regulationCambacérès Importance of good dinners in the affairs of GovernmentSteamboats and intriguersDeath of Paul I.New thoughts of the reestablishment of PolandDuroc at St. PetersburgBribe rejected Death of Abercromby. |
CHAPTER V. |
1801-1802. An experiment of royaltyLouis de Bourbon and Maria Louisa, of SpainCreation of the kingdom of EtruriaThe Count of Leghorn in ParisEntertainments given himBonaparte’s opinion of the King of EtruriaHis departure for Florence, and bad reception there Negotiations with the PopeBonaparte’s opinion on religionTe Deum at Notre DameBehaviour of the people in the churchIrreligion of the Consular CourtAugereau’s remark on the Te DeumFirst Mass at St. Cloud-Mass in Bonaparte’s apartmentsTalleyrand relieved from his clerical vowsMy appointment to the Council of State. |
CHAPTER VI. |
1802. Last chapter on EgyptAdmiral GantheaumeWay to please Bonaparte General Menou’s flattery and his rewardDavoustBonaparte regrets giving the command to Menou, who is defeated by AbercrombyOtto’s negotiation in LondonPreliminaries of peace. |
CHAPTER VII. |
1802. The most glorious epoch for FranceThe First Consul’s desire of peaceMalta ceded and keptBonaparte and the English journals Mr. Addington’s letter to the First ConsulBonaparte prosecutes PeltierLeclerc’s expedition to St. DomingoToussaint Louverture Death of LeclercRochambeau, his successor, abandons St. Domingo First symptoms of Bonaparte’s maladyJosephine’s intrigues for the marriage of HortenseFalsehood contradicted. |
CHAPTER VIII. |
1802-1803. Bonaparte President of the Cisalpine RepublicMeeting of the deputation at LyonsMalta and the EnglishMy immortalityFete given by Madame MuratErasures from the emigrant listRestitution of propertyGeneral SebastianiLord WhitworthNapoleon’s first symptoms of diseaseCorvisartInfluence of physical suffering on Napoleon’s temperArticles for the MoniteurGeneral Andreossi M. Talleyrand’s punJerome BonaparteExtravagance of Bonaparte’s brothersM. Collot and the navy contract. |
CHAPTER IX. |
1802. Proverbial falsehood of bulletinsM. DoubletCreation of the Legion of HonourOpposition to it in the Council and other authorities of the StateThe partisans of an hereditary system The question of the Consulship for life. |
CHAPTER X. |
1802. General Bernadotte pacifies La vendee and suppresses a mutiny at ToursBonaparte’s injustice towards himA premeditated scene Advice given to Bernadotte, and Bonaparte disappointedThe First Consul’s residence at St. CloudHis rehearsals for the Empire His contempt of mankindMr. Fox and BonaparteInformation of plans of assassinationA military dinner given by BonaparteMoreau not of the partyEffect of the ‘Senates-consultes’ on the Consulate for lifeJourney to PlombieresPrevious scene between Lucien and JosephineTheatrical representations at Neuilly and Malmaison Loss of a watch, and honesty rewardedCanova at St. Cloud Bonaparte’s reluctance to stand for a model. |
CHAPTER XI. |
1802. Bonaparte’s principle as to the change of MinistersFouchéHis influence with the First ConsulFouché’s dismissalThe departments of Police and Justice united under RegnierMadame Bonaparte’s regret for the dismissal of FouchéFamily scenesMadame Louis Bonaparte’s pregnancyFalse and infamous reports to Josephine Legitimacy and a bastardRaederer reproached by JosephineHer visit to RuelLong conversation with herAssertion at St. Helena respecting a great political fraud. |
CHAPTER XII. |
1802. Citizen Fesch created Cardinal FeschArts and industryExhibition in the LouvreAspect of Paris in 1802The Medicean Venus and the Velletrian PallasSigns of general prosperityRise of the funds Irresponsible MinistersThe BourbonsThe military Government Annoying familiarity of LannesPlan laid for his disgrace Indignation of LannesHis embassy to PortugalThe delayed despatchBonaparte’s rageI resign my situationDuroc I breakfast with BonaparteDuroc’s intercessionTemporary reconciliation. |
CHAPTER XIII. |
1802-1803. The Concordat and the Legion of HonourThe Council of State and the TribunateDiscussion on the word ‘subjects’ChenierChabot de l’Allier’s proposition to the TribunateThe marked proof of national gratitudeBonaparte’s duplicity and self-commandReply to the ‘Senatus-consulte’The people consultedConsular decree The most, or the leastM. de Vanblanc’s speechBonaparte’s reply The address of the TribunateHopes and predictions thwarted. |
CHAPTER XIV |
1802-1803. Departure for MalmaisonUnexpected question relative to the BourbonsDistinction between two opposition partiesNew intrigues of LucienCamille Jordan’s pamphlet seizedVituperation against the liberty of the pressRevisal of the ConstitutionNew ‘Senatus-consulteDeputation from the SenateAudience of the Diplomatic BodyJosephine’s melancholyThe discontentedSecret meetingsFouché and the police agentsThe Code Napoleon Bonaparte’s regular attendance at the Council of StateHis knowledge of mankind, and the science of governmentNapoleon’s first sovereign actHis visit to the SenateThe Consular processionPolite etiquetteThe Senate and the Council of State Complaints against LucienThe deaf and dumb assemblyCreation of senatorships. |
CHAPTER XV |
1802. The intoxication of great menUnlucky zealMM. Maret, Champagny, and SavaryM. de Talleyrand’s real servicesPostponement of the execution of ordersFouché and the RevolutionThe Royalist committeeThe charter first planned during the ConsulateMission to CoblentzInfluence of the Royalists upon JosephineThe statue and the pedestalMadame de Genlis’ romance of Madame de la ValliereThe Legion of Honour and the carnationsInfluence of the Faubourg St. GermainInconsiderate step taken by BonaparteLouis XVIII’s indignationPrudent advice of the Abbe AndreLetter from Louis XVIII. to BonaparteCouncil held at NeuillyThe letter deliveredIndifference of Bonaparte, and satisfaction of the Royalists. |
CHAPTER XVI |
1802. The day after my disgraceRenewal of my dutiesBonaparte’s affected regard for meOffer of an assistantM. de MenevalMy second rupture with BonaparteThe Duc de Rovigo’s account of it Letter from M. de Barbe MarboisReal causes of my separation from the First ConsulPostscript to the letter of M. de Barbe Marbois The black cabinetInspection of letters dining the Consulate I retire to St. CloudCommunications from M. de MenevalA week’s conflict between friendship and prideMy formal dismissalPetty revengeMy request to visit EnglandMonosyllabic answerWrong suspicionBurial of my papersCommunication from DurocMy letter to the First ConsulThe truth acknowledged. |
CHAPTER XVII. |
1803. The First Consul’s presentiments respecting the duration of peace England’s uneasiness at the prosperity of FranceBonaparte’s real wish for warConcourse of foreigners in ParisBad faith of EnglandBonaparte and Lord WhitworthRelative position of France and England-Bonaparte’s journey to the seaboard departments Breakfast at CompiegneFather BertonIrritation excited by the presence of BouquetFather Berton’s derangement and deathRapp ordered to send for meOrder countermanded. |
CHAPTER XVIII. |
1803. Vast works undertakenThe French and the Roman soldiersItinerary of Bonaparte’s journeys to the coastTwelve hours on horseback Discussions in CouncilOpposition of TruguetBonaparte’a opinion on the point under discussionTwo divisions of the worldEurope a provinceBonaparte’s jealousy of the dignity of FranceThe Englishman in the dockyard of BrestPublic audience at the TuilleriesThe First Consul’s remarks upon EnglandHis wish to enjoy the good opinion of the English peopleBall at Malmaison Lines on Hortense’s dancingSingular motive for giving the ball. |
CHAPTER XIX. |
1803. Mr. PittMotive of his going out of officeError of the English GovernmentPretended regard for the BourbonsViolation of the treaty of AmiensReciprocal accusationsMaltaLord Whitworth’s departureRome and CarthageSecret satisfaction of Bonaparte Message to the Senate, the Legislative Body, and the Tribunate The King of England’s renunciation of the title of King of France Complaints of the English GovernmentFrench agents in British ports Views of France upon TurkeyObservation made by Bonaparte to the Legislative BodyIts false interpretationConquest of Hanover The Duke of Cambridge caricaturedThe King of England and the Elector of HanoverFirst address to the clergyUse of the word “Monsieur”The Republican weeks and months. |
CHAPTER XX. |
1803. Presentation of Prince Borghese to BonaparteDeparture for Belgium Revival of a royal customThe swans of AmiensChange of formula in the acts of GovernmentCompany of performers in Bonaparte’s suiteRevival of old customsDivision of the institute into four classesScience and literatureBonaparte’s hatred of literary men DucisBernardin de Saint-PierreChenier and Lemercier Explanation of Bonaparte’s aversion to literatureLalande and his dictionaryEducation in the hands of GovernmentM. de Roquelaure, Archbishop of Malines. |
CHAPTER XXI. |
1804. The TempleThe intrigues of EuropePrelude to the Continental systemBombardment of GranvilleMy conversation with the First Consul on the projected invasion of EnglandFauche BorelMoreau and PichegruFouché’s manoeuvresThe Abbe David and Lajolais Fouché’s visit to St. CloudRegnier outwitted by Fouché My interview with the First ConsulHis indignation at the reports respecting HortenseContradiction of these calumniesThe brothers FaucherTheir executionThe First Consul’s leveeMy conversation with DurocConspiracy of Georges, Moreau, and PichegruMoreau averse to the restoration of the BourbonsBouvet de Lozier’s attempted suicideArrest of MoreauDeclaration of MM. de Polignac and de RiviereConnivance of the policeArrest of M. Carbonnet and his nephew. |
CHAPTER XXII. |
1804. The events of 1804Death of the Duc d’EnghienNapoleon’s arguments at St. HelenaComparison of datesPossibility of my having saved the Duc d’Enghien’s lifeAdvice given to the Duc d’EnghienSir Charles StuartDelay of the Austrian CabinetPichegru and the mysterious beingM. MassiasThe historians of St. Helena Bonaparte’s threats against the emigrants and M. Cobentzel Singular adventure of Davoust’s secretaryThe quartermaster The brigand of La Vendée. |
CHAPTER XXIII. |
1804. General Ordener’s missionArrest of the Duc d’EnghienHorrible night-scene-Harrel’s account of the death of the PrinceOrder for digging the graveThe foster-sister of the Duc d’EnghienReading the sentenceThe lanternGeneral SavaryThe faithful dog and the policeMy visit to MalmaisonJosephine’s grief The Duc d’Enghien’s portrait and lock of hairSavary’s emotion M. de Chateaubriand’s resignationM. de Chateaubriand’s connection with BonaparteMadame Bacciocchi and M. de FontanesCardinal Fesch Dedication of the second edition of the ‘Genie du Christianisme’ M. de Chateaubriand’s visit to the First Consul on the morning of the Duc d’Enghien’s deathConsequences of the Duc d’Enghien’s deathChange of opinion in the provincesThe Gentry of the ChateausEffect of the Duc d’Enghien’s death on foreign Courts Remarkable words of Mr. PittLouis XVIII. sends back the insignia of the Golden Fleece to the King of Spain. |
CHAPTER XXIV. |
1804. Pichegru betrayedHis arrestHis conduct to his old aide de camp Account of Pichegru’s family, and his education at Brienne Permission to visit M. CarbonnetThe prisoners in the Temple Absurd application of the word “brigand”Moreau and the state of public opinion respecting himPichegru’s firmnessPichegru strangled in prisonPublic opinion at the timeReport on the death of Pichegru. |
CHAPTER XXV. |
1804. Arrest of GeorgesThe fruiterer’s daughter of the Rue de La MontagneSt. GenevieveLouis Bonaparte’s visit to the Temple General LauristonArrest of Villeneuve and BarcoVilleneuve woundedMoreau during his imprisonmentPreparations for leaving the TempleRemarkable change in GeorgesAddresses and congratulationsSpeech of the First Consul forgottenSecret negotiations with the SenateOfficial proposition of Bonaparte’s elevation to the EmpireSitting of the Council of State Interference of BonaparteIndividual votesSeven against twenty His subjects and his peopleAppropriateness of the title of EmperorCommunications between Bonaparte and the SenateBonaparte first called Sire by CambacérèsFirst letter signed by Napoleon as EmperorGrand levee at the TuileriesNapoleon’s address to the Imperial GuardOrganic ‘Senatus-consulte’Revival of old formulas and titlesThe Republicanism of LucienThe Spanish Princess Lucien’s clandestine marriageBonaparte’s influence on the German PrincesIntrigues of EnglandDrake at MunichProject for overthrowing Bonaparte’s GovernmentCircular from the Minister for Foreign Affairs to the members of the Diplomatic BodyAnswers to that circular. |
CHAPTER XXVI. |
1804. Trial of Moreau, Georges, and othersPublic interest excited by MoreauArraignment of the prisonersMoreau’s letter to Bonaparte Violence of the President of the Court towards the prisoners Lajolais and RollandExaminations intended to criminate Moreau Remarkable observationsSpeech written by M. GaratBonaparte’s opinion of Garat’s eloquenceGeneral Lecourbe and Moreau’s son Respect shown to Moreau by the militaryDifferent sentiments excited by Georges and MoreauThoriot and ‘Tui-roi’Georges’ answers to the interrogatoriesHe refuses an offer of pardon Coster St. VictorNapoleon and an actressCaptain Wright M. de Riviere and the medal of the Comte d’ArtoisGenerous struggle between MM. de PolignacSentence on the prisonersBonaparte’s remarkPardons and executions. |
CHAPTER XXVII. |
1804. Clavier and HemartSingular Proposal of Corvisart-M. Desmaisons Project of influencing the judgesVisit to the TuileriesRapp in attendanceLong conversation with the EmperorHis opinion on the trial of MoreauEnglish assassins and Mr. FoxComplaints against the English GovernmentBonaparte and LacueeAffectionate behaviourArrest of PichegruMethod employed by the First Consul to discover his presence in ParisCharacter of MoreauMeasures of Bonaparte regarding himLauriston sent to the TempleSilence respecting the Duc d’EnghienNapoleon’s opinion of Moreau and GeorgesAdmiration of GeorgesOffers of employment and dismissal Recital of former vexationsAudience of the EmpressMelancholy forebodingsWhat Bonaparte said concerning himselfMarks of kindness. |
CHAPTER XXVIII. |
1804. Curious disclosures of FouchéRemarkable words of Bonaparte respecting the protest of Louis XVIIISecret document inserted in the MoniteurAnnouncement from Bonaparte to RegnierFouché appointed Minister of PoliceError of Regnier respecting the conspiracy of GeorgesUndeserved praise bestowed on Fouché Indication of the return of the BourbonsVariation between the words and conduct of BonaparteThe iron crownCelebration of the 14th of JulyChurch festivals and loss of timeGrand ceremonial at the InvalidesRecollections of the 18th BrumaireNew oath of the Legion of HonourGeneral enthusiasmDeparture for BoulogneVisits to Josephine at St. Cloud and MalmaisonJosephine and Madame de RémusatPardons granted by the EmperorAnniversary of the 14th of JulyDeparture for the camp of BoulogneGeneral error respecting Napoleon’s designsCaesar’s TowerDistribution of the crosses of the Legion of HonourThe military throneBonaparte’s charlatanism Intrepidity of two English sailorsThe decennial prizes and the Polytechnic SchoolMeeting of the Emperor and EmpressFirst negotiation with the Holy SeaThe Prefect of Arras and Comte Louis de NarbonneChange in the French Ministry. |
CHAPTER XXIX. |
1804. England deceived by NapoleonAdmirals Missiessy and Villeneuve Command given to LauristonNapoleon’s opinion of Madame de Stael Her letters to NapoleonHer enthusiasm converted into hatred Bonaparte’s opinion of the power of the ChurchThe Pope’s arrival at FontainebleauNapoleon’s first interview with Pius VII. The Pope and the Emperor on a footing of equalityHonours rendered to the PopeHis apartments at the TuileriesHis visit to the Imperial printing officePaternal rebukeEffect produced in England by the Pope’s presence in ParisPreparations for Napoleon’s coronationVotes in favour of hereditary successionConvocation of the Legislative BodyThe presidents of cantonsAnecdote related by Michot the actorComparisonsInfluence of the Coronation on the trade of ParisThe insignia of Napoleon and the insignia of CharlemagneThe Pope’s muleAnecdote of the notary Raguideau Distribution of eagles in the Champ de MarsRemarkable coincidence. |
CHAPTER XXX. |
1805 My appointment as Minister Plenipotentiary at HamburgMy interview with Bonaparte at MalmaisonBonaparte’s designs respecting Italy His wish to revisit BrienneInstructions for my residence in HamburgRegeneration of European societyBonaparte’s plan of making himself the oldest sovereign in EuropeAmedee Jaubert’s missionCommission from the Emperor to the EmpressMy conversation with Madame Bonaparte. |
CHAPTER XXXI. |
1805 Napoleon and VoltaireDemands of the Holy SeeCoolness between the pope and the EmperorNapoleon’s departure for ItalyLast interview between the Pope and the Emperor at TurinAlessandriaThe field of MarengoThe last Doge of GenoaBonaparte’s arrival at MilanUnion of Genoa to the French EmpireError in the Memorial of St. Helen Bonaparte and Madam GrassiniSymptoms of dissatisfaction on the part of Austria and RussiaNapoleon’s departure from Milan Monument to commemorate the battle of MarengoNapoleon’s arrival in Paris and departure for BoulogneUnfortunate result of a naval engagementMy visit to Fouché’s country seatSieyès, Barras, the Bourbons, and BonaparteObservations respecting Josephine. |
CHAPTER XXXII. |
1805. Capitulation of SublingenPreparations for warUtility of commercial informationMy instructionsInspection of the emigrants and the journalsA pamphlet by KotzebueOffers from the Emperor of Russia to MoreauPortrait of Gustavus Adolphus by one of his ministersFouché’s denunciationsDuels at HamburgM. de Gimel The Hamburg CorrespondentLetter from Bernadotte. |
CHAPTER XXXIII. |
1805. Treaty of alliance between England and RussiaCertainty of an approaching warM. Forshmann, the Russian MinisterDuroc’s mission to BerlinNew project of the King of SwedenSecret mission to the BalticAnimosity against FranceFall of the exchange between Hamburg and ParisDestruction of the first Austrian armyTaking of UlmThe Emperor’s displeasure at the remark of a soldierBattle of TrafalgarDuroc’s position at the Court of PrussiaArmaments in RussiaLibel upon Napoleon in the Hamburg ‘Corespondent’ Embarrassment of the Syndic and Burgomaster of HamburgThe conduct of the Russian Minister censured by the Swedish and English Ministers. |
CHAPTER XXXIV. |
1805 Difficulties of my situation at HamburgToil and responsibility Supervision of the emigrantsForeign MinistersJournalsPacket from StrasburgBonaparte fond of narrating Giulio, an extempore recitation of a story composed by the Emperor. |
VOLUME III. — 1805-1814 | |
CHAPTER I. |
1805. Abolition of the Republican calendarWarlike preparations in AustriaPlan for re-organizing the National GuardNapoleon in StrasburgGeneral MackProclamationCaptain Bernard’s reconnoitering missionThe Emperor’s pretended anger and real satisfactionInformation respecting Ragusa communicated by Bernard Rapid and deserved promotionGeneral Bernard’s retirement to the United States of America. |
CHAPTER II. |
1805. Rapidity of Napoleon’s victoriesMurat at WertingenConquest of Ney’s duchyThe French army before UlmThe Prince of Liechtenstein at the Imperial headquartersHis interview with Napoleon described by RappCapitulation of Ulm signed by Berthier and MackNapoleon before and after a victoryHis address to the captive generals The Emperor’s proclamationTen thousand prisoners taken by Murat Battle of Caldiero in ItalyLetter from DurocAttempts to retard the Emperor’s progressFruitless mission of M. de GiulayThe first French eagles taken by the RussiansBold adventure of Lannes and MuratThe French enter ViennaSavary’s mission to the Emperor Alexander. |
CHAPTER III. |
1805. My functions at HamburgThe King of Sweden at Stralsund My bulletin describing the situation of the Russian armiesDuroc’s recall from BerlinGeneral DumouriezRecruiting of the English in HanoverThe daughter of M. de Marbeof and NapoleonTreachery of the King of NaplesThe Sun of AusterlitzPrince Dolgiorouki Rapp’s account of the battle of AusterlitzGerard’s picture Eugène’s marriage. |
CHAPTER IV. |
1805. Depreciation of the Bank paperOuvrardHis great discretion Bonaparte’s opinion of the richOuvrard’s imprisonmentHis partnership with the King of SpainHis connection with Waalenberghe and DesprezBonaparte’s return to Paris after the campaign of ViennaHasty dismissal of M. Barbe Marbois. |
CHAPTER V |
1805-1806. Declaration of Louis XVIII.Dumouriez watchedNews of a spy Remarkable trait of courage and presence of mindNecessity of vigilance at HamburgThe King of SwedenHis bulletinsDoctor Gall Prussia covets HamburgProjects on HollandNegotiations for peaceMr. Fox at the head of the British CabinetIntended assassination of NapoleonPropositions made through Lord Yarmouth Proposed protection of the Hanse townsTheir state Aggrandisement of the Imperial familyNeither peace nor war Sebastiani’s mission to ConstantinopleLord Lauderdale at Paris, and failure of the negotiationsAustria despoiledEmigrant pensionsDumouriez’s intriguesPrince of Mecklenburg-Schwerin Loizeau. |
CHAPTER VI. |
1806. Menaces of PrussiaOffer for restoring Hanover to EnglandInsolent ultimatumCommencement of hostilities between France and Prussia Battle of AuerstadtDeath of the Duke of BrunswickBernadotte in HamburgDavonet and BernadotteThe Swedes at LübeckMajor Amiel Service rendered to the English Minister at HamburgMy appointment of Minister for the King of NaplesNew regulation of the German post-officeThe Confederation of the NorthDevices of the Hanse TownsOccupation of Hamburg in the name of the EmperorDecree of BerlinThe military governors of HamburgBrune, Michaud, and Bernadotte. |
CHAPTER VII. |
1806. Ukase of the Emperor of RussiaDuroc’s mission to Weimar Napoleon’s views defeatedTriumphs of the French armiesLetters from MuratFalse report respecting MuratResemblance between Moreau and M. BillandGenerous conduct of NapoleonHis interview with Madame Hatzfeld at BerlinLetter from Bonaparte to Josephine Blücher my prisonerHis characterHis confidence in the future fate of GermanyPrince Paul of Wurtemberg taken prisonerHis wish to enter the French serviceDistinguished emigrants at Altona Deputation of the Senate to the Emperor at BerlinThe German Princes at AltonaFauche-Boiel and the Comte de Gimel. |
CHAPTER VIII. |
1806. Alarm of the city of HamburgThe French at BergdorfFavourable orders issued by BernadotteExtortions in PrussiaFalse endorsementsExactions of the DutchNapoleon’s concern for his wounded troopsDuroc’s mission to the King of PrussiaRejection of the Emperor’s demandsMy negotiations at HamburgDispleasure of the King of SwedenM. Netzel and M. Wetteratedt. |
CHAPTER IX. |
1806 The Continental systemGeneral indignation excited by itSale of licences by the French GovernmentCustom-house system at Hamburg My letter to the EmperorCause of the rupture with Russia Bernadotte’s visit to meTrial by court-martial for the purchase of a sugar-loafDavoust and the captain “rapporteur”Influence of the Continental system on Napoleon’s fall. |
CHAPTER X. |
1806-1807. New system of warWinter quartersThe Emperor’s Proclamation Necessity of marching to meet the RussiansDistress in the Hanse TownsOrder for 50,000 cloaksSeizure of Russian corn and timber Murat’s entrance into WarsawRe-establishment of PolandDuroc’s accidentM. de Talleyrand’s carriage stopped by the mudNapoleon’s power of rousing the spirit of his troopsHis mode of dictating The Duke of Mecklenburg-SchwerinHis visits to HamburgThe Duke of WeimarHis letter and presentJourney of the Hereditary Prince of Denmark to ParisBatter, the English spyTraveling clerksLouis Bonaparte and the Berlin decreeCreation of the Kingdom of Saxony Veneration of Germany for the King of SaxonyThe Emperor’s uncertainty respecting PolandFetes and reviews at WarsawThe French Government at the Emperor’s head quartersMinisterial portfolios sent to Warsaw.Military preparations during the month of JanuaryDifference of our situation daring the campaigns of Vienna and PrussiaNews received and sentConduct of the Cabinet of Austria similar to that of the Cabinet of BerlinBattle of EylauUnjust accusation against BernadotteDeath of General d’HautpoultTe Deum chanted by the RussiansGardanne’s mission to Persia |
CHAPTER XI. |
1807 Abuse of military powerDefence of diplomatic rightsMarshal Brune Army suppliesEnglish cloth and leatherArrest on a charge of libelDispatch from M. TalleyrandA page of Napoleon’s glory Interview between the two Emperors at Tilsit,Silesia restored to the Queen of PrussiaUnfortunate situation in Prussia Impossibility of reestablishing Poland in 1807Foundation of the Kingdom of WestphaliaThe Duchy of Warsaw and the King of Saxony. |
CHAPTER XII. |
1807. Effect produced at Altona by the Treaty of TilsitThe Duke of Mecklenburg-Schwerin’s departure from HamburgEnglish squadron in the SoundBombardment of CopenhagenPerfidy of EnglandRemark of Bonaparte to M. LemercierPrussia erased from the mapNapoleon’s return to ParisSuppression of the TribunateConfiscation of English merchandiseNine millions gained to FranceM. Caulaincourt Ambassador to RussiaRepugnance of England to the intervention of RussiaAffairs of PortugalJunot appointed to command the army The Prince Regent’s departure for the BrazilsThe Code Napoleon Introduction of the French laws into GermanyLeniency of Hamburg JuriesThe stolen cloak and the Syndic Doormann. |
CHAPTER XIII. |
1807-1808. Disturbed state of SpainGodoy, Prince of the PeaceReciprocal accusations between the King of Spain and his sonFalse promise of NapoleonDissatisfaction occasioned by the presence of the French troopsAbdication of Charles IV.The Prince of the Peace made prisonerMurat at MadridImportant news transmitted by a commercial letterMurat’s ambitionHis protection of Godoy Charles IV, denies his voluntary abdicationThe crown of Spain destined for JosephGeneral disapprobation of Napoleon’s conduct The Bourbon cause apparently lostLouis XVIII. after his departure from FranceAs Comte de Provence at CoblentzHe seeks refuge in Turin and VeronaDeath of Louis XVIILouis XVIII. refused an asylum in Austria, Saxony, and PrussiaHis residence at Mittan and WarsawAlexander and Louis XVIIIThe King’s departure from Milan and arrival at YarmouthDetermination of the King of EnglandM. Lemercier’s prophecy to BonaparteFouché’s inquiries respecting Comte de RechterenNote from JosephineNew demands on the Hanse TownsOrder to raise 3000 sailors in Hamburg. |
CHAPTER XIV. |
1808. Departure of the Prince of Ponte-CorvoPrediction and superstition Stoppage of letters addressed to the Spanish troopsLa Romana and RomanillosIllegible notificationsEagerness of the German Princes to join the Confederation of the RhineAttack upon me on account of M. HueBernadotte’s successor in HamburgExactions and tyrannical conduct of General DupasDisturbance in HamburgPlates broken in a fit of rageMy letter to BernadotteHis replyBernadotte’s return to Hamburg, and departure of Dupas for LübeckNoble conduct of the ‘aide de camp’ Barrel. |
CHAPTER XV. |
1808. Promulgation of the Code of CommerceConquests by Status-consulte Three events in one dayRecollectionsApplication of a line of VoltaireCreation of the Imperial nobilityRestoration of the universityAggrandisement of the kingdom of Italy at the expense of RomeCardinal Caprara’a departure from ParisThe interview at Erfurt. |
CHAPTER XVI. |
1808. The Spanish troops in HamburgRomana’s siestaHis departure for FunenCelebration of Napoleon’s birthdayRomana’s defection English agents and the Dutch troopsFacility of communication between England and the ContinentDelay of couriers from Russia Alarm and complaintsThe people of HamburgMontesquieu and the Minister of the Grand Duke of TuscanyInvitations at six months Napoleon’s journey to ItalyAdoption of EugèneLucien’s daughter and the Prince of the AsturiasM. Auguste de Stael’s interview with Napoleon. |
CHAPTER XVII. |
1808. The Republic of BataviaThe crown of Holland offered to Louis Offer and refusal of the crown of SpainNapoleon’s attempt to get possession of BrabantNapoleon before and after Erfart A remarkable letter to LouisLouis summoned to ParisHis honesty and courageHis bold languageLouis’ return to Holland, and his letter to NapoleonHarsh letter from Napoleon to LouisAffray at AmsterdamNapoleon’s displeasure and last letter to his brother Louis’ abdication in favour of his sonUnion of Holland to the French EmpireProtest of Louis against that measureLetter from M. Otto to Louis. |
CHAPTER XVIII. |
1809. Demands for contingents from some of the small States of Germany M. MetternichPosition of Russia with respect to FranceUnion of Austria and RussiaReturn of the English to SpainSoult King of Portugal, and Murat successor to the EmperorFirst levy of the landwehr in AustriaAgents of the Hamburg ‘Correspondent’ Declaration of Prince CharlesNapoleon’s march to GermanyHis proclamationBernadotte’s departure for the armyNapoleon’s dislike of BernadottePrince Charles’ plan of campaignThe English at CuxhavenFruitlessness of the plots of EnglandNapoleon woundedNapoleon’s prediction realisedMajor SchillHamburg threatened and savedSchill in LübeckHis death, and destruction of his bandSchill imitated by the Duke of Brunswick-Oels Departure of the English from Cuxhaven. |
CHAPTER XIX. |
1809. The castle of DiernsteinRichard Coeur de Lion and Marshal Lannes, The Emperor at the gates of ViennaThe Archduchess Maria Louisa Facility of correspondence with EnglandSmuggling in HamburgBrown sugar and sandHearses filled with sugar and coffeeEmbargo on the publication of newsSupervision of the ‘Hamburg Correspondant’ Festival of Saint NapoleonEcclesiastical adulationThe King of Westphalia’s journey through his StatesAttempt to raise a loan Jerome’s present to meThe present returnedBonaparte’s unfounded suspicions. |
CHAPTER XX. |
1809. Visit to the field of Wagram.Marshal MacdonaldUnion of the Papal States with the EmpireThe battle of TalaveraSir Arthur WellesleyEnglish expedition to HollandAttempt to assassinate the Emperor at SchoenbrunnStaps Interrogated by NapoleonPardon offered and rejectedFanaticism and patriotismCorvisart’s examination of StapsSecond interrogatoryTirade against the illuminatiAccusation of the Courts of Berlin and WeimarFirmness and resignation of StapsParticulars respecting his death Influence of the attempt of Staps on the conclusion of peace M. de Champagny. |
CHAPTER XXI. |
1809. The Princess Royal of DenmarkDestruction of the German Empire Napoleons visit to the Courts of Bavaria and WurtembergHis return to FranceFirst mention of the divorceIntelligence of Napoleon’s marriage with Maria LouisaNapoleon’s quarrel with LouisJourney of the Emperor and Empress into HollandRefusal of the Hanse Towns to pay the French troopsDecree for burning English merchandise M. de VergennesPlan for turning an inevitable evil to the best accountFall on the exchange of St Petersburg |
CHAPTER XXII. |
1809-1810. Bernadotte elected Prince Royal of SwedenCount Wrede’s overtures to BernadotteBernadottes’s three days’ visit to Hamburg Particulars respecting the battle of WagramSecret Order of the dayLast intercourse of the Prince Royal of Sweden with Napoleon My advice to Bernadotte respecting the Continental system. |
CHAPTER XXIII. |
1810 Bernadotte’s departure from HamburgThe Duke of Holstein-AugustenburgArrival of the Crown Prince in Sweden Misunderstandings between him and NapoleonLetter from Bernadotte to the EmperorPlot for kidnapping the Prince Royal of Sweden Invasion of Swedish PomeraniaForced alliance of Sweden with England and RussiaNapoleon’s overtures to SwedenBernadotte’s letters of explanation to the EmperorThe Princess Royal of Sweden My recall to ParisUnion of the Hanse Towns with France Dissatisfaction of RussiaExtraordinary demand made upon me by BonaparteFidelity of my old friendsDuroc and RappVisit to Malmaison, and conversation with Josephine. |
CHAPTER XXIV |
1811 Arrest of La SahlaMy visit to himHis confinement at Vincennes Subsequent history of La SahlaHis second journey to France Detonating powderPlot hatched against me by the Prince of Eckmuhl Friendly offices of the Duc de RovigoBugbears of the police Savary, Minister of Police. |
CHAPTER XXV. |
1811 M. CzernischeffDissimulation of NapoleonNapoleon and Alexander Josephine’s foresight respecting the affairs of SpainMy visits to MalmaisonGrief of JosephineTears and the toiletVast extent of the EmpireList of persons condemned to death and banishment in PiedmontObservation of Alfieri respecting the SpaniardsSuccess in SpainCheck of Massena in PortugalMoney lavished by the EnglishBertrand sent to Illyria, and Marmont to Portugal Situation of the French armyAssembling of the CortesEurope sacrificed to the Continental systemConversation with Murat in the Champs ElyseesNew titles and old namesNapoleon’s dislike of literary menOdes, etc., on the marriage of NapoleonChateaubriand and LemereierDeath of ChenierChateaubriand elected his successor His discourse read by NapoleonBonaparte compared to Nero Suppression of the ‘Merceure’M. de Chateaubriand ordered to leave ParisMM. Lemercier and Esmenard presented to the EmperorBirth of the King of RomeFrance in 1811. |
CHAPTER XXVI. |
1811 My return to HamburgGovernment Committee established there Anecdote of the Comte de ChabanNapoleon’s misunderstanding with the PopeCardinal FeschConvention of a CouncilDeclaration required from the BishopsSpain in 1811Certainty of war with RussiaLauriston supersedes Caulaincourt at St. PetersburgThe war in Spain neglectedTroops of all nations at the disposal of BonaparteLevy of the National GuardTreaties with Prussia and AustriaCapitulation renewed with SwitzerlandIntrigues with CzernischeffAttacks of my enemiesMemorial to the EmperorOgier de la Saussaye and the mysterious boxRemoval of the Pope to FontainebleauAnecdote of His Holiness and M. DenonDeparture of Napoleon and Maria Louisa for DresdenSituation of affairs in Spain and PortugalRapp’s account of the Emperor’s journey to Dantzic Mutual wish for war on the part of Napoleon and AlexanderSweden and TurkeyNapoleon’s vain attempt to detach Sweden from her alliance with Russia. |
CHAPTER XXVII. |
1812. Changeableness of Bonaparte’s plans and opinionsArticles for the ‘Moniteur’ dictated by the First ConsulThe Protocol of the Congress of ChatillonConversations with Davoust at Hamburg Promise of the Viceroyalty of PolandHope and disappointment of the PolesInfluence of illusion on BonaparteThe French in Moscow Disasters of the retreatMallet’s conspiracyIntelligence of the affair communicated to Napoleon at SmolenskoCircumstances detailed by RappReal motives of Napoleon’s return to ParisMurat, Ney, and EugènePower of the Italians to endure coldNapoleon’s exertions to repair his lossesDefection of General YorkConvocation of a Privy CouncilWar resolved onWavering of the PopeUseless negotiations with ViennaMaria Louisa appointed Regent. |
CHAPTER XXVIII. |
1813. Riots in Hamburg and LübeckAttempted suicide of M. Konning Evacuation of HamburgDissatisfaction at the conduct of General St. CyrThe Cabinets of Vienna and the TuileriesFirst appearance of the CossacksColonel Tettenborn invited to occupy HamburgCordial reception of the RussiansDepredationsLevies of troops Testimonials of gratitude to TettenbornNapoleon’s new armyDeath of General MorandRemarks of Napoleon on VandammeBonaparte and Gustavus AdolphusJunction of the corps of Davoust and Vandamme Reoccupation of Hamburg by the FrenchGeneral Hogendorff appointed Governor of HamburgExactions and vexatious contributions levied upon Hamburg and LübeckHostages. |
CHAPTER XXIX. |
1813. Napoleon’s second visit to DresdenBattle of BantzenThe Congress at PragueNapoleon ill- advisedBattle of VittoriaGeneral Moreau Rupture of the conferences at PragueDefection of JominiBattles of Dresden and LeipsicAccount of the death of DurocAn interrupted conversation resumed a year afterParticulars respecting PoniatowskiHis extraordinary courage and death His monument at Leipsic and tomb in the cathedral of Warsaw. |
CHAPTER XXX. |
1813 Amount of the Allied forces against NapoleonTheir advance towards the RhineLevy of 280,000 menDreadful situation of the French at MayenceDeclaration of the Allies at FrankfortDiplomatic correspondentsThe Duc de Bassano succeeded by the Duke of Vicenza The conditions of the Allies vaguely acceptedCaulaincourt sent to the headquarters of the AlliesManifesto of the Allied powers to the French people.Gift of 30,000,000 from the Emperor’s privy purseWish to recall M. de TalleyrandSingular advice relative to WellingtonThe French army recalled from SpainThe throne resigned JosephAbsurd accusation against M. LaineAdjournment of the Legislative BodyNapoleon’s Speech to the Legislative BodyRemarks of Napoleon reported by Cambacérès. |
CHAPTER XXXI. |
1813. The flag of the army of Italy and the eagles of 1813Entrance of the Allies into SwitzerlandSummons to the Minister of Police My refusal to accept a mission to SwitzerlandInterviews with M. de Talleyrand and the Duc de PicenceOffer of a Dukedom and the Grand Cordon of the Legion of HonourDefinitive refusalThe Duc de Vicence’s message to me in 1815Commencement of the siege of HamburgA bridge two leagues longExecutions at LübeckScarcity of provisions in HamburgBanishment of the inhabitantsMen bastinadoed and women whippedHospitality of the inhabitants of Altona. |
CHAPTER XXXII. |
1813-1814. Prince Eugène and the affairs of ItalyThe army of Italy on the frontiers of AustriaEugène’s regret at the defection of the BavariansMurat’s dissimulation and perfidyHis treaty with AustriaHostilities followed by a declaration of warMurat abandoned by the French generalsProclamation from ParisMurat’s successGigantic scheme of NapoleonNapoleon advised to join the JacobinsHis refusalArmament of the National GuardThe Emperor’s farewell to the officersThe Congress of ChatillonRefusal of an armisticeNapoleon’s character displayed in his negotiations Opening of the CongressDiscussionsRupture of the Conferences. |
CHAPTER XXXIII. |
1814 Curious conversation between General Reynier and the Emperor AlexanderNapoleon repulses the PrussiansThe Russians at FontainebleauBattle of BrienneSketch of the campaign of France Supper after the battle of Champ AubertIntelligence of the arrival of the Duc d’Angouleme and the Comte d’Artois in FranceThe battle of the ravens and the eagleBattle of CraonneDeparture of the Pope and the Spanish PrincesCapture of a convoyMacdonald at the Emperor’s headquartersThe inverted cipher. |
CHAPTER XXXIV. |
1814. The men of the Revolution and the men of the EmpireThe Council of RegencyDeparture of the Empress from ParisMarmont and Mortier Joseph’s flightMeeting at Marmont’s hotelCapitulation of Paris Marmont’s interview with the Emperor at FontainebleauColonels Fabvier and DenysThe Royalist cavalcadeMeeting at the hotel of the Comte de MorfontaineM. de Chateaubriand and his pamphlet Deputation to the Emperor AlexanderEntrance of the Allied sovereigns into ParisAlexander lodged in M. Talleyrand’s hotel Meetings held thereThe Emperor Alexander’s declaration My appointment as Postmaster-GeneralComposition of the Provisional GovernmentMistake respecting the conduct of the Emperor of AustriaCaulaincourt’s mission from NapoleonHis interview with the Emperor AlexanderAlexander’s address to the deputation of the SenateM. de Caulaincourt ordered to quit the capital. |
CHAPTER XXXV. |
1814. Situation of Bonaparte during the events of the 30th and 31st of MarchHis arrival at FontainebleauPlan of attacking Paris Arrival of troops at FontainebleauThe Emperor’s address to the GuardForfeiture pronounced by the SenateLetters to Marmont Correspondence between Marmont and SchwartzenbergMacdonald informed of the occupation of ParisConversation between the Emperor and Macdonald at FontainebleauBeurnonville’s letter Abdication on condition of a RegencyNapoleon’s wish to retract his act of abdicationMacdonald Ney, and Caulaincourt sent to Paris Marmont released from his promise by Prince Schwartzenberg. |
CHAPTER XXXVI. |
1814. Unexpected receipts in the Post-office DepartmentArrival of Napoleon’s Commissioners at M. de Talleyrand’sConference of the Marshals with AlexanderAlarming news from EssonneMarmont’s courageThe white cockade and the tri-coloured cockade A successful stratagemThree Governments in FranceThe Duc de Cadore sent by Maria Louisa to the Emperor of AustriaMaria Louisa’s proclamation to the French peopleInterview between the Emperor of Austria and the Duc de CadoreThe Emperor’s protestation of friendship for NapoleonM. Metternich and M. StadionMaria Louisa’s departure for OrleansBlücher’s visit to meAudience of the King of PrussiaHis Majesty’s reception of Berthier, Clarke, and myselfBernadotte in ParisCross of the Polar Star presented to me by Bernadotte. |
VOLUME IV. — 1814-1821 | |
CHAPTER I. |
1814. Unalterable determination of the Allies with respect to Napoleon Fontainebleau included in the limits to be occupied by the Allies Alexander’s departure from ParisNapoleon informed of the necessity of his unconditional abdicationMacdonald and Ney again sent to ParisAlleged attempt of Napoleon to poison himselfFarewell interview between Macdonald and NapoleonThe sabre of Murad Bey Signature of the act of unconditional abdicationTranquillity of Paris during the change of GovernmentUkase of the Emperor of Russia relative to the Post-officeReligious ceremony on the Place Louis XV.Arrival of the Comte d’ArtoisHis entrance into Paris Arrival of the Emperor of AustriaSingular assemblage of sovereigns in FranceVisit of the Emperor of Austria to Maria LouisaHer interview with the Emperor AlexanderHer departure for Vienna. |
CHAPTER II. |
1814. Italy and EugèneSiege of Dantzic-Capitulation concluded but not ratified-Rapp made prisoner and sent to KiewDavoust’s refusal to believe the intelligence from ParisProjected assassination of one of the French PrincesDeparture of Davoust and General Hogendorff from HamburgThe affair of ManbreuilArrival of the Commissioners of the Allied powers at FontainebleauPreference shown by Napoleon to Colonel CampbellBonaparte’s address to General KohlerHis farewell to his troopsFirst day of Napoleon’s journeyThe Imperial Guard succeeded by the CossacksInterview with Augereau The first white cockadesNapoleon hanged in effigy at OrgonHis escape in the disguise of a courierScene in the inn of La Calade Arrival at AixThe Princess PaulineNapoleon embarks for ElbaHis life at Elba. |
CHAPTER III. |
1814. Changes produced by timeCorrespondence between the Provisional Government and HartwellLouis XVIII’s reception in London His arrival at CalaisBerthier’s address to the King at Compiegne My presentation to his Majesty at St. Ouen-LouisXVIII’s entry into ParisUnexpected dismissal from my postM. de Talleyrand’s departure for the Congress of ViennaSigns of a commotion Impossibility of seeing M. de BlacasThe Abby FleurielUnanswered lettersMy letter to M. de Talleyrand at Vienna. |
CHAPTER IV. |
1814-1815. Escape from ElbaHis landing near CannesMarch on Paris. |
CHAPTER V. |
1815. Message from the TuileriesMy interview with the King My appointment to the office of Prefect of the PoliceCouncil at the TuileriesOrder for arrestsFouches escapeDavoust unmolestedConversation with M. de BlacasThe intercepted letter, and time lostEvident understanding between Murat and Napoleon Plans laid at ElbaMy departure from ParisThe post-master of FinsMy arrival at LilleLouis XVIII. detained an hour at the gatesHis majesty obliged to leave FranceMy departure for HamburgThe Duc de Berri at Brussels. |
CHAPTER VI. |
1815. Message to Madame de Bourrienne on the 20th of MarchNapoleon’s nocturnal entrance into ParisGeneral Becton sent to my family by CaulaincourtRecollection of old persecutionsGeneral Driesen Solution of an enigmaSeals placed on my effectsUseless searches Persecution of womenMadame de Stael and Madame de Recamier Paris during the Hundred DaysThe federates and patriotic songs Declaration of the Plenipotentiaries at Vienna. |
CHAPTER VII. |
1815.[By the Editor of the 1836 edition]Napoleon at ParisPolitical manoeuvresThe meeting of the Champ-de-MaiNapoleon, the Liberals, and the moderate ConstitutionalistsHis love of arbitrary power as strong as ever Paris during the Cent JoursPreparations for his last campaign The Emperor leaves Paris to join the armyState of Brussels Proclamation of Napoleon to the BelgiansEffective strength of the French and Allied armiesThe Emperor’s proclamation to the French army. |
CHAPTER VIII. |
1815. [Like the preceding, this chapter first appeared in the 1836 edition, and is not from the pen of M. de Bourrienne.] THE BATTLES OF LIGNY AND QUATRE BRAS. |
CHAPTER IX. | 1815 THE BATTLE OF WATERLOO. |
CHAPTER X. |
1815 Interview with LavalletteProceedings in the French Chambers Second abdication of NapoleonHe retires to Rochefort, negotiates with Captain Maitland, and finally embarks in the ‘Bellerophon’. |
CHAPTER XI. |
1815. My departure from HamburgThe King at St. DenisFouché appointed Minister of the PoliceDelay of the King’s entrance into Paris Effect of that delayFouché’s nomination due to the Duke of WellingtonImpossibility of resuming my postFouché’s language with respect to the BourbonsHis famous postscriptCharacter of FouchéDiscussion respecting the two cockadesManifestations of public joy repressed by FouchéComposition of the new Ministry Kind attention of BlücherThe English at St. CloudBlücher in Napoleon’s cabinetMy prisoner become my protectorBlücher and the innkeeper’s dogMy daughter’s marriage contractRigid etiquette My appointment to the Presidentship of the Electoral College of the YonneMy interview with FouchéMy audience of the KingHis Majesty made acquainted with my conversation with FouchéThe Duke of Otranto’s disgraceCarnot deceived by BonaparteMy election as deputyMy colleague, M. RaudotMy return to ParisRegret caused by the sacrifice of NeyNoble conduct of MacdonaldA drive with Rapp in the Bois de BoulogneRapp’s interview with Bonaparte in 1815The Duc de Berri and RappMy nomination to the office of Minister of StateMy name inscribed by the hand of Louis XVIII. Conclusion. |
CHAPTER XII. | THE CENT JOURS. |
CHAPTER XIII |
1815-1821.[This chapter; by the editor of the 1836 edition, is based upon the ‘Memorial’, and O’Meara’s and Antommarchi’s works.] Voyage to St. HelenaPersonal traits of the EmperorArrival at James TownNapoleon’s temporary residence at The BriarsRemoval to LongwoodThe daily routine there-The Campaign of ItalyThe arrival of Sir Hudson LoweUnpleasant relations between the Emperor and the new GovernorVisitors at St. HelenaCaptain Basil Hall’s interview with NapoleonAnecdotes of the EmperorDeparture of Las Cases and O’MearaArrivals from EuropePhysical habits of the EmperorDr. AntommarchiThe Emperor’s toiletCreation of a new bishopric The Emperor’s energy with the spadeHis increasing illness Last days of NapoleonHis DeathLying in stateMilitary funeral Marchand’s account of the Emperor’s last momentsNapoleon’s last bequestsThe Watch of Rivoli. |
ILLUSTRATIONS
VOLUME I.
I. | NAPOLEON I. (First Portrait) |
II. | LETITIA RAMOLINO |
III. | THE EMPRESS JOSEPHINE(First Portrait) |
IV. | EUGENE BEAUHARNAIS |
V. | GENERAL KLEBER |
VI. | MARSHAL LANNES |
VII. | TALLEYRAND |
VIII. | GENERAL DUROC |
IX. | MURAT, KING OF NAPLES |
VOLUME II.
I. | THE EMPRESS JOSEPHINE (Second Portrait) |
II. | GENERAL DESAIX |
III. | GENERAL MOREAU |
IV. | HORTENSE BEAUHARNAIS |
V. | THE DUC D’ENGHEIN |
VI. | GENERAL PICHEGRU |
VOLUME III.
VOLUME IV.

PREFACE 1836 EDITION.
In introducing the present edition of M. de Bourrienne’s Memoirs to the
public we are bound, as Editors, to say a few Words on the subject.
Agreeing, however, with Horace Walpole that an editor should not dwell for
any length of time on the merits of his author, we shall touch but lightly
on this part of the matter. We are the more ready to abstain since the
great success in England of the former editions of these Memoirs, and the
high reputation they have acquired on the European Continent, and in every
part of the civilised world where the fame of Bonaparte has ever reached,
sufficiently establish the merits of M. de Bourrienne as a biographer.
These merits seem to us to consist chiefly in an anxious desire to be
impartial, to point out the defects as well as the merits of a most
wonderful man; and in a peculiarly graphic power of relating facts and
anecdotes. With this happy faculty Bourrienne would have made the life of
almost any active individual interesting; but the subject of which the
most favourable circumstances permitted him to treat was full of events
and of the most extraordinary facts. The hero of his story was such a
being as the world has produced only on the rarest occasions, and the
complete counterpart to whom has, probably, never existed; for there are
broad shades of difference between Napoleon and Alexander, Caesar, and
Charlemagne; neither will modern history furnish more exact parallels,
since Gustavus Adolphus, Frederick the Great, Cromwell, Washington, or
Bolivar bear but a small resemblance to Bonaparte either in character,
fortune, or extent of enterprise. For fourteen years, to say nothing of
his projects in the East, the history of Bonaparte was the history of all
Europe!
With the copious materials he possessed, M. de Bourrienne has produced a
work which, for deep interest, excitement, and amusement, can scarcely be
paralleled by any of the numerous and excellent memoirs for which the
literature of France is so justly celebrated.
M. de Bourrienne shows us the hero of Marengo and Austerlitz in his
night-gown and slippers—with a ‘trait de plume’ he, in a hundred
instances, places the real man before us, with all his personal habits and
peculiarities of manner, temper, and conversation.
The friendship between Bonaparte and Bourrienne began in boyhood, at the
school of Brienne, and their unreserved intimacy continued during the most
brilliant part of Napoleon’s career. We have said enough, the motives for
his writing this work and his competency for the task will be best
explained in M. de Bourrienne’s own words, which the reader will find in
the Introductory Chapter.
M. de Bourrienne says little of Napoleon after his first abdication and
retirement to Elba in 1814: we have endeavoured to fill up the chasm thus
left by following his hero through the remaining seven years of his life,
to the “last scenes of all” that ended his “strange, eventful history,”—to
his deathbed and alien grave at St. Helena. A completeness will thus be
given to the work which it did not before possess, and which we hope will,
with the other additions and improvements already alluded to, tend to give
it a place in every well-selected library, as one of the most satisfactory
of all the lives of Napoleon.
LONDON, 1836.
PREFACE 1885 EDITION.
The Memoirs of the time of Napoleon may be divided into two classes—those
by marshals and officers, of which Suchet’s is a good example, chiefly
devoted to military movements, and those by persons employed in the
administration and in the Court, giving us not only materials for history,
but also valuable details of the personal and inner life of the great
Emperor and of his immediate surroundings. Of this latter class the
Memoirs of Bourrienne are among the most important.
Long the intimate and personal friend of Napoleon both at school and from
the end of the Italian campaigns in 1797 till 1802—working in the
same room with him, using the same purse, the confidant of most of his
schemes, and, as his secretary, having the largest part of all the
official and private correspondence of the time passed through his hands,
Bourrienne occupied an invaluable position for storing and recording
materials for history. The Memoirs of his successor, Meneval, are more
those of an esteemed private secretary; yet, valuable and interesting as
they are, they want the peculiarity of position which marks those of
Bourrienne, who was a compound of secretary, minister, and friend. The
accounts of such men as Miot de Melito, Raederer, etc., are most valuable,
but these writers were not in that close contact with Napoleon enjoyed by
Bourrienne. Bourrienne’s position was simply unique, and we can only
regret that he did not occupy it till the end of the Empire. Thus it is
natural that his Memoirs should have been largely used by historians, and
to properly understand the history of the time, they must be read by all
students. They are indeed full of interest for every one. But they also
require to be read with great caution. When we meet with praise of
Napoleon, we may generally believe it, for, as Thiers (Consulat., ii. 279)
says, Bourrienne need be little suspected on this side, for although he
owed everything to Napoleon, he has not seemed to remember it. But very
often in passages in which blame is thrown on Napoleon, Bourrienne speaks,
partly with much of the natural bitterness of a former and discarded
friend, and partly with the curious mixed feeling which even the brothers
of Napoleon display in their Memoirs, pride in the wonderful abilities
evinced by the man with whom he was allied, and jealousy at the way in
which he was outshone by the man he had in youth regarded as inferior to
himself. Sometimes also we may even suspect the praise. Thus when
Bourrienne defends Napoleon for giving, as he alleges, poison to the sick
at Jaffa, a doubt arises whether his object was to really defend what to
most Englishmen of this day, with remembrances of the deeds and
resolutions of the Indian Mutiny, will seem an act to be pardoned, if not
approved; or whether he was more anxious to fix the committal of the act
on Napoleon at a time when public opinion loudly blamed it. The same may
be said of his defence of the massacre of the prisoners of Jaffa.
Louis Antoine Fauvelet de Bourrienne was born in 1769, that is, in the
same year as Napoleon Bonaparte, and he was the friend and companion of
the future Emperor at the military school of Brienne-le-Chateau till 1784,
when Napoleon, one of the sixty pupils maintained at the expense of the
State, was passed on to the Military School of Paris. The friends again
met in 1792 and in 1795, when Napoleon was hanging about Paris, and when
Bourrienne looked on the vague dreams of his old schoolmate as only so
much folly. In 1796, as soon as Napoleon had assured his position at the
head of the army of Italy, anxious as ever to surround himself with known
faces, he sent for Bourrienne to be his secretary. Bourrienne had been
appointed in 1792 as secretary of the Legation at Stuttgart, and had,
probably wisely, disobeyed the orders given him to return, thus escaping
the dangers of the Revolution. He only came back to Paris in 1795, having
thus become an emigre. He joined Napoleon in 1797, after the Austrians had
been beaten out of Italy, and at once assumed the office of secretary
which he held for so long. He had sufficient tact to forbear treating the
haughty young General with any assumption of familiarity in public, and he
was indefatigable enough to please even the never-resting Napoleon. Talent
Bourrienne had in abundance; indeed he is careful to hint that at school
if any one had been asked to predict greatness for any pupil, it was
Bourrienne, not Napoleon, who would have been fixed on as the future star.
He went with his General to Egypt, and returned with him to France. While
Napoleon was making his formal entry into the Tuileries, Bourrienne was
preparing the cabinet he was still to share with the Consul. In this
cabinet—our cabinet, as he is careful to call it—he worked
with the First Consul till 1802.
During all this time the pair lead lived on terms of equality and
friendship creditable to both. The secretary neither asked for nor
received any salary: when he required money, he simply dipped into the
cash-box of the First Consul. As the whole power of the State gradually
passed into the hands of the Consul, the labours of the secretary became
heavier. His successor broke down under a lighter load, and had to receive
assistance; but, perhaps borne up by the absorbing interest of the work
and the great influence given by his post, Bourrienne stuck to his place,
and to all appearance might, except for himself, have come down to us as
the companion of Napoleon during his whole life. He had enemies, and one
of them—[Boulay de la Meurthe.]—has not shrunk from describing
their gratification at the disgrace of the trusted secretary. Any one in
favour, or indeed in office, under Napoleon was the sure mark of calumny
for all aspirants to place; yet Bourrienne might have weathered any
temporary storm raised by unfounded reports as successfully as Meneval,
who followed him. But Bourrienne’s hands were not clean in money matters,
and that was an unpardonable sin in any one who desired to be in real
intimacy with Napoleon. He became involved in the affairs of the House of
Coulon, which failed, as will be seen in the notes, at the time of his
disgrace; and in October 1802 he was called on to hand over his office to
Meneval, who retained it till invalided after the Russian campaign.
As has been said, Bourrienne would naturally be the mark for many
accusations, but the conclusive proof of his misconduct—at least for
any one acquainted with Napoleon’s objection and dislike to changes in
office, whether from his strong belief in the effects of training, or his
equally strong dislike of new faces round him—is that he was never
again employed near his old comrade; indeed he really never saw the
Emperor again at any private interview, except when granted the naval
official reception in 1805, before leaving to take up his post at Hamburg,
which he held till 1810. We know that his re-employment was urged by
Josephine and several of his former companions. Savary himself says he
tried his advocacy; but Napoleon was inexorable to those who, in his own
phrase, had sacrificed to the golden calf.
Sent, as we have said, to Hamburg in 1805, as Minister Plenipotentiary to
the Duke of Brunswick, the Duke of Mecklenburg-Schwerin, and to the Hanse
towns, Bourrienne knew how to make his post an important one. He was at
one of the great seats of the commerce which suffered so fearfully from
the Continental system of the Emperor, and he was charged to watch over
the German press. How well he fulfilled this duty we learn from
Metternich, who writes in 1805: “I have sent an article to the newspaper
editors in Berlin and to M. de Hofer at Hamburg. I do not know whether it
has been accepted, for M. Bourrienne still exercises an authority so
severe over these journals that they are always submitted to him before
they appear, that he may erase or alter the articles which do not please
him.”
His position at Hamburg gave him great opportunities for both financial
and political intrigues. In his Memoirs, as Meneval remarks, he or his
editor is not ashamed to boast of being thanked by Louis XVIII. at St.
Ouen for services rendered while he was the minister of Napoleon at
Hamburg. He was recalled in 1810, when the Hanse towns were united, or, to
use the phrase of the day, re-united to the Empire. He then hung about
Paris, keeping on good terms with some of the ministers—Savary, not
the most reputable of them, for example. In 1814 he was to be found at the
office of Lavallette, the head of the posts, disguising, his enemies said,
his delight at the bad news which was pouring in, by exaggerated
expressions of devotion. He is accused of a close and suspicious
connection with Talleyrand, and it is odd that when Talleyrand became head
of the Provisional Government in 1814, Bourrienne of all persons should
have been put at the head of the posts. Received in the most flattering
manner by Louis XVIII, he was as astonished as poor Beugnot was in 1815,
to find himself on 13th May suddenly ejected from office, having, however,
had time to furnish post-horses to Manbreuil for the mysterious
expedition, said to have been at least known to Talleyrand, and intended
certainly for the robbery of the Queen of Westphalia, and probably for the
murder of Napoleon.
In the extraordinary scurry before the Bourbons scuttled out of Paris in
1814, Bourrienne was made Prefet of the Police for a few days, his tenure
of that post being signalised by the abortive attempt to arrest Fouché,
the only effect of which was to drive that wily minister into the arms of
the Bonapartists.
He fled with the King, and was exempted from the amnesty proclaimed by
Napoleon. On the return from Ghent he was made a Minister of State without
portfolio, and also became one of the Council. The ruin of his finances
drove him out of France, but he eventually died in a madhouse at Caen.
When the Memoirs first appeared in 1829 they made a great sensation. Till
then in most writings Napoleon had been treated as either a demon or as a
demi-god. The real facts of the case were not suited to the tastes of
either his enemies or his admirers. While the monarchs of Europe had been
disputing among themselves about the division of the spoils to be obtained
from France and from the unsettlement of the Continent, there had arisen
an extraordinarily clever and unscrupulous man who, by alternately bribing
and overthrowing the great monarchies, had soon made himself master of the
mainland. His admirers were unwilling to admit the part played in his
success by the jealousy of his foes of each other’s share in the booty,
and they delighted to invest him with every great quality which man could
possess. His enemies were ready enough to allow his military talents, but
they wished to attribute the first success of his not very deep policy to
a marvellous duplicity, apparently considered by them the more wicked as
possessed by a parvenu emperor, and far removed, in a moral point of view,
from the statecraft so allowable in an ancient monarchy. But for Napoleon
himself and his family and Court there was literally no limit to the
really marvellous inventions of his enemies. He might enter every capital
on the Continent, but there was some consolation in believing that he
himself was a monster of wickedness, and his Court but the scene of one
long protracted orgie.
There was enough against the Emperor in the Memoirs to make them
comfortable reading for his opponents, though very many of the old
calumnies were disposed of in them. They contained indeed the nearest
approximation to the truth which had yet appeared. Metternich, who must
have been a good judge, as no man was better acquainted with what he
himself calls the “age of Napoleon,” says of the Memoirs: “If you want
something to read, both interesting and amusing, get the Memoires de
Bourrienne. These are the only authentic Memoirs of Napoleon which have
yet appeared. The style is not brilliant, but that only makes them the
mere trustworthy.” Indeed, Metternich himself in his own Memoirs often
follows a good deal in the line of Bourrienne: among many formal attacks,
every now and then he lapses into half involuntary and indirect praise of
his great antagonist, especially where he compares the men he had to deal
with in aftertimes with his former rapid and talented interlocutor. To
some even among the Bonapartists, Bourrienne was not altogether
distasteful. Lucien Bonaparte, remarking that the time in which Bourrienne
treated with Napoleon as equal with equal did not last long enough for the
secretary, says he has taken a little revenge in his Memoirs, just as a
lover, after a break with his mistress, reveals all her defects. But
Lucien considers that Bourrienne gives us a good enough idea of the young
officer of the artillery, of the great General, and of the First Consul.
Of the Emperor, says Lucien, he was too much in retirement to be able to
judge equally well. But Lucien was not a fair representative of the
Bonapartists; indeed he had never really thought well of his brother or of
his actions since Lucien, the former “Brutus” Bonaparte, had ceased to be
the adviser of the Consul. It was well for Lucien himself to amass a
fortune from the presents of a corrupt court, and to be made a Prince and
Duke by the Pope, but he was too sincere a republican not to disapprove of
the imperial system. The real Bonapartists were naturally and inevitably
furious with the Memoirs. They were not true, they were not the work of
Bourrienne, Bourrienne himself was a traitor, a purloiner of manuscripts,
his memory was as bad as his principles, he was not even entitled to the
de before his name. If the Memoirs were at all to be pardoned, it was
because his share was only really a few notes wrung from him by large
pecuniary offers at a time when he was pursued by his creditors, and when
his brain was already affected.
The Bonapartist attack on the Memoirs was delivered in full form, in two
volumes, ‘Bourrienne et ses Erreurs, Volontaires et Involontaires’ (Paris,
Heideloff, 1830), edited by the Comte d’Aure, the Ordonnateur en Chef of
the Egyptian expedition, and containing communications from Joseph
Bonaparte, Gourgaud, Stein, etc.’
Part of the system of attack was to call in question the authenticity of
the Memoirs, and this was the more easy as Bourrienne, losing his fortune,
died in 1834 in a state of imbecility. But this plan is not systematically
followed, and the very reproaches addressed to the writer of the Memoirs
often show that it was believed they were really written by Bourrienne.
They undoubtedly contain plenty of faults. The editor (Villemarest, it is
said) probably had a large share in the work, and Bourrienne must have
forgotten or misplaced many dates and occurrences. In such a work,
undertaken so many years after the events, it was inevitable that many
errors should be made, and that many statements should be at least
debatable. But on close investigation the work stands the attack in a way
that would be impossible unless it had really been written by a person in
the peculiar position occupied by Bourrienne. He has assuredly not
exaggerated that position: he really, says Lucien Bonaparte, treated as
equal with equal with Napoleon during a part of his career, and he
certainly was the nearest friend and confidant that Napoleon ever had in
his life.
Where he fails, or where the Bonapartist fire is most telling, is in the
account of the Egyptian expedition. It may seem odd that he should have
forgotten, even in some thirty years, details such as the way in which the
sick were removed; but such matters were not in his province; and it would
be easy to match similar omissions in other works, such as the accounts of
the Crimea, and still more of the Peninsula. It is with his personal
relations with Napoleon that we are most concerned, and it is in them that
his account receives most corroboration.
It may be interesting to see what has been said of the Memoirs by other
writers. We have quoted Metternich, and Lucien Bonaparte; let us hear
Meneval, his successor, who remained faithful to his master to the end:
“Absolute confidence cannot be given to statements contained in Memoirs
published under the name of a man who has not composed them. It is known
that the editor of these Memoirs offered to M. de Bourrienne, who had then
taken refuge in Holstein from his creditors, a sum said to be thirty
thousand francs to obtain his signature to them, with some notes and
addenda. M. de Bourrienne was already attacked by the disease from which
he died a few years latter in a maison de sante at Caen. Many literary men
co-operated in the preparation of his Memoirs. In 1825 I met M. de
Bourrienne in Paris. He told me it had been suggested to him to write
against the Emperor. ‘Notwithstanding the harm he has done me,’ said he,
‘I would never do so. Sooner may my hand be withered.’ If M. de Bourrienne
had prepared his Memoirs himself, he would not have stated that while he
was the Emperor’s minister at Hamburg he worked with the agents of the
Comte de Lille (Louis XVIII.) at the preparation of proclamations in
favour of that Prince, and that in 1814 he accepted the thanks of the
King, Louis XVIII., for doing so; he would not have said that Napoleon had
confided to him in 1805 that he had never conceived the idea of an
expedition into England, and that the plan of a landing, the preparations
for which he gave such publicity to, was only a snare to amuse fools. The
Emperor well knew that never was there a plan more seriously conceived or
more positively settled. M. de Bourrienne would not have spoken of his
private interviews with Napoleon, nor of the alleged confidences entrusted
to him, while really Napoleon had no longer received him after the 20th
October 1802. When the Emperor, in 1805, forgetting his faults, named him
Minister Plenipotentiary at Hamburg, he granted him the customary
audience, but to this favour he did not add the return of his former
friendship. Both before and afterwards he constantly refused to receive
him, and he did not correspond with him.” (Meneval, ii. 378-79). And in
another passage Meneval says: “Besides, it would be wrong to regard these
Memoirs as the work of the man whose name they bear. The bitter resentment
M. de Bourrienne had nourished for his disgrace, the enfeeblement of his
faculties, and the poverty he was reduced to, rendered him accessible to
the pecuniary offers made to him. He consented to give the authority of
his name to Memoirs in whose composition he had only co-operated by
incomplete, confused, and often inexact notes, materials which an editor
was employed to put in order.” And Meneval (iii. 29-30) goes on to quote
what he himself had written in the Spectateur Militaire, in which he makes
much the same assertions, and especially objects to the account of
conversations with the Emperor after 1802, except always the one audience
on taking leave for Hamburg. Meneval also says that Napoleon, when he
wished to obtain intelligence from Hamburg, did not correspond with
Bourrienne, but deputed him, Meneval, to ask Bourrienne for what was
wanted. But he corroborates Bourrienne on the subject of the efforts made,
among others by Josephine, for his reappointment.
Such are the statements of the Bonapartists pure; and the reader, as has
been said, can judge for himself how far the attack is good. Bourrienne,
or his editor, may well have confused the date of his interviews, but he
will not be found much astray on many points. His account of the
conversation of Josephine after the death of the Duc d’Enghien may be
compared with what we know from Madame de Rémusat, who, by the way, would
have been horrified if she had known that he considered her to resemble
the Empress Josephine in character.
We now come to the views of Savary, the Duc de Rovigo, who avowedly
remained on good terms with Bourrienne after his disgrace, though the
friendship of Savary was not exactly a thing that most men would have much
prided themselves on. “Bourrienne had a prodigious memory; he spoke and
wrote in several languages, and his pen ran as quickly as one could speak.
Nor were these the only advantages he possessed. He knew the routine of
public business and public law. His activity and devotion made him
indispensable to the First Consul. I knew the qualities which won for him
the unlimited confidence of his chief, but I cannot speak with the same
assurance of the faults which made him lose it. Bourrienne had many
enemies, both on account of his character and of his place” (Savary, i.
418-19).
Marmont ought to be an impartial critic of the Memoirs. He says,
“Bourrienne . . . had a very great capacity, but he is a striking example
of the great truth that our passions are always bad counsellors. By
inspiring us with an immoderate ardour to reach a fixed end, they often
make us miss it. Bourrienne had an immoderate love of money. With his
talents and his position near Bonaparte at the first dawn of greatness,
with the confidence and real good-will which Bonaparte felt for him, in a
few years he would have gained everything in fortune and in social
position. But his eager impatience mined his career at the moment when it
might have developed and increased” (Marmont, i. 64). The criticism
appears just. As to the Memoirs, Marmont says (ii. 224), “In general,
these Memoirs are of great veracity and powerful interest so long as they
treat of what the author has seen and heard; but when he speaks of others,
his work is only an assemblage of gratuitous suppositions and of false
facts put forward for special purposes.”
The Comte Alexandre de Puymaigre, who arrived at Hamburgh soon after
Bourrienne had left it in 1810, says (page 135) of the part of the Memoirs
which relates to Hamburg, “I must acknowledge that generally his
assertions are well founded. This former companion of Napoleon has only
forgotten to speak of the opinion that they had of him in this town.
“The truth is, that he was believed to have made much money there.”
Thus we may take Bourrienne as a clever, able man, who would have risen to
the highest honours under the Empire had not his short-sighted grasping
after lucre driven him from office, and prevented him from ever regaining
it under Napoleon.
In the present edition the translation has been carefully compared with
the original French text. Where in the original text information is given
which has now become mere matter of history, and where Bourrienne merely
quotes the documents well enough known at this day, his possession of
which forms part of the charges of his opponents, advantage has been taken
to lighten the mass of the Memoirs. This has been done especially where
they deal with what the writer did not himself see or hear, the part of
the Memoirs which are of least valve and of which Marmont’s opinion has
just been quoted. But in the personal and more valuable part of the
Memoirs, where we have the actual knowledge of the secretary himself, the
original text has been either fully retained, or some few passages
previously omitted restored. Illustrative notes have been added from the
Memoirs of the successor of Bourrienne, Meneval, Madame de Rémusat, the
works of Colonel Iung on ‘Bonaparte et Son Temps’, and on ‘Lucien
Bonaparte’, etc., and other books. Attention has also been paid to the
attacks of the ‘Erreurs’, and wherever these criticisms are more than a
mere expression of disagreement, their purport has been recorded with,
where possible, some judgment of the evidence. Thus the reader will have
before him the materials for deciding himself how far, Bourrienne’s
statements are in agreement with the facts and with the accounts of other
writers.
At the present time too much attention has been paid to the Memoirs of
Madame de Rémusat. She, as also Madame Junot, was the wife of a man on
whom the full shower of imperial favours did not descend, and, womanlike,
she saw and thought only of the Court life of the great man who was never
less great than in his Court. She is equally astonished and indignant that
the Emperor, coming straight from long hours of work with his ministers
and with his secretary, could not find soft words for the ladies of the
Court, and that, a horrible thing in the eyes of a Frenchwoman, when a
mistress threw herself into his arms, he first thought of what political
knowledge he could obtain from her. Bourrienne, on the other hand, shows
us the other and the really important side of Napoleon’s character. He
tells us of the long hours in the Cabinet, of the never-resting activity
of the Consul, of Napoleon’s dreams, no ignoble dreams and often realised,
of great labours of peace as well as of war. He is a witness, and the more
valuable as a reluctant one, to the marvellous powers of the man who, if
not the greatest, was at least the one most fully endowed with every great
quality of mind and body the world has ever seen.
R. W. P.
AUTHOR’S INTRODUCTION.
The trading upon an illustrious name can alone have given birth to the
multitude of publications under the titles of historical memoirs, secret
memoirs, and other rhapsodies which have appeared respecting Napoleon. On
looking into them it is difficult to determine whether the impudence of
the writers or the simplicity of certain readers is most astonishing. Yet
these rude and ill digested compilations, filled with absurd anecdotes,
fabricated speeches, fictitious crimes or virtues, and disfigured by
numerous anachronisms, instead of being consigned to just contempt and
speedy oblivion, have been pushed into notice by speculators, and have
found zealous partisans and enthusiastic apologists.
For a time I entertained the idea of noticing, one by one, the numerous
errors which have been written respecting Napoleon; but I have renounced a
task which would have been too laborious to myself, and very tedious to
the reader. I shall therefore only correct those which come within the
plan of my work, and which are connected with those facts, to a more
accurate knowledge of which than any other person can possess I may lay
claim. There are men who imagine that nothing done by Napoleon will ever
be forgotten; but must not the slow but inevitable influence of time be
expected to operate with respect to him? The effect of that influence is,
that the most important event of an epoch soon sinks, almost imperceptibly
and almost disregarded, into the immense mass of historical facts. Time,
in its progress, diminishes the probability as well as the interest of
such an event, as it gradually wears away the most durable monuments.
I attach only a relative importance to what I am about to lay before the
public. I shall give authentic documents. If all persons who have
approached Napoleon, at any time and in any place, would candidly record
what they saw and heard, without passion, the future historian would be
rich in materials. It is my wish that he who may undertake the difficult
task of writing the history of Napoleon shall find in my notes information
useful to the perfection of his work. There he will at least find truth. I
have not the ambition to wish that what I state should be taken as
absolute authority; but I hope that it will always be consulted.
I have never before published anything respecting Napoleon. That
malevolence which fastens itself upon men who have the misfortune to be
somewhat separated from the crowd has, because there is always more profit
in saying ill than good, attributed to me several works on Bonaparte;
among others, ‘Les Memoires secrets d’un Homme qui ne l’a pas quitte’, par
M. B———-, and ‘Memoires secrets sur Napoleon Bonaparte,
par M. de B———, and ‘Le Precis Historique sur Napoleon’.
The initial of my name has served to propagate this error. The incredible
ignorance which runs through those memoirs, the absurdities and
inconceivable silliness with which they abound, do not permit a man of
honour and common sense to allow such wretched rhapsodies to be imputed to
him. I declared in 1816, and at later periods in the French and foreign
journals, that I had no hand in those publications, and I here formally
repeat this declaration.
But it may be said to me, Why should we place more confidence in you than
in those who have written before you?
My reply shall be plain. I enter the lists one of the last I have read all
that my predecessors have published confident that all I state is true. I
have no interest in deceiving, no disgrace to fear, no reward to expect. I
neither wish to obscure nor embellish his glory. However great Napoleon
may have been, was he not also liable to pay his tribute to the weakness
of human nature? I speak of Napoleon such as I have seen him, known him,
frequently admired and sometimes blamed him. I state what I saw, heard,
wrote, and thought at the time, under each circumstance that occurred. I
have not allowed myself to be carried away by the illusions of the
imagination, nor to be influenced by friendship or hatred. I shall not
insert a single reflection which did not occur to me at the very moment of
the event which gave it birth. How many transactions and documents were
there over which I could but lament!—how many measures, contrary to
my views, to my principles, and to my character!—while the best
intentions were incapable of overcoming difficulties which a most powerful
and decided will rendered almost insurmountable.
I also wish the future historian to compare what I say with what others
have related or may relate. But it will be necessary for him to attend to
dates, circumstances, difference of situation, change of temperament, and
age,—for age has much influence over men. We do not think and act at
fifty as at twenty-five. By exercising this caution he will be able to
discover the truth, and to establish an opinion for posterity.
The reader must not expect to find in these Memoirs an uninterrupted
series of all the events which marked the great career of Napoleon; nor
details of all those battles, with the recital of which so many eminent
men have usefully and ably occupied themselves. I shall say little about
whatever I did not see or hear, and which is not supported by official
documents.
Perhaps I shall succeed in confirming truths which have been doubted, and
in correcting errors which have been adopted. If I sometimes differ from
the observations and statements of Napoleon at St. Helena, I am far from
supposing that those who undertook to be the medium of communication
between him and the public have misrepresented what he said. I am well
convinced that none of the writers of St. Helena can be taxed with the
slightest deception; disinterested zeal and nobleness of character are
undoubted pledges of their veracity. It appears to me perfectly certain
that Napoleon stated, dictated, or corrected all they have published.
Their honour is unquestionable; no one can doubt it. That they wrote what
he communicated must therefore be believed; but it cannot with equal
confidence be credited that what he communicated was nothing but the
truth. He seems often to have related as a fact what was really only an
idea,—an idea, too, brought forth at St. Helena, the child of
misfortune, and transported by his imagination to Europe in the time of
his prosperity. His favourite phrase, which was every moment on his lips,
must not be forgotten—”What will history say—what will
posterity think?” This passion for leaving behind him a celebrated name is
one which belongs to the constitution of the human mind; and with Napoleon
its influence was excessive. In his first Italian campaign he wrote thus
to General Clarke: “That ambition and the occupation of high offices were
not sufficient for his satisfaction and happiness, which he had early
placed in the opinion of Europe and the esteem of posterity.” He often
observed to me that with him the opinion of posterity was the real
immortality of the soul.
It may easily be conceived that Napoleon wished to give to the documents
which he knew historians would consult a favourable colour, and to direct,
according to his own views, the judgment of posterity on his actions: But
it is only by the impartial comparison of periods, positions, and age that
a well founded decision will be given. About his fortieth year the
physical constitution of Napoleon sustained considerable change; and it
may be presumed that his moral qualities were affected by that change. It
is particularly important not to lose sight of the premature decay of his
health, which, perhaps, did not permit him always to, possess the vigour
of memory otherwise consistent enough with his age. The state of our
organisation often modifies our recollections, our feelings, our manner of
viewing objects, and the impressions we receive. This will be taken into
consideration by judicious and thinking men; and for them I write.
What M. de Las Casas states Napoleon to have said in May 1816 on the
manner of writing his history corroborates the opinion I have expressed.
It proves that all the facts and observations he communicated or dictated
were meant to serve as materials. We learn from the Memorial that M. de
Las Casas wrote daily, and that the manuscript was read over by Napoleon,
who often made corrections with his own hand. The idea of a journal
pleased him greatly. He fancied it would be a work of which the world
could afford no other example. But there are passages in which the order
of events is deranged; in others facts are misrepresented and erroneous
assertions are made, I apprehend, not altogether involuntarily.
I have paid particular attention to all that has been published by the
noble participators of the imperial captivity. Nothing, however, could
induce me to change a word in these Memoirs, because nothing could take
from me my conviction of the truth of what I personally heard and saw. It
will be found that Napoleon in his private conversations often confirms
what I state; but we sometimes differ, and the public must judge between
us. However, I must here make one observation.
When Napoleon dictated or related to his friends in St. Helena the facts
which they have reported he was out of the world,—he had played his
part. Fortune, which, according to his notions, had conferred on him all
his power and greatness, had recalled all her gifts before he sank into
the tomb. His ruling passion would induce him to think that it was due to
his glory to clear up certain facts which might prove an unfavourable
escort if they accompanied him to posterity. This was his fixed idea. But
is there not some ground for suspecting the fidelity of him who writes or
dictates his own history? Why might he not impose on a few persons in St.
Helena, when he was able to impose on France and Europe, respecting many
acts which emanated from him during the long duration of his power? The
life of Napoleon would be very unfaithfully written were the author to
adopt as true all his bulletins and proclamations, and all the
declarations he made at St. Helena. Such a history would frequently be in
contradiction to facts; and such only is that which might be entitled,
‘The History of Napoleon, written by Himself’.
I have said thus much because it is my wish that the principles which have
guided me in the composition of these Memoirs may be understood. I am
aware that they will not please every reader; that is a success to which I
cannot pretend. Some merit, however, may be allowed me on account of the
labour I have undergone. It has neither been of a slight nor an agreeable
kind. I made it a rule to read everything that has been written respecting
Napoleon, and I have had to decipher many of his autograph documents,
though no longer so familiar with his scrawl as formerly. I say decipher,
because a real cipher might often be much more readily understood than the
handwriting of Napoleon. My own notes, too, which were often very hastily
made, in the hand I wrote in my youth, have sometimes also much
embarrassed me.
My long and intimate connection with Bonaparte from boyhood, my close
relations with him when General, Consul, and Emperor, enabled me to see
and appreciate all that was projected and all that was done during that
considerable and momentous period of time. I not only had the opportunity
of being present at the conception and the execution of the extraordinary
deeds of one of the ablest men nature ever formed, but, notwithstanding an
almost unceasing application to business, I found means to employ the few
moments of leisure which Bonaparte left at my disposal in making notes,
collecting documents, and in recording for history facts respecting which
the truth could otherwise with difficulty be ascertained; and more
particularly in collecting those ideas, often profound, brilliant, and
striking, but always remarkable, to which Bonaparte gave expression in the
overflowing frankness of confidential intimacy.
The knowledge that I possessed much important information has exposed me
to many inquiries, and wherever I have resided since my retirement from
public affairs much of my time has been spent in replying to questions.
The wish to be acquainted with the most minute details of the life of a
man formed on an unexampled model is very natural; and the observation on
my replies by those who heard them always was, “You should publish your
Memoirs!”
I had certainly always in view the publication of my Memoirs; but, at the
same time, I was firmly resolved not to publish them until a period should
arrive in which I might tell the truth, and the whole truth. While
Napoleon was in the possession of power I felt it right to resist the
urgent applications made to me on this subject by some persons of the
highest distinction. Truth would then have sometimes appeared flattery,
and sometimes, also, it might not have been without danger. Afterwards,
when the progress of events removed Bonaparte to a far distant island in
the midst of the ocean, silence was imposed on me by other
considerations,-by considerations of propriety and feeling.
After the death of Bonaparte, at St. Helena, reasons of a different nature
retarded the execution of my plan. The tranquillity of a secluded retreat
was indispensable for preparing and putting in order the abundant
materials in my possession. I found it also necessary to read a great
number of works, in order to rectify important errors to which the want of
authentic documents had induced the authors to give credit. This
much-desired retreat was found. I had the good fortune to be introduced,
through a friend, to the Duchesse de Brancas, and that lady invited me to
pass some time on one of her estates in Hainault. Received with the most
agreeable hospitality, I have there enjoyed that tranquillity which could
alone have rendered the publication of these volumes practicable.
FAUVELET DE BOURRIENNE
NOTE.
The Editor of the 1836 edition had added to the Memoirs several chapters
taken from or founded on other works of the time, so as to make a more
complete history of the period. These materials have been mostly retained,
but with the corrections which later publications have made necessary. A
chapter has now been added to give, a brief account of the part played by
the chief historical personages during the Cent Jours, and another at the
end to include the removal of the body of Napoleon from St. Helena to
France.
Two special improvements have, it is hoped, been made in this edition.
Great care has been taken to get names, dates, and figures rightly given,—points
much neglected in most translations, though in some few cases, such as
Davoust, the ordinary but not strictly correct spelling has been followed
to suit the general reader. The number of references to other works which
are given in the notes will, it is believed, be of use to any one wishing
to continue the study of the history of Napoleon, and may preserve them
from many of the errors too often committed. The present Editor has had
the great advantage of having his work shared by Mr. Richard Bentley, who
has brought his knowledge of the period to bear, and who has found, as
only a busy man could do, the time to minutely enter into every fresh
detail, with the ardour which soon seizes any one who long follows that
enticing pursuit, the special study of an historical period.
January 1885 R. W. P.
MEMOIRS of NAPOLEON BONAPARTE.
VOLUME I. — 1769-1800








CHAPTER 1
1769-1783.
NAPOLEON BONAPARTE was born at Ajaccio, in Corsica, on the 15th of August
1769; the original orthography of his name was Buonaparte, but he
suppressed the “u” during his first campaign in Italy. His motives for so
doing were merely to render the spelling conformable with the
pronunciation, and to abridge his signature. He signed Buonaparte even
after the famous 13th Vendemiaire.
It has been affirmed that he was born in 1768, and that he represented
himself to be a year younger than he really was. This is untrue. He always
told me the 9th of August was his birthday, and, as I was born on the 9th
of July 1769, our proximity of age served to strengthen our union and
friendship when we were both at the Military College of Brienne.
The false and absurd charge of Bonaparte having misrepresented his age, is
decidedly refuted by a note in the register of M. Berton, sub-principal of
the College of Brienne, in which it is stated that M. Napoleon de
Buonaparte, ecuyer, born in the city of Ajaccio, in Corsica, on the 15th
of August 1769, left the Royal Military College of Brienne on the 17th
October 1784.
The stories about his low extraction are alike devoid of foundation. His
family was poor, and he was educated at the public expense, an advantage
of which many honourable families availed themselves. A memorial addressed
by his father, Charles Buonaparte, to the Minister of War states that his
fortune had been reduced by the failure of some enterprise in which he had
engaged, and by the injustice of the Jesuits, by whom he had been deprived
of an inheritance. The object of this memorial was to solicit a
sub-lieutenant’s commission for Napoleon, who was then fourteen years of
age, and to get Lucien entered a pupil of the Military College. The
Minister wrote on the back of the memorial, “Give the usual answer, if
there be a vacancy;” and on the margin are these words—”This
gentleman has been informed that his request is inadmissible as long as
his second son remains at the school of Brienne. Two brothers cannot be
placed at the same time in the military schools.” When Napoleon was
fifteen he was sent to Paris until he should attain the requisite age for
entering the army. Lucien was not received into the College of Brienne, at
least not until his brother had quitted the Military School of Paris.
Bonaparte was undoubtedly a man of good family. I have seen an authentic
account of his genealogy, which he obtained from Tuscany. A great deal has
been said about the civil dissensions which forced his family to quit
Italy and take refuge in Corsica. On this subject I shall say nothing.
Many and various accounts have been given of Bonaparte’s youth.
He has been described in terms of enthusiastic praise and exaggerated
condemnation. It is ever thus with individuals who by talent or favourable
circumstances are raised above their fellow-creatures. Bonaparte himself
laughed at all the stories which were got up for the purpose of
embellishing or blackening his character in early life. An anonymous
publication, entitled the ‘History of Napoleon Bonaparte’, from his Birth
to his last abdication, contains perhaps the greatest collection of false
and ridiculous details about his boyhood. Among other things, it is stated
that he fortified a garden to protect himself from the attacks of his
comrades, who, a few lines lower down, are described as treating him with
esteem and respect. I remember the circumstances which, probably, gave
rise to the fabrication inserted in the work just mentioned; they were as
follows.
During the winter of 1783-84, so memorable for heavy falls of snow,
Napoleon was greatly at a loss for those retired walks and outdoor
recreations in which he used to take much delight. He had no alternative
but to mingle with his comrades, and, for exercise, to walk with them up
and down a spacious hall. Napoleon, weary of this monotonous promenade,
told his comrades that he thought they might amuse themselves much better
with the snow, in the great courtyard, if they would get shovels and make
hornworks, dig trenches, raise parapets, cavaliers, etc. “This being
done,” said he, “we may divide ourselves into sections, form a siege, and
I will undertake to direct the attacks.” The proposal, which was received
with enthusiasm, was immediately put into execution. This little sham war
was carried on for the space of a fortnight, and did not cease until a
quantity of gravel and small stones having got mixed with the snow of
which we made our bullets, many of the combatants, besiegers as well as
besieged, were seriously wounded. I well remember that I was one of the
worst sufferers from this sort of grapeshot fire.
It is almost unnecessary to contradict the story about the ascent in the
balloon. It is now very well known that the hero of that headlong
adventure was not young Bonaparte, as has been alleged, but one of his
comrades, Dudont de Chambon, who was somewhat eccentric. Of this his
subsequent conduct afforded sufficient proofs.
Bonaparte’s mind was directed to objects of a totally different kind. He
turned his attention to political science. During some of his vacations he
enjoyed the society of the Abby Raynal, who used to converse with him on
government, legislation, commercial relations, etc.
On festival days, when the inhabitants of Brienne were admitted to our
amusements, posts were established for the maintenance of order. Nobody
was permitted to enter the interior of the building without a card signed
by the principal, or vice-principal. The rank of officers or sub-officers
was conferred according to merit; and Bonaparte one day had the command of
a post, when the following little adventure occurred, which affords an
instance of his decision of character.
The wife of the porter of the school,
who was very well known, because she used to sell milk, fruit, etc., to
the pupils, presented herself one Saint Louis day for admittance to the
representation of the ‘Death of Caesar, corrected’, in which I was to
perform the part of Brutus. As the woman had no ticket, and insisted on
being admitted without one, some disturbance arose. The serjeant of the
post reported the matter to the officer, Napoleon Bonaparte, who in an
imperious tone of voice exclaimed: “Send away that woman, who comes here
with her camp impudence.” This was in 1782.
Bonaparte and I were eight years of, age when our friendship commenced. It
speedily became very intimate, for there was a certain sympathy of heart
between us. I enjoyed this friendship and intimacy until 1784, when he was
transferred from the Military College of Brienne to that of Paris. I was
one among those of his youthful comrades who could best accommodate
themselves to his stern character. His natural reserve, his disposition to
meditate on the conquest of Corsica, and the impressions he had received
in childhood respecting the misfortunes of his country and his family, led
him to seek retirement, and rendered his general demeanour, though in
appearance only, somewhat unpleasing. Our equality of age brought us
together in the classes of the mathematics and ‘belles lettres’. His
ardent wish to acquire knowledge was remarkable from the very commencement
of his studies. When he first came to the college he spoke only the
Corsican dialect, and the Sieur Dupuis,
who was vice-principal before Father Berton, gave him instructions in the
French language. In this he made such rapid progress that in a short time
he commenced the first rudiments of Latin. But to this study he evinced
such a repugnance that at the age of fifteen he was not out of the fourth
class. There I left him very speedily; but I could never get before him in
the mathematical class, in which he was undoubtedly the cleverest lad at
the college. I used sometimes to help him with his Latin themes and
versions in return for the aid he afforded me in the solution of problems,
at which he evinced a degree of readiness and facility which perfectly
astonished me.
When at Brienne, Bonaparte was remarkable for the dark color of his
complexion (which, subsequently, the climate of France somewhat changed),
for his piercing and scrutinising glance, and for the style of his
conversation both with his masters and comrades. His conversation almost
always bore the appearance of ill-humour, and he was certainly not very
amiable. This I attribute to the misfortunes his family had sustained and
the impressions made on his mind by the conquest of his country.
The pupils were invited by turns to dine with Father Berton, the head of
the school. One day, it being Bonaparte’s turn to enjoy this indulgence,
some of the professors who were at table designedly made some
disrespectful remarks on Paoli, of whom they knew the young Corsican was
an enthusiastic admirer. “Paoli,” observed Bonaparte, “was a great man; he
loved his country; and I will never forgive my father, who was his
adjutant, for having concurred in the union of Corsica with France. He
ought to have followed Paoli’s fortune, and have fallen with him.”
Generally speaking, Bonaparte was not much liked by his comrades at
Brienne. He was not social with them, and rarely took part in their
amusements. His country’s recent submission to France always caused in his
mind a painful feeling, which estranged him from his schoolfellows. I,
however, was almost his constant companion. During play-hours he used to
withdraw to the library, where he-read with deep interest works of
history, particularly Polybius and Plutarch. He was also fond of Arrianus,
but did not care much for Quintus Gurtius. I often went off to play with
my comrades, and left him by himself in the library.
The temper of the young Corsican was not improved by the teasing he
frequently experienced from his comrades, who were fond of ridiculing him
about his Christian name Napoleon and his country. He often said to me, “I
will do these French all the mischief I can;” and when I tried to pacify
him he would say, “But you do not ridicule me; you like me.”
Father Patrauld, our mathematical professor, was much attached to
Bonaparte. He was justly proud of him as a pupil. The other professors, in
whose classes he was not distinguished, took little notice of him. He had
no taste for the study of languages, polite literature, or the arts. As
there were no indications of his ever becoming a scholar, the pedants of
the establishment were inclined to think him stupid. His superior
intelligence was, however, sufficiently perceptible, even through the
reserve under which it was veiled. If the monks to whom the
superintendence of the establishment was confided had understood the
organisation of his mind, if they had engaged more able mathematical
professors, or if we had had any incitement to the study of chemistry,
natural philosophy, astronomy, etc., I am convinced that Bonaparte would
have pursued these sciences with all the genius and spirit of
investigation which he displayed in a career, more brilliant it is true,
but less useful to mankind. Unfortunately, the monks did not perceive
this, and were too poor to pay for good masters. However, after Bonaparte
left the college they found it necessary to engage two professors from
Paris, otherwise the college would have fallen to nothing. These two new
professors, MM. Durfort and Desponts, finished my education; and I
regretted that they did not come sooner. The often-repeated assertion of
Bonaparte having received a careful education at Brienne is therefore
untrue. The monks were incapable of giving it him; and, for my own part, I
must confess that the extended information of the present day is to me a
painful contrast with the limited course of education I received at the
Military College. It is only surprising that the establishment should have
produced a single able man.
Though Bonaparte had no reason to be satisfied with the treatment he
received from his comrades, yet he was above complaining of it; and when
he had the supervision of any duty which they infringed, he would rather
go to prison than denounce the criminals.
I was one day his accomplice in omitting to enforce a duty which we were
appointed to supervise. He prevailed on me to accompany him to prison,
where we remained three days. We suffered this sort of punishment several
times, but with less severity.
In 1783 the Duke of Orleans and Madame de Montesson visited Brienne; and,
for upwards of a month, the magnificent chateau of the Comte de Brienne
was a Versailles in miniature. The series of brilliant entertainments
which were given to the august travellers made them almost forget the
royal magnificence they had left behind them.
The Prince and Madame de Montesson expressed a wish to preside at the
distribution of the prizes of our college. Bonaparte and I won the prizes
in the class of mathematics, which, as I have already observed, was the
branch of study to which he confined his attention, and in which he
excelled. When I was called up for the seventh time Madame de Montesson
said to my mother, who had come from Sens to be present at the
distribution, “Pray, madame, crown your son this time; my hands are
a-weary.”
There was an inspector of the military schools, whose business it was to
make an annual report on each pupil, whether educated at the public
expense or paid for by his family. I copied from the report of 1784 a note
which was probably obtained surreptitiously from the War Office. I wanted
to purchase the manuscript, but Louis Bonaparte bought it. I did not make
a copy of the note which related to myself, because I should naturally
have felt diffident in making any use of it. It would, however, have
served to show how time and circumstances frequently reversed the
distinctions which arise at school or college. Judging from the reports of
the inspector of military schools, young Bonaparte was not, of all the
pupils at Brienne in 1784, the one most calculated to excite prognostics
of future greatness and glory.
The note to which I have just alluded, and which was written by M. de
Kerralio, then inspector of the military schools, describes Bonaparte in
the following terms:
Father Berton, however, opposed Bonaparte’s removal to Paris, because he
had not passed through the fourth Latin class, and the regulations
required that he should be in the third. I was informed by the
vice-principal that a report relative to Napoleon was sent from the
College of Brienne to that of Paris, in which he was described as being
domineering, imperious, and obstinate.
I knew Bonaparte well; and I think M. de Keralio’s report of him was
exceedingly just, except, perhaps, that he might have said he was very
well as to his progress in history and geography, and very backward in
Latin; but certainly nothing indicated the probability of his being an
excellent seaman. He himself had no thought of the navy.
In consequence of M. de Keralio’s report, Bonaparte was transferred to the
Military College of Paris, along with MM. Montarby de Dampierre, de
Castres, de Comminges, and de Laugier de Bellecourt, who were all, like
him, educated at the public expense, and all, at least, as favorably
reported.
What could have induced Sir Walter Scott to say that Bonaparte was the
pride of the college, that our mathematical master was exceedingly fond of
him, and that the other professors in the different sciences had equal
reason to be satisfied with him? What I have above stated, together with
the report of M. de Keralio, bear evidence of his backwardness in almost
every branch of education except mathematics. Neither was it, as Sir
Walter affirms, his precocious progress in mathematics that occasioned him
to be removed to Paris. He had attained the proper age, and the report of
him was favourable, therefore he was very naturally included among the
number of the five who were chosen in 1784.
In a biographical account of Bonaparte I have read the following anecdote:—When
he was fourteen years of age he happened to be at a party where some one
pronounced a high eulogium on Turenne; and a lady in the company observed
that he certainly was a great man, but that she should like him better if
he had not burned the Palatinate. “What signifies that,” replied
Bonaparte, “if it was necessary to the object he had in view?”
This is either an anachronism or a mere fabrication. Bonaparte was
fourteen in the year 1783. He was then at Brienne, where certainly he did
not go into company, and least of all the company of ladies.
CHAPTER II.
1784-1794.
Bonaparte was fifteen years and two months old when he went to the
Military College of Paris.
I accompanied him in a carriole as far as Nogent Sur Seine, whence the
coach was to start. We parted with regret, and we did not meet again till
the year 1792. During these eight years we maintained an active
correspondence; but so little did I anticipate the high destiny which,
after his elevation, it was affirmed the wonderful qualities of his
boyhood plainly denoted, that I did not preserve one of the letters he
wrote to me at that period, but tore them up as soon as they were
answered.
On his arrival at the Military School of Paris, Bonaparte found the
establishment on so brilliant and expensive a footing that he immediately
addressed a memorial on the subject to the Vice-Principal Berton of
Brienne.
He showed that the plan of education was really pernicious, and far from
being calculated to fulfil the object which every wise government must
have in view. The result of the system, he said, was to inspire the
pupils, who were all the sons of poor gentlemen, with a love of
ostentation, or rather, with sentiments of vanity and self-sufficiency; so
that, instead of returning happy to the bosom of their families, they were
likely to be ashamed of their parents, and to despise their humble homes.
Instead of the numerous attendants by whom they were surrounded, their
dinners of two courses, and their horses and grooms, he suggested that
they should perform little necessary services for themselves, such as
brushing their clothes, and cleaning their boots and shoes; that they
should eat the coarse bread made for soldiers, etc. Temperance and
activity, he added, would render them robust, enable them to bear the
severity of different seasons and climates, to brave the fatigues of war,
and to inspire the respect and obedience of the soldiers under their
command. Thus reasoned Napoleon at the age of sixteen, and time showed
that he never deviated from these principles. The establishment of the
military school at Fontainebleau is a decided proof of this.
As Napoleon was an active observer of everything passing around him, and
pronounced his opinion openly and decidedly, he did not remain long at the
Military School of Paris. His superiors, who were anxious to get rid of
him, accelerated the period of his examination, and he obtained the first
vacant sub-lieutenancy in a regiment of artillery.
I left Brienne in 1787; and as I could not enter the artillery, I
proceeded in the following year to Vienna, with a letter of recommendation
to M. de Montmorin, soliciting employment in the French Embassy at the
Court of Austria.
I remained two months at Vienna, where I had the honour of twice seeing
the Emperor Joseph. The impression made upon me by his kind reception, his
dignified and elegant manners, and graceful conversation, will never be
obliterated from my recollection. After M. de Noailles had initiated me in
the first steps of diplomacy, he advised me to go to one of the German
universities to study the law of nations and foreign languages. I
accordingly repaired to Leipsic, about the time when the French Revolution
broke out.
I spent some time at Leipsic, where I applied myself to the study of the
law of nations, and the German and English languages. I afterwards
travelled through Prussia and Poland, and passed a part of the winter of
1791 and 1792 at Warsaw, where I was most graciously received by Princess
Tyszicwiez, niece of Stanislaus Augustus, the last King of Poland, and the
sister of Prince Poniatowski. The Princess was very well informed, and was
a great admirer of French literature: At her invitation I passed several
evenings in company with the King in a circle small enough to approach to
something like intimacy. I remember that his Majesty frequently asked me
to read the Moniteur; the speeches to which he listened with the greatest
pleasure were those of the Girondists. The Princess Tyszicwiez wished to
print at Warsaw, at her own expense, a translation I had executed of
Kotzebue’s ‘Menschenhass and Reue, to which I gave the title of
‘L’Inconnu’.
I arrived at Vienna on the 26th of March 1792, when I was informed of the
serious illness of the Emperor, Leopold II, who died on the following day.
In private companies, and at public places, I heard vague suspicions
expressed of his having been poisoned; but the public, who were admitted
to the palace to see the body lie in state, were soon convinced of the
falsehood of these reports. I went twice to see the mournful spectacle,
and I never heard a word which was calculated to confirm the odious
suspicion, though the spacious hall in which the remains of the Emperor
were exposed was constantly thronged with people.
In the month of April 1792 I returned to Paris, where I again met
Bonaparte,
and our college intimacy was fully renewed. I was not very well off, and
adversity was hanging heavily on him; his resources frequently failed him.
We passed our time like two young fellows of twenty-three who have little
money and less occupation. Bonaparte was always poorer than I. Every day
we conceived some new project or other. We were on the look-out for some
profitable speculation. At one time he wanted me to join him in renting
several houses, then building in the Rue Montholon, to underlet them
afterwards. We found the demands of the landlords extravagant—everything
failed.
At the same time he was soliciting employment at the War Office, and I at
the office of Foreign Affairs. I was for the moment the luckier of the
two.
While we were spending our time in a somewhat vagabond way,
the 20th of June arrived. We met by appointment at a restaurateur’s in the
Rue St. Honore, near the Palais Royal, to take one of our daily rambles.
On going out we saw approaching, in the direction of the market, a mob,
which Bonaparte calculated at five or six thousand men. They were all in
rags, ludicrously armed with weapons of every description, and were
proceeding hastily towards the Tuilleries, vociferating all kinds of gross
abuse. It was a collection of all that was most vile and abject in the
purlieus of Paris. “Let us follow the mob,” said Bonaparte. We got the
start of them, and took up our station on the terrace of the banks of the
river. It was there that he witnessed the scandalous scenes which took
place; and it would be difficult to describe the surprise and indignation
which they excited in him. When the King showed himself at the windows
overlooking the garden, with the red cap, which one of the mob had put on
his head, he could no longer repress his indignation. “Che coglione!” he
loudly exclaimed. “Why have they let in all that rabble! They should sweep
off four or five hundred of them with the cannon; the rest would then set
off fast enough.”
When we sat down to dinner, which I paid for, as I generally did, for I
was the richer of the two, he spoke of nothing but the scene we had
witnessed. He discussed with great good sense the causes and consequences
of this unrepressed insurrection. He foresaw and developed with sagacity
all that would ensue. He was not mistaken. The 10th of August soon
arrived. I was then at Stuttgart, where I was appointed Secretary of
Legation.
At St. Helena Bonaparte said, “On the news of the attack of the
Tuilleries, on the 10th of August, I hurried to Fauvelet, Bourrienne’s
brother, who then kept a furniture warehouse at the Carrousel.” This is
partly correct. My brother was connected with what was termed an
‘enterprise d’encan national’, where persons intending to quit France
received an advance of money, on depositing any effects which they wished
to dispose of, and which were sold for them immediately. Bonaparte had
some time previously pledged his watch in this way.
After the fatal 10th of August Bonaparte went to Corsica, and did not
return till 1793. Sir Walter Scott says that after that time he never saw
Corsica again. This is a mistake, as will be shown when I speak of his
return from Egypt.
Having been appointed Secretary of Legation to Stuttgart, I set off for
that place on the 2d of August, and I did not again see my ardent young
friend until 1795. He told me that my departure accelerated his for
Corsica. We separated, as may be supposed, with but faint hopes of ever
meeting again.
By a decree of the 28th of March of 1793, all French agents abroad were
ordered to return to France, within three months, under pain of being
regarded as emigrants. What I had witnessed before my departure for
Stuttgart, the excitement in which I had left the public mind, and the
well-known consequences of events of this kind, made me fear that I should
be compelled to be either an accomplice or a victim in the disastrous
scenes which were passing at home. My disobedience of the law placed my
name on the list of emigrants.
It has been said of me, in a biographical publication, that “it was as
remarkable as it was fortunate for Bourrienne that, on his return, he got
his name erased from the list of emigrants of the department of the Yonne,
on which it had been inscribed during his first journey to Germany. This
circumstance has been interpreted in several different ways, which are not
all equally favourable to M. de Bourrienne.”
I do not understand what favourable interpretations can be put upon a
statement entirely false. General Bonaparte repeatedly applied for the
erasure of my name, from the month of April 1797, when I rejoined him at
Leoben, to the period of the signature of the treaty of Campo-Formio; but
without success. He desired his brother Louis, Berthier, Bernadotte, and
others, when he sent them to the Directory, to urge my erasure; but in
vain. He complained of this inattention to his wishes to Bottot, when he
came to Passeriano, after the 18th Fructidor. Bottot, who was secretary to
Barras, was astonished that I was not erased, and he made fine promises of
what he would do. On his return to France he wrote to Bonaparte:
“Bourrienne is erased.” But this was untrue. I was not erased until
November 1797, upon the reiterated solicitations of General Bonaparte.
It was during my absence from France that Bonaparte, in the rank of ‘chef
de bataillon’, performed his first campaign, and contributed so materially
to the recapture of Toulon. Of this period of his life I have no personal
knowledge, and therefore I shall not speak of it as an eye-witness. I
shall merely relate some facts which fill up the interval between 1793 and
1795, and which I have collected from papers which he himself delivered to
me. Among these papers is a little production, entitled ‘Le Souper de
Beaucaire’, the copies of which he bought up at considerable expense, and
destroyed upon his attaining the Consulate. This little pamphlet contains
principles very opposite to those he wished to see established in 1800, a
period when extravagant ideas of liberty were no longer the fashion, and
when Bonaparte entered upon a system totally the reverse of those
republican principles professed in ‘Le Souper de Beaucaire.
It may be remarked, that in all that has come to us from St. Helena, not a
word is said of this youthful production. Its character sufficiently
explains this silence. In all Bonaparte’s writings posterity will probably
trace the profound politician rather than the enthusiastic revolutionist.
Some documents relative to Bonaparte’s suspension and arrest, by order of
the representatives Albitte and Salicetti, serve to place in their true
light circumstances which have hitherto been misrepresented. I shall enter
into some details of this event, because I have seen it stated that this
circumstance of Bonaparte’s life has been perverted and misrepresented by
every person who has hitherto written about him; and the writer who makes
this remark, himself describes the affair incorrectly and vaguely. Others
have attributed Bonaparte’s misfortune to a military discussion on war,
and his connection with Robespierre the younger.
It has, moreover, been said that Albitte and Salicetti explained to the
Committee of Public Safety the impossibility of their resuming the
military operations unaided by the talents of General Bonaparte. This is
mere flattery. The facts are these:
On the 13th of July 1794 (25th Messidor, year II), the representatives of
the people with the army of Italy ordered that General Bonaparte should
proceed to Genoa, there, conjointly with the French ‘charge d’affaires’,
to confer on certain subjects with the Genoese Government. This mission,
together with a list of secret instructions, directing him to examine the
fortresses of Genoa and the neighbouring country, show the confidence
which Bonaparte, who was then only twenty-five, inspired in men who were
deeply interested in making a prudent choice of their agents.
Bonaparte set off for Genoa, and fulfilled his mission. The 9th Thermidor
arrived, and the deputies, called Terrorists, were superseded by Albitte
and Salicetti. In the disorder which then prevailed they were either
ignorant of the orders given to General Bonaparte, or persons envious of
the rising glory of the young general of artillery inspired Albitte and
Salicetti with suspicions prejudicial to him. Be this as it may, the two
representatives drew up a resolution, ordering that General Bonaparte
should be arrested, suspended from his rank, and arraigned before the
Committee of Public Safety; and, extraordinary as it may appear, this
resolution was founded in that very journey to Genoa which Bonaparte
executed by the direction of the representatives of the people.
Bonaparte said at St. Helena that he was a short time imprisoned by order
of the representative Laporte; but the order for his arrest was signed by
Albitte, Salicetti, and Laporte.
Laporte was not probably the most influential of the three, for Bonaparte
did not address his remonstrance to him. He was a fortnight under arrest.
Had the circumstance occurred three weeks earlier, and had Bonaparte been
arraigned before the Committee of Public Safety previous to the 9th
Thermidor, there is every probability that his career would have been at
an end; and we should have seen perish on the scaffold, at the age of
twenty-five, the man who, during the twenty-five succeeding years, was
destined to astonish the world by his vast conceptions, his gigantic
projects, his great military genius, his extraordinary good fortune, his
faults, reverses, and final misfortunes.
It is worth while to remark that in the post-Thermidorian resolution just
alluded to no mention is made of Bonaparte’s association with Robespierre
the younger. The severity with which he was treated is the more
astonishing, since his mission to Genoa was the alleged cause of it. Was
there any other charge against him, or had calumny triumphed over the
services he had rendered to his country? I have frequently conversed with
him on the subject of this adventure, and he invariably assured me that he
had nothing to reproach himself with, and that his defence, which I shall
subjoin, contained the pure expression of his sentiments, and the exact
truth.
In the following note, which he addressed to Albitte and Salicetti, he
makes no mention of Laporte. The copy which I possess is in the
handwriting of, Junot, with corrections in the General’s hand. It exhibits
all the characteristics of Napoleon’s writing: his short sentences, his
abrupt rather than concise style, sometimes his elevated ideas, and always
his plain good sense.
TO THE REPRESENTATIVES ALBITTE AND SALICETTI:
You have suspended me from my duties, put me under arrest, and
declared me to be suspected.Thus I am disgraced before being judged, or indeed judged before being
heard.In a revolutionary state there are two classes, the suspected and the
patriots.When the first are aroused, general measures are adopted towards them
for the sake of security.The oppression of the second class is a blow to public liberty. The
magistrate cannot condemn until after the fullest evidence and a
succession of facts. This leaves nothing to arbitrary decision.To declare a patriot suspected is to deprive him of all that he most
highly values—confidence and esteem.In what class am I placed?
Since the commencement of the Revolution, have I not always been
attached to its principles?Have I not always been contending either with domestic enemies or
foreign foes?I sacrificed my home, abandoned my property, and lost everything for
the Republic?I have since served with some distinction at Toulon, and earned a part
of the laurels of the army of Italy at the taking of Saorgio, Oneille,
and Tanaro.On the discovery of Robespierre’s conspiracy, my conduct was that of a
man accustomed to look only to principles.My claim to the title of patriot, therefore cannot be disputed.
Why, then, am I declared suspected without being heard, and arrested
eight days after I heard the news of the tyrant’s death.I am declared suspected, and my papers are placed under seal.
The reverse of this course ought to have been adopted. My papers
should first have been sealed; then I should have been called on for
my explanation; and, lastly, declared suspected, if there was reason
for coming to, such a decision.It is wished that I should go to Paris with an order which declares me
suspected. It will naturally be presumed that the representatives did
not draw up this decree without accurate information, and I shall be
judged with the bias which a man of that class merits.Though a patriot and an innocent and calumniated man, yet whatever
measures may be adopted by the Committee I cannot complain.If three men declare that I have committed a crime, I cannot complain
of the jury who condemns me.Salicetti, you know me; and I ask whether you have observed anything
in my conduct for the last five years which can afford ground of
suspicion?Albitte, you do not know me; but you have received proof of no fact
against me; you have not heard me, and you know how artfully the
tongue of calumny sometimes works.Must I then be confounded with the enemies of my country and ought the
patriots inconsiderately to sacrifice a general who has not been
useless to the Republic? Ought the representatives to reduce the
Government to the necessity of being unjust and impolitic?Hear me; destroy the oppression that overwhelms me, and restore me to
the esteem of the patriots.An hour after, if my enemies wish for my life, let them take it. I
have often given proofs how little I value it. Nothing but the thought
that I may yet be useful to my country makes me bear the burden of
existence with courage.
It appears that this defence, which is remarkable for its energetic
simplicity, produced an effect on Albitte and Salicetti. Inquiries more
accurate, and probably more favourable to the General, were instituted;
and on the 3d Fructidor (20th August 1794) the representatives of the
people drew up a decree stating that, after a careful examination of
General Bonaparte’s papers, and of the orders he had received relative to
his mission to Genoa, they saw nothing to justify any suspicion of his
conduct; and that, moreover, taking into consideration the advantage that
might accrue to the Republic from the military talents of the said General
Bonaparte, it was resolved that he should be provisionally set at liberty.
Salicetti afterwards became the friend and confidant of young Bonaparte;
but their intimacy did not continue after his elevation.
What is to be thought of the motives for Bonaparte’s arrest and
provisional liberation, when his innocence and the error that had been
committed were acknowledged? The importance of the General’s military
talents, though no mention is made about the impossibility of dispensing
with them, is a pretence for restoring him to that liberty of which he had
been unjustly deprived.
It was not at Toulon, as has been stated, that Bonaparte took Duroc into
the artillery, and made him his ‘aide de camp’.
The acquaintance was formed at a subsequent period, in Italy. Duroc’s cold
character and unexcursive mind suited Napoleon, whose confidence he
enjoyed until his death, and who entrusted him with missions perhaps above
his abilities. At St. Helena Bonaparte often declared that he was much
attached to Duroc. I believe this to be true; but I know that the
attachment was not returned. The ingratitude of princes is proverbial. May
it not happen that courtiers are also sometimes ungrateful?—[It is
only just to Duroc to add that this charge does not seem borne out by the
impressions of those more capable than Bourrienne of judging in the
matter.]
CHAPTER III.
1794-1795.
General Bonaparte returned to Paris, where I also arrived from Germany
shortly after him. Our intimacy was resumed, and he gave me an account of,
all that had passed in the campaign of the south. He frequently alluded to
the persecutions he had suffered, and he delivered to me the packet of
papers noticed in the last chapter, desiring me to communicate their
contents to my friends. He was very anxious, he said, to do away with the
supposition that he was capable of betraying his country, and, under the
pretence of a mission to Genoa, becoming a SPY on the interests of France.
He loved to talk over his military achievements at Toulon and in Italy. He
spoke of his first successes with that feeling of pleasure and
gratification which they were naturally calculated to excite in him.
The Government wished to send him to La Vendée, with the rank of
brigadier-general of infantry. Bonaparte rejected this proposition on two
grounds. He thought the scene of action unworthy of his talents, and he
regarded his projected removal from the artillery to the infantry as a
sort of insult. This last was his most powerful objection, and was the
only one he urged officially. In consequence of his refusal to accept the
appointment offered him, the Committee of Public Safety decreed that he
should be struck off the list of general officers.
Deeply mortified at this unexpected stroke, Bonaparte retired into private
life, and found himself doomed to an inactivity very uncongenial with his
ardent character. He lodged in the Rue du Mail, in an hotel near the Place
des Victoires, and we recommenced the sort of life we had led in 1792,
before his departure for Corsica. It was not without a struggle that he
determined to await patiently the removal of the prejudices which were
cherished against him by men in power; and he hoped that, in the perpetual
changes which were taking place, those men might be superseded by others
more favourable to him. He frequently dined and spent the evening with me
and my elder brother; and his pleasant conversation and manners made the
hours pass away very agreeably. I called on him almost every morning, and
I met at his lodgings several persons who were distinguished at the time;
among others Salicetti, with whom he used to maintain very animated
conversations, and who would often solicit a private interview with him.
On one occasion Salicetti paid him three thousand francs, in assignats, as
the price of his carriage, which his straitened circumstances obliged him
to dispose of.
I could, easily perceive that our young friend either was or wished to be
initiated in some political intrigue; and I moreover suspected that
Salicetti had bound him by an oath not to disclose the plans that were
hatching.
He became pensive, melancholy, and anxious; and he always looked with
impatience for Salicetti’s daily visit.
Sometimes, withdrawing his mind from political affairs, he would envy the
happiness of his brother Joseph, who had just then married Mademoiselle
Clary, the daughter of a rich and respectable merchant of Marseilles. He
would often say, “That Joseph is a lucky rogue.”
Meanwhile time passed away, and none of his projects succeeded—none
of his applications were listened to. He was vexed by the injustice with
which he was treated, and tormented by the desire of entering upon some
active pursuit. He could not endure the thought of remaining buried in the
crowd. He determined to quit France; and the favourite idea, which he
never afterwards relinquished, that the East is a fine field for glory,
inspired him with the wish to proceed to Constantinople, and to enter the
service of the Grand Seignior. What romantic plans, what stupendous
projects he conceived! He asked me whether I would go with him? I replied
in the negative. I looked upon him as a half-crazy young fellow, who was
driven to extravagant enterprises and desperate resolutions by his
restless activity of mind, joined to the irritating treatment he had
experienced, and, perhaps, it may be added, his want of money. He did not
blame me for my refusal to accompany him; and he told me that Junot,
Marmont, and some other young officers whom he had known at Toulon, would
be willing to follow his fortunes.
He drew up a note which commenced with the words ‘Note for . . .’ It was
addressed to no one, and was merely a plan. Some days after he wrote out
another, which, however, did not differ very materially from the first,
and which he addressed to Aubert and Coni. I made him a fair copy of it,
and it was regularly for forwarded. It was as follows:—
At a moment when the Empress of Russia has strengthened her union with the
Emperor of Germany (Austria), it is the interest of France to do
everything in her power to increase the military power of Turkey.
That power possesses a numerous and brave militia but is very backward in
the scientific part of the art of war.
The organization and the service of the artillery, which, in our modern
tactics, so powerfully facilitate the gaining of battles, and on which,
almost exclusively, depend the attack and defence of fortresses, are
especially the points in which France excels, and in which the Turks are
most deficient.
They have several times applied to us for artillery officers, and we have
sent them some; but the officers thus sent have not been sufficiently
powerful, either in numbers or talent, to produce any important result.
General Bonaparte, who, from his youth, has served in the artillery, of
which he was entrusted with the command at the siege of Toulon, and in the
two campaigns of Italy, offers his services to proceed to Turkey, with a
mission from the (French) Government.
He proposes to take along with him six or seven officers, of different
kinds, and who may be, altogether, perfect masters of the military art.
He will have the satisfaction of being useful to his country in this new
career, if he succeed in rendering the Turkish power more formidable, by
completing the defence of their principal fortresses, and constructing new
ones.
This note shows the error of the often-repeated assertion, that he
proposed entering the service of the Turks against Austria. He makes no
mention of such a thing; and the two countries were not at war.
No answer was returned to this note. Turkey remained unaided, and
Bonaparte unoccupied. I must confess that for the failure of this project,
at least I was not sorry. I should have regretted to see a young man of
great promise, and one for whom I cherished a sincere friendship, devote
himself to so uncertain a fate. Napoleon has less than any man provoked
the events which have favoured him; no one has more yielded to
circumstances from which he was so skilful to derive advantages. If,
however, a clerk of the War Office had but written on the note, “Granted,”
that little word would probably have changed the fate of Europe.
Bonaparte remained in Paris, forming schemes for the gratification of his
ambition, and his desire of making a figure in the world; but obstacles
opposed all he attempted.
Women are better judges of character than men. Madame de Bourrienne,
knowing the intimacy which subsisted between us, preserved some notes
which she made upon Bonaparte, and the circumstances which struck her as
most remarkable, during her early connection with him. My wife did not
entertain so favourable an opinion of him as I did; the warm friendship I
cherished for him probably blinded me to his faults. I subjoin Madame de
Bourrienne’s notes, word for word:
On the day after our second return from Germany, which was in May 1795, we
met Bonaparte in the Palais Royal, near a shop kept by a man named
Girardin. Bonaparte embraced Bourrienne as a friend whom he loved and was
glad to see. We went that evening to the Theatre Francais. The performance
consisted of a tragedy; and ‘Le Sourd, ou l’Auberge pleine’. During the
latter piece the audience was convulsed with laughter. The part of
Dasnieres was represented by Batiste the younger, and it was never played
better. The bursts of laughter were so loud and frequent that the actor
was several times obliged to stop in the midst of his part. Bonaparte
alone (and it struck me as being very extraordinary) was silent, and
coldly insensible to the humour which was so irresistibly diverting to
everyone else. I remarked at this period that his character was reserved,
and frequently gloomy. His smile was hypocritical, and often misplaced;
and I recollect that a few days after our return he gave us one of these
specimens of savage hilarity which I greatly disliked, and which
prepossessed me against him. He was telling us that, being before Toulon,
where he commanded the artillery, one of his officers was visited by his
wife, to whom he had been but a short time married, and whom he tenderly
loved. A few days after, orders were given for another attack upon the
town, in which this officer was to be engaged. His wife came to General
Bonaparte, and with tears entreated him to dispense with her husband’s
services that day. The General was inexorable, as he himself told us, with
a sort of savage exaltation. The moment for the attack arrived, and the
officer, though a very brave man, as Bonaparte himself-assured us, felt a
presentiment of his approaching death. He turned pale and trembled. He was
stationed beside the General, and during an interval when the firing from
the town was very heavy, Bonaparte called out to him, “Take care, there is
a shell coming!” The officer, instead of moving to one side, stooped down,
and was literally severed in two. Bonaparte laughed loudly while he
described the event with horrible minuteness. At this time we saw him
almost every day. He frequently came to dine with us. As there was a
scarcity of bread, and sometimes only two ounces per head daily were
distributed in the section, it was customary to request one’s guests to
bring their own bread, as it could not be procured for money. Bonaparte
and his brother Louis (a mild, agreeable young man, who was the General’s
aide de army) used to bring with them their ration bread, which was black,
and mixed with bran. I was sorry to observe that all this bad bread fell
to the share of the poor aide de camp, for we provided the General with a
finer kind, which was made clandestinely by a pastrycook, from flour which
we contrived to smuggle from Sens, where my husband had some farms. Had we
been denounced, the affair might have cost us our heads.
We spent six weeks in Paris, and we went frequently with Bonaparte to the
theatres, and to the fine concerts given by Garat in the Rue St. Marc.
These were the first brilliant entertainments that took place after the
death of Robespierre. There was always something original in Bonaparte’s
behaviour, for he often slipped away from us without saying a word; and
when we were supposing he had left the theatre, we would suddenly discover
him in the second or third tier, sitting alone in a box, and looking
rather sulky.
Before our departure for Sens, where my husband’s family reside, and which
was fixed upon for the place of my first accouchement, we looked out for
more agreeable apartments than we had in the Rue Grenier St. Lazare, which
we only had temporarily. Bonaparte used to assist us in our researches. At
last we took the first floor of a handsome new house, No. 19 Rue des
Marais. Bonaparte, who wished to stop in Paris, went to look at a house
opposite to ours. He had thoughts of taking it for himself, his uncle
Fesch (afterwards Cardinal Fesch), and a gentleman named Patrauld,
formerly one of his masters at the Military School. One day he said, “With
that house over there, my friends in it, and a cabriolet, I shall be the
happiest fellow in the world.”
We soon after left town for Sens. The house was not taken by him, for
other and great affairs were preparing. During the interval between our
departure and the fatal day of Vendemiaire several letters passed between
him and his school companion. These letters were of the most amiable and
affectionate description. They have been stolen. On our return, in
November of the same year, everything was changed. The college friend was
now a great personage. He had got the command of Paris in return for his
share in the events of Vendemiaire. Instead of a small house in the Rue
des Marais, he occupied a splendid hotel in the Rue des Capucines; the
modest cabriolet was converted into a superb equipage, and the man himself
was no longer the same. But the friends of his youth were still received
when they made their morning calls. They were invited to grand dejeuners,
which were sometimes attended by ladies; and, among others, by the
beautiful Madame Tallien and her friend the amiable Madame de Beauharnais,
to whom Bonaparte had begun to pay attention. He cared little for his
friends, and ceased to address them in the style of familiar equality.
After the 13th of Vendemiaire M. de Bourrienne saw Bonaparte only at
distant periods. In the month of February 1796 my husband was arrested, at
seven in the morning, by a party of men, armed with muskets, on the charge
of being a returned emigrant. He was torn from his wife and his child,
only six months old, being barely allowed time to dress himself. I
followed him. They conveyed him to the guard-house of the Section, and
thence I know not whither; and, finally, in the evening, they placed him
in the lockup-house of the prefecture of police, which, I believe, is now
called the central bureau. There he passed two nights and a day, among men
of the lowest description, some of whom were even malefactors. I and his
friends ran about everywhere, trying to find somebody to rescue him, and,
among the rest, Bonaparte was applied to. It was with great difficulty he
could be seen. Accompanied by one of my husband’s friends, I waited for
the commandant of Paris until midnight, but he did not come home. Next
morning I returned at an early hour, and found him. I stated what had
happened to my husband, whose life was then at stake. He appeared to feel
very little for the situation of his friend, but, however; determined to
write to Merlin, the Minister of Justice. I carried the letter according
to its address, and met the Minister as he was coming downstairs, on his
way to the Directory. Being in grand costume, he wore a Henri IV. hat,
surmounted with a multitude of plumes, a dress which formed a singular
contrast with his person. He opened the letter; and whether it was that he
cared as little for the General as for the cause of M. de Bourrienne’s
arrest, he replied that the matter was no longer in his hands, and that it
was now under the cognisance of the public administrators of the laws. The
Minister then stepped into his carriage, and the writer was conducted to
several offices in his hotel. She passed through them with a broken heart,
for she met with none but harsh men, who told her that the prisoner
deserved death. From them she learned that on the following day he would
be brought before the judge of the peace for his Section, who would decide
whether there was ground for putting him on his trial. In fact, this
proceeding took place next day. He was conveyed to the house of the judge
of the peace for the Section of Bondy, Rue Grange-sue-Belles, whose name
was Lemaire. His countenance was mild; and though his manner was cold, he
had none of the harshness and ferocity common to the Government agents of
that time. His examination of the charge was long, and he several times
shook his head. The moment of decision had arrived, and everything seemed
to indicate that the termination would be to place the prisoner under
accusation. At seven o’clock be desired me to be called. I hastened to
him, and beheld a most heart rending scene. Bourrienne was suffering under
a hemorrhage, which had continued since two o’clock, and had interrupted
the examination. The judge of the peace, who looked sad, sat with his head
resting on his hand. I threw myself at his feet and implored his clemency.
The wife and the two daughters of the judge visited this scene of sorrow,
and assisted me in softening him. He was a worthy and feeling man, a good
husband and parent, and it was evident that he struggled between
compassion and duty. He kept referring to the laws on the subject, and,
after long researches said to me, “To-morrow is Decadi, and no proceedings
can take place on that day. Find, madams, two responsible persons, who
will answer for the appearance of your husband, and I will permit him to
go home with you, accompanied by the two guardians.” Next day two friends
were found, one of whom was M. Desmaisons, counsellor of the court, who
became bail for M. de Bourrienne. He continued under these guardians six
months, until a law compelled the persons who were inscribed on the fatal
list to remove to the distance of ten leagues from Paris. One of the
guardians was a man of straw; the other was a knight of St. Louis. The
former was left in the antechamber; the latter made, every evening, one of
our party at cards. The family of M. de Bourrienne have always felt the
warmest gratitude to the judge of the peace and his family. That worthy
man saved the life of M. de Bourrienne, who, when he returned from Egypt,
and had it in his power to do him some service, hastened to his house; but
the good judge was no more!
The letters mentioned in the narrative were at this time stolen from me by
the police officers.
Everyone was now eager to pay court to a man who had risen from the crowd
in consequence of the part he had acted at an extraordinary crisis, and
who was spoken of as the future General of the Army of Italy. It was
expected that he would be gratified, as he really was, by the restoration
of some letters which contained the expression of his former very modest
wishes, called to recollection his unpleasant situation, his limited
ambition, his pretended aversion for public employment, and finally
exhibited his intimate relations with those who were, without hesitation,
characterised as emigrants, to be afterwards made the victims of
confiscation and death.
The 13th of Vendemiaire (5th October 1795) was approaching. The National
Convention had been painfully delivered of a new constitution, called,
from the epoch of its birth, “the Constitution of Year III.” It was
adopted on the 22d of August 1795. The provident legislators did not
forget themselves. They stipulated that two-thirds of their body should
form part of the new legislature. The party opposed to the Convention
hoped, on the contrary, that, by a general election, a majority would be
obtained for its opinion. That opinion was against the continuation of
power in the hands of men who had already so greatly abused it.
The same opinion was also entertained by a great part of the most
influential Sections of Paris, both as to the possession of property and
talent. These Sections declared that, in accepting the new constitution,
they rejected the decree of the 30th of August, which required the
re-election of two-thirds The Convention, therefore, found itself menaced
in what it held most dear—its power;—and accordingly resorted
to measures of defence. A declaration was put forth, stating that the
Convention, if attacked, would remove to Chalons-sur-Marne; and the
commanders of the armed force were called upon to defend that body.
The 5th of October, the day on which the Sections of Paris attacked the
Convention, is certainly one which ought to be marked in the wonderful
destiny of Bonaparte.
With the events of that day were linked, as cause and effect, many great
political convulsions of Europe. The blood which flowed ripened the seeds
of the youthful General’s ambition. It must be admitted that the history
of past ages presents few periods full of such extraordinary events as the
years included between 1795 and 1815. The man whose name serves, in some
measure, as a recapitulation of all these great events was entitled to
believe himself immortal.
Living retired at Sens since the month of July, I only learned what had
occasioned the insurrection of the Sections from public report and the
journals. I cannot, therefore, say what part Bonaparte may have taken in
the intrigues which preceded that day. He was officially characterised
only as secondary actor in the scene. The account of the affair which was
published announces that Barras was, on that very day, Commander-in-chief
of the Army of the Interior, and Bonaparte second in command. Bonaparte
drew up that account. The whole of the manuscript was in his handwriting,
and it exhibits all the peculiarity of his style and orthography. He sent
me a copy.
Those who read the bulletin of the 13th Vendemiaire, cannot fail to
observe the care which Bonaparte took to cast the reproach of shedding the
first blood on the men he calls rebels. He made a great point of
representing his adversaries as the aggressors. It is certain he long
regretted that day. He often told me that he would give years of his life
to blot it out from the page of his history. He was convinced that the
people of Paris were dreadfully irritated against him, and he would have
been glad if Barras had never made that Speech in the Convention, with the
part of which, complimentary to himself, he was at the time so well
pleased. Barras said, “It is to his able and prompt dispositions that we
are indebted for the defence of this assembly, around which he had posted
the troops with so much skill.” This is perfectly true, but it is not
always agreeable that every truth should be told. Being out of Paris, and
a total stranger to this affair, I know not how far he was indebted for
his success to chance, or to his own exertions, in the part assigned to
him by the miserable Government which then oppressed France. He
represented himself only as secondary actor in this sanguinary scene in
which Barras made him his associate. He sent to me, as already mentioned,
an account of the transaction, written entirely in his own hand, and
distinguished by all the peculiarities of his style and orthography.
“On the 13th,” says Bonaparte, “at five o’clock in the morning, the
representative of the people, Barras, was appointed Commander-in-chief of
the Army of the Interior, and General Bonaparte was nominated second in
command.
“The artillery for service on the frontier was still at the camp of
Sablons, guarded solely by 150 men; the remainder was at Marly with 200
men. The depot of Meudon was left unprotected. There were at the Feuillans
only a few four-pounders without artillerymen, and but 80,000 cartridges.
The victualling depots were dispersed throughout Paris. In many Sections
the drums beat to arms; the Section of the Theatre Francais had advanced
posts even as far as the Pont Neuf, which it had barricaded.
“General Barras ordered the artillery to move immediately from the camp of
Sablons to the Tuileries, and selected the artillerymen from the
battalions of the 89th regiment, and from the gendarmerie, and placed them
at the Palace; sent to Meudon 200 men of the police legion whom he brought
from Versailles, 50 cavalry, and two companies of veterans; he ordered the
property which was at Marly to be conveyed to Meudon; caused cartridges to
be brought there, and established a workshop at that place for the
manufacture of more. He secured means for the subsistence of the army and
of the Convention for many days, independently of the depots which were in
the Sections.
“General Verdier, who commanded at the Palais National, exhibited great
coolness; he was required not to suffer a shot to be fired till the last
extremity. In the meantime reports reached him from all quarters
acquainting him that the Sections were assembled in arms, and had formed
their columns. He accordingly arrayed his troops so as to defend the
Convention, and his artillery was in readiness to repulse the rebels. His
cannon was planted at the Feuillans to fire down the Rue Honore.
Eight-pounders were pointed at every opening, and in the event of any
mishap, General Verdier had cannon in reserve to fire in flank upon the
column which should have forced a passage. He left in the Carrousel three
howitzers (eight-pounders) to batter down the houses from which the
Convention might be fired upon. At four o’clock the rebel columns marched
out from every street to unite their forces. It was necessary to take
advantage of this critical moment to attack the insurgents, even had they
been regular troops. But the blood about to flow was French; it was
therefore for these misguided people, already guilty of rebellion, to
embrue their hands in the blood of their countrymen by striking the first
blow.
“At a quarter before five o’clock the insurgents had formed. The attack
was commenced by them on all sides. They were everywhere routed. French
blood was spilled: the crime, as well as the disgrace, fell this day upon
the Sections.
“Among the dead were everywhere to be recognized emigrants, landowners,
and nobles; the prisoners consisted for the most part of the ‘chouans’ of
Charette.
“Nevertheless the Sections did not consider themselves beaten: they took
refuge in the church of St. Roch, in the theatre of the Republic, and in
the Palais Egalite; and everywhere they were heard furiously exciting the
inhabitants to arms. To spare the blood which would have been shed the
next day it was necessary that no time should be given them to rally, but
to follow them with vigour, though without incurring fresh hazards. The
General ordered Montchoisy, who commanded a reserve at the Place de la
Resolution, to form a column with two twelve-pounders, to march by the
Boulevard in order to turn the Place Vendome, to form a junction with the
picket stationed at headquarters, and to return in the same order of
column.
“General Brune, with two howitzers, deployed in the streets of St. Nicaise
and St. Honore. General Cartaux sent two hundred men and a four-pounder of
his division by the Rue St. Thomas-du-Louvre to debouch in the square of
the Palais Egalite. General Bonaparte, who had his horse killed under him,
repaired to the Feuillans.
“The columns began to move, St. Roch and the theatre of the Republic were
taken, by assault, when the rebels abandoned them, and retreated to the
upper part of the Rue de la Loi, and barricaded themselves on all sides.
Patrols were sent thither, and several cannon-shots were fired during the
night, in order to prevent them from throwing up defences, which object
was effectually accomplished.
“At daybreak, the General having learned that some students from the St.
Genevieve side of the river were marching with two pieces of cannon to
succour the rebels, sent a detachment of dragoons in pursuit of them, who
seized the cannon and conducted them to the Tuileries. The enfeebled
Sections, however, still showed a front. They had barricaded the Section
of Grenelle, and placed their cannon in the principal streets. At nine
o’clock General Beruyer hastened to form his division in battle array in
the Place Vendome, marched with two eight-pounders to the Rue des
Vieux-Augustins, and pointed them in the direction of the Section Le
Pelletier. General Vachet, with a corps of ‘tirailleurs’, marched on his
right, ready to advance to the Place Victoire. General Brune marched to
the Perron, and planted two howitzers at the upper end of the Rue
Vivienne. General Duvigier, with his column of six hundred men, and two
twelve-pounders, advanced to the streets of St. Roch and Montmartre. The
Sections lost courage with the apprehension of seeing their retreat cut
off, and evacuated the post at the sight of our soldiers, forgetting the
honour of the French name which they had to support. The Section of Brutus
still caused some uneasiness. The wife of a representative had been
arrested there. General Duvigier was ordered to proceed along the
Boulevard as far as the Rue Poissonniere. General Beruyer took up a
position at the Place Victoire, and General Bonaparte occupied the
Pont-au-Change.
“The Section of Brutus was surrounded, and the troops advanced upon the
Place de Greve, where the crowd poured in from the Isle St. Louis, from
the Theatre Francais, and from the Palace. Everywhere the patriots had
regained their courage, while the poniards of the emigrants, armed against
us, had disappeared. The people universally admitted their error.
“The next day the two Sections of Les Pelletier and the Theatre Francais
were disarmed.”
The result of this petty civil war brought Bonaparte forward; but the
party he defeated at that period never pardoned him for the past, and that
which he supported dreaded him in the future. Five years after he will be
found reviving the principles which he combated on the 5th of October
1795. On being appointed, on the motion of Barras, Lieutenant-General of
the Army of the Interior, he established his headquarters in the Rue Neuve
des Capucines. The statement in the ‘Manuscrit de Sainte Helene’, that
after the 13th Brumaire he remained unemployed at Paris, is therefore
obviously erroneous. So far from this, he was incessantly occupied with
the policy of the nation, and with his own fortunes. Bonaparte was in
constant, almost daily, communication with every one then in power, and
knew how to profit by all he saw or heard.
To avoid returning to this ‘Manuscrit de Sainte Helene’, which at the
period of its appearance attracted more attention than it deserved, and
which was very generally attributed to Bonaparte, I shall here say a few
words respecting it. I shall briefly repeat what I said in a note when my
opinion was asked, under high authority, by a minister of Louis XVIII.
No reader intimately acquainted with public affairs can be deceived by the
pretended authenticity of this pamphlet. What does it contain? Facts
perverted and heaped together without method, and related in an obscure,
affected, and ridiculously sententious style. Besides what appears in it,
but which is badly placed there, it is impossible not to remark the
omission of what should necessarily be there, were Napoleon the author. It
is full of absurd and of insignificant gossip, of thoughts Napoleon never
had, expressions unknown to him, and affectations far removed from his
character. With some elevated ideas, more than one style and an equivocal
spirit can be seen in it. Professed coincidences are put close to
unpardonable anachronisms, and to the most absurd revelations. It contains
neither his thoughts, his style, his actions, nor his life. Some truths
are mimed up with an inconceivable mass of falsehoods. Some forms of
expression used by Bonaparte are occasionally met with, but they are
awkwardly introduced, and often with bad taste.
It has been reported that the pamphlet was written by M. Bertrand,
formerly an officer of the army of the Vistula, and a relation of the
Comte de Simeon, peer of France.
CHAPTER IV.
1795-1797
After the 13th Vendemiaire I returned to Paris from Sens. During the short
time I stopped there I saw Bonaparte less frequently than formerly. I had,
however, no reason to attribute this to anything but the pressure of
public business with which he was now occupied. When I did meet him it was
most commonly at breakfast or dinner. One day he called my attention to a
young lady who sat opposite to him, and asked what I thought of her. The
way in which I answered his question appeared to give him much pleasure.
He then talked a great deal to me about her, her family, and her amiable
qualities; he told me that he should probably marry her, as he was
convinced that the union would make him happy. I also gathered from his
conversation that his marriage with the young widow would probably assist
him in gaining the objects of his ambition. His constantly-increasing
influence with her had already brought him into contact with the most
influential persons of that epoch. He remained in Paris only ten days
after his marriage, which took place on the 9th of March 1796. It was a
union in which great harmony prevailed, notwithstanding occasional slight
disagreements. Bonaparte never, to my knowledge, caused annoyance to his
wife. Madame Bonaparte possessed personal graces and many good qualities.
I am convinced that all who were acquainted with her must have felt bound
to speak well of her; to few, indeed, did she ever give cause for
complaint. In the time of her power she did not lose any of her friends,
because she forgot none of them. Benevolence was natural to her, but she
was not always prudent in its exercise. Hence her protection was often
extended to persons who did not deserve it. Her taste for splendour and
expense was excessive. This proneness to luxury became a habit which
seemed constantly indulged without any motive. What scenes have I not
witnessed when the moment for paying the tradesmen’s bills arrived! She
always kept back one-half of their claims, and the discovery of this
exposed her to new reproaches. How many tears did she shed which might
have been easily spared!
When fortune placed a crown on her head she told me that the event,
extraordinary as it was, had been predicted: It is certain that she put
faith in fortune-tellers. I often expressed to her my astonishment that
she should cherish such a belief, and she readily laughed at her own
credulity; but notwithstanding never abandoned it: The event had given
importance to the prophecy; but the foresight of the prophetess, said to
be an old regress, was not the less a matter of doubt.
Not long before the 13th of Vendemiaire, that day which opened for
Bonaparte his immense career, he addressed a letter to me at Sens, in
which, after some of his usually friendly expressions, he said, “Look out
a small piece of land in your beautiful valley of the Yonne. I will
purchase it as soon as I can scrape together the money. I wish to retire
there; but recollect that I will have nothing to do with national
property.”
Bonaparte left Paris on the 21st of March 1796, while I was still with my
guardians. He no sooner joined the French army than General Colli, then in
command of the Piedmontese army, transmitted to him the following letter,
which, with its answer, I think sufficiently interesting to deserve
preservation:
Bonaparte replied as follows:
The Executive Directory, to whom these letters were transmitted, approved
of the arrest of M. Moulin; but ordered that he should be securely
guarded, and not brought to trial, in consequence of the character with
which he had been invested.
About the middle of the year 1796 the Directory proposed to appoint
General Kellerman, who commanded the army of the Alps, second in command
of the army of Italy.
On the 24th of May 1796 Bonaparte wrote to, Carnot respecting, this plan,
which was far from being agreeable to him. He said, “Whether I shall be
employed here or anywhere else is indifferent to me: to serve the country,
and to merit from posterity a page in our history, is all my ambition. If
you join Kellerman and me in command in Italy you will undo everything.
General Kellerman has more experience than I, and knows how to make war
better than I do; but both together, we shall make it badly. I will not
willingly serve with a man who considers himself the first general in
Europe.”
Numbers of letters from Bonaparte to his wife have been published. I
cannot deny their authenticity, nor is it my wish to do so. I will,
however, subjoin one which appears to me to differ a little from the rest.
It is less remarkable for exaggerated expressions of love, and a
singularly ambitious and affected style, than most of the correspondence
here alluded to. Bonaparte is announcing the victory of Arcola to
Josephine.
It is impossible for me to avoid occasionally placing myself in the
foreground in the course of these Memoirs. I owe it to myself to answer,
though indirectly, to certain charges which, on various occasions, have
been made against me. Some of the documents which I am about to insert
belong, perhaps, less to the history of the General-in-Chief of the army
of-Italy than to that of his secretary; but I must confess I wish to show
that I was not an intruder, nor yet pursuing, as an obscure intriguer, the
path of fortune. I was influenced much more by friendship than by ambition
when I took a part on the scene where the rising-glory of the future
Emperor already shed a lustre on all who were attached to his destiny. It
will be seen by the following letters with what confidence I was then
honoured; but these letters, dictated by friendship, and not written for
history, speak also of our military achievements; and whatever brings to
recollection the events of that heroic period must still be interesting to
many.
I was obliged to remain at Sens, soliciting my erasure from the emigrant
list, which I did not obtain, however, till 1797, and to put an end to a
charge made against me of having fabricated a certificate of residence.
Meanwhile I applied myself to study, and preferred repose to the agitation
of camps. For these reasons I did not then accept his friendly invitation,
notwithstanding that I was very desirous of seeing my young college friend
in the midst of his astonishing triumphs. Ten months after, I received
another letter from Marmont, in the following terms:—
The odious manner in which I was then harassed, I know not why, on the
part of the Government respecting my certificate of residence, rendered my
stay in France not very agreeable. I was even threatened with being put on
my trial for having produced a certificate of residence which was alleged
to be signed by nine false witnesses. This time, therefore, I resolved
without hesitation to set out for the army. General Bonaparte’s order,
which I registered at the municipality of Sens, answered for a passport,
which otherwise would probably have been refused me. I have always felt a
strong sense of gratitude for his conduct towards me on this occasion.
Notwithstanding the haste I made to leave Sens, the necessary formalities
and precautions detained me some days, and at the moment I was about to
depart I received the following letter:
To the above letter this order was subjoined:
I arrived at the Venetian territory at the moment when the insurrection
against the French was on the point of breaking out. Thousands of peasants
were instigated to rise under the pretext of appeasing the troubles of
Bergamo and Brescia. I passed through Verona on the 16th of April, the eve
of the signature of the preliminaries of Leoben and of the revolt of
Verona. Easter Sunday was the day which the ministers of Jesus Christ
selected for preaching “that it was lawful, and even meritorious, to kill
Jacobins.” Death to Frenchmen!—Death to Jacobins! as they called all
the French, were their rallying cries. At the time I had not the slightest
idea of this state of things, for I had left Sens only on the 11th of
April.
After stopping two hours at Verona, I proceeded on my journey without
being aware of the massacre which threatened that city. When about a
league from the town I was, however, stopped by a party of insurgents on
their way thither, consisting, as I estimated, of about two thousand men.
They only desired me to cry ‘El viva Santo Marco’, an order with which I
speedily complied, and passed on. What would have become of me had I been
in Verona on the Monday? On that day the bells were rung, while the French
were butchered in the hospitals. Every one met in the streets was put to
death. The priests headed the assassins, and more than four hundred
Frenchmen were thus sacrificed. The forts held out against the Venetians,
though they attacked them with fury; but repossession of the town was not
obtained until after ten days. On the very day of the insurrection of
Verona some Frenchmen were assassinated between that city and Vicenza,
through which I passed on the day before without danger; and scarcely had
I passed through Padua, when I learned that others had been massacred
there. Thus the assassinations travelled as rapidly as the post.
I shall say a few words respecting the revolt of the Venetian States,
which, in consequence of the difference of political opinions, has been
viewed in very contradictory lights.
The last days of Venice were approaching, and a storm had been brewing for
more than a year. About the beginning of April 1797 the threatening
symptoms of a general insurrection appeared. The quarrel commenced when
the Austrians entered Peschiera, and some pretext was also afforded by the
reception given to Monsieur, afterwards Louis XVIII. It was certain that
Venice had made military preparations during the siege of Mantua in 1796.
The interests of the aristocracy outweighed the political considerations
in our favour. On, the 7th of June 1796 General Bonaparte wrote thus to
the Executive Directory:
The Directory answered that the moment was not favourable; that it was
first necessary to take Mantua, and give Wurmser a sound beating. However,
towards the end of the year 1796 the Directory began to give more credit
to the sincerity of the professions of neutrality made on the part of
Venice. It was resolved, therefore, to be content with obtaining money and
supplies for the army, and to refrain from violating the neutrality. The
Directory had not then in reserve, like Bonaparte, the idea of making the
dismemberment of Venice serve as a compensation for such of the Austrian
possessions as the French Republic might retain.
In 1797 the expected favourable moment had arrived. The knell of Venice
was rung; and Bonaparte thus wrote to the Directory on the 30th of April:
“I am convinced that the only course to be now taken is to destroy this
ferocious and sanguinary Government.” On the 3d of May, writing from Palma
Nuova, he says: “I see nothing that can be done but to obliterate the
Venetian name from the face of the globe.”
Towards the end of March 1797 the Government of Venice was in a desperate
state. Ottolini, the Podesta of Bergamo, an instrument of tyranny in the
hands of the State inquisitors, then harassed the people of Bergamo and
Brescia, who, after the reduction of Mantua, wished to be separated from
Venice. He drew up, to be sent to the Senate, a long report respecting the
plans of separation, founded on information given him by a Roman advocate,
named Marcelin Serpini; who pretended to have gleaned the facts he
communicated in conversation with officers of the French army. The plan of
the patriotic party was, to unite the Venetian territories on the mainland
with Lombardy, and to form of the whole one republic. The conduct of
Ottolini exasperated the party inimical to Venice, and augmented the
prevailing discontent. Having disguised his valet as a peasant, he sent
him off to Venice with the report he had drawn up on Serpini’s
communications, and other information; but this report never reached the
inquisitors. The valet was arrested, his despatches taken, and Ottolini
fled from Bergamo. This gave a beginning to the general rising of the
Venetian States. In fact, the force of circumstances alone brought on the
insurrection of those territories against their old insular government.
General La Hoz, who commanded the Lombard Legion, was the active protector
of the revolution, which certainly had its origin more in the progress of
the prevailing principles of liberty than in the crooked policy of the
Senate of Venice. Bonaparte, indeed, in his despatches to the Directory,
stated that the Senate had instigated the insurrection; but that was not
quite correct, and he could not wholly believe his own assertion.
Pending the vacillation of the Venetian Senate, Vienna was exciting the
population of its States on the mainland to rise against the French. The
Venetian Government had always exhibited an extreme aversion to the French
Revolution, which had been violently condemned at Venice. Hatred of the
French had been constantly excited and encouraged, and religious
fanaticism had inflamed many persons of consequence in the country. From
the end of 1796 the Venetian Senate secretly continued its armaments, and
the whole conduct of that Government announced intentions which have been
called perfidious, but the only object of which was to defeat intentions
still more perfidious. The Senate was the irreconcilable enemy of the
French Republic. Excitement was carried to such a point that in many
places the people complained that they were not permitted to arm against
the French. The Austrian generals industriously circulated the most
sinister reports respecting the armies of the Sombre-et-Meuse and the
Rhine, and the position of the French troops in the Tyrol. These
impostures, printed in bulletins, were well calculated to instigate the
Italians, and especially the Venetians, to rise in mass to exterminate the
French, when the victorious army should penetrate into the Hereditary
States.
The pursuit of the Archduke Charles into the heart of Austria encouraged
the hopes which the Venetian Senate had conceived, that it would be easy
to annihilate the feeble remnant of the French army, as the troops were
scattered through the States of Venice on the mainland. Wherever the
Senate had the ascendency, insurrection was secretly fomented; wherever
the influence of the patriots prevailed, ardent efforts were made to unite
the Venetian terra firma to the Lombard Republic.
Bonaparte skillfully took advantage of the disturbances, and the massacres
consequent on them, to adopt towards the Senate the tone of an offended
conqueror. He published a declaration that the Venetian Government was the
most treacherous imaginable. The weakness and cruel hypocrisy of the
Senate facilitated the plan he had conceived of making a peace for France
at the expense of the Venetian Republic. On returning from Leoben, a
conqueror and pacificator, he, without ceremony, took possession of
Venice, changed the established government, and, master of all the
Venetian territory, found himself, in the negotiations of Campo Formio,
able to dispose of it as he pleased, as a compensation for the cessions
which had been exacted from Austria. After the 19th of May he wrote to the
Directory that one of the objects of his treaty with Venice was to avoid
bringing upon us the odium of violating the preliminaries relative to the
Venetian territory, and, at the same time, to afford pretexts and to
facilitate their execution.
At Campo Formio the fate of this republic was decided. It disappeared from
the number of States without effort or noise. The silence of its fall
astonished imaginations warmed by historical recollections from the
brilliant pages of its maritime glory. Its power, however, which had been
silently undermined, existed no longer except in the prestige of those
recollections. What resistance could it have opposed to the man destined
to change the face of all Europe?
CHAPTER V
1797.
I joined Bonaparte at Leoben on the 19th of April, the day after the
signature of the preliminaries of peace. These preliminaries resembled in
no respect the definitive treaty of Campo Formio. The still incomplete
fall of the State of Venice did not at that time present an available prey
for partition. All was arranged afterwards. Woe to the small States that
come in immediate contact with two colossal empires waging war!
Here terminated my connection with Bonaparte as a comrade and equal, and
those relations with him commenced in which I saw him suddenly great,
powerful, and surrounded with homage and glory. I no longer addressed him
as I had been accustomed to do. I appreciated too well his personal
importance. His position placed too great a social distance between him
and me not to make me feel the necessity of fashioning my demeanour
accordingly. I made with pleasure, and without regret, the easy sacrifice
of the style of familiar companionship and other little privileges. He
said, in a loud voice, when I entered the salon where he was surrounded by
the officers who formed his brilliant staff, “I am glad to see you, at
last”—”Te voila donc, enfin;”, but as soon as we were alone he made
me understand that he was pleased with my reserve, and thanked me for it.
I was immediately placed at the head of his Cabinet. I spoke to him the
same evening respecting the insurrection of the Venetian territories, of
the dangers which menaced the French, and of those which I had escaped,
etc. “Care thou’ nothing about it,” said he;
“those rascals shall pay for it. Their republic has had its day, and is
done.” This republic was, however, still existing, wealthy and powerful.
These words brought to my recollection what I had read in a work by one
Gabriel Naude, who wrote during the reign of Louis XIII. for Cardinal de
Bagin: “Do you see Constantinople, which flatters itself with being the
seat of a double empire; and Venice, which glories in her stability of a
thousand years? Their day will come.”
In the first conversation which Bonaparte had with me, I thought I could
perceive that he was not very well satisfied with the preliminaries. He
would have liked to advance with his army to Vienna. He did not conceal
this from me. Before he offered peace to Prince Charles, he wrote to the
Directory that he intended to pursue his success, but that for this
purpose he reckoned on the co-operation of the armies of the
Sambre-et-Meuse and the Rhine. The Directory replied that he must not
reckon on a diversion in Germany, and that the armies of the
Sambre-et-Meuse and the Rhine were not to pass that river. A resolution so
unexpected—a declaration so contrary to what he had constantly
solicited, compelled him to terminate his triumphs, and renounce his
favourite project of planting the standard of the republic on the ramparts
of Vienna, or at least of levying contributions on the suburbs of that
capital.
A law of the 23d of August 1794 forbade the use of any other names than
those in the register of births. I wished to conform to this law, which
very foolishly interfered with old habits. My eldest brother was living,
and I therefore designated myself Fauvelet the younger. This annoyed
General Bonaparte. “Such change of name is absolute nonsense,” said he. “I
have known you for twenty years by the name of Bourrienne. Sign as you
still are named, and see what the advocates with their laws will do.”
On the 20th of April, as Bonaparte was returning to Italy, he was obliged
to stop on an island of the Tagliamento, while a torrent passed by, which
had been occasioned by a violent storm. A courier appeared on the right
bank of the river. He reached the island. Bonaparte read in the despatches
of the Directory that the armies of the Sambre-et-Meuse and the Rhine were
in motion; that they were preparing to cross the Rhine, and had commenced
hostilities on the very day of the signing of the preliminaries. This
information arrived seven days after the Directory had written that “he
must not reckon on the co-operation of the armies of Germany.” It is
impossible to describe the General’s vexation on reading these despatches.
He had signed the preliminaries only because the Government had
represented the co-operation of the armies of the Rhine as impracticable
at that moment, and shortly afterwards he was informed that the
co-operation was about to take place! The agitation of his mind was so
great that he for a moment conceived the idea of crossing to the left bank
of the Tagliamento, and breaking off the negotiations under some pretext
or other. He persisted for some time in this resolution, which, however,
Berthier and some other generals successfully opposed. He exclaimed, “What
a difference would there have been in the preliminaries, if, indeed, there
had been any!”
His chagrin, I might almost say his despair, increased when, some days
after his entry into the Venetian States, he received a letter from
Moreau, dated the 23d of April, in which that general informed him that,
having passed the Rhine on the 20th with brilliant success, and taken four
thousand prisoners, it would not be long before he joined him. Who, in
fact, can say what would have happened but for the vacillating and
distrustful policy of the Directory, which always encouraged low
intrigues, and participated in the jealousy excited by the renown of the
young conqueror? Because the Directory dreaded his ambition they
sacrificed the glory of our arms and the honour of the nation; for it
cannot be doubted that, had the passage of the Rhine, so urgently demanded
by Bonaparte, taken place some days sooner, he would have been able,
without incurring any risk, to dictate imperiously the conditions of peace
on the spot; or, if Austria were obstinate, to have gone on to Vienna and
signed it there. Still occupied with this idea, he wrote to the Directory
on the 8th of May: “Since I have received intelligence of the passage of
the Rhine by Hoche and Moreau, I much regret that it did not take place
fifteen days sooner; or, at least, that Moreau did not say that he was in
a situation to effect it.” (He had been informed to the contrary.) What,
after this, becomes of the unjust reproach against Bonaparte of having,
through jealousy of Moreau, deprived France of the advantages which a
prolonged campaign would have procured her? Bonaparte was too devoted to
the glory of France to sacrifice it to jealousy of the glory of any
individual.
In traversing the Venetian States to return to Milan, he often spoke to me
of Venice. He always assured me that he was originally entirely
unconnected with the insurrections which had agitated that country; that
common sense would show, as his project was to advance into the basin of
the Danube, he had no interest in having his rear disturbed by revolts,
and his communications interrupted or cut off: “Such an idea,” said he,
“would be absurd, and could never enter into the mind of a man to whom
even his enemies cannot deny a certain degree of tact.” He acknowledged
that he was not vexed that matters had turned out as they had done,
because he had already taken advantage of these circumstances in the
preliminaries and hoped to profit still more from them in the definitive
peace. “When I arrive at Milan,” said he, “I will occupy myself with
Venice.” It is therefore quite evident to me that in reality the
General-in-Chief had nothing to do with the Venetian insurrections; that
subsequently he was not displeased with them; and that, later still, he
derived great advantage from them.
We arrived at Milan on the 5th of May, by way of Lawbook, Thrust,
Palma-Nova, Padua, Verona, and Mantua. Bonaparte soon took up his
residence at Montebello, a very fine chateau, three leagues from Milan,
with a view over the rich and magnificent plains of Lombard. At Montebello
commenced the negotiations for the definitive peace which were terminated
at Passeriano. The Marquis de Gallo, the Austrian plenipotentiary, resided
half a league from Montebello.
During his residence at Montebello the General-in-Chief made an excursion
to the Lake of Como and to the Ago Maguire. He visited the Borromean
Islands in succession, and occupied himself on his return with the
organization of the towns of Venice, Genoa, and Milan. He sought for men
and found none. “Good God,” said he, “how rare men are! There are eighteen
millions in Italy, and I have with difficulty found two, Dandolo and
Melzi.”
He appreciated them properly. Dandolo was one of the men who, in those
revolutionary times, reflected the greatest honour upon Italy. After being
a member of the great council of the Cisalpine Republic, he exercised the
functions of Proveditore-General in Dalmatia. It is only necessary to
mention the name of Dandolo to the Dalmatians to learn from the grateful
inhabitants how just and vigorous his administration was. The services of
Melzi are known. He was Chancellor and Keeper of the Seals of the Italian
monarchy, and was created Duke of Lodi.
In those who have seen the world the truth of Napoleon’s reproach excites
little astonishment. In a country which, according to biographies and
newspapers, abounds with extraordinary men, a woman of much talent—(Madame
Roland.)—said, “What has most surprised me, since the elevation of
my husband has afforded me the opportunity of knowing many persons, and
particularly those employed in important affairs, is the universal
mediocrity which exists. It surpasses all that the imagination can
conceive, and it is observable in all ranks, from the clerk to the
minister. Without this experience I never could have believed my species
to be so contemptible.”
Who does not remember Oxenstiern’s remark to his son, who trembled at
going so young to the congress of Munster: “Go, my son. You will see by
what sort of men the world is governed.”
CHAPTER VI.
1797.
During the time when the preliminaries of Leoben suspended military
operations, Napoleon was not anxious to reply immediately to all letters.
He took a fancy to do, not exactly as Cardinal Dubois did, when he threw
into the fire the letters he had received, saying, “There! my
correspondents are answered,” but something of the same kind. To satisfy
himself that people wrote too much, and lost, in trifling and useless
answers, valuable time, he told me to open only the letters which came by
extraordinary couriers, and to leave all the rest for three weeks in the
basket. At the end of that time it was unnecessary to reply to four-fifths
of these communications. Some were themselves answers; some were
acknowledgments of letters received; others contained requests for favours
already granted, but of which intelligence had not been received. Many
were filled with complaints respecting provisions, pay, or clothing, and
orders had been issued upon all these points before the letters were
written. Some generals demanded reinforcements, money, promotion, etc. By
not opening their letters Bonaparte was spared the unpleasing office of
refusing. When the General-in-Chief compared the very small number of
letters which it was necessary to answer with the large number which time
alone had answered, he laughed heartily at his whimsical idea. Would not
this mode of proceeding be preferable to that of causing letters to be
opened by any one who may be employed, and replying to them by a circular
to which it is only necessary to attach a date?
During the negotiations which followed the treaty of Leoben, the Directory
ordered General Bonaparte to demand the liberty of MM. de La Fayette,
Latour-Marbourg, and Bureau de Puzy, detained at Olmutz since 1792 as
prisoners of state. The General-in-Chief executed this commission with as
much pleasure as zeal, but he often met with difficulties which appeared
to be insurmountable. It has been very incorrectly stated that these
prisoners obtained their liberty by one of the articles of the
preliminaries of Leoben. I wrote a great deal on this subject to the
dictation of General Bonaparte, and I joined him only on the day after the
signature of these preliminaries. It was not till the end of May of the
year 1797 that the liberation of these captives was demanded, and they did
not obtain their freedom till the end of August. There was no article in
the treaty, public or secret, which had reference to them. Neither was it
at his own suggestion that Bonaparte demanded the enlargement of the
prisoners, but by order of the Directory. To explain why they did not go
to France immediately after their liberation from Olmutz, it is necessary
to recollect that the events of the 18th Fructidor occurred between the
period when the first steps were taken to procure their liberty and the
date of their deliverance. It required all Bonaparte’s ascendency and
vigour of character to enable him to succeed in his object at the end of
three months.
We had arrived at the month of July, and the negotiations were tediously
protracted. It was impossible to attribute the embarrassment which was
constantly occurring to anything but the artful policy of Austria: Other
affairs occupied Bonaparte. The news from Paris engrossed all his
attention. He saw with extreme displeasure the manner in which the
influential orators of the councils, and pamphlets written in the same
spirit as they spoke, criticised him, his army, his victories, the affairs
of Venice, and the national glory. He was quite indignant at the
suspicions which it was sought to create respecting his conduct and
ulterior views.
The following excerpts, attributed to the pens of Dumouriez or Rivarol,
are specimens of some of the comments of the time:
Bonaparte could not endure to have his conduct predicated; and enraged at
seeing his campaigns depreciated, his glory and that of his army
disparaged,
and intrigues formed against him in the Club of Clichy, he wrote the
following letter to the Directory:—
About the same time he drew up the following note respecting the affairs
of Venice, which was printed without the author’s name, and circulated
through the whole army:—
Bonaparte also addressed a manifesto to the Doge, which appeared in all
the public papers. It contained fifteen articles of complaint, and was
followed by a decree ordering the French Minister to leave Venice, the
Venetian agents to leave Lombard, and the Lion of St. Mark to be pulled
down in all the Continental territories of Venice.
The General-in-Chief now openly manifested his resolution of marching on
Paris; and this disposition, which was well known in the army, was soon
communicated to Vienna. At this period a letter from the Emperor Francis
II. to his brother, the Grand Duke of Tuscany, was intercepted by
Bonaparte. I translated the letter, which proved to him that Francis II.
was acquainted with his project. He likewise saw with pleasure the
assurances which the Emperor gave his brother of his love of peace, as
well as the wavering of the imperial resolves, and the incertitude
respecting the fate of the Italian princes, which the Emperor easily
perceived to depend on Bonaparte. The Emperor’s letter was as follows:—
CHAPTER VII.
1797.
While Bonaparte was expressing his opinion on his campaigns and the
injustice with which they had been criticised, it was generally believed
that Carnot dictated to him from a closet in the Luxembourg all the plans
of his operations, and that Berthier was at his right hand, without whom,
notwithstanding Carnot’s plans, which were often mere romances, he would
have been greatly embarrassed. This twofold misrepresentation was very
current for some time; and, notwithstanding it was contrary to the
evidence of facts, it met with much credence, particularly abroad. There
was, however, no foundation for the opinion: Let us render to Caesar that
which is Caesar’s due. Bonaparte was a creator in the art of war, and no
imitator. That no man was superior to him in that art is incontestable. At
the commencement of the glorious campaign in Italy the Directory certainly
sent out instructions to him; but he always followed his own plans, and
continually, wrote back that all would be lost if movements conceived at a
distance from the scene of action were to be blindly executed. He also
offered to resign. At length the Directory perceived the impossibility of
prescribing operations of war according to the view of persons in Paris;
and when I became the secretary of the General-in-Chief I saw a despatch
of the Directory, dated May, 1796, committing the whole plan of the
campaign to his judgment; and assuredly there was not a single operation
or movement which did not originate with him. Carnot was obliged to yield
to his firmness. When the Directory, towards the end of 1796, felt
disposed to treat for peace, General Clarke, appointed to conclude the
armistice, was authorised, in case Mantua should not be taken before the
negotiation was brought to a close, to propose leaving the blockade in
statu quo. Had such a condition been adopted it would doubtless had been
stipulated that the Emperor of Austria should be allowed to provision the
garrison and inhabitants of the city day by day. Bonaparte, convinced that
an armistice without Mantua would by no means conduce to peace, earnestly
opposed such a condition. He carried his point; Mantua capitulated, and
the result is well known. Yet he was not blind to the hazards of war;
while preparing, during the blockade, an assault on Mantua, he wrote thus
to the Directory: “A bold stroke of this nature depends absolutely for
success on a dog or a goose.” This was about a question of surprise.
Bonaparte was exceedingly sensitive to the rumours which reached him
respecting Carnot and Berthier. He one day said to me: “What gross
stupidity, is this? It is very well to say to a general, ‘Depart for
Italy, gain battles, and sign a peace at Vienna;’ but the execution that
is not so easy. I never attached any value to the plans which the
Directory sent me. Too many circumstances occur on the spot to modify
them. The movement of a single corps of the enemy’s army may confound a
whole plan arranged by the fireside. Only fools can believe such stuff! As
for Berthier, since you have been with me, you see what he is—he is
a blockhead. Yet it is he who does it all; it is he who gathers a great
part of the glory of the army of Italy.” I told him that this erroneous
opinion could not last long; that each person would be allowed his merit,
and that at least posterity would judge rightly. This observation seemed
to please him.
Berthier was a man full of honour, courage, and probity, and exceedingly
regular in the performance of his duties. Bonaparte’s attachment to him
arose more from habit than liking. Berthier did not concede with
affability, and refused with harshness. His abrupt, egotistic, and
careless manners did not, however, create him many enemies, but, at the
same time, did not make him many friends. In consequence of our frequent
intercourse he had contracted the friendly practice of speaking to me in
the second person singular; but he never wrote to me in that style. He was
perfectly acquainted with the disposition of all the corps, and could name
their commanders and their respective forces. Day or night he was always
at hand and made out with clearness all the secondary orders which
resulted from the dispositions of the General-in-Chief. In fact, he was,
an excellent head of the staff of an army; but that is all the praise that
can be given, and indeed he wished for no greater. He had such entire
confidence in Bonaparte, and looked up to him with so much admiration,
that he never would have presumed to oppose his plans or give any advise.
Berthier’s talent was very limited, and of a special nature; his character
was one of extreme weakness. Bonaparte’s friendship for him and the
frequency of his name in the bulletins and official despatches have unduly
elevated his reputation. Bonaparte, giving his opinion to the Directory
respecting the generals employed in his army, said, “Berthier has talents,
activity, courage, character—all in his favour.” This was in 1796.
He then made an eagle of him; at St. Helena he called him a goose. He
should neither have, raised him so high nor sunk him so low.
Berthier neither merited the one nor the other. Bonaparte was a man of
habit; he was much attached to all the people about him, and did not like
new faces. Berthier loved him. He carried out his orders well, and that
enabled him to pass off with his small portion of talent.
It was about this time that young Beauharnais came to Milan. He was
seventeen years old. He had lived in Paris with his mother since the
departure of Bonaparte. On his arrival he immediately entered the service
as ‘aide de camp’ to the General-in-Chief, who felt for him an affection
which was justified by his good qualities.
Comte Delaunay d’Entraigues, well known in the French Revolution, held a
diplomatic post at Venice when that city was threatened by the French.
Aware of his being considered the agent of all the machinations then
existing against France, and especially against the army of Italy, he
endeavoured to escape; but the city being, surrounded, he was seized,
together with all his papers. The apparently frank manners of the Count
pleased Bonaparte, who treated him with indulgence. His papers were
restored, with the exception of three relating to political subjects. He
afterwards fled to Switzerland, and ungratefully represented himself as
having been oppressed by Bonaparte. His false statements have induced many
writers to make of him an heroic victim. He was assassinated by his own
servant in 1802.
I kept a copy of one of his most interesting papers. It has been much
spoken of, and Fauche-Borel has, I believe, denied its authenticity and
the truth of its contents. The manner in which it fell into the hands of
the General-in-Chief, the importance attached to it by d’Entraigues, the
differences I have observed between the manuscript I copied and versions
which I have since read, and the knowledge of its authenticity, having
myself transcribed it from the handwriting of the Count, who in my
presence vouched for the truth of the facts it details—all these
circumstances induce me to insert it here, and compel me to doubt that it
was, as Fauche-Borel asserted, a fabrication.
This manuscript is entitled, ‘My Conversation with Comte de Montgaillard,
on the 4th of December 1796, from Six in the Afternoon till midnight, in
the presence of the Abbe Dumontel.’
[On my copy are written the words, “Extracts from this conversation, made
by me, from the original.” I omitted what I thought unimportant, and
transcribed only the most interesting passages. Montgaillard spoke of his
escape, of his flight to England, of his return to France, of his second
departure, and finally of his arrival at Bale in August 1795.]
This document appeared so interesting to me that while Bonaparte was
sleeping I was employed in copying it. Notwithstanding posterior and
reiterated denials of its truth, I believe it to be perfectly correct.
Napoleon had ordered plans of his most famous battles to be engraved, and
had paid in advance for them. The work was not done quickly enough for
him. He got angry, and one day said to his geographer, Bacler d’Albe, whom
he liked well enough, “Ah! do hurry yourself, and think all this is only
the business of a moment. If you make further delay you will sell nothing;
everything is soon forgotten!”
We were now in July, and the negotiations were carried on with a tardiness
which showed that something was kept in reserve on both sides. Bonaparte
at this time was anything but disposed to sign a peace, which he always
hoped to be able to make at Vienna, after a campaign in Germany, seconded
by the armies of the Rhine and the Sambre-et-Meuse. The minority of the
Directory recommended peace on the basis of the preliminaries, but the
majority wished for more honourable and advantageous terms; while Austria,
relying on troubles breaking out in France, was in no haste to conclude a
treaty. In these circumstances Bonaparte drew up a letter to be sent to
the Emperor of Austria, in which he set forth the moderation of France;
but stated that, in consequence of the many delays, nearly all hope of
peace had vanished. He advised the Emperor not to rely on difficulties
arising in France, and doubted, if war should continue and the Emperor be
successful in the next campaign, that he would obtain a more advantageous
peace than was now at his option. This letter was never sent to the
Emperor, but was communicated as the draft of a proposed despatch to the
Directory. The Emperor Francis, however, wrote an autograph letter to the
General-in-Chief of the army of Italy, which will be noticed when I come
to the period of its reception: It is certain that Bonaparte at this time
wished for war. He was aware that the Cabinet of Vienna was playing with
him, and that the Austrian Ministers expected some political convulsion in
Paris, which they hoped would be favourable to the Bourbons. He therefore
asked for reinforcements. His army consisted of 35,900 men, and he desired
it to be raised to 60,000 infantry and 10,000 cavalry ready for the field.
General Desaix, profiting by the preliminaries of Leoben, came in the end
of July to visit the scene of the army of Italy’s triumphs. His
conversations with Bonaparte respecting the army of the Rhine were far
from giving him confidence in his military situation in Italy, or
assurance of support from that army in the event of hostilities commencing
beyond the mountains. It was at this period that their intimacy began.
Bonaparte conceived for Desaix the greatest esteem and the sincerest
friendship.
When Desaix was named temporary commander of the force called the army of
England, during the absence of General Bonaparte, the latter wrote to the
Directory that they could not have chosen a more distinguished officer
than Desaix; these sentiments he never belied. The early death of Desaix
alone could break their union, which, I doubt not, would eventually have
had great influence on the political and military career of General
Bonaparte.
All the world knows the part which the General-in-Chief of the army of
Italy took at the famous crisis of the 18th Fructidor; his proclamation,
his addresses to the army, and his celebrated order of the day. Bonaparte
went much into detail on this subject at St. Helena; and I shall now
proceed to state what I knew at the time respecting that memorable event,
which was in preparation in the month of June.
CHAPTER VIII.
1797.
Bonaparte had long observed the struggle which was going on between the
partisans of royalty and the Republic. He was told that royalism was
everywhere on the increase. All the generals who returned from Paris to
the army complained of the spirit of reaction they had noticed. Bonaparte
was constantly urged by his private correspondents to take one side or the
other, or to act for himself. He was irritated by the audacity of the
enemies of the Republic, and he saw plainly that the majority of the
councils had an evident ill-will towards him. The orators of the Club of
Clichy missed no opportunity of wounding his self-love in speeches and
pamphlets. They spared no insults, disparaged his success, and bitterly
censured his conduct in Italy, particularly with respect to Venice. Thus
his services were recompensed by hatred or ingratitude. About this time he
received a pamphlet, which referred to the judgments pronounced upon him
by the German journals, and more particularly by the Spectator of the
North, which he always made me translate.
Bonaparte was touched to the quick by the comparison make between him and
Moreau, and by the wish to represent him as foolhardy (“savants sous
Moreau, fougueuse sous Buonaparte”). In the term of “brigands,” applied to
the generals who fought in La Vendée, he thought he recognized the hand of
the party he was about to attack and overthrow. He was tired of the way in
which Moreau’s system of war was called “savants.” But what grieved him
still more was to see sitting in the councils of the nation Frenchmen who
were detractors and enemies of the national glory.
He urged the Directory to arrest the emigrants, to destroy the influence
of foreigners, to recall the armies, to suppress the journals sold to
England, such as the ‘Quotidienne’, the ‘Memorial’, and the ‘The’, which
he accused of being more sanguinary than Marat ever was. In case of there
being no means of putting a stop to assassinations and the influence of
Louis XVIII., he offered to resign.
His resolution of passing the Alps with 25,000 men and marching by Lyons
and Paris was known in the capital, and discussions arose respecting the
consequences of this passage of another Rubicon. On the 17th of August
1797 Carnot wrote to him: “People attribute to you a thousand absurd
projects. They cannot believe that a man who has performed so many great
exploits can be content to live as a private citizen.” This observation
applied to Bonaparte’s reiterated request to be permitted to retire from
the service on account of the state of his health, which, he said,
disabled him from mounting his horse, and to the need which he constantly
urged of having two years’ rest.
The General-in-Chief was justly of opinion that the tardiness of the
negotiations and the difficulties which incessantly arose were founded on
the expectation of an event which would change the government of France,
and render the chances of peace more favourable to Austria. He still
urgently recommended the arrest of the emigrants, the stopping of the
presses of the royalist journals, which he said were sold to England and
Austria, the suppression of the Clichy Club. This club was held at the
residence of Gerard Desodieres, in the Rue de Clichy. Aubry, was one of
its warmest partisans, and he was the avowed enemy of the revolutionary
cause which Bonaparte advocated at this period. Aubry’s conduct at this
time, together with the part he had taken in provoking Bonaparte’s
dismissal in 1795, inspired the General with an implacable hatred of him.
Bonaparte despised the Directory, which he accused of weakness,
indecision, pusillanimity, wasteful expenditure, of many errors, and
perseverance in a system degrading to the national glory.
He knew that the Clichy party demanded his dismissal and arrest. He was
given to understand that Dumolard was one of the most decided against him,
and that, finally, the royalist party was on the point of triumphing.
Before deciding for one party or the other Bonaparte first thought of
himself. He did not imagine that he had yet achieved enough to venture on
possessing himself of that power which certainly he might easily have
obtained. He therefore contented himself with joining the party which was,
for the moment, supported by public opinion. I know he was determined to
march upon Paris with 25,000 men had affairs taken a turn unfavourable to
the Republic, which he preferred to royalty. He cautiously formed his
plan. To defend the Directory was, he conceived, to defend his own future
fortune; that is to say, it was protecting a power which appeared to have
no other object than to keep a place for him until his return.
The parties which rose up in Paris produced a reaction in the army. The
employment of the word ‘Monsieur’ had occasioned quarrels, and even
bloodshed. General Augereau, in whose division these contests had taken
place, published an order of the day, setting forth that every individual
in his division who should use the word ‘Monsieur’, either verbally or in
writing, under any pretence whatever, should be deprived of his rank, and
declared incapable of serving in the Republican armies. This order was
read at the head of each company.
Bonaparte viewed the establishment of peace as the close of his military
career. Repose and inactivity were to him unbearable. He sought to take
part in the civil affairs of the Republic, and was desirous of becoming
one of the five Directors, convinced that, if he obtained that object, he
would speedily stand single and alone. The fulfilment of this wish would
have prevented the Egyptian expedition, and placed the imperial crown much
sooner upon his head. Intrigues were carried on in Paris in his name, with
the view of securing to him a legal dispensation on the score of age. He
hoped, though he was but eight-and-twenty, to supersede one of the two
Directors who were to go out of office.
His brothers and their friends made great exertions for the success of the
project, which, however, was not officially proposed, because it was too
adverse to the prevailing notions of the day, and seemed too early a
violation of the constitution of the year III., which, nevertheless, was
violated in another way a few months after.
The members of the Directory were by no means anxious to have Bonaparte
for their colleague. They dissembled, and so did he. Both parties were
lavish of their mutual assurances of friendship, while they cordially
hated each other. The Directory, however, appealed for the support of
Bonaparte, which he granted; but his subsequent conduct clearly proves
that the maintenance of the constitution of the year III. was a mere
pretext. He indeed defended it meanwhile, because, by aiding the triumph
of the opposite party, he could not hope to preserve the influence which
he exercised over the Directory. I know well that, in case of the Clichy
party gaining the ascendency, he was determined to cross the Alps with his
army, and to assemble all the friends of the Republic at Lyons, thence to
march upon Paris.
In the Memorial of St. Helena it is stated, in reference to the 18th
Fructidor, “that the triumph of the majority of the councils was his
desire and hope, we are inclined to believe from the following fact, viz.,
that at the crisis of the contest between the two factions a secret
resolution was drawn up by three of the members of the Directory, asking
him for three millions to support the attack on the councils, and that
Napoleon, under various pretences, did not send the money, though he might
easily have done so.”
This is not very comprehensible. There was no secret resolution of the
members who applied for the three millions. It was Bonaparte who offered
the money, which, however, he did not send; it was he who despatched
Augereau; and he who wished for the triumph of the Directorial majority.
His memory served him badly at St. Helena, as will be seen from some
correspondence which I shall presently submit to the reader. It is very
certain that he did offer the money to the Directory; that is to say, to
three of its members.
Bonaparte had so decidedly formed his resolution that on the 17th of July,
wishing to make Augereau his confidant, he sent to Vicenza for him by an
extraordinary courier.
Bonaparte adds that when Bottot, the confidential agent of Barras, came to
Passeriano, after the 18th Fructidor, he declared to him that as soon as
La Vallette should make him acquainted with the real state of things the
money should be transmitted. The inaccuracy of these statements will be
seen in the correspondence relative to the event. In thus distorting the
truth Napoleon’s only object could have been to proclaim his inclination
for the principles he adopted and energetically supported from the year
1800, but which, previously to that period, he had with no less energy
opposed.
He decidedly resolved to support the majority of the Directory, and to
oppose the royalist faction; the latter, which was beginning to be
important, would have been listened to had it offered power to him. About
the end of July he sent his ‘aide de camp’ La Vallette to Paris. La
Vallette was a man of good sense and education, pleasing manners, pliant
temper, and moderate opinions. He was decidedly devoted to Bonaparte. With
his instructions he received a private cipher to enable him to correspond
with the General-in-Chief.
Augereau went, after La Vallette, on the 27th of July. Bonaparte
officially wrote to the Directory that Augereau “had solicited leave to go
to Paris on his own private business.”
But the truth is, Augereau was sent expressly to second the revolution
which was preparing against the Clichy party and the minority of the
Directory.
Bonaparte made choice of Augereau because he knew his staunch republican
principles, his boldness, and his deficiency in political talent. He
thought him well calculated to aid a commotion, which his own presence
with the army of Italy prevented him from directing in person; and
besides, Augereau was not an ambitious rival who might turn events to his
own advantage. Napoleon said, at St. Helena, that he sent the addresses of
the army of Italy by Augereau because he was a decided supporter of the
opinions of the day. That was the true reason for choosing him.
Bernadotte was subsequently despatched on the same errand. Bonaparte’s
pretence for sending him was, that he wished to transmit to the Directory
four flags, which, out of the twenty-one taken at the battle of Rivoli,
had been left, by mistake, at Peschiera. Bernadotte, however, did not take
any great part in the affair. He was always prudent.
The crisis of the 18th Fructidor, which retarded for three years the
extinction of the pentarchy, presents one of the most remarkable events of
its short existence. It will be seen how the Directors extricated
themselves from this difficulty. I subjoin the correspondence relating to
this remarkable episode of our Revolution, cancelling only such portions
of it as are irrelevant to the subject. It exhibits several variations
from the accounts given by Napoleon at St. Helena to his noble companions
in misfortune.
Augereau thus expressed himself on the 18th Fructidor (4th September
1797):—
On the 24th Fructidor (10th September 1797) Augereau writes:
Bernadotte wrote to Bonaparte on the 24th Fructidor as follows:—
Bonaparte wrote as follows, to the Directory on the 26th Fructidor:
After the 18th Fructidor Augereau wished to have his reward for his share
in the victory, and for the service which he had rendered. He wished to be
a Director. He got, however, only the length of being a candidate; honour
enough for one who had merely been an instrument on that day.
CHAPTER IX.
1797.
Bonaparte was delighted when he heard of the happy issue of the 18th
Fructidor. Its result was the dissolution of the Legislative Body and the
fall of the Clichyan party, which for some months had disturbed his
tranquillity. The Clichyans had objected to Joseph Bonaparte’s right to
sit as deputy for Liamone in the Council of Five Hundred.
His brother’s victory removed the difficulty; but the General-in-Chief
soon perceived that the ascendant party abused its power, and again
compromised the safety of the Republic, by recommencing the Revolutionary
Government. The Directors were alarmed at his discontent and offended by
his censure. They conceived the singular idea of opposing to Bonaparte,
Augereau, of whose blind zeal they had received many proofs. The Directory
appointed Augereau commander of the army of Germany. Augereau, whose
extreme vanity was notorious, believed himself in a situation to compete
with Bonaparte. What he built his arrogance on was, that, with a numerous
troop, he had arrested some unarmed representatives, and torn the
epaulettes from the shoulders of the commandant of the guard of the
councils. The Directory and he filled the headquarters at Passeriano with
spies and intriguers.
Bonaparte, who was informed of everything that was going on, laughed at
the Directory, and tendered his resignation, in order that he might be
supplicated to continue in command.
The following post-Thermidorian letters will prove that the General’s
judgment on this point was correct.
On the 2d Vendemiaire, year VI. (23d September 1797), he wrote to
Augereau, after having announced the arrival of his ‘aide de camp’ as
follows:
On the 4th Vendemiaire Bonaparte wrote a letter to the Directory in the
following terms:
The Directory, judging from the account which Bottot gave of his mission
that he had not succeeded in entirely removing the suspicions of
Bonaparte, wrote the following letter on the 30th Vendemiaire:
The Directory had sent General Clarke
to treat for peace, as second plenipotentiary. Bonaparte has often told me
he had no doubt from the time of his arrival that General Clarke was
charged with a secret mission to act as a spy upon him, and even to arrest
him if an opportunity offered for so doing without danger. That he had a
suspicion of this kind is certain; but I must own that I was never by any
means able to discover its grounds; for in all my intercourse since with
Clarke he never put a single question to me, nor did I ever hear a word
drop from his mouth, which savoured of such a character. If the fact be
that he was a spy, he certainly played his part well. In all the parts of
his correspondence which were intercepted there never was found the least
confirmation of this suspicion. Be this as it may, Bonaparte could not
endure him; he did not make him acquainted with what was going on, and his
influence rendered this mission a mere nullity. The General-in-Chief
concentrated all the business of the negotiation in his own closet; and,
as to what was going on, Clarke continued a mere cipher until the 18th
Fructidor, when he was recalled. Bonaparte made but little count of
Clarke’s talents. It is but justice, however, to say that he bore him no
grudge for the conduct of which he suspected he was guilty in Italy. “I
pardon him because I alone have the right to be offended.”
He even had the generosity to make interest for an official situation for
him. These amiable traits were not uncommon with Bonaparte.
Bonaparte had to encounter so many disagreeable contrarieties, both in the
negotiators for peace and the events at Paris, that he often displayed a
good deal of irritation and disgust. This state of mind was increased by
the recollection of the vexation his sister’s marriage had caused him, and
which was unfortunately revived by a letter he received from her at this
juncture. His excitement was such that he threw it down with an expression
of anger. It has been erroneously reported in several publications that
“Bacciocchi espoused Marie-Anne-Eliza Bonaparte on the 5th of May 1797.
The brother of the bride was at the time negotiating the preliminaries of
peace with Austria.”
In fact, the preliminaries were signed in the month of April, and it was
for the definitive peace we were negotiating in May. But the reader will
find by the subjoined letter that Christine applied to her brother to
stand godfather to her third child. Three children in three months would
be rather quick work.
This letter is in the handwriting of Lucien Bonaparte.’
General Bonaparte had been near a month at Passeriano when he received the
following autograph letter from the Emperor of Austria:
In fact, it was only on the arrival of the Comte de Cobentzel that the
negotiations were seriously set on foot. Bonaparte had all along clearly
perceived that Gallo and Meerweldt were not furnished with adequate
powers. He saw also clearly enough that if the month of September were, to
be trifled away in unsatisfactory negotiations, as the month which
preceded it had been, it would be difficult in October to strike a blow at
the house of Austria on the side of Carinthia. The Austrian Cabinet
perceived with satisfaction the approach of the bad weather, and insisted
more strongly on its ultimatum, which was the Adige, with Venice.
Before the 18th Fructidor the Emperor of Austria hoped that the movement
which was preparing in Paris would operate badly for France and favourably
to the European cause. The Austrian plenipotentiaries, in consequence,
raised their pretensions, and sent notes and an ultimatum which gave the
proceedings more an air of trifling than of serious negotiation.
Bonaparte’s original ideas, which I have under his hand, were as follows:
CHAPTER X.
1797.
After the 18th Fructidor Bonaparte was more powerful, Austria less haughty
and confident. Venice was the only point of real difficulty. Austria
wanted the line of the Adige, with Venice, in exchange for Mayence, and
the boundary of the Rhine until that river enters Holland. The Directory
wished to have the latter boundary, and to add Mantua to the Italian
Republic, without giving up all the line of the Adige and Venice. The
difficulties were felt to be so irreconcilable that within about a month
of the conclusion of peace the Directory wrote to General Bonaparte that a
resumption of hostilities was preferable to the state of uncertainty which
was agitating and ruining France. The Directory, therefore, declared that
both the armies of the Rhine should take the field. It appears from the
Fructidorian correspondence, which has been already given, that the
majority of the Directory then looked upon a peace such as Bonaparte
afterwards made as infamous.
But Bonaparte, from the moment the Venetian insurrection broke out,
perceived that Venice might be used for the pacification. Bonaparte, who
was convinced that, in order to bring matters to an issue, Venice and the
territory beyond the Adige must fall beneath the Hapsburg sceptre, wrote
to the Directory that he could not commence operations, advantageously,
before the end of March, 1798; but that if the objections to giving Venice
to the Emperor of Austria were persisted in, hostilities would certainly
be resumed in the month of October, for the Emperor would not renounce
Venice. In that case it would be necessary to be ready on the Rhine for an
advance in Germany, as the army of Italy, if it could make head against
the Archduke Charles, was not sufficiently strong for any operations on a
grand scale. At this period the conclusion of peace was certainly very
doubtful; it was even seriously considered in what form the rupture should
be notified.
Towards the end of September Bottot, Barras’ secretary, arrived at
Passeriano. He was despatched by the Directory. Bonaparte immediately
suspected he was a new spy, come on a secret mission, to watch him. He was
therefore received and treated with coolness; but Bonaparte never had, as
Sir Walter Scott asserts, the idea of ordering him to be shot. That writer
is also in error when he says that Bottot was sent to Passeriano to
reproach Bonaparte for failing to fulfil his promise of sending money to
the Directory.
Bonaparte soon gave Bottot an opportunity of judging of the kind of spirit
which prevailed at headquarters. He suddenly tendered his resignation,
which he had already several times called upon the Directory to accept. He
accused the Government, at table, in Bottot’s presence, of horrible
ingratitude. He recounted all his subjects of complaint, in loud and
impassioned language, without any restraint, and before twenty or thirty
persons.
Indignant at finding that his reiterated demands for the erasure of my
name from the list of emigrants had been slighted, and that, in spite of
his representations, conveyed to Paris by General Bernadotte, Louis
Bonaparte, and others, I was still included in that fatal list, he
apostrophised M. Bottot at dinner one day, before forty individuals, among
whom were the diplomatists Gallo, Cobentzel, and Meerweldt. The
conversation turned upon the Directory. “Yes, truly,” cried Bonaparte, in
a loud voice, “I have good reason to complain; and, to pass from great to
little things, look, I pray you, at Bourrienne’s case. He possesses my
most unbounded confidence. He alone is entrusted, under my orders, with
all the details of the negotiation. This you well know; and yet your
Directory will not strike him off the list. In a word it is not only an
inconceivable, but an extremely stupid piece of business; for he has all
my secrets; he knows my ultimatum, and could by a single word realize a
handsome fortune, and laugh at your obstinacy. Ask M. de Gallo if this be
not true.”
Bottot wished to offer some excuse; but the general murmur which followed
this singular outburst reduced him to silence.
The Marquis de Gallo had conversed with me but three days before, in the
park of Passeriano, on the subject of my position with regard to France,
of the determination expressed by the Directory not to erase my name, and
of the risk I thereby ran. “We have no desire,” continued he, “to renew
the war; we wish sincerely for peace; but it must be an honourable one.
The Republic of Venice presents a large territory for partition, which
would be sufficient for both parties. The cessions at present proposed are
not, however, satisfactory. We want to know Bonaparte’s ultimatum; and I
am authorised to offer an estate in Bohemia, with a title and residence,
and an annual revenue of 90,000 florins.”
I quickly interrupted M. de Gallo, and assured him that both my conscience
and my duty obliged me to reject his proposal; and so put at once an end
to the conversation.
I took care to let the General-in-Chief know this story, and he was not
surprised at my reply. His conviction, however, was strong, from all that
M. de Gallo had said, and more particularly from the offer he had made,
that Austria was resolved to avoid war, and was anxious for peace.
After I had retired to rest M. Bottot came to my bedroom and asked me,
with a feigned surprise, if it was true that my name was still on the list
of emigrants. On my replying in the affirmative, he requested me to draw
up a note on the subject. This I declined doing, telling him that twenty
notes of the kind he required already existed; that I would take no
further steps; and that I would henceforth await the decision in a state
of perfect inaction.
General Bonaparte thought it quite inexplicable that the Directory should
express dissatisfaction at the view he took of the events of the 18th
Fructidor, as, without his aid, they would doubtless have been overcome.
He wrote a despatch, in which he repeated that his health and his spirits
were affected—that he had need of some years’ repose—that he
could no longer endure the fatigue of riding; but that the prosperity and
liberty of his country would always command his warmest interests. In all
this there was not a single word of truth. The Directory thought as much,
and declined to accept his resignation in the most flattering terms.
Bottot proposed to him, on the part of the Directory, to revolutionise
Italy. The General inquired whether the whole of Italy would be included
in the plan. The revolutionary commission had, however, been entrusted to
Bottot in so indefinite a way that he could only hesitate, and give a
vague reply. Bonaparte wished for more precise orders. In the interval
peace was concluded, and the idea of that perilous and extravagant
undertaking was no longer agitated. Bottot, soon after his return to
Paris, wrote a letter to General Bonaparte, in which he complained that
the last moments he had passed at Passeriano had deeply afflicted his
heart. He said that cruel suspicions had followed him even to the gates of
the Directory. These cruel suspicions had, however, been dissipated by the
sentiments of admiration and affection which he had found the Directory
entertained for the person of Bonaparte.
These assurances, which were precisely what Bonaparte had expected, did
not avail to lessen the contempt he entertained for the heads of the
Government, nor to change his conviction of their envy and mistrust of
himself. To their alleged affection he made no return. Bottot assured the
hero of Italy of “the Republican docility” of the Directory, and touched
upon the reproaches Bonaparte had thrown out against them, and upon his
demands which had not been granted. He said:
“The three armies, of the North, of the Rhine, and of the Sambre-et-Meuse,
are to form only one, the army of Germany.—Augereau? But you
yourself sent him. The fault committed by the Directory is owing to
yourself! Bernadotte?—he is gone to join you. Cacault?—he is
recalled. Twelve thousand men for your army?—they are on their
march. The treaty with Sardinia?—it is ratified. Bourrienne?—he
is erased. The revolution of Italy?—it is adjourned. Advise the
Directory, then: I repeat it, they have need of information, and it is to
you they look for it.”
The assertion regarding me was false. For six months Bonaparte demanded my
erasure without being able to obtain it. I was not struck off the list
until the 11th of November 1797.
Just before the close of the negotiation Bonaparte, disgusted at the
opposition and difficulties with which he was surrounded, reiterated again
and again the offer of his resignation, and his wish to have a successor
appointed. What augmented his uneasiness was an idea he entertained that
the Directory had penetrated his secret, and attributed his powerful
concurrence on the 18th Fructidor to the true cause—his personal
views of ambition. In spite of the hypocritical assurances of gratitude
made to him in writing, and though the Directory knew that his services
were indispensable, spies were employed to watch his movements, and to
endeavour by means of the persons about him to discover his views. Some of
the General’s friends wrote to him from Paris, and for my part I never
ceased repeating to him that the peace, the power of making which he had
in his own hands, would render him far more popular than the renewal of
hostilities undertaken with all the chances of success and reverse. The
signing of the peace, according to his own ideas, and in opposition to
those of the Directory, the way in which he just halted at Rastadt, and
avoided returning to the Congress, and, finally, his resolution to
expatriate himself with an army in order to attempt new enterprises,
sprung more than is generally believed from the ruling idea that he was
distrusted, and that his ruin was meditated. He often recalled to mind
what La Vallette had written to him about his conversation with Lacuee;
and all he saw and heard confirmed the impression he had received on this
subject.
The early appearance of bad weather precipitated his determination. On the
13th of October, at daybreak, on opening my window, I perceived the
mountains covered with snow. The previous night had been superb, and the
autumn till then promised to be fine and late. I proceeded, as I always
did, at seven o’clock in the morning, to the General’s chamber. I woke
him, and told him what I had seen. He feigned at first to disbelieve me,
then leaped from his bed, ran to the window, and, convinced of the sudden
change, he calmly said, “What! before the middle of October! What a
country is this! Well, we must make peace!” While he hastily put on his
clothes I read the journals to him, as was my daily custom. He paid but
little attention to them.
Shutting himself up with me in his closet, he reviewed with the greatest
care all the returns from the different corps of his army. “Here are,”
said he, “nearly 80,000 effective men. I feed, I pay them: but I can bring
but 60,000 into the field on the day of battle. I shall gain it, but
afterwards my force will be reduced 20,000 men—by killed, wounded,
and prisoners. Then how oppose all the Austrian forces that will march to
the protection of Vienna? It would be a month before the armies of the
Rhine could support me, if they should be able; and in a fortnight all the
roads and passages will be covered deep with snow. It is settled—I
will make peace. Venice shall pay for the expense of the war and the
boundary of the Rhine: let the Directory and the lawyers say what they
like.”
He wrote to the Directory in the following words: “The summits of the
hills are covered with snow; I cannot, on account of the stipulations
agreed to for the recommencement of hostilities, begin before
five-and-twenty days, and by that time we shall be overwhelmed with snow.”
Fourteen years after, another early winter, in a more severe climate, was
destined to have a fatal influence on his fortunes. Had he but then
exercised equal foresight!
It is well known that, by the treaty of Campo-Formio, the two belligerent
powers made peace at the expense of the Republic of Venice, which had
nothing to do with the quarrel in the first instance, and which only
interfered at a late period, probably against her own inclination, and
impelled by the force of inevitable circumstances. But what has been the
result of this great political spoliation? A portion of the Venetian
territory was adjudged to the Cisalpine Republic; it is now in the
possession of Austria.
Another considerable portion, and the capital itself, fell to the lot of
Austria in compensation for the Belgic provinces and Lombard, which she
ceded to France. Austria has now retaken Lombard, and the additions then
made to it, and Belgium is in the possession of the House of Orange.
France obtained Corfu and some of the Ionian isles; these now belong to
England.
Romulus never thought he was founding Rome for Goths and priests.
Alexander did not foresee that his Egyptian city would belong to the
Turks; nor did Constantine strip Rome for the benefit of Mahomet II. Why
then fight for a few paltry villages?
Thus have we been gloriously conquering for Austria and England. An
ancient State is overturned without noise, and its provinces, after being
divided among different bordering States, are now all under the dominion
of Austria. We do not possess a foot of ground in all the fine countries
we conquered, and which served as compensations for the immense
acquisitions of the House of Hapsburgh in Italy. Thus that house was
aggrandised by a war which was to itself most disastrous. But Austria has
often found other means of extending her dominion than military triumphs,
as is recorded in the celebrated distich of Mathias Corvinus:
The Directory was far from being satisfied with the treaty of
Campo-Formio, and with difficulty resisted the temptation of not ratifying
it. A fortnight before the signature the Directors wrote to General
Bonaparte that they would not consent to give to the Emperor Venice,
Frioul, Padua, and the ‘terra firma’ with the boundary of the Adige.
“That,” said they, “would not be to make peace, but to adjourn the war. We
shall be regarded as the beaten party, independently of the disgrace of
abandoning Venice, which Bonaparte himself thought so worthy of freedom.
France ought not, and never will wish, to see Italy delivered up to
Austria. The Directory would prefer the chances of a war to changing a
single word of its ultimatum, which is already too favourable to Austria.”
All this was said in vain. Bonaparte made no scruple of disregarding his
instructions. It has been said that the Emperor of Austria made an offer
of a very considerable sum of money, and even of a principality, to obtain
favourable terms. I was never able to find the slightest ground for this
report, which refers to a time when the smallest circumstance could not
escape my notice. The character of Bonaparte stood too high for him to
sacrifice his glory as a conqueror and peacemaker for even the greatest
private advantage. This was so thoroughly known, and he was so profoundly
esteemed by the Austrian plenipotentiaries, that I will venture to say
none of them would have been capable of making the slightest overture to
him of so debasing a proposition. Besides, it would have induced him to
put an end to all intercourse with the plenipotentiaries. Perhaps what I
have just stated of M. de Gallo will throw some light upon this odious
accusation. But let us dismiss this story with the rest, and among them
that of the porcelain tray, which was said to have been smashed and thrown
at the head of M. de Cobentzel. I certainly know nothing of any such
scene; our manners at Passeriano were not quite so bad!
The presents customary on such occasions were given, and the Emperor of
Austria also took that opportunity to present to General Bonaparte six
magnificent white horses.
Bonaparte returned to Milan by way of Gratz, Laybach, Thrust, Mestre,
Verona, and Mantua.
At this period Napoleon was still swayed by the impulse of the age. He
thought of nothing but representative governments. Often has he said to
me, “I should like the era of representative governments to be dated from
my time.” His conduct in Italy and his proclamations ought to give, and in
fact do give, weight to this account of his opinion. But there is no doubt
that this idea was more connected with lofty views of ambition than a
sincere desire for the benefit of the human race; for, at a later period,
he adopted this phrase: “I should like to be the head of the most ancient
of the dynasties of Europe.” What a difference between Bonaparte, the
author of the ‘Souper de Beaucaire’, the subduer of royalism at Toulon;
the author of the remonstrance to Albitte and Salicetti, the fortunate
conqueror of the 13th Vendemiaire, the instigator and supporter of the
revolution of Fructidor, and the founder of the Republics of Italy, the
fruits of his immortal victories,—and Bonaparte, First Consul in
1800, Consul for life in 1802, and, above all, Napoleon, Emperor of the
French in 1804, and King of Italy in 1805!
CHAPTER XI.
1797
The day of the 18th Fructidor had, without any doubt, mainly contributed
to the conclusion of peace at Campo Formio. On the one hand, the
Directory, hitherto not very pacifically inclined, after having effected a
‘coup d’etat’, at length saw the necessity of appeasing the discontented
by giving peace to France. On the other hand, the Cabinet of Vienna,
observing the complete failure of all the royalist plots in the interior,
thought it high time to conclude with the French Republic a treaty which,
notwithstanding all the defeats Austria had sustained, still left her a
preponderating influence over Italy.
Besides, the campaign of Italy, so fertile in glorious achievements of
arms, had not been productive of glory alone. Something of greater
importance followed these conquests. Public affairs had assumed a somewhat
unusual aspect, and a grand moral influence, the effect of victories and
of peace, had begun to extend all over France. Republicanism was no longer
so sanguinary and fierce as it had been some years before. Bonaparte,
negotiating with princes and their ministers on a footing of equality, but
still with all that superiority to which victory and his genius entitled
him, gradually taught foreign courts to be familiar with Republican
France, and the Republic to cease regarding all States governed by Kings
as of necessity enemies.
In these circumstances the General-in-Chief’s departure and his expected
visit to Paris excited general attention. The feeble Directory was
prepared to submit to the presence of the conqueror of Italy in the
capital.
It was for the purpose of acting as head of the French legation at the
Congress of Rastadt that Bonaparte quitted Milan on the 17th of November.
But before his departure he sent to the Directory one of those monuments,
the inscriptions on which may generally be considered as fabulous, but
which, in this case, were nothing but the truth. This monument was the
“flag of the Army of Italy,” and to General Joubert was assigned the
honourable duty of presenting it to the members of the Executive
Government.
On one side of the flag were the words “To the Army of Italy, the grateful
country.” The other contained an enumeration of the battles fought and
places taken, and presented, in the following inscriptions, a simple but
striking abridgment of the history of the Italian campaign.
Thus were recapitulated on a flag, destined to decorate the Hall of the
Public Sittings of the Directory, the military deeds of the campaign in
Italy, its political results, and the conquest of the monuments of art.
Most of the Italian cities looked upon their conqueror as a liberator—such
was the magic of the word liberty, which resounded from the Alps to the
Apennines. On his way to Mantua the General took up his residence in the
palace of the ancient dukes. Bonaparte promised the authorities of Mantua
that their department should be one of the most extensive; impressed on
them the necessity of promptly organising a local militia, and of putting
in execution the plans of Mari, the mathematician, for the navigation of
the Mincio from Mantua to Peschiera.
He stopped two days at Mantua, and the morrow of his arrival was devoted
to the celebration of a military funeral solemnity, in honour of General
Hoche, who had just died. His next object was to hasten the execution of
the monument which was erecting to the memory of Virgil. Thus, in one day,
he paid honour to France and Italy, to modern and to ancient glory, to the
laurels of war and to the laurels of poetry.
A person who saw Bonaparte on this occasion for the first time thus
described him in a letter he wrote to Paris:—”With lively interest
and extreme attention I have observed this extraordinary man, who has
performed such great deeds, and about whom there is something which seems
to indicate that his career is not yet terminated. I found him very like
his portraits—little, thin, pale, with an air of fatigue, but not of
ill-health, as has been reported of him. He appears to me to listen with
more abstraction than interest, and that he was more occupied with what he
was thinking of than with what was said to him. There is great
intelligence in his countenance, along with which may be marked an air of
habitual meditation, which reveals nothing of what is passing within. In
that thinking head, in that bold mind, it is impossible not to believe
that some daring designs are engendering which will have their influence
an the destinies of Europe.”
From the last phrase, in particular, of this letter, one might suspect
that it was written after Bonaparte had made his name feared throughout
Europe; but it really appeared in a journal in the month of December 1797,
a little before his arrival in Paris.
There exists a sort of analogy between celebrated men and celebrated
places; it was not, therefore, an uninteresting spectacle to see Bonaparte
surveying the field of Morat, where, in 1476, Charles the Bold, Duke of
Burgundy, daring like himself, fell with his powerful army under the
effects of Helvetian valour. Bonaparte slept during the night at Maudon,
where, as in every place through which he passed, the greatest honours
were paid him. In the morning, his carriage having broken down, we
continued our journey an foot, accompanied only by some officers and an
escort of dragoons of the country. Bonaparte stopped near the Ossuary, and
desired to be shown the spot where the battle of Morat was fought. A plain
in front of the chapel was pointed out to him. An officer who had served
in France was present, and explained to him how the Swiss, descending from
the neighbouring mountains, were enabled, under cover of a wood, to turn
the Burgundian army and put it to the rout. “What was the force of that
army?” asked Bonaparte.—”Sixty thousand men.”—”Sixty thousand
men!” he exclaimed: “they ought to have completely covered these
mountains!”—”The French fight better now,” said Lannes, who was one
of the officers of his suite. “At that time,” observed Bonaparte,
interrupting him, “the Burgundians were not Frenchmen.”
Bonaparte’s journey through Switzerland was not without utility; and his
presence served to calm more than one inquietude. He proceeded on his
journey to Rastadt by Aix in Savoy, Berne, and Bale. On arriving at Berne
during night we passed through a double file of well-lighted equipages,
filled with beautiful women, all of whom raised the cry of “Long live,
Bonaparte!—long live the Pacificator!” To have a proper idea of this
genuine enthusiasm it is necessary to have seen it.
The position in society to which his services had raised him rendered it
unfit to address him in the second person singular and the familiar manner
sometimes used by his old schoolfellows of Brienne. I thought, this very
natural.
M. de Cominges, one of those who went with him to the military school at
Paris, and who had emigrated, was at Bale. Having learned our arrival, he
presented himself without ceremony, with great indecorum, and with a
complete disregard of the respect due to a man who had rendered himself so
illustrious. General Bonaparte, offended at this behaviour, refused to
receive him again, and expressed himself to me with much warmth on the
occasion of this visit. All my efforts to remove his displeasure were
unavailing, this impression always continued, and he never did for M. de
Cominges what his means and the old ties of boyhood might well have
warranted.
On arriving at Rastadt
Bonaparte found a letter from the Directory summoning him to Paris. He
eagerly obeyed this invitation, which drew him from a place where he could
act only an insignificant part, and which he had determined to leave soon,
never again to return. Some time after his arrival in Paris, on the ground
that his presence was necessary for the execution of different orders, and
the general despatch of business, he required that authority should be
given to a part of his household, which he had left at Rastadt, to return.
How could it ever be said that the Directory “kept General Bonaparte away
from the great interests which were under discussion at Rastadt”? Quite
the contrary! The Directory would have been delighted to see him return
there, as they would then have been relieved from his presence in Paris;
but nothing was so disagreeable to Bonaparte as long and seemingly
interminable negotiations. Such tedious work did not suit his character,
and he had been sufficiently disgusted with similar proceedings at
Campo-Formio.
On our arrival at Rastadt I soon found that General Bonaparte was
determined to stay there only a short time. I therefore expressed to him
my decided desire to remain in Germany. I was then ignorant that my
erasure from the emigrant list had been ordered on the 11th of November,
as the decree did not reach the commissary of the Executive Directory at
Auxerre until the 17th of November, the day of our departure from Milan.
The silly pretext of difficulties by which my erasure, notwithstanding the
reiterated solicitations of the victorious General, was so long delayed
made me apprehensive of a renewal, under a weak and jealous pentarchy, of
the horrible scenes of 1796. Bonaparte said to me, in atone of
indignation, “Come, pass the Rhine; they will not dare to seize you while
near me. I answer for your safety.” On reaching Paris I found that my
erasure had taken place. It was at this period only that General
Bonaparte’s applications in my favour were tardily crowned with success.
Sotin, the Minister of General Police, notified the fact to Bonaparte; but
his letter gave a reason for my erasure very different from that stated in
the decree. The Minister said that the Government did not wish to leave
among the names of traitors to their country the name of a citizen who was
attached to the person of the conqueror of Italy; while the decree itself
stated as the motive for removing my name from the list that I never had
emigrated.
At St. Helena it seems Bonaparte said that he did not return from Italy
with more than 300,000 francs; but I assert that he had at that time in
his possession something more than 3,000,000.
How could he with 300,000 francs have been able to provide for the
extensive repairs, the embellishment, and the furnishing of his house in
the Rue Chantereine? How could he have supported the establishment he did
with only 15,000 francs of income and the emoluments of his rank? The
excursion which he made along the coast, of which I have yet to speak, of
itself cost near 12,000 francs in gold, which he transferred to me to
defray the expense of the journey; and I do not think that this sum was
ever repaid him. Besides, what did it signify, for any object he might
have in disguising his fortune, whether he brought 3,000,000 or 300,000
francs with him from Italy? No one will accuse him of peculation. He was
an inflexible administrator. He was always irritated at the discovery of
fraud, and pursued those guilty of it with all the vigour of his
character. He wished to be independent, which he well knew that no one
could be without fortune. He has often said to me, “I am no Capuchin, not
I.” But after having been allowed only 300,000 francs on his arrival from
the rich Italy, where fortune never abandoned him, it has been printed
that he had 20,000,000 (some have even doubled the amount) on his return
from Egypt, which is a very poor country, where money is scarce, and where
reverses followed close upon his victories. All these reports are false.
What he brought from Italy has just been stated, and it will be seen when
we come to Egypt what treasure he carried away from the country of the
Pharaohs.
Bonaparte’s brothers, desirous of obtaining complete dominion over his
mind, strenuously endeavoured to lessen the influence which Josephine
possessed from the love of her husband. They tried to excite his jealousy,
and took advantage of her stay at Milan after our departure, which had
been authorised by Bonaparte himself. My intimacy with both the husband
and the wife fortunately afforded me an opportunity of averting or
lessening a good deal of mischief. If Josephine still lived she would
allow me this merit. I never took part against her but once, and that
unwillingly. It was on the subject of the marriage of her daughter
Hortense. Josephine had never as yet spoken to me on the subject.
Bonaparte wished to give his stepdaughter to Duroc, and his brothers were
eager to promote the marriage, because they wished to separate Josephine
from Hortense, for whom Bonaparte felt the tenderest affection. Josephine,
on the other hand, wished Hortense to marry Louis Bonaparte. Her motives,
as may easily be divined, were to, gain support in a family where she
experienced nothing but enmity, and she carried her point.
On his arrival from Rastadt the most magnificent preparations were made at
the Luxembourg for the reception of Bonaparte. The grand court of the
Palace was elegantly ornamented; and at its farther end, close to the
Palace, a large amphitheatre was erected for the accommodation of official
persons. Curiosity, as on all like occasions, attracted multitudes, and
the court was filled. Opposite to the principal vestibule stood the altar
of the country, surrounded by the statues of Liberty, Equality, and Peace.
When Bonaparte entered every head was uncovered. The windows were full of
young and beautiful females. But notwithstanding this great preparation an
icy coldness characterized the ceremony. Every one seemed to be present
only for the purpose of beholding a sight, and curiosity was the
prevailing expression rather than joy or gratitude. It is but right to
say, however, that an unfortunate event contributed to the general
indifference. The right wing of the Palace was not occupied, but great
preparations had been making there, and an officer had been directed to
prevent anyone from ascending. One of the clerks of the Directory,
however, contrived to get upon the scaffolding, but had scarcely placed
his foot on the first plank when it tilted up, and the imprudent man fell
the whole height into the court. This accident created a general stupor.
Ladies fainted, and the windows were nearly deserted.
However, the Directory displayed all the Republican splendour of which
they were so prodigal on similar occasions. Speeches were far from being
scarce. Talleyrand, who was then Minister for Foreign Affairs, on
introducing Bonaparte to the Directory, made a long oration, in the course
of which he hinted that the personal greatness of the General ought not to
excite uneasiness, even in a rising Republic. “Far from apprehending
anything from his ambition, I believe that we shall one day be obliged to
solicit him to tear himself from the pleasures of studious retirement. All
France will be free, but perhaps he never will; such is his destiny.”
Talleyrand was listened to with impatience, so anxious was every one to
hear Bonaparte. The conqueror of Italy then rose, and pronounced with a
modest air, but in a firm voice, a short address of congratulation on the
improved position of the nation.
Barras, at that time President of the Directory, replied to Bonaparte with
so much prolixity as to weary everyone; and as soon as he had finished
speaking he threw himself into the arms of the General, who was not much
pleased with such affected displays, and gave him what was then called the
fraternal embrace. The other members of the Directory, following the
example of the President, surrounded Bonaparte and pressed him in their
arms; each acted, to the best of his ability, his part in the sentimental
comedy.
Chenier composed for this occasion a hymn, which Mehul set to music. A few
days after an opera was produced, bearing the title of the ‘Fall of
Carthage’, which was meant as an allusion to the anticipated exploits of
the conqueror of Italy, recently appointed to the command of the “Army of
England.” The poets were all employed in praising him; and Lebrun, with
but little of the Pindaric fire in his soul, composed the following
distich, which certainly is not worth much:
The two councils were not disposed to be behind the Directory in the
manifestation of joy. A few days after they gave a banquet to the General
in the gallery of the Louvre, which had recently been enriched by the
masterpieces of painting conquered in Italy.
At this time Bonaparte displayed great modesty in all his transactions in
Paris. The administrators of the department of the Seine having sent a
deputation to him to inquire what hour and day he would allow them to wait
on him, he carried himself his answer to the department, accompanied by
General Berthier. It was also remarked that the judge of the peace of the
arrondissement where the General lived having called on him on the 6th of
December, the evening of his arrival, he returned the visit next morning.
These attentions, trifling as they may appear, were not without their
effect on the minds of the Parisians.
In consequence of General Bonaparte’s victories, the peace he had
effected, and the brilliant reception of which he had been the object, the
business of Vendemiaire was in some measure forgotten. Every one was eager
to get a sight of the young hero whose career had commenced with so much
‘eclat’. He lived very retiredly, yet went often to the theatre. He
desired me, one day, to go and request the representation of two of the
best pieces of the time, in which Elleviou, Mesdames St. Aubin, Phillis,
and other distinguished performers played. His message was, that he only
wished these two pieces on the same night, if that were possible. The
manager told me that nothing that the conqueror of Italy wished for was
impossible, for he had long ago erased that word from the dictionary.
Bonaparte laughed heartily at the manager’s answer. When we went to the
theatre he seated himself, as usual, in the back of the box, behind Madame
Bonaparte, making me sit by her side. The pit and boxes, however, soon
found out that he was in the house, and loudly called for him. Several
times an earnest desire to see him was manifested, but all in vain, for he
never showed himself.
Some days after, being at the Theatre des Arts, at the second
representation of ‘Horatius Cocles’, although he was sitting at the back
of a box in the second tier, the audience discovered that he was in the
house. Immediately acclamations arose from all quarters; but he kept
himself concealed as much as possible, and said to a person in the next
box, “Had I known that the boxes were so exposed, I should not have come.”
During Bonaparte’s stay at Paris a woman sent a messenger to warn him that
his life would be attempted, and that poison was to be employed for that
purpose. Bonaparte had the bearer of this information arrested, who went,
accompanied by the judge of the peace, to the woman’s house, where she was
found extended on the floor, and bathed in her blood. The men whose plot
she had overheard, having discovered that she had revealed their secret,
murdered her. The poor woman was dreadfully mangled: her throat was cut;
and, not satisfied with that, the assassins had also hacked her body with
sharp instruments.
On the night of the 10th of Nivôse the Rue Chantereine, in which Bonaparte
had a small house (No. 6), received, in pursuance of a decree of the
department, the name of Rue de la Victoire. The cries of “Vive Bonaparte!”
and the incense prodigally offered up to him, did not however seduce him
from his retired habits. Lately the conqueror and ruler of Italy, and now
under men for whom he had no respect, and who saw in him a formidable
rival, he said to me one day, “The people of Paris do not remember
anything. Were I to remain here long, doing nothing, I should be lost. In
this great Babylon one reputation displaces another. Let me be seen but
three times at the theatre and I shall no longer excite attention; so I
shall go there but seldom.” When he went he occupied a box shaded with
curtains. The manager of the opera wished to get up a special performance
in his honour; but he declined the offer. When I observed that it must be
agreeable to him to see his fellow-citizens so eagerly running after him,
he replied, “Bah! the people would crowd as fast to see me if I were going
to the scaffold.”
On the 28th of December Bonaparte was named a member of the Institute, in
the class of the Sciences and arts.
He showed a deep sense of this honour, and wrote the following letter to
Camus; the president of the class:
The General now renewed, though unsuccessfully, the attempt he had made
before the 18th Fructidor to obtain a dispensation of the age necessary
for becoming a Director. Perceiving that the time was not yet favourable
for such a purpose, he said to me, on the 29th of January 1798,
“Bourrienne, I do not wish to remain here; there is nothing to do. They
are unwilling to listen to anything. I see that if I linger here, I shall
soon lose myself. Everything wears out here; my glory has already
disappeared. This little Europe does not supply enough of it for me. I
must seek it in the East, the fountain of glory. However, I wish first to
make a tour along the coast, to ascertain by my own observation what may
be attempted. I will take you, Lannes, and Sulkowsky, with me. If the
success of a descent on England appear doubtful, as I suspect it will, the
army of England shall become the army of the East, and I will go to
Egypt.”
This and other conversations give a correct insight into his character. He
always considered war and conquest as the most noble and inexhaustible
source of that glory which was the constant object of his desire. He
revolted at the idea of languishing in idleness at Paris, while fresh
laurels were growing for him in distant climes. His imagination inscribed,
in anticipation, his name on those gigantic monuments which alone,
perhaps, of all the creations of man, have the character of eternity.
Already proclaimed the most illustrious of living generals, he sought to
efface the rival names of antiquity by his own. If Caesar fought fifty
battles, he longed to fight a hundred—if Alexander left Macedon to
penetrate to the Temple of Ammon, he wished to leave Paris to travel to
the Cataracts of the Nile. While he was thus to run a race with fame,
events would, in his opinion, so proceed in France as to render his return
necessary and opportune. His place would be ready for him, and he should
not come to claim it a forgotten or unknown man.
CHAPTER XII.
1798.
Bonaparte left Paris for the north on the 10th of February 1798—but
he received no order, though I have seen it everywhere so stated, to go
there—”for the purpose of preparing the operations connected with
the intended invasion of England.” He occupied himself with no such
business, for which a few days certainly would not have been sufficient.
His journey to the coast was nothing but a rapid excursion, and its sole
object was to enable him to form an opinion on the main point of the
question. Neither did he remain absent several weeks, for the journey
occupied only one. There were four of us in his carriage—himself,
Lannes, Sulkowsky, and I. Moustache was our courier. Bonaparte was not a
little surprised on reading, in the ‘Moniteur’ of the 10th February, an
article giving greater importance to his little excursion than it
deserved.
Now for the facts. Bonaparte visited Etaples, Ambleteuse, Boulogne,
Calais, Dunkirk, Furnes, Niewport, Ostend, and the Isle of Walcheren. He
collected at the different ports all the necessary information with that
intelligence and tact for which he was so eminently distinguished. He
questioned the sailors, smugglers, and fishermen, and listened attentively
to the answers he received.
We returned to Paris by Antwerp, Brussels, Lille, and St. Quentin. The
object of our journey was accomplished when we reached the first of these
towns. “Well, General,” said I, “what think you of our journey? Are you
satisfied? For my part, I confess I entertain no great hopes from anything
I have seen and heard.” Bonaparte immediately answered, “It is too great a
chance. I will not hazard it. I would not thus sport with the fate of my
beloved France.” On hearing this I already fancied myself in Cairo!
On his return to Paris Bonaparte lost no time in setting on foot the
military and scientific preparations for the projected expedition to the
banks of the Nile, respecting which such incorrect statements have
appeared. It had long occupied his thoughts, as the following facts will
prove.
In the month of August 1797 he wrote “that the time was not far distant
when we should see that, to destroy the power of England effectually, it
would be necessary to attack Egypt.” In the same month he wrote to
Talleyrand, who had just succeeded Charles de Lacroix as Minister of
Foreign Affairs, “that it would be necessary to attack Egypt, which did
not belong to the Grand Signior.” Talleyrand replied, “that his ideas
respecting Egypt were certainly grand, and that their utility could not
fail to be fully appreciated.” He concluded by saying he would write to
him at length on the subject.
History will speak as favourably of M. de Talleyrand as his contemporaries
have spoken ill of him. When a statesman, throughout a great, long, and
difficult career, makes and preserves a number of faithful friends, and
provokes but few enemies, it must be acknowledged that his character is
honourable and his talent profound, and that his political conduct has
been wise and moderate. It is impossible to know M. de Talleyrand without
admiring him. All who have that advantage, no doubt, judge him as I do.
In the month of November of the same year Bonaparte sent Poussielgue,
under the pretence of inspecting the ports of the Levant, to give the
finishing stroke to the meditated expedition against Malta.
General Desaix, whom Bonaparte had made the confidant of all his plans at
their interview in Italy after the preliminaries of Leoben, wrote to him
from Affenbourg, on his return to Germany, that he regarded the fleet of
Corfu with great interest. “If ever,” said he, “it should be engaged in
the grand enterprises of which I have heard you speak, do not, I beseech
you, forget me.” Bonaparte was far from forgetting him.
The Directory at first disapproved of the expedition against Malta, which
Bonaparte had proposed long before the treaty of Campo-Formio was signed.
The expedition was decided to be impossible, for Malta had observed strict
neutrality, and had on several occasions even assisted our ships and
seamen. Thus we had no pretext for going to war with her. It was said,
too, that the legislative body would certainly not look with a favourable
eye on such a measure. This opinion, which, however, did not last long,
vexed Bonaparte. It was one of the disappointments which made him give a
rough welcome to Bottot, Barras’ agent, at the commencement of October
1797.
In the course of an animated conversation he said to Bottot, shrugging his
shoulders, “Mon Dieu! Malta is for sale!” Sometime after he himself was
told that “great importance was attached to the acquisition of Malta, and
that he must not suffer it to escape.” At the latter end of September 1797
Talleyrand, then Minister of Foreign Affairs, wrote to him that the
Directory authorized him to give the necessary orders to Admiral Brueys
for taking Malta. He sent Bonaparte some letters for the island, because
Bonaparte had said it was necessary to prepare the public mind for the
event.
Bonaparte exerted himself night and day in the execution of his projects.
I never saw him so active. He made himself acquainted with the abilities
of the respective generals, and the force of all the army corps. Orders
and instructions succeeded each other with extraordinary rapidity. If he
wanted an order of the Directory he ran to the Luxembourg to get it signed
by one of the Directors. Merlin de Douai was generally the person who did
him this service, for he was the most constant at his post. Lagarde, the
Secretary-General, did not countersign any document relative to this
expedition, Bonaparte not wishing him to be informed of the business. He
transmitted to Toulon the money taken at Berne, which the Directory had
placed at his disposal. It amounted to something above 3,000,000 francs.
In those times of disorder and negligence the finances were very badly
managed. The revenues were anticipated and squandered away, so that the
treasury never possessed so large a sum as that just mentioned.
It was determined that Bonaparte should undertake an expedition of an
unusual character to the East. I must confess that two things cheered me
in this very painful interval; my friendship and admiration for the
talents of the conqueror of Italy, and the pleasing hope of traversing
those ancient regions, the historical and religious accounts of which had
engaged the attention of my youth.
It was at Passeriano that, seeing the approaching termination of his
labours in Europe, he first began to turn serious attention to the East.
During his long strolls in the evening in the magnificent park there he
delighted to converse about the celebrated events of that part of the
world, and the many famous empires it once possessed. He used to say,
“Europe is a mole-hill. There have never been great empires and
revolutions except in the East, where there are 600,000,000 men.” He
considered that part of the world as the cradle of all religious, of all
metaphysical extravagances. This subject was no less interesting than
inexhaustible, and he daily introduced it when conversing with the
generals with whom he was intimate, with Monge, and with me.
Monge entirely concurred in the General-in-Chief’s opinions on this point;
and his scientific ardour was increased by Bonaparte’s enthusiasm. In
short, all were unanimously of one opinion. The Directory had no share in
renewing the project of this memorable expedition, the result of which did
not correspond with the grand views in which it had been conceived.
Neither had the Directory any positive control over Bonaparte’s departure
or return. It was merely the passive instrument of the General’s wishes,
which it converted into decrees, as the law required. He was no more
ordered to undertake the conquest of Egypt than he was instructed as to
the plan of its execution. Bonaparte organised the army of the East,
raised money, and collected ships; and it was he who conceived the happy
idea of joining to the expedition men distinguished in science and art,
and whose labours have made known, in its present and past state, a
country, the very name of which is never pronounced without exciting grand
recollections.
Bonaparte’s orders flew like lightning from Toulon to Civita Vecchia. With
admirable precision he appointed some forces to assemble before Malta, and
others before Alexandria. He dictated all these orders to me in his
Cabinet.
In the position in which France stood with respect to Europe, after the
treaty of Campo-Formio, the Directory, far from pressing or even
facilitating this expedition, ought to have opposed it. A victory on the
Adige would have been far better for France than one on the Nile. From all
I saw, I am of opinion that the wish to get rid of an ambitious and rising
man, whose popularity excited envy, triumphed over the evident danger of
removing, for an indefinite period, an excellent army, and the possible
loss of the French fleet. As to Bonaparte, he was well assured that
nothing remained for him but to choose between that hazardous enterprise
and his certain ruin. Egypt was, he thought, the right place to maintain
his reputation, and to add fresh glory to his name.
On the 12th of April 1798 he was appointed General-in-Chief of the army of
the East.
It was about this time that Marmont was married to Mademoiselle Perregaux;
and Bonaparte’s aide de camp, La Valletta, to Mademoiselle Beauharnais.
Shortly before our departure I asked Bonaparte how long he intended to
remain in Egypt. He replied, “A few months, or six years: all depends on
circumstances. I will colonise the country. I will bring them artists and
artisans of every description; women, actors, etc. We are but
nine-and-twenty now, and we shall then be five-and-thirty. That is not an
old age. Those six years will enable me, if all goes well, to get to
India. Give out that you are going to Brest. Say so even to your family.”
I obeyed, to prove my discretion and real attachment to him.
Bonaparte wished to form a camp library of cabinet editions, and he gave
me a list of the books which I was to purchase. This list is in his own
writing, and is as follows:
1. ARTS AND SCIENCE.—Fontenelle’s Worlds, 1 vol. Letters to a German
Princess, 2 vols. Courses of the Normal School, 6 vols. The Artillery
Assistant, 1 vol. Treatise on Fortifications, 3 vols. Treatise on
Fireworks, 1 vol.
2. GEOGRAPHY AND TRAVELS.—Barclay’s Geography, 12 vols. Cook’s
Voyages, 3 vols. La Harpe’s Travels, 24 vols.
3. HISTORY.—Plutarch, 12 vols. Turenne, 2 vols. Condé, 4 vols.
Villars, 4 vols. Luxembourg, 2 vols. Duguesclin, 2 vols. Saxe, 3 vols.
Memoirs of the Marshals of France, 20 vols. President Hainault, 4 vols.
Chronology, 2 vols. Marlborough, 4 vols. Prince Eugène, 6 vols.
Philosophical History of India, 12 vols. Germany, 2 vols. Charles XII., 1
vol. Essay on the Manners of Nations, 6 vols. Peter the Great, 1 vol.
Polybius, 6 vols. Justin, 2 vols. Arrian, 3 vols. Tacitus, 2 vols. Titus
Livy, Thucydides, 2 vols. Vertot, 4 vols. Denina, 8 vols. Frederick II, 8
vols.
4. POETRY.—Osaian, 1 vol. Tasso, 6 vols. Ariosto, 6 vols. Homer, 6
vols. Virgil, 4 vols. The Henriade, 1 vol. Telemachus, 2 vols. Les Jardin,
1 vol. The Chefs-d’Oeuvre of the French Theatre, 20 vols. Select Light
Poetry, 10 vols. La Fontaine.
5. ROMANCE.—Voltaire, 4 vols. Heloise, 4 vols. Werther, 1 vol.
Marmontel, 4 vols. English Novels, 40 vols. Le Sage, 10 vols. Prevost, 10
vols.
6. POLITICS AND MORALS.—The Old Testament. The New Testament. The
Koran. The Vedan. Mythology. Montesquieu. The Esprit des Lois.
It will be observed that he classed the books of the religious creeds of
nations under the head of “politics.”
The autograph copy of the above list contains some of those orthographical
blunders which Bonaparte so frequently committed. Whether these blunders
are attributable to the limited course of instruction he received at
Brienne, to his hasty writing, the rapid flow of his ideas, or the little
importance he attached to that indispensable condition of polite
education, I know not. Knowing so well as he did the authors and generals
whose names appear in the above list, it is curious that he should have
written Ducecling for Duguesclin, and Ocean for Ossian. The latter mistake
would have puzzled me not a little had I not known his predilection for
the Caledonian bard.
Before his departure Bonaparte laid in a considerable stock of Burgundy.
It was supplied by a man named James, of Dijon. I may observe that on this
occasion we had an opportunity of ascertaining that good Burgundy, well
racked off, and in casks hermetically sealed, does not lose its quality on
a sea voyage. Several cases of this Burgundy twice crossed the desert of
the Isthmus of Suez on camels’ backs. We brought some of it back with us
to Fréjus, and it was as good as when we departed. James went with us to
Egypt.
During the remainder of our stay in Paris nothing occurred worthy of
mention, with the exception of a conversation between Bonaparte and me
some days before our departure for Toulon. He went with me to the
Luxembourg to get signatures to the official papers connected with his
expedition. He was very silent. As we passed through the Rue Sainte Anne I
asked him, with no other object than merely to break a long pause, whether
he was still determined to quit France. He replied, “Yes: I have tried
everything. They do not want me (probably alluding to the office of
Director). I ought to overthrow them, and make myself King; but it will
not do yet. The nobles will never consent to it. I have tried my ground.
The time is not yet come. I should be alone. But I will dazzle them
again.” I replied, “Well, we will go to Egypt;” and changed the
conversation.
The squabble with Bernadotte at Vienna delayed our departure for a
fortnight, and might have had the most disastrous influence on the fate of
the squadron, as Nelson would most assuredly have waited between Malta and
Sicily if he had arrived there before us.’
It is untrue that he ever entertained the idea of abandoning the
expedition in consequence of Bernadotte’s affair. The following letter to
Brueys, dated the 28th of April 1798, proves the contrary:
We left Paris on the 3d of May 1798. Ten days before Bonaparte’s departure
for Egypt a prisoner (Sir Sidney Smith) escaped from the Temple who was
destined to contribute materially to his reverses. An escape so
unimportant in itself afterwards caused the failure of the most gigantic
projects and daring conceptions. This escape was pregnant with future
events; a false order of the Minister of Police prevented the revolution
of the East!
We were at Toulon on the 8th. Bonaparte knew by the movements of the
English that not a moment was to be lost; but adverse winds detained us
ten days, which he occupied in attending to the most minute details
connected with the fleet.
Bonaparte, whose attention was constantly occupied with his army, made a
speech to the soldiers, which I wrote to his dictation, and which appeared
in the public papers at the time. This address was followed by cries of
“The Immortal Republic for ever!” and the singing of national hymns.
Those who knew Madame Bonaparte are aware that few women were more amiable
and fascinating. Bonaparte was passionately fond of her, and to enjoy the
pleasure of her society as long as possible he brought her with him to
Toulon. Nothing could be more affecting than their parting. On leaving
Toulon Josephine went to the waters of Plombieres. I recollect that during
her stay at Plombieres she incurred great danger from a serious accident.
Whilst she was one day sitting at the balcony of the hotel, with her
suite, the balcony suddenly gave way, and all the persons in it fell into
the street. Madame Bonaparte was much hurt, but no serious consequences
ensued.
Bonaparte had scarcely arrived at Toulon when he heard that the law for
the death of emigrants was enforced with frightful rigour; and that but
recently an old man, upwards of eighty, had been shot. Indignant at this
barbarity, he dictated to me, in a tone of anger, the following letter:
This letter saved the life of an unfortunate man who came under the
description of persons to whom Bonaparte referred. The tone of this note
shows what an idea he already entertained of his power. He took upon him,
doubtless from the noblest motives, to step out of his way to interpret
and interdict the execution of a law, atrocious, it is true, but which
even in those times of weakness, disorder, and anarchy was still a law. In
this instance, at least, the power of his name was nobly employed. The
letter gave great satisfaction to the army destined for the expedition.
A man named Simon, who had followed his master in emigration, and dreaded
the application of the law, heard that I wanted a servant. He came to me
and acknowledged his situation. He suited me, and I hired him. He then
told me he feared he should be arrested whilst going to the port to
embark. Bonaparte, to whom I mentioned the circumstance, and who had just
given a striking proof of his aversion to these acts of barbarity, said to
me in a tone of kindness, “Give him my portfolio to carry, and let him
remain with you.” The words “Bonaparte, General-in-Chief of the Army of
the East,” were inscribed in large gold letters on the green morocco.
Whether it was the portfolio or his connection with us that prevented
Simon from being arrested I know not; but he passed on without
interruption. I reprimanded him for having smiled derisively at the ill
humour of the persons appointed to arrest him. He served me faithfully,
and was even sometimes useful to Bonaparte.
CHAPTER XIII.
1798.
The squadron sailed on the 19th of May. The Orient, which, owing to her
heavy lading, drew too much water, touched the ground; but she was got off
without much difficulty.
We arrived off Malta on the 10th of June. We had lost two days in waiting
for some convoys which joined us at Malta.
The intrigues throughout Europe had not succeeded in causing the ports of
that island to be opened to us immediately on our arrival. Bonaparte
expressed much displeasure against the persons sent from Europe to arrange
measures for that purpose. One of them, however, M. Dolomieu, had cause to
repent his mission, which occasioned him to be badly treated by the
Sicilians. M. Poussielgue had done all he could in the way of seduction,
but he had not completely succeeded. There was some misunderstanding, and,
in consequence, some shots were interchanged. Bonaparte was very much
pleased with General Baraguay d’Hilliers’ services in Italy. He could not
but praise his military and political conduct at Venice when, scarcely a
year before, he had taken possession of that city by his orders. General
Baraguay d’Hilliers joined us with his division,—which had embarked
in the convoy that sailed from Genoa. The General-in-Chief ordered him to
land and attack the western part of the island. He executed this order
with equal prudence and ability, and highly to the satisfaction of the
General-in-Chief. As every person in the secret knew that all this was a
mere form, these hostile demonstrations produced no unpleasant
consequences. We wished to save the honour of the knights—that was
all; for no one who has seen Malta can imagine that an island surrounded
with such formidable and perfect fortifications would have surrendered in
two days to a fleet which was pursued by an enemy. The impregnable
fortress of Malta is so secure against a ‘coup de main’ that General
Caffarelli, after examining its fortifications, said to the
General-in-Chief, in my presence, “Upon my word, General, it is luck:
there is some one in the town to open the gates for us.”
By comparing the observation of General Caffarelli with what has been
previously stated respecting the project of the expedition to Egypt and
Malta, an idea may be formed of the value of Bonaparte’s assertion at St.
Helena:
“The capture of Malta was not owing to private intrigues, but to the
sagacity of the Commander-in-chief. I took Malta when I was in Mantua!”
It is not the less true, however, that I wrote, by his dictation, a mass
of instructions for private intrigues. Napoleon also said to another noble
companion of his exile at St Helena, “Malta certainly possessed vast
physical means of resistance; but no moral means. The knights did nothing
dishonourable, nobody is obliged to do impossibilities. No; but they were
sold; the capture of Malta was assured before we left Toulon.”
The General-in-Chief proceeded to that part of the port where the Turks
made prisoners by the knights were kept.
The disgusting galleys were emptied of their occupants: The same
principles which, a few days after, formed the basis of Bonaparte’s
proclamation to the Egyptians, guided him in this act of reason and
humanity.
He walked several times in the gardens of the grandmaster. They were in
beautiful order, and filled with magnificent orange-trees. We regaled
ourselves with their fruit, which the great heat rendered most delicious.
On the 19th of June, after having settled the government and defence of
the island, the General left Malta, which he little dreamed he had taken
for the English, who have very badly requited the obligation. Many of the
knights followed Bonaparte and took civil and military appointments.
During the night of the 22d of June the English squadron was almost close
upon us. It passed at about six leagues from the French fleet. Nelson, who
learned the capture of Malta at Messina on the day we left the island,
sailed direct for Alexandria, without proceeding into the north. He
considered that city to be the place of our destination. By taking the
shortest course, with every sail set, and unembarrassed by any convoy, he
arrived before Alexandria on the 28th of June, three days before the
French fleet, which, nevertheless, had sailed before him from the shores
of Malta. The French squadron took the direction of Candia, which we
perceived on the 25th of June, and afterwards stood to the south, favoured
by the Etesian winds, which regularly prevail at that season. The French
fleet did not reach Alexandria till the 30th of June.
When on board the ‘Orient’ he took pleasure in conversing frequently with
Monge and Berthollet. The subjects on which they usually talked were
chemistry, mathematics, and religion. General Caffarelli, whose
conversation, supplied by knowledge, was at once energetic, witty, and
lively, was one of those with whom he most willingly discoursed. Whatever
friendship he might entertain for Berthollet, it was easy to perceive that
he preferred Monge, and that he was led to that preference because Monge,
endowed with an ardent imagination, without exactly possessing religious
principles, had a kind of predisposition for religious ideas which
harmonised with the notions of Bonaparte. On this subject Berthollet
sometimes rallied his inseparable friend Monge. Besides, Berthollet was,
with his cold imagination, constantly devoted to analysis and
abstractions, inclined towards materialism, an opinion with which the
General was always much dissatisfied.
Bonaparte sometimes conversed with Admiral Brueys. His object was always
to gain information respecting the different manoeuvres, and nothing
astonished the Admiral more than the sagacity of his questions. I
recollect that one day, Bonaparte having asked Brueys in what manner the
hammocks were disposed of when clearing for action, he declared, after he
had received an answer, that if the case should occur he would order every
one to throw his baggage overboard.
He passed a great part of his time in his cabin, lying on a bed, which,
swinging on a kind of castors, alleviated the severity of the sea-sickness
from which he frequently suffered much when the ship rolled.
I was almost always with him in his cabin, where I read to him some of the
favourite works which he had selected for his camp library. He also
frequently conversed, for hours together, with the captains of the vessels
which he hailed. He never failed to ask whence they came? what was their
destination? what ships they had met? what course they had sailed? His
curiosity being thus satisfied, he allowed them to continue their voyage,
after making them promise to say nothing of having seen the French
squadron.
Whilst we were at sea he seldom rose before ten o’clock in the morning.
The ‘Orient’ had the appearance of a populous town, from which women had
been excluded; and this floating city was inhabited by 2000 individuals,
amongst whom were a great number of distinguished men. Bonaparte every day
invited several persons to dine with him, besides Brueys, Berthier, the
colonels, and his ordinary household, who were always present at the table
of the General-in-Chief. When the weather was fine he went up to the
quarter-deck, which, from its extent, formed a grand promenade.
I recollect once that when walking the quarter-deck with him whilst we
were in Sicilian waters I thought I could see the summits of the Alps
beautifully lighted by the rays of the setting sun. Bonaparte laughed
much, and joked me about it. He called Admiral Brueys, who took his
telescope and soon confirmed my conjecture. The Alps!
At the mention of that word by the Admiral I think I can see Bonaparte
still. He stood for a long time motionless; then, suddenly bursting from
his trance, exclaimed, “No! I cannot behold the land of Italy without
emotion! There is the East: and there I go; a perilous enterprise invites
me. Those mountains command the plains where I so often had the good
fortune to lead the French to victory. With them we will conquer again.”
One of Bonaparte’s greatest pleasures during the voyage was, after dinner,
to fix upon three or four persons to support a proposition and as many to
oppose it. He had an object in view by this. These discussions afforded
him an opportunity of studying the minds of those whom he had an interest
in knowing well, in order that he might afterwards confide to each the
functions for which he possessed the greatest aptitude: It will not appear
singular to those who have been intimate with Bonaparte, that in these
intellectual contests he gave the preference to those who had supported an
absurd proposition with ability over those who had maintained the cause of
reason; and it was not superiority of mind which determined his judgment,
for he really preferred the man who argued well in favour of an absurdity
to the man who argued equally well in support of a reasonable proposition.
He always gave out the subjects which were to be discussed; and they most
frequently turned upon questions of religion, the different kinds of
government, and the art of war. One day he asked whether the planets were
inhabited; on another, what was the age of the world; then he proposed to
consider the probability of the destruction of our globe, either by water
or fire; at another time, the truth or fallacy of presentiments, and the
interpretation of dreams. I remember the circumstance which gave rise to
the last proposition was an allusion to Joseph, of whom he happened to
speak, as he did of almost everything connected with the country to which
we were bound, and which that able administrator had governed. No country
came under Bonaparte’s observation without recalling historical
recollections to his mind. On passing the island of Candia his imagination
was excited, and he spoke with enthusiasm of ancient Crete and the
Colossus, whose fabulous renown has surpassed all human glories. He spoke
much of the fall of the empire of the East, which bore so little
resemblance to what history has preserved of those fine countries, so
often moistened with the blood of man. The ingenious fables of mythology
likewise occurred to his mind, and imparted to his language something of a
poetical, and, I may say, of an inspired character. The sight of the
kingdom of Minos led him to reason on the laws best calculated for the
government of nations; and the birthplace of Jupiter suggested to him the
necessity of a religion for the mass of mankind. This animated
conversation lasted until the favourable north winds, which drove the
clouds into the valley of the Nile, caused us to lose sight of the island
of Candia.
The musicians on board the Orient sometimes played serenades; but only
between decks, for Bonaparte was not yet sufficiently fond of music to
wish to hear it in his cabin. It may be said that his taste for this art
increased in the direct ratio of his power; and so it was with his taste
for hunting, of which he gave no indication until after his elevation to
the empire; as though he had wished to prove that he possessed within
himself not only the genius of sovereignty for commanding men, but also
the instinct for those aristocratical pleasures, the enjoyment of which is
considered by mankind to be amongst the attributes of kings.
It is scarcely possible that some accidents should not occur during a long
voyage in a crowded vessel—that some persons should not fall
overboard. Accidents of this kind frequently happened on board the
‘Orient’. On those occasions nothing was more remarkable than the great
humanity of the man who has since been so prodigal of the blood of his
fellow-creatures on the field of battle, and who was about to shed rivers
of it even in Egypt, whither we were bound. When a man fell into the sea
the General-in-Chief was in a state of agitation till he was saved. He
instantly had the ship hove-to, and exhibited the greatest uneasiness
until the unfortunate individual was recovered. He ordered me to reward
those who ventured their lives in this service. Amongst these was a sailor
who had incurred punishment for some fault. He not only exempted him from
the punishment, but also gave him some money. I recollect that one dark
night we heard a noise like that occasioned by a man falling into the sea.
Bonaparte instantly caused the ship to be hove-to until the supposed
victim was rescued from certain death. The men hastened from all sides,
and at length they picked up-what?—the quarter of a bullock, which
had fallen from the hook to which it was hung. What was Bonaparte’s
conduct? He ordered me to reward the sailors who had exerted themselves in
this occasion even more generously than usual, saying, “It might have been
a sailor, and these brave fellows have shown as much activity and courage
as if it had.”
After the lapse of thirty years all these things are as fresh in my
recollection as if they were passing at the present moment. In this manner
Bonaparte employed his time on board the Orient during the voyage, and it
was also at this time that he dictated to me the following proclamation:
During the voyage, and particularly between Malta and Alexandria, I often
conversed with the brave and unfortunate Admiral Brueys. The intelligence
we heard from time to time augmented his uneasiness. I had the good
fortune to obtain the confidence of this worthy man. He complained
bitterly of the imperfect manner in which the fleet had been prepared for
sea; of the encumbered state of the ships of the line and frigates, and
especially of the ‘Orient’; of the great number of transports; of the bad
Outfit of all the ships and the weakness of their crews. He assured me
that it required no little courage to undertake the command of a fleet so
badly equipped; and he often declared, that in the event of our falling in
with the enemy, he could not answer for the consequences. The encumbered
state of the vessels, the immense quantity of civic and military baggage
which each person had brought, and would wish to save, would render proper
manoeuvres impracticable. In case of an attack, added Brueys, even by an
inferior squadron, the confusion and disorder amongst so great a number of
persons would produce an inevitable catastrophe. Finally, if the English
had appeared with ten vessels only, the Admiral could not have guaranteed
a fortunate result. He considered victory to be a thing that was
impossible, and even with a victory, what would have become of the
expedition? “God send,” he said, with a sigh, “that we may pass the
English without meeting them!” He appeared to foresee what did afterwards
happen to him, not in the open sea, but in a situation which he considered
much more favourable to his defence.
On the morning of the 1st of July the expedition arrived off the coast of
Africa, and the column of Septimus-Severus pointed out to us the city of
Alexandria. Our situation and frame of mind hardly permitted us to reflect
that in the distant point we beheld the city of the Ptolemies and Caesars,
with its double port, its pharos, and the gigantic monuments of its
ancient grandeur. Our imaginations did not rise to this pitch.
Admiral Brueys had sent on before the frigate Juno to fetch M. Magallon,
the French Consul. It was near four o’clock when he arrived, and the sea
was very rough. He informed the General-in-Chief that Nelson had been off
Alexandria on the 28th—that he immediately dispatched a brig to
obtain intelligence from the English agent. On the return of the brig
Nelson instantly stood away with his squadron towards the north-east. But
for a delay which our convoy from Civita Vecchia occasioned, we should
have been on this coast at the same time as Nelson.
It appeared that Nelson supposed us to be already at Alexandria when he
arrived there. He had reason to suppose so, seeing that we left Malta on
the 19th of June, whilst he did not sail from Messina till the 21st. Not
finding us where he expected, and being persuaded we ought to have arrived
there had Alexandria been the place of our destination; he sailed for
Alexandretta in Syria, whither he imagined we had gone to effect a
landing. This error saved the expedition a second time.
Bonaparte, on hearing the details which the French Consul communicated,
resolved to disembark immediately. Admiral Brueys represented the
difficulties and dangers of a disembarkation—the violence of the
surge, the distance from the coast,—a coast, too, lined with reefs
of rocks, the approaching night, and our perfect ignorance of the points
suitable for landing. The Admiral, therefore, urged the necessity of
waiting till next morning; that is to say, to delay the landing twelve
hours. He observed that Nelson could not return from Syria for several
days. Bonaparte listened to these representations with impatience and
ill-humour. He replied peremptorily, “Admiral, we have no time to lose.
Fortune gives me but three days; if I do not profit by them we are lost.”
He relied much on fortune; this chimerical idea constantly influenced his
resolutions.
Bonaparte having the command of the naval as well as the military force,
the Admiral was obliged to yield to his wishes.
I attest these facts, which passed in my presence, and no part of which
could escape my observation. It is quite false that it was owing to the
appearance of a sail which, it is pretended, was descried, but of which,
for my part, I saw nothing, that Bonaparte exclaimed, “Fortune, have you
abandoned me? I ask only five days!” No such thing occurred.
It was one o’clock in the morning of the 2d of July when we landed on the
soil of Egypt, at Marabou, three leagues to the west of Alexandria. We had
to regret the loss of some lives; but we had every reason to expect that
our losses would have been greater.
At three o’clock the same morning the General-in-Chief marched on
Alexandria with the divisions of Kléber, Bon, and Menou. The Bedouin
Arabs, who kept hovering about our right flank and our rear, picked up the
stragglers.
Having arrived within gunshot of Alexandria, we scaled the ramparts, and
French valour soon triumphed over all obstacles.
The first blood I saw shed in war was General Kléber’s. He was struck in
the head by a ball, not in storming the walls, but whilst heading the
attack. He came to Pompey’s Pillar, where many members of the staff were
assembled, and where the General-in-Chief was watching the attack. I then
spoke to Kléber for the first time, and from that day our friendship
commenced. I had the good fortune to contribute somewhat towards the
assistance of which he stood in need, and which, as we were situated,
could not be procured very easily.
It has been endeavoured to represent the capture of Alexandria, which
surrendered after a few hours, as a brilliant exploit. The
General-in-Chief himself wrote that the city had been taken after a few
discharges of cannon; the walls, badly fortified, were soon scaled.
Alexandria was not delivered up to pillage, as has been asserted, and
often repeated. This would have been a most impolitic mode of commencing
the conquest of Egypt, which had no strong places requiring to be
intimidated by a great example.
Bonaparte, with some others, entered the city by a narrow street which
scarcely allowed two persons to walk abreast; I was with him. We were
stopped by some musket-shots fired from a low window by a man and a woman.
They repeated their fire several times. The guides who preceded their
General kept up a heavy fire on the window. The man and woman fell dead,
and we passed on in safety, for the place had surrendered.
Bonaparte employed the six days during which he remained in Alexandria in
establishing order in the city and province, with that activity and
superior talent which I could never sufficiently admire, and in directing
the march of the army across the province of Bohahire’h. He sent Desaix
with 4500 infantry and 60 cavalry to Beda, on the road to Damanhour. This
general was the first to experience the privations and sufferings which
the whole army had soon to endure. His great mind, his attachment to
Bonaparte, seemed for a moment about to yield to the obstacles which
presented themselves. On the 15th of July he wrote from Bohahire’h as
follows: “I beseech you do not let us stop longer in this position. My men
are discouraged and murmur. Make us advance or fall back without delay.
The villages consist merely of huts, absolutely without resources.”
In these immense plains, scorched by the vertical rays of a burning sun,
water, everywhere else so common, becomes an object of contest. The wells
and springs, those secret treasures of the desert, are carefully concealed
from the travellers; and frequently, after our most oppressive marches,
nothing could be found to allay the urgent cravings of thirst but a little
brackish water of the most disgusting description.
CHAPTER XIV.
1798.
On the 7th of July General Bonaparte left Alexandria for Damanhour. In the
vast plains of Bohahire’h the mirage every moment presented to the eye
wide sheets of water, while, as we advanced, we found nothing but barren
ground full of deep cracks. Villages, which at a distance appear to be
surrounded with water, are, on a nearer approach, discovered to be
situated on heights, mostly artificial, by which they are raised above the
inundations of the Nile. This illusion continually recurs; and it is the
more treacherous, inasmuch as it presents to the eye the perfect
representation of water, at the time when the want of that article is most
felt. This mirage is so considerable in the plain of Pelusium that shortly
after sunrise no object is recognisable. The same phenomenon has been
observed in other countries. Quintus Curtius says that in the deserts of
Sogdiana, a fog rising from the earth obscures the light, and the
surrounding country seems like a vast sea. The cause of this singular
illusion is now fully explained; and, from the observations of the learned
Monge, it appears that the mirage will be found in almost every country
situated between the tropics where the local circumstances are similar.
The Arabs harassed the army without intermission. The few wells met with
in the desert were either filled up or the water was rendered unfit for
use. The intolerable thirst with which the troops were tormented, even on
this first march, was but ill allayed by brackish and unwholesome water.
The army crossed the desert with the rapidity of lightning, scarcely
tasting a drop of water. The sufferings of the troops were frequently
expressed by discouraging murmurs.
On the first night a mistake occurred which might have proved fatal. We
were advancing in the dark, under feeble escort, almost sleeping on our
horses, when suddenly we were assailed by two successive discharges of
musketry. We aroused ourselves and reconnoitred, and to our great
satisfaction discovered that the only mischief was a alight wound received
by one of our guides. Our assailants were the division of General Desaix,
who, forming the advanced guard of the army, mistook us for a party of the
enemy, and fired upon us. It was speedily ascertained that the little
advanced guard of the headquarters had not heard the “Qui vive?” of
Desaix’s advanced posts.
On reaching Damanhour our headquarters were established at the residence
of a sheik. The house had been new whitened, and looked well enough
outside, but the interior was inconceivably wretched. Every domestic
utensil was broken, and the only seats were a few dirty tattered mats.
Bonaparte knew that the sheik was rich, and having somewhat won his
confidence, he asked him, through the medium of the interpreter, why,
being in easy circumstances, he thus deprived himself of all comfort.
“Some years ago,” replied the sheik, “I repaired and furnished my house.
When this became known at Cairo a demand was made upon me for money,
because it was said my expenses proved me to be rich. I refused to pay the
money, and in consequence I was ill-treated, and at length forced to pay
it. From that time I have allowed myself only the bare necessaries of
life, and I shall buy no furniture for my house.” The old man was lame in
consequence of the treatment he had suffered. Woe to him who in this
country is suspected of having a competency—a hundred spies are
always ready to denounce him. The appearance of poverty is the only
security against the rapine of power and the cupidity of barbarism.
A little troop of Arabs on horseback assailed our headquarters. Bonaparte,
who was at the window of the sheik’s house, indignant at this insolence,
turned to one of his aides de camp, who happened to be on duty, and said,
“Croisier, take a few guides and drive those fellows away!” In an instant
Croisier was in the plain with fifteen guides. A little skirmish ensued,
and we looked on from the window. In the movement and in the attack of
Croisier and his party there was a sort of hesitation which the
General-in-Chief could not comprehend. “Forward, I say! Charge!” he
exclaimed from the window, as if he could have been heard. Our horsemen
seemed to fall back as the Arabs returned to the attack; and after a
little contest, maintained with tolerable spirit, the Arabs retired
without loss, and without being molested in their retreat. Bonaparte could
no longer repress his rage; and when Croisier returned he experienced such
a harsh reception that the poor fellow withdrew deeply mortified and
distressed. Bonaparte desired me to follow him and say something to
console him: but all was in vain. “I cannot survive this,” he said. “I
will sacrifice my life on the first occasion that offers itself. I will
not live dishonoured.” The word coward had escaped the General’s lips.
Poor Croisier died at Saint Jean d’Acre.
On the 10th of July our headquarters were established at Rahmahanie’h,
where they remained during the 11th and 12th. At this place commences the
canal which was cut by Alexander to convey water to his new city; and to
facilitate commercial intercourse between Europe and the East.
The flotilla, commanded by the brave chief of division Perree, had just
arrived from Rosette. Perree was on board the xebec ‘Cerf’.
Bonaparte placed on board the Cerf and the other vessels of the flotilla
those individuals who, not being military, could not be serviceable in
engagements, and whose horses served to mount a few of the troops.
On the night of the 14th of July the General-in-Chief directed his march
towards the south, along the left bank of the Nile. The flotilla sailed up
the river parallel with the left wing of the army. But the force of the
wind, which at this season blows regularly from the Mediterranean into the
valley of the file, carried the flotilla far in advance of the army, and
frustrated the plan of their mutually defending and supporting each other.
The flotilla thus unprotected fell in with seven Turkish gunboats coming
from Cairo, and was exposed simultaneously to their fire and to that of
the Mamelukes, fellahs, and Arabs who lined both banks of the river. They
had small guns mounted on camels.
Perree cast anchor, and an engagement commenced at nine o’clock on the
14th of July, and continued till half past twelve.
At the same time the General-in-Chief met and attacked a corps of about
4000 Mamelukes. His object, as he afterwards said, was to turn the corps
by the left of the village of Chebreisse, and to drive it upon the Nile.
About eleven in the morning Perree told me that the Turks were doing us
more harm than we were doing them; that our ammunition would soon be
exhausted; that the army was far inland, and that if it did not make a
move to the left there would be no hope for us. Several vessels had
already been boarded and taken by the Turks, who massacred the crews
before our eyes, and with barbarous ferocity showed us the heads of the
slaughtered men.
Perree, at considerable risk, despatched several persons to inform the
General-in-Chief of the desperate situation of the flotilla. The cannonade
which Bonaparte had heard since the morning, and the explosion of a
Turkish gunboat, which was blown up by the artillery of the xebec, led him
to fear that our situation was really perilous. He therefore made a
movement to the left, in the direction of the Nile and Chebreisse, beat
the Mamelukes, and forced them to retire on Cairo. At sight of the French
troops the commander of the Turkish flotilla weighed anchor and sailed up
the Nile. The two banks of the river were evacuated, and the flotilla
escaped the destruction which a short time before had appeared inevitable.
Some writers have alleged that the Turkish flotilla was destroyed in this
engagement. The truth is, the Turks did us considerable injury, while on
their part they suffered but little. We had twenty men killed and several
wounded. Upwards of 1500 cannon-shots were fired during the action.
General Berthier, in his narrative of the Egyptian expedition, enumerates
the individuals who, though not in the military service, assisted Perree
in this unequal and dangerous engagement. He mentions Monge, Berthollet,
Andreossy, the paymaster, Junot, and Bourrienne, secretary to the
General-in-Chief. It has also been stated that Sucy, the
commissary-general, was seriously wounded while bravely defending a
gunboat laden with provisions; but this is incorrect.
We had no communication with the army until the 23d of July. On the 22d we
came in sight of the Pyramids, and were informed that we were only about,
ten leagues from Gizeh, where they are situated. The cannonade which we
heard, and which augmented in proportion as the north wind diminished,
announced a serious engagement; and that same day we saw the banks of the
Nile strewed with heaps of bodies, which the waves were every moment
washing into the sea. This horrible spectacle, the silence of the
surrounding villages, which had hitherto been armed against us, and the
cessation of the firing from the banks of the river, led us to infer, with
tolerable certainty, that a battle fatal to the Mamelukes had been fought.
The misery we suffered on our passage from Rahmahanie’h to Gizeh is
indescribable. We lived for eleven days on melons and water, besides being
momentarily exposed to the musketry of the Arabs and the fellahs. We
luckily escaped with but a few killed and wounded. The rising of the Nile
was only beginning. The shallowness of the river near Cairo obliged us to
leave the xebec and get on board a djerm. We reached Gizeh at three in the
afternoon of the 23d of July.
When I saluted the General, whom I had not seen for twelve days, he thus
addressed me: “So you are here, are you? Do you know that you have all of
you been the cause of my not following up the battle of Chebreisse? It was
to save you, Monge, Berthollet, and the others on board the flotilla that
I hurried the movement of my left upon the Nile before my right had turned
Chebreisse. But for that, not a single Mameluke would have escaped.”
“I thank you for my own part,” replied I; “but in conscience could you
have abandoned us, after taking away our horses, and making us go on board
the xebec, whether we would or not?” He laughed, and then told me how
sorry he was for the wound of Sucy, and the death of many useful men,
whose places could not possibly be filled up.
He made me write a letter to his brother Louis, informing him that he had
gained a complete victory over the Mamelukes at Embabeh, opposite Boulac,
and that the enemy’s loss was 2000 men killed and wounded, 40 guns, and a
great number of horses.
The occupation of Cairo was the immediate consequence of the victory of
Embabeh. Bonaparte established his head-quarters in the home of Elfy Bey,
in the great square of Ezbekye’h.
The march of the French army to Cairo was attended by an uninterrupted
succession of combats and victories. We had won the battles of
Rahmahanie’h, Chebreisse, and the Pyramids. The Mamelukes were defeated,
and their chief, Mourad Bey, was obliged to fly into Upper Egypt.
Bonaparte found no obstacle to oppose his entrance into the capital of
Egypt, after a campaign of only twenty days.
No conqueror, perhaps, ever enjoyed a victory so much as Bonaparte, and
yet no one was ever less inclined to abuse his triumphs.
We entered Cairo on the 24th of July, and the General-in-Chief immediately
directed his attention to the civil and military organization of the
country. Only those who saw him in the vigour of his youth can form an
idea of his extraordinary intelligence and activity. Nothing escaped his
observation. Egypt had long been the object of his study; and in a few
weeks he was as well acquainted with the country as if he had lived in it
ten years. He issued orders for observing the strictest discipline, and
these orders were punctually obeyed.
The mosques, the civil and religious institutions, the harems, the women,
the customs of the country—all were scrupulously respected. A few
days after they entered Cairo the French were freely admitted into the
shops, and were seen sociably smoking their pipes with the inhabitants,
assisting them in their occupations, and playing with their children.
The day after his arrival in Cairo Bonaparte addressed to his brother
Joseph the following letter, which was intercepted and printed. Its
authenticity has been doubted, but I saw Napoleon write it, and he read it
to me before he sent it off.
This announcement of his departure to his brother is corroborated by a
note which he despatched some days after, enumerating the supplies and
individuals which he wished to have sent to Egypt. His note proves, more
convincingly than any arguments, that Bonaparte earnestly wished to
preserve his conquest, and to make it a French colony. It must be borne in
mind that the note here alluded to, as well as the letter above quoted,
was written long before the destruction of the fleet.
CHAPTER XV.
1798.
From the details I have already given respecting Bonaparte’s plans for
colonising Egypt, it will be seen that his energy of mind urged him to
adopt anticipatory measures for the accomplishment of objects which were
never realised. During the short interval in which he sheathed his sword
he planned provisional governments for the towns and provinces occupied by
the French troops, and he adroitly contrived to serve the interests of his
army without appearing to violate those of the country. After he had been
four days at Cairo, during which time he employed himself in examining
everything, and consulting every individual from whom he could obtain
useful information, he published the following order:
While Bonaparte was thus actively taking measures for the organization of
the country,
General Desaix had marched into Upper Egypt in pursuit of Mourad Bey. We
learned that Ibrahim, who, next to Mourad, was the most influential of the
beys, had proceeded towards Syria, by the way of Belbeis and Salehye’h.
The General-in-Chief immediately determined to march in person against
that formidable enemy, and he left Cairo about fifteen days after he had
entered it. It is unnecessary to describe the well-known engagement in
which Bonaparte drove Ibrahim back upon El-Arish; besides, I do not enter
minutely into the details of battles, my chief object being to record
events which I personally witnessed.
At the battle of Salehye’h Bonaparte thought he had lost one of his ‘aides
de camp’, Sulkowsky, to whom he was much attached, and who had been with
us during the whole of the campaign of Italy. On the field of battle one
object of regret cannot long engross the mind; yet, on his return to
Cairo, Bonaparte frequently spoke to me of Sulkowsky in terms of unfeigned
sorrow.
“I cannot,” said he one day, “sufficiently admire the noble spirit and
determined courage of poor Sulkowsky.” He often said that Sulkowsky would
have been a valuable aid to whoever might undertake the resuscitation of
Poland. Fortunately that brave officer was not killed on that occasion,
though seriously wounded. He was, however, killed shortly after.
The destruction of the French squadron in the roads of Aboukir occurred
during the absence of the General-in-Chief. This event happened on the 1st
of August. The details are generally known; but there is one circumstance
to which I cannot refrain from alluding, and which excited deep interest
at the time. This was the heroic courage of the son of Casablanca, the
captain of the ‘Orient’. Casablanca was among the wounded, and when the
vessel was blown up his son, a lad of ten years of age, preferred
perishing with him rather than saving himself, when one of the seamen had
secured him the means of escape. I told the ‘aide de camp’, sent by
General Kléber, who had the command of Alexandria, that the
General-in-Chief was near Salehye’h. He proceeded thither immediately, and
Bonaparte hastened back to Cairo, a distance of about thirty-three
leagues.
In spite of any assertions that may have been made to the contrary, the
fact is, that as soon as the French troops set foot in Egypt, they were
filled with dissatisfaction, and ardently longed to return home.
The illusion of the expedition had disappeared, and only its reality
remained. What bitter murmuring have I not heard from Murat, Lannes,
Berthier, Bessières, and others! Their complaints were, indeed, often so
unmeasured as almost to amount to sedition. This greatly vexed Bonaparte,
and drew from him severe reproaches and violent language.
When the news arrived of the loss of the fleet, discontent increased. All
who had acquired fortunes under Napoleon now began to fear that they would
never enjoy them. All turned their thoughts to Paris, and its amusements,
and were utterly disheartened at the idea of being separated from their
homes and their friends for a period, the termination of which it was
impossible to foresee.
The catastrophe of Aboukir came like a thunderbolt upon the
General-in-Chief. In spite of all his energy and fortitude, he was deeply
distressed by the disasters which now assailed him. To the painful
feelings excited by the complaints and dejection of his companions in arms
was now added the irreparable misfortune of the burning of our fleet. He
measured the fatal consequences of this event at a single glance. We were
now cut off from all communication with France, and all hope of returning
thither, except by a degrading capitulation with an implacable and hated
enemy. Bonaparte had lost all chance of preserving his conquest, and to
him this was indeed a bitter reflection. And at what a time did this
disaster befall him? At the very moment when he was about to apply for the
aid of the mother-country.
From what General Bonaparte communicated to me previously to the 1st of
August, his object was, having once secured the possession of Egypt; to
return to Toulon with the fleet; then to send troops and provisions of
every kind to Egypt; and next to combine with the fleet all the forces
that could be supplied, not only by France, but by her allies, for the
purpose of attacking England. It is certain that previously to his
departure for Egypt he had laid before the Directory a note relative to
his plans. He always regarded a descent upon England as possible, though
in its result fatal, so long as we should be inferior in naval strength;
but he hoped by various manoeuvres to secure a superiority on one point.
His intention was to return to France. Availing himself of the departure
of the English fleet for the Mediterranean, the alarm excited by his
Egyptian expedition, the panic that would be inspired by his sudden
appearance at Boulogne, and his preparations against England, he hoped to
oblige that power to withdraw her naval force from the Mediterranean, and
to prevent her sending out troops to Egypt. This project was often in his
head. He would have thought it sublime to date an order of the day from
the ruins of Memphis, and three months later, one from London. The loss of
the fleet converted all these bold conceptions into mere romantic visions.
When alone with me he gave free vent to his emotion. I observed to him
that the disaster was doubtless great, but that it would have been
infinitely more irreparable had Nelson fallen in with us at Malta, or had
he waited for us four-and-twenty hours before Alexandria, or in the open
sea. “Any one of these events,” said I, “which were not only possible but
probable, would have deprived us of every resource. We are blockaded here,
but we have provisions and money. Let us then wait patiently to see what
the Directory will do for us.”—”The Directory!” exclaimed he
angrily, “the Directory is composed of a set of scoundrels! they envy and
hate me, and would gladly let me perish here. Besides, you see how
dissatisfied the whole army is: not a man is willing to stay.”
The pleasing illusions which were cherished at the outset of the
expedition vanished long before our arrival in Cairo. Egypt was no longer
the empire of the Ptolemies, covered with populous and wealthy cities; it
now presented one unvaried scene of devastation and misery. Instead of
being aided by the inhabitants, whom we had ruined, for the sake of
delivering them from the yoke of the beys, we found all against us:
Mamelukes, Arabs, and fellahs. No Frenchman was secure of his life who
happened to stray half a mile from any inhabited place, or the corps to
which he belonged. The hostility which prevailed against us and the
discontent of the army were clearly developed in the numerous letters
which were written to France at the time, and intercepted.
The gloomy reflections which at first assailed Bonaparte, were speedily
banished; and he soon recovered the fortitude and presence of mind which
had been for a moment shaken by the overwhelming news from Aboukir. He,
however, sometimes repeated, in a tone which it would be difficult to
describe, “Unfortunate Brueys, what have you done!”
I have remarked that in some chance observations which escaped Napoleon at
St. Helena he endeavoured to throw all the blame of the affair on Admiral
Brueys. Persons who are determined to make Bonaparte an exception to human
nature have unjustly reproached the Admiral for the loss of the fleet.
CHAPTER XVI.
1798.
The loss of the fleet convinced General Bonaparte of the necessity of
speedily and effectively organising Egypt, where everything denoted that
we should stay for a considerable time, excepting the event of a forced
evacuation, which the General was far from foreseeing or fearing. The
distance of Ibrahim Bey and Mourad Bey now left him a little at rest. War,
fortifications, taxation, government, the organization of the divans,
trade, art, and science, all occupied his attention. Orders and
instructions were immediately despatched, if not to repair the defeat, at
least to avert the first danger that might ensue from it. On the 21st of
August Bonaparte established at Cairo an institute of the arts and
sciences, of which he subsequently appointed me a member in the room of M.
de Sucy, who was obliged to return to France, in consequence of the wound
he received on board the flotilla in the Nile.
In founding this Institute, Bonaparte wished to afford an example of his
ideas of civilisation. The minutes of the sittings of that learned body,
which have been printed, bear evidence of its utility, and of Napoleon’s
extended views. The objects of the Institute were the advancement and
propagation of information in Egypt, and the study and publication of all
facts relating to the natural history, trade, and antiquities of that
ancient country.
On the 18th Bonaparte was present at the ceremony of opening the dyke of
the canal of Cairo, which receives the water of the Nile when it reaches
the height fired by the Mequyas.
Two days after came the anniversary festival of the birth of Mahomet. At
this Napoleon was also present, in company with the sheik El Bekri, who at
his request gave him two young Mamelukes, Ibrahim, and Roustan.
It has been alleged that Bonaparte, when in Egypt, took part in the
religious ceremonies and worship of the Mussulmans; but it cannot be said
that he celebrated the festivals of the overflowing of the Nile and the
anniversary of the Prophet. The Turks invited him to these merely as a
spectator; and the presence of their new master was gratifying to the
people. But he never committed the folly of ordering any solemnity. He
neither learned nor repeated any prayer of the Koran, as many persons have
asserted; neither did he advocate fatalism, polygamy, or any other
doctrine of the Koran. Bonaparte employed himself better than in
discussing with the Imaums the theology of the children of Ismael. The
ceremonies, at which policy induced him to be present, were to him, and to
all who accompanied him, mere matters of curiosity. He never set foot in a
mosque; and only on one occasion, which I shall hereafter mention, dressed
himself in the Mahometan costume. He attended the festivals to which the
green turbans invited him. His religious tolerance was the natural
consequence of his philosophic spirit.
Doubtless Bonaparte did, as he was bound to do, show respect for the
religion of the country; and he found it necessary to act more like a
Mussulman than a Catholic. A wise conqueror supports his triumphs by
protecting and even elevating the religion of the conquered people.
Bonaparte’s principle was, as he himself has often told me, to look upon
religions as the work of men, but to respect them everywhere as a powerful
engine of government. However, I will not go so far as to say that he
would not have changed his religion had the conquest of the East been the
price of that change. All that he said about Mahomet, Islamism, and the
Koran to the great men of the country he laughed at himself. He enjoyed
the gratification of having all his fine sayings on the subject of
religion translated into Arabic poetry, and repeated from mouth to mouth.
This of course tended to conciliate the people.
I confess that Bonaparte frequently conversed with the chiefs of the
Mussulman religion on the subject of his conversion; but only for the sake
of amusement. The priests of the Koran, who would probably have been
delighted to convert us, offered us the most ample concessions. But these
conversations were merely started by way of entertainment, and never could
have warranted a supposition of their leading to any serious result. If
Bonaparte spoke as a Mussulman, it was merely in his character of a
military and political chief in a Mussulman country. To do so was
essential to his success, to the safety of his army, and, consequently, to
his glory. In every country he would have drawn up proclamations and
delivered addresses on the same principle. In India he would have been for
Ali, at Thibet for the Dalai-lama, and in China for Confucius.
The General-in-Chief had a Turkish dress made, which he once put on,
merely in joke. One day he desired me to go to breakfast without waiting
for him, and that he would follow me. In about a quarter of an hour he
made his appearance in his new costume. As soon as he was recognised he
was received with a loud burst of laughter. He sat down very coolly; but
he found himself so encumbered and ill at ease in his turban and Oriental
robe that he speedily threw them off, and was never tempted to a second
performance of the masquerade.
About the end of August Bonaparte wished to open negotiations with the
Pasha of Acre, nicknamed the Butcher. He offered Djezzar his friendship,
sought his in return, and gave him the most consolatory assurances of the
safety of his dominions. He promised to support him against the Grand
Seignior, at the very moment when he was assuring the Egyptians that he
would support the Grand Seignior against the beys. But Djezzar, confiding
in his own strength and in the protection of the English, who had
anticipated Bonaparte, was deaf to every overture, and would not even
receive Beauvoisin, who was sent to him on the 22d of August. A second
envoy was beheaded at Acre. The occupations of Bonaparte and the necessity
of obtaining a more solid footing in Egypt retarded for the moment the
invasion of that pashalic, which provoked vengeance by its barbarities,
besides being a dangerous neighbour.
From the time he received the accounts of the disaster of Aboukir until
the revolt of Cairo on the 22d of October, Bonaparte sometimes found the
time hang heavily on his hands. Though he devoted attention to everything,
yet there was not sufficient occupation for his singularly active mind.
When the heat was not too great he rode on horseback; and on his return,
if he found no despatches to read (which often happened), no orders to
send off; or no letters to answer, he was immediately absorbed in reverie,
and would sometimes converse very strangely. One day, after a long pause,
he said to me:
“Do you know what I am thinking of?”—”Upon my word, that would be
very difficult; you think of such extraordinary things.”—”I don’t
know,” continued he, “that I shall ever see France again; but if I do, my
only ambition is to make a glorious campaign in Germany—in the
plains of Bavaria; there to gain a great battle, and to avenge France for
the defeat of Hochstadt. After that I would retire into the country, and
live quietly.”
He then entered upon a long dissertation on the preference he would give
to Germany as the theatre of war; the fine character of the people, and
the prosperity and wealth of the country, and its power of supporting an
army. His conversations were sometimes very long; but always replete with
interest.
In these intervals of leisure Bonaparte was accustomed to retire to bed
early. I used to read to him every evening. When I read poetry he would
fall asleep; but when he asked for the Life of Cromwell I counted on
sitting up pretty late. In the course of the day he used to read and make
notes. He often expressed regret at not receiving news from France; for
correspondence was rendered impracticable by the numerous English and
Turkish cruisers. Many letters were intercepted and scandalously
published. Not even family secrets and communications of the most
confidential nature were respected.
About the middle of September in this year (1798), Bonaparte ordered to be
brought to the house of Elfy Bey half a dozen Asiatic women whose beauty
he had heard highly extolled. But their ungraceful obesity displeased him,
and they were immediately dismissed. A few days after he fell violently in
love with Madame Foures, the wife of a lieutenant of infantry. She was
very pretty, and her charms were enhanced by the rarity of seeing a woman
in Egypt who was calculated to please the eye of a European. Bonaparte
engaged for her a house adjoining the palace of Elfy Bey, which we
occupied. He frequently ordered dinner to be prepared there, and I used to
go there with him at seven o’clock, and leave him at nine.
This connection soon became the general subject of gossip at
head-quarters. Through a feeling of delicacy to M. Foures, the
General-in-Chief gave him a mission to the Directory. He embarked at
Alexandria, and the ship was captured by the English, who, being informed
of the cause of his mission, were malicious enough to send him back to
Egypt, instead of keeping him prisoner. Bonaparte wished to have a child
by Madame Foures, but this wish was not realised.
A celebrated soothsayer was recommended to Bonaparte by the inhabitants of
Cairo, who confidentially vouched for the accuracy with which he could
foretell future events. He was sent for, and when he arrived, I, Venture,
and a sheik were with the General. The prophet wished first to exercise
his skill upon Bonaparte, who, however, proposed that I should have my
fortune told first, to which I acceded without hesitation. To afford an
idea of his prophetic skill I must mention that since my arrival in Cairo
I had been in a very weak state. The passage of the Nile and the bad food
we had had for twelve days had greatly reduced me, so that I was miserably
pale and thin.
After examining my hands, feeling my pulse, my forehead, and the nape of
my neck, the fortune-teller shrugged his shoulders, and, in a melancholy
tone, told Venture that he did not think it right to inform me of my fate.
I gave him to understand that he might say what he pleased, as it was a
matter of indifference to me. After considerable hesitation on his part
and pressing on mine, he announced to me that the earth of Egypt would
receive me in two months.
I thanked him, and he was dismissed. When we were alone the General said
to me, “Well, what do you think of that?” I observed that the
fortune-teller did not run any great risk in foretelling my death, which
was a very probable circumstance in the state in which I was; “but,” added
I, “if I procure the wines which I have ordered from France, you will soon
see me get round again.”
The art of imposing on mankind has at all times been an important part of
the art of governing; and it was not that portion of the science of
government which Bonaparte was the least acquainted with. He neglected no
opportunity of showing off to the Egyptians the superiority of France in
arts and sciences; but it happened, oftener than once, that the simple
instinct of the Egyptians thwarted his endeavours in this way. Some days
after the visit of the pretended fortune-teller he wished, if I may so
express myself, to oppose conjurer to conjurer. For this purpose he
invited the principal sheiks to be present at some chemical experiments
performed by M. Berthollet. The General expected to be much amused at
their astonishment; but the miracles of the transformation of liquids,
electrical commotions and galvanism, did not elicit from them any symptom
of surprise. They witnessed the operations of our able chemist with the
most imperturbable indifference. When they were ended, the sheik El Bekri
desired the interpreter to tell M. Berthollet that it was all very fine;
“but,” said he, “ask him whether he can make me be in Morocco and here at
one and the same moment?” M. Berthollet replied in the negative, with a
shrug of his shoulders. “Oh! then,” said the sheik, “he is not half a
sorcerer.”
Our music produced no greater effect upon them. They listened with
insensibility to all the airs that were played to them, with the exception
of “Marlbrook.” When that was played they became animated, and were all in
motion, as if ready to dance.
An order which had been issued on our arrival in Cairo for watching the
criers of the mosques had for some weeks been neglected. At certain hours
of the night these criers address prayers to the Prophet. As it was merely
a repetition of the same ceremony over and over again, in a short time no
notice was taken of it. The Turks, perceiving this negligence, substituted
for their prayers and hymns cries of revolt, and by this sort of verbal
telegraph, insurrectionary excitement was transmitted to the northern and
southern extremities of Egypt. By this means, and by the aid of secret
emissaries, who eluded our feeble police, and circulated real or forged
firmans of the Sultan disavowing the concord between France and the Porte,
and provoking war, the plan of a revolution was organised throughout the
country.
The signal for the execution of this plan was given from the minarets on
the night of the 20th of October, and on the morning of the 21st it was
announced at headquarters that the city of Cairo was in open insurrection.
The General-in-Chief was not, as has been stated, in the isle of Raeuddah:
he did not hear the firing of the alarm-guns. He rose when the news
arrived; it was then five o’clock. He was informed that all the shops were
closed, and that the French were attacked. A moment after he heard of the
death of General Dupuis, commandant of the garrison, who was killed by a
lance in the street. Bonaparte immediately mounted his horse, and,
accompanied by only thirty guides, visited all the threatened points,
restored confidence, and, with great presence of mind, adopted measures of
defence.
He left me at headquarters with only one sentinel; but he had been
accurately informed of the situation of the insurgents; and such was my
confidence in his activity and foresight that I had no apprehension, and
awaited his return with perfect composure. This composure was not
disturbed even when I saw a party of insurgents attack the house of M.
Estève, our paymaster-general, which was situated on the opposite side of
Ezbekye’h Place. M. Estève was, fortunately, able to resist the attack
until troops from Boulac came up to his assistance.
After visiting all the posts, and adopting every precautionary measure,
Bonaparte returned to headquarters. Finding me still alone with the
sentinel, he asked me, smiling, “whether I had not been frightened?”—”Not
at all, General, I assure you,” replied I.
—It was about half-past eight in the morning when Bonaparte returned
to headquarters, and while at breakfast he was informed that some Bedouin
Arabs, on horseback, were trying to force their entrance into Cairo. He
ordered his aide de camp, Sulkowsky, to mount his horse, to take with him
fifteen guides, and proceed to the point where the assailants were most
numerous. This was the Bab-el-Nasser, or the gate of victory. Croisier
observed to the General-in-Chief that Sulkowsky had scarcely recovered
from the wounds at Salehye’h, and he offered to take his place. He had his
motives for this. Bonaparte consented; but Sulkowsky had already set out.
Within an hour after, one of the fifteen guides returned, covered with
blood, to announce that Sulkowsky and the remainder of his party had been
cut to pieces. This was speedy work, for we were still at table when the
sad news arrived.
Mortars were planted on Mount Mokatam, which commands Cairo. The populace,
expelled from all the principal streets by the troops, assembled in the
square of the Great Mosque, and in the little streets running into it,
which they barricaded. The firing of the artillery on the heights was kept
up with vigour for two days.
About twelve of the principal chiefs of Cairo were arrested and confined
in an apartment at headquarters. They awaited with the calmest resignation
the death they knew they merited; but Bonaparte merely detained them as
hostages. The aga in the service of Bonaparte was astonished that sentence
of death was not pronounced upon them; and he said, shrugging his
shoulders, and with a gesture apparently intended to provoke severity,
“You see they expect it.”
On the third the insurrection was at an end, and tranquillity restored.
Numerous prisoners were conducted to the citadel. In obedience to an order
which I wrote every evening, twelve were put to death nightly. The bodies
were then put into sacks and thrown into the Nile. There were many women
included in these nocturnal executions.
I am not aware that the number of victims amounted to thirty per day, as
Bonaparte assured General Reynier in a letter which he wrote to him six
days after the restoration of tranquillity. “Every night,” said he, “we
cut off thirty heads. This, I hope, will be an effectual example.” I am of
opinion that in this instance he exaggerated the extent of his just
revenge.
Some time after the revolt of Cairo the necessity of ensuring our own
safety forced the commission of a terrible act of cruelty. A tribe of
Arabs in the neighbourhood of Cairo had surprised and massacred a party of
French. The General-in-Chief ordered his aide de camp Croisier to proceed
to the spot, surround the tribe, destroy the huts, kill all the men, and
conduct the rest of the population to Cairo. The order was to decapitate
the victims, and bring their heads in sacks to Cairo to be exhibited to
the people. Eugène Beauharnais accompanied Croisier, who joyfully set out
on this horrible expedition, in hope of obliterating all recollection of
the affair of Damanhour.
On the following day the party returned. Many of the poor Arab women had
been delivered on the road, and the children had perished of hunger, heat,
and fatigue. About four o’clock a troop of asses arrived in Ezbekye’h
Place, laden with sacks. The sacks were opened and the heads rolled out
before the assembled populace. I cannot describe the horror I experienced;
but I must nevertheless acknowledge that this butchery ensured for a
considerable time the tranquillity and even the existence of the little
caravans which were obliged to travel in all directions for the service of
the army.
Shortly before the loss of the fleet the General-in Chief had formed the
design of visiting Suez, to examine the traces of the ancient canal which
united the Nile to the Gulf of Arabia, and also to cross the latter. The
revolt at Cairo caused this project to be adjourned until the month of
December.
Before his departure for Suez, Bonaparte granted the commissary Sucy leave
to return to France. He had received a wound in the right hand, when on
board the xebec ‘Cerf’. I was conversing with him on deck when he received
this wound. At first it had no appearance of being serious; but some time
after he could not use his hand. General Bonaparte despatched a vessel
with sick and wounded, who were supposed to be incurable, to the number of
about eighty. All envied their fate, and were anxious to depart with them,
but the privilege was conceded to very few. However, those who were,
disappointed had, no cause for regret. We never know what we wish for.
Captain Marengo, who landed at Augusta in Sicily, supposing it to be a
friendly land, was required to observe quarantine for twenty-two days, and
information was given of the arrival of the vessel to the court, which was
at Palermo. On the 25th of January 1799 all on board the French vessel
were massacred, with the exception of twenty-one who were saved by a
Neapolitan frigate, and conducted to Messing, where they were detained.
Before he conceived the resolution of attacking the Turkish advanced guard
in the valleys of Syria, Bonaparte had formed a plan of invading British
India from Persia. He had ascertained, through the medium of agents, that
the Shah of Persia would, for a sum of money paid in advance, consent to
the establishment of military magazines on certain points of his
territory. Bonaparte frequently told me that if, after the subjugation of
Egypt, he could have left 15,000 men in that country, and have had 30,000
disposable troops, he would have marched on the Euphrates. He was
frequently speaking about the deserts which were to be crossed to reach
Persia.
How many times have I seen him extended on the ground, examining the
beautiful maps which he had brought with him, and he would sometimes make
me lie down in the same position to trace to me his projected march. This
reminded him of the triumphs of his favourite hero, Alexander, with whom
he so much desired to associate his name; but, at the same time, he felt
that these projects were incompatible with our resources, the weakness of
the Government; and the dissatisfaction which the army already evinced.
Privation and misery are inseparable from all these remote operations.
This favourite idea still occupied his mind a fortnight before his
departure for Syria was determined on, and on the 25th of January 1799 he
wrote to Tippoo Saib as follows:—
CHAPTER XVII.
1798-1799.
On the 24th of December we set out for Suez, where we arrived on the 26th.
On the 25th we encamped in the desert some leagues before Ad-Geroth. The
heat had been very great during the day; but about eleven at night the
cold became so severe as to be precisely in an inverse ratio to the
temperature of the day. This desert, which is the route of the caravans
from Suez, from Tor and the countries situated on the north of Arabia, is
strewed with the bones of the men and animals who, for ages past, have
perished in crossing it. As there was no wood to be got, we collected a
quantity of these bones for fuel. Monge himself was induced to sacrifice
some of the curious skulls of animals which he had picked up on the way
and deposited in the Berlin of the General-in-Chief. But no sooner had we
kindled our fires than an intolerable effluvium obliged us to raise our
camp and advance farther on, for we could procure no water to extinguish
the fires.
On the 27th Bonaparte employed himself in inspecting the town and port of
Suez, and in giving orders for some naval and military works. He feared—what
indeed really occurred after his departure from Egypt—the arrival of
some English troops from the East Indies, which he had intended to invade.
These regiments contributed to the loss of his conquest.
On the morning of the 28th we crossed the Red Sea dry-shod, to go to the
Wells of Moses, which are nearly a myriametre from the eastern coast, and
a little southeast of Suez. The Gulf of Arabia terminates at about 5,000
metres north of that city. Near the port the Red Sea is not above 1,500
metres wide, and is always fordable at low water. The caravans from Tor
and Mount Sinai always pass at that part,
either in going to or returning from Egypt. This shortens their journey
nearly a myriametre. At high tide the water rises five or six feet at
Suez, and when the wind blows fresh it often rises to nine or ten feet.
We spent a few hours seated by the largest of the springs called the Wells
of Moses, situated on the eastern shore of the Gulf of Arabia. We made
coffee with the water from these springs, which, however, gave it such a
brackish taste that it was scarcely drinkable.
Though the water of the eight little springs which form the Wells of Moses
is not so salt as that of many wells dug in other parts of the deserts, it
is, nevertheless, exceedingly brackish, and does not allay thirst so well
as fresh water.
Bonaparte returned to Suez that same night. It was very dark when we
reached the sea-shore. The tide was coming up, and the water was pretty
high. We deviated a little from the way we had taken in the morning; we
crossed a little too low down; we were thrown into disorder, but we did
not lose ourselves in the marshes as has been stated. There were none. I
have read somewhere, though I did not see the fact, nor did I hear it
mentioned at the time, that the tide, which was coming up, would have been
the grave of the General-in-Chief had not one of the guides saved him by
carrying him on his shoulders. If any such danger had existed, all who had
not a similar means of escape must have perished.
This is a fabrication. General Caffarelli was the only person who was
really in danger, for his wooden leg prevented his sitting firmly on his
horse in the water; but some persons came to his assistance and supported
him.
On his return to Cairo the General-in-Chief wished to discover the site of
the canal which in ancient times formed a junction between the Red Sea and
the Nile by Belbeis. M. Lepère, who was a member of the Egyptian
Institute, and is now inspector-general of bridges and highways, executed
on the spot a beautiful plan, which may confidently be consulted by those
who wish to form an accurate idea of that ancient communication, and the
level of the two seas.
On his arrival at the capital Bonaparte again devoted all his thoughts to
the affairs of the army, which he had not attended to during his short
absence. The revenues of Egypt were far from being sufficient to meet the
military expenditure. To defray his own expenses Bonaparte raised several
considerable loans in Genoa through the medium of M. James. The connection
of James with the Bonaparte family takes its date from this period.
Since the month of August the attention of General Bonaparte had been
constantly fixed on Syria. The period of the possible landing of an enemy
in Egypt had now passed away, and could not return until the month of July
in the following year. Bonaparte was fully convinced that that landing
would take place, and he was not deceived. The Ottoman Porte had, indeed,
been persuaded that the conquest of Egypt was not in her interest. She
preferred enduring a rebel whom she hoped one day to subdue to supporting
a power which, under the specious pretext of reducing her insurgent beys
to obedience, deprived her of one of her finest provinces, and threatened
the rest of the empire.
On his return to Cairo the General-in-Chief had no longer any doubt as to
the course which the Porte intended to adopt. The numerous class of
persons who believed that the Ottoman Porte had consented to our
occupation of Egypt were suddenly undeceived. It was then asked how we
could, without that consent, have attempted such an enterprise? Nothing,
it was said, could justify the temerity of such an expedition, if it
should produce a rupture between France, the Ottoman empire, and its
allies. However, for the remainder of the year Bonaparte dreaded nothing
except an expedition from Gaza and El-Arish, of which the troops of
Djezzar had already taken possession. This occupation was justly regarded
as a decided act of hostility; war was thus practically declared. “We must
adopt anticipatory measures,” thought Napoleon; “we must destroy this
advanced guard of the Ottoman empire, overthrow the ramparts of Jaffa and
Acre, ravage the country, destroy all her resources, so as to render the
passage of an army across the desert impracticable.” Thus was planned the
expedition against Syria.
General Berthier, after repeated entreaties, had obtained permission to
return to France. The ‘Courageuse’ frigate, which was to convey him home,
was fitting out at Alexandria; he had received his instructions, and was
to leave Cairo on the 29th of January, ten days before Bonaparte’s
departure for Syria. Bonaparte was sorry to part with him; but he could
not endure to see an old friend, and one who had served him well in all
his campaigns, dying before his eyes, the victim of nostalgia and romantic
love. Besides, Berthier had been for some time past, anything but active
in the discharge of his duties. His passion, which amounted almost to
madness, impaired the feeble faculties with which nature had endowed him.
Some writers have ranked him in the class of sentimental lovers: be this
as it may, the homage which Berthier rendered to the portrait of the
object of his adoration more frequently excited our merriment than our
sensibility.
One day I went with an order from Bonaparte to the chief of his staff,
whom I found on his knees before the portrait of Madame Visconti, which
was hanging opposite the door. I touched him, to let him know I was there.
He grumbled a little, but did not get angry.
The moment was approaching when the two friends were to part, perhaps
forever. Bonaparte was sincerely distressed at this separation, and the
chief of his staff was informed of the fact. At a moment when it was
supposed Berthier was on his way to Alexandria, he presented himself to
the General-in-Chief. “You are, then, decidedly going to Asia?” said he.—”You
know,” replied the General, “that all is ready, and I shall set out in a
few days.”—”Well, I will not leave you. I voluntarily renounce all
idea of returning to France. I could not endure to forsake you at a moment
when you are going to encounter new dangers. Here are my instructions and
my passport.” Bonaparte, highly pleased with this resolution, embraced
Berthier; and the coolness which had been excited by his request to return
home was succeeded by a sincere reconciliation.
Louis Bonaparte, who was suffering from the effects of the voyage, was
still at Alexandria. The General-in-Chief, yielding to the pacific views
of his younger brother, who was also beginning to evince some symptoms of
nostalgia, consented to his return home. He could not, however, depart
until the 11th of March 1799. I felt the absence of Louis very much.
On his return to France Louis passed through Sens, where he dined with
Madame de Bourrienne, to whom he presented a beautiful shawl, which
General Berthier had given me. This, I believe, was the first Cashmere
that had ever been seen in France. Louis was much surprised when Madame de
Bourrienne showed him the Egyptian correspondence, which had been seized
by the English and printed in London. He found in the collection some
letters addressed to himself, and there were others, he said, which were
likely to disturb the peace of more than one family on the return of the
army.
On the 11th of February 1799 we began our march for Syria, with about
12,000 men. It has been erroneously stated that the army amounted to only
6000: nearly that number was lost in the course of the campaign. However,
at the very moment we were on our way to Syria, with 12,000 men, scarcely
as many being left in Egypt, the Directory published that, “according to
the information which had been received,” we had 60,000 infantry and
10,000 cavalry; that the army had doubled its numbers by battles; and that
since our arrival in Egypt, we had lost only 300 men. Is history to be
written from such documents?
We arrived, about four o’clock in the afternoon, at Messoudiah, or, “the
Fortunate Spot.” Here we witnessed a kind of phenomenon, which was not a
little agreeable to us. Messoudiah is a place situated on the coast of the
Mediterranean, surrounded with little dunes of very fine sand, which the
copious rains of winter readily penetrate. The rain remains in the sand,
so that on making with the fingers holes of four or five inches in depth
at the bottom of these little hills, the water immediately flows out. This
water was, indeed, rather thick, but its flavour was agreeable; and it
would have become clear if we could have spared time to allow it to rest
and deposit the particles of sand it contained.
It was a curious spectacle to behold us all lying prostrate, digging wells
in miniature; and displaying a laughable selfishness in our endeavours to
obtain the most abundant source. This was a very important discovery to
us. We found these sand-wells at the extremity of the desert, and it
contributed, in no small degree, to revive the courage of our soldiers;
besides, when men are, as was the case with us, subject to privations of
every kind, the least benefit which accrues inspires the hope of a new
advantage. We were approaching the confines of Syria, and we enjoyed by
anticipation, the pleasure we were about to experience, on treading a soil
which, by its variety of verdure and vegetation, would remind us of our
native land. At Messoudiah we likewise possessed the advantage of bathing
in the sea, which was not more than fifty paces from our unexpected
water-supply.
Whilst near the wells of Messoudiah, on the way to El-Arish, I one day saw
Bonaparte walking alone with Junot, as he was often in the habit of doing.
I stood at a little distance, and my eyes, I know not why, were fixed on
him during their conversation. The General’s countenance, which was always
pale, had, without my being able to divine the cause, become paler than
usual. There was something convulsive in his features—a wildness in
his look, and he several times struck his head with his hand. After
conversing with Junot about a quarter of an hour he quitted him and came
towards me. I never saw him exhibit such an air of dissatisfaction, or
appear so much under the influence of some prepossession. I advanced
towards him, and as soon as we met, he exclaimed in an abrupt and angry
tone, “So! I find I cannot depend upon you.—These women!—Josephine!
—if you had loved me, you would before now have told me all I have
heard from Junot—he is a real friend—Josephine!—and I
600 leagues from her—you ought to have told me.—That she
should thus have deceived me!—’Woe to them!—I will exterminate
the whole race of fops and puppies!—As to her—divorce!—yes,
divorce! a public and open divorce!—I must write!—I know all!—It
is your fault—you ought to have told me!”
These energetic and broken exclamations, his disturbed countenance and
altered voice informed me but too well of the subject of his conversation
with Junot. I saw that Junot had been drawn into a culpable indiscretion;
and that, if Josephine had committed any faults, he had cruelly
exaggerated them. My situation was one of extreme delicacy. However, I had
the good fortune to retain my self-possession, and as soon as some degree
of calmness succeeded to this first burst, I replied that I knew nothing
of the reports which Junot might have communicated to him; that even if
such reports, often the offspring of calumny, had reached my ear, and if I
had considered it my duty to inform him of them, I certainly would not
have selected for that purpose the moment when he was 600 leagues from
France. I also did not conceal how blamable Junot’s conduct appeared to
me, and how ungenerous I considered it thus rashly to accuse a woman who
was not present to justify or defend herself; that it was no great proof
of attachment to add domestic uneasiness to the anxiety, already
sufficiently great, which the situation of his brothers in arms, at the
commencement of a hazardous enterprise, occasioned him.
Notwithstanding these observations, which, however, he listened to with
some calmness, the word “divorce” still escaped his lips; and it is
necessary to be aware of the degree of irritation to which he was liable
when anything seriously vexed him, to be able to form an idea of what
Bonaparte was during this painful scene. However, I kept my ground. I
repeated what I had said. I begged of him to consider with what facility
tales were fabricated and circulated, and that gossip such as that which
had been repeated to him was only the amusement of idle persons; and
deserved the contempt of strong minds. I spoke of his glory. “My glory!”
cried he. “I know not what I would not give if that which Junot has told
me should be untrue; so much do I love Josephine! If she be really guilty
a divorce must separate us for ever. I will not submit to be a
laughing-stock for all the imbeciles in Paris. I will write to Joseph; he
will get the divorce declared.”
Although his agitation continued long, intervals occurred in which he was
less excited. I seized one of these moments of comparative calm to combat
this idea of divorce which seemed to possess his mind. I represented to
him especially that it would be imprudent to write to his brother with
reference to a communication which was probably false. “The letter might
be intercepted; it would betray the feelings of irritation which dictated
it. As to a divorce, it would be time to think of that hereafter, but
advisedly.”
These last words produced an effect on him which I could not have ventured
to hope for so speedily. He became tranquil, listened to me as if he had
suddenly felt the justice of my observations, dropped the subject, and
never returned to it; except that about a fortnight after, when we were
before St. Jean d’Acre, he expressed himself greatly dissatisfied with
Junot, and complained of the injury he had done him by his indiscreet
disclosures, which he began to regard as the inventions of malignity. I
perceived afterwards that he never pardoned Junot for this indiscretion;
and I can state, almost with certainty, that this was one of the reasons
why Junot was not created a marshal of France, like many of his comrades
whom Bonaparte had loved less. It may be supposed that Josephine, who was
afterwards informed by Bonaparte of Junot’s conversation, did not feel
particularly interested in his favour. He died insane on the 27th of July
1813.
Our little army continued its march on El-Arish, where we arrived on the
17th of February. The fatigues experienced in the desert and the scarcity
of water excited violent murmurs amongst the soldiers during their march
across the isthmus. When any person on horseback passed them they
studiously expressed their discontent. The advantage possessed by the
horsemen provoked their sarcasms. I never heard the verses which they are
said to have repeated, but they indulged in the most violent language
against the Republic, the men of science, and those whom they regarded as
the authors of the expedition. Nevertheless these brave fellows, from whom
it was not astonishing that such great privations should extort
complaints, often compensated by their pleasantries for the bitterness of
their reproaches.
Many times during the crossing of the isthmus I have seen soldiers,
parched with thirst, and unable to wait till the hour for distribution of
water, pierce the leathern bottles which contained it; and this conduct,
so injurious to all, occasioned numerous quarrels.
El-Arish surrendered on the 17th of February. It has been erroneously
stated that the garrison of this insignificant place, which was set at
liberty on condition of not again serving against us, was afterwards found
amongst the besieged at Jaffa. It has also been stated that it was because
the men composing the El-Arish garrison did not proceed to Bagdad,
according to the capitulation, that we shot them at Jaffa. We shall
presently see the falsehood of these assertions.
On the 28th of February we obtained the first glimpse of the green and
fertile plains of Syria, which, in many respects, reminded us of the
climate and soil of Europe. We now had rain, and sometimes rather too
much. The feelings which the sight of the valleys and mountains called
forth made us, in some degree, forget the hardships and vexations of an
expedition of which few persons could foresee the object or end. There are
situations in life when the slightest agreeable sensation alleviates all
our ills.
On the 1st of March we slept at Ramleh, in a small convent occupied by two
monks, who paid us the greatest attention. They gave us the church for a
hospital. These good fathers did not fail to tell us that it was through
this place the family of Jesus Christ passed into Egypt, and showed us the
wells at which they quenched their thirst.
The pure and cool water of these wells delighted us.
We were not more than about six leagues from Jerusalem.
I asked the General whether he did not intend to direct his march by the
way of that city, so celebrated in many respects. He replied, “Oh no!
Jerusalem is not in my line of operations. I do not wish to be annoyed by
mountaineers in difficult roads. And, besides, on the other side of the
mountain I should be assailed by swarms of cavalry. I am not ambitious of
the fate of Cassius.”
We therefore did not enter Jerusalem, which was not disturbed by the war.
All we did was to send a written declaration to the persons in power at
Jerusalem, assuring them that we had no design against that country, and
only wished them to remain at peace. To this communication no answer was
returned, and nothing more passed on the subject.
We found at Ramleh between two and three hundred Christians in a pitiable
state of servitude, misery, and dejection. On conversing with them I could
not help admiring how much the hope of future rewards may console men
under present ills. But I learned from many of them that they did not live
in harmony together. The feelings of hatred and jealousy are not less
common amongst these people than amongst the better-instructed inhabitants
of rich and populous cities.
CHAPTER XVIII
1799.
On arriving before Jaffa, where there were already some troops, the first
person I met was Adjutant-General Gresieux, with whom I was well
acquainted. I wished him good-day, and offered him my hand. “Good God!
what are you about?” said he, repulsing me with a very abrupt gesture;
“you may have the plague. People do not touch each other here!” I
mentioned the circumstance to Bonaparte, who said, “If he be afraid of the
plague, he will die of it.” Shortly after, at St. Jean d’Acre, he was
attacked by that malady, and soon sank under it.
On the 4th of March we commenced the siege of Jaffa. That paltry place,
which, to round a sentence, was pompously styled the ancient Joppa, held
out only to the 6th of March, when it was taken by storm, and given up to
pillage. The massacre was horrible. General Bonaparte sent his aides de
camp Beauharnais and Croisier to appease the fury of the soldiers as much
as possible, and to report to him what was passing. They learned that a
considerable part of the garrison had retired into some vast buildings, a
sort of caravanserai, which formed a large enclosed court. Beauharnais and
Croisier, who were distinguished by wearing the ‘aide de camp’ scarf on
their arms, proceeded to that place. The Arnauts and Albanians, of whom
these refugees were almost entirely composed, cried from the windows that
they were willing to surrender upon an assurance that they would be
exempted from the massacre to which the town was doomed; if not, they
threatened to fire on the ‘aides de camp’, and to defend themselves to the
last extremity. The two officers thought that they ought to accede to the
proposition, notwithstanding the decree of death which had been pronounced
against the whole garrison, in consequence of the town being taken by
storm. They brought them to our camp in two divisions, one consisting of
about 2500 men, the other of about 1600.
I was walking with General Bonaparte, in front of his tent, when he beheld
this mass of men approaching, and before he even saw his ‘aides de camp’
he said to me, in a tone of profound sorrow, “What do they wish me to do
with these men? Have I food for them?—ships to convey them to Egypt
or France? Why, in the devil’s name, have they served me thus?” After
their arrival, and the explanations which the General-in-Chief demanded
and listened to with anger, Eugène and Croisier received the most severe
reprimand for their conduct. But the deed was done. Four thousand men were
there. It was necessary to decide upon their fate. The two aides de camp
observed that they had found themselves alone in the midst of numerous
enemies, and that he had directed them to restrain the carnage. “Yes,
doubtless,” replied the General-in-Chief, with great warmth, “as to women,
children, and old men—all the peaceable inhabitants; but not with
respect to armed soldiers. It was your duty to die rather than bring these
unfortunate creatures to me. What do you want me to do with them?” These
words were pronounced in the most angry tone.
The prisoners were then ordered to sit down, and were placed, without any
order, in front of the tents, their hands tied behind their backs. A
sombre determination was depicted on their countenances. We gave them a
little biscuit and bread, squeezed out of the already scanty supply for
the army.
On the first day of their arrival a council of war was held in the tent of
the General-in-Chief, to determine what course should be pursued with
respect to them. The council deliberated a long time without coming to any
decision.
On the evening of the following day the daily reports of the generals of
division came in. They spoke of nothing but the insufficiency of the
rations, the complaints of the soldiers—of their murmurs and
discontent at seeing their bread given to enemies who had been withdrawn
from their vengeance, inasmuch as a decree of death, in conformity with
the laws of war, had been passed on Jaffa. All these reports were
alarming, and especially that of General Bon, in which no reserve was
made. He spoke of nothing less than the fear of a revolt, which would be
justified by the serious nature of the case.
The council assembled again. All the generals of division were summoned to
attend, and for several hours together they discussed, under separate
questions, what measures might be adopted, with the most sincere desire to
discover and execute one which would save the lives of these unfortunate
prisoners.
(1.) Should they be sent into Egypt? Could it be done?
To do so, it would be necessary to send with them a numerous escort, which
would too much weaken our little army in the enemy’s country. How,
besides, could they and the escort be supported till they reached Cairo,
having no provisions to give them on setting out, and their route being
through a hostile territory, which we had exhausted, which presented no
fresh resources, and through which we, perhaps, might have to return.
(2.) Should they be embarked?
Where were the ships?—Where could they be found? All our telescopes,
directed over the sea, could not descry a single friendly sail. Bonaparte,
I affirm, would have regarded such an event as a real favour of fortune.
It was, and—I am glad to have to say it, this sole idea, this sole
hope, which made him brave, for three days, the murmurs of his army. But
in vain was help looked for seaward. It did not come.
(3.) Should the prisoners be set at liberty?
They would then instantly proceed to St. Jean d’Acre to reinforce the
pasha, or else, throwing themselves into the mountains of Nablous, would
greatly annoy our rear and right-flank, and deal out death to us, as a
recompense for the life we had given them. There could be no doubt of
this. What is a Christian dog to a Turk? It would even have been a
religious and meritorious act in the eye of the Prophet.
(4.) Could they be incorporated, disarmed, with our soldiers in the ranks?
Here again the question of food presented itself in all its force. Next
came to be considered the danger of having such comrades while marching
through an enemy’s country. What might happen in the event of a battle
before St. Jean d’Acre? Could we even tell what might occur during the
march? And, finally, what must be done with them when under the ramparts
of that town, if we should be able to take them there? The same
embarrassments with respect to the questions of provisions and security
would then recur with increased force.
The third day arrived without its being possible, anxiously as it was
desired, to come to any conclusion favourable to the preservation of these
unfortunate men. The murmurs in the camp grew louder—the evil went
on increasing—remedy appeared impossible—the danger was real
and imminent. The order for shooting the prisoners was given and executed
on the 10th of March. We did not, as has been stated, separate the
Egyptians from the other prisoners. There were no Egyptians.
Many of the unfortunate creatures composing the smaller division, which
was fired on close to the seacoast, at some distance from the other
column, succeeded in swimming to some reefs of rocks out of the reach of
musket-shot. The soldiers rested their muskets on the sand, and, to induce
the prisoners to return, employed the Egyptian signs of reconciliation in
use in the country. They came back; but as they advanced they were killed,
and disappeared among the waves.
I confine myself to these details of this act of dreadful necessity, of
which I was an eye-witness. Others, who, like myself, saw it, have
fortunately spared me the recital of the sanguinary result. This atrocious
scene, when I think of it, still makes me shudder, as it did on the day I
beheld it; and I would wish it were possible for me to forget it, rather
than be compelled to describe it. All the horrors imagination can
conceive, relative to that day of blood, would fall short of the reality.
I have related the truth, the whole truth. I was present at all the
discussions, all the conferences, all the deliberations. I had not, as may
be supposed, a deliberative voice; but I am bound to declare that the
situation of the army, the scarcity of food, our small numerical strength,
in the midst of a country where every individual was an enemy, would have
induced me to vote in the affirmative of the proposition which was carried
into effect, if I had a vote to give. It was necessary to be on the spot
in order to understand the horrible necessity which existed.
War, unfortunately, presents too many occasions on which a law, immutable
in all ages, and common to all nations, requires that private interests
should be sacrificed to a great general interest, and that even humanity
should be forgotten. It is for posterity to judge whether this terrible
situation was that in which Bonaparte was placed. For my own part, I have
a perfect conviction that he could not do otherwise than yield to the dire
necessity of the case. It was the advice of the council, whose opinion was
unanimous in favour of the execution, that governed him. Indeed I ought in
truth to say, that he yielded only in the last extremity, and was one of
those, perhaps, who beheld the massacre with the deepest pain.
After the siege of Jaffa the plague began to exhibit itself with a little
more virulence. We lost between seven and eight hundred, men by the
contagion during the campaign of Syria.
During our march on St. Jean d’Acre, which was commenced on the 14th of
March, the army neither obtained the brilliant triumphs nor encountered
the numerous obstacles spoken of in certain works. Nothing of importance
occurred but a rash skirmish of General Lannes who, in spite of contrary
orders from Bonaparte, obstinately pursued a troop of mountaineers into
the passes of Nablous. On returning, he found the mountaineers placed in
ambush in great numbers amongst rocks, the windings of which they were
well acquainted with, whence they fired close upon our troops, whose
situation rendered them unable to defend themselves. During the time of
this foolish and useless enterprise, especially while the firing was
brisk, Bonaparte exhibited much impatience, and it must be confessed, his
anger was but natural. The Nablousians halted at the openings of the
mountain defiles. Bonaparte reproached Lannes bitterly for having
uselessly exposed himself, and “sacrificed, without any object, a number
of brave men.” Lannes excused himself by saying that the mountaineers had
defied him, and he wished to chastise the rabble. “We are not in a
condition to play the swaggerer,” replied Napoleon.
In four days we arrived before St. Jean d’Acre, where we learned that
Djezzar had cut off the head of our envoy, Mailly-de-Chateau-Renaud, and
thrown his body into the sea in a sack. This cruel pasha was guilty of a
great number of similar executions. The waves frequently drove dead bodies
towards the coast, and we came upon them whilst bathing.
The details of the siege of Acre are well known. Although surrounded by a
wall, flanked with strong towers, and having, besides, a broad and deep
ditch defended by works this little fortress did not appear likely to hold
out against French valour and the skill of our corps of engineers and
artillery; but the ease and rapidity with which Jaffa had been taken
occasioned us to overlook in some degree the comparative strength of the
two places, and the difference of their respective situations. At Jaffa we
had sufficient artillery: at St. Jean d’Acre we had not. At Jaffa we had
to deal only with a garrison left to itself: at St. Jean d’Acre we were
opposed by a garrison strengthened by reinforcements of men and supplies
of provisions, supported by the English fleet, and assisted by European
Science. Sir Sidney Smith was, beyond doubt, the man who did us the
greatest injury.
Much has been said respecting his communications with the
General-in-Chief. The reproaches which the latter cast upon him for
endeavouring to seduce the soldiers and officers of the army by tempting
offers were the more singular, even if they were well founded, inasmuch as
these means are frequently employed by leaders in war.
As to the embarking of French prisoners on board a vessel in which the
plague existed, the improbability of the circumstance alone, but
especially the notorious facts of the case, repel this odious accusation.
I observed the conduct of Sir Sidney Smith closely at the time, and I
remarked in him a chivalric spirit, which sometimes hurried him into
trifling eccentricities; but I affirm that his behaviour towards the
French was that of a gallant enemy. I have seen many letters, in which the
writers informed him that they “were very sensible of the good treatment
which the French experienced when they fell into his hands.” Let any one
examine Sir Sidney’s conduct before the capitulation of El-Arish, and
after its rupture, and then they can judge of his character.
All our manoeuvres, our works, and attacks were made with that levity and
carelessness which over-confidence inspires. Kléber, whilst walking with
me one day in the lines of our camp, frequently expressed his surprise and
discontent. “The trenches,” said, he, “do not come up to my knees.”
Besieging artillery was, of necessity, required: we commenced with field
artillery. This encouraged the besieged, who perceived the weakness of our
resources. The besieging artillery, consisting only of three twenty-four
pounders and six eighteen pounders, was not brought up until the end of
April, and before that period three assaults had taken place with very
serious loss. On the 4th of May our powder began to fail us. This cruel
event obliged us to slacken our fire. We also wanted shot; and an order of
the day fixed a price to be given for all balls, according to their
calibre, which might be picked up after being fired from the fortress or
the two ships of the line, the ‘Tiger’ and ‘Theseus’, which were stationed
on each side of the harbour. These two vessels embarrassed the
communication between the camp and the trenches; but though they made much
noise, they did little harm. A ball from one of them killed an officer on
the evening the siege was raised.
The enemy had within the walls some excellent riflemen, chiefly Albanians.
They placed stones, one over the other, on the walls, put their firearms
through the interstices, and thus, completely sheltered, fired with
destructive precision.
On the 9th of April General Caffarelli, so well known for his courage and
talents, was passing through the trench, his hand resting as he stooped on
his hip, to preserve the equilibrium which his wooden leg impaired; his
elbow only was raised above the trench. He was warned that the enemy’s
shot, fired close upon us, did not miss the smallest object. He paid no
attention to any observation of this kind, and in a few instants his elbow
joint was fractured. Amputation of the arm was judged indispensable. The
General survived the operation eighteen days. Bonaparte went regularly
twice a day to his tent. By his order, added to my friendship for
Caffarelli, I scarcely ever quitted him. Shortly before he expired he said
to me, “My dear Bourrienne, be so good as to read to me Voltaire’s preface
to ‘Esprit des Lois’.” When I returned to the tent of the General-in-Chief
he asked, “How is Caffarelli?” I replied, “He is near his end; but he
asked me to read him Voltaire’s preface to the ‘Esprit de Lois’, he has
just fallen asleep.” Bonaparte said, “Bah! to wish to hear that preface?
how singular!” He went to see Caffarelli, but he was still asleep. I
returned to him that evening and received his last breath. He died with
the utmost composure. His death was equally regretted by the soldiers and
the men of science, who accompanied us. It was a just regret due to that
distinguished man, in whom very extensive information was united with
great courage and amiable disposition.
On the 10th of May, when an assault took place, Bonaparte proceeded at an
early hour to the trenches.
Croisier, who was mentioned on our arrival at Damanhour and on the capture
of Jaffa, had in vain courted death since the commencement of the siege.
Life had become insupportable to him since the unfortunate affair at
Jaffa. He as usual accompanied his General to the trenches. Believing that
the termination of the siege, which was supposed to be near, would
postpone indefinitely the death which he sought, he mounted a battery. In
this situation his tall figure uselessly provoked all the enemy’s shots.
“Croisier, come down, I command you; you have no business there,” cried
Bonaparte, in a loud and imperative tone. Croisier remained without making
any reply. A moment after a ball passed through his right leg. Amputation
was not considered indispensable. On the day of our departure he was
placed on a litter, which was borne by sixteen men alternately, eight at a
time. I received his farewell between Gaza and El-Arish, where he died of
tetanus. His modest tomb will not be often visited.
The siege of St. Jean d’Acre lasted sixty days. During that time eight
assaults and twelve sorties took place. In the assault of the 8th of May
more than 200 men penetrated into the town. Victory was already shouted;
but the breach having been taken in reverse by the Turks, it was not
approached without some degree of hesitation, and the men who had entered
were not supported. The streets were barricaded. The cries, the howlings
of the women, who ran through the streets throwing, according to the
custom of the country, dust in the air, excited the male inhabitants to a
desperate resistance, which rendered unavailing this short occupation of
the town, by a handful of men, who, finding themselves left without
assistance, retreated towards the breach. Many who could not reach it
perished in the town.
During this assault Duroc, who was in the trench, was wounded in the right
thigh by the splinter from a shell fired against the fortifications.
Fortunately this accident only carried away the flesh from the bone, which
remained untouched. He had a tent in common with several other ‘aides de
camp’; but for his better accommodation I gave him mine, and I scarcely
ever quitted him. Entering his tent one day about noon, I found him in a
profound sleep. The excessive heat had compelled him to throw off all
covering, and part of his wound was exposed. I perceived a scorpion which
had crawled up the leg of the camp-bed and approached very near to the
wound. I was just in time to hurl it to the ground. The sudden motion of
my hand awoke Duroc.
We often bathed in the sea. Sometimes the English, perhaps after taking a
double allowance of grog, would fire at our heads, which appeared above
water. I am not aware that any accident was occasioned by their cannonade;
but as we were beyond reach of their guns, we paid scarcely any attention
to the firing. It was seen a subject of amusement to us.
Had our attack on St. Jean d’Acre been less precipitate, and had the siege
been undertaken according to the rules of war, the place would not have
held out three days; one assault, like that of the 8th of May, would have
been sufficient. If, in the situation in which we were on the day when we
first came in sight of the ramparts of Acre; we had made a less
inconsiderate estimate of the strength of the place; if we had likewise
taken into consideration the active co-operation of the English and the
Ottoman Porte, our absolute want of artillery of sufficient calibre, our
scarcity of gunpowder and the difficulty of procuring food, we certainly
should not have undertaken the siege; and that would have been by far the
wisest course.
Towards the end of the siege the General-in-Chief received intelligence of
some trifling insurrections in northern Egypt. An angel had excited them,
and the heavenly messenger, who had condescended to assume a name, was
called the Mahdi, or El Mohdy. This religious extravagance, however, did
not last long, and tranquillity was soon restored. All that the fanatic
Mahdi, who shrouded himself in mystery, succeeded in doing was to attack
our rear by some vagabonds, whose illusions were dissipated by a few
musket shots.
CHAPTER XIX.
1799.
The siege of St. Jean d’Acre was raised on the 20th of May. It cost us a
loss of nearly 3000 men, in killed, deaths by the plague, or wounds. A
great number were wounded mortally. In those veracious documents, the
bulletins, the French loss was made 500 killed, and 1000 wounded, and the
enemy’s more than 15,000.
Our bulletins may form curious materials for history; but their value
certainly will not depend on the credit due to their details. Bonaparte
attached the greatest importance to those documents; generally drawing
them up himself, or correcting them, when written by another hand, if the
composition did not please him.
It must be confessed that at that time nothing so much flattered self-love
as being mentioned in a bulletin. Bonaparte was well aware of this; he
knew that to insert a name in a bulletin was conferring a great honour,
and that its exclusion was a severe disappointment. General Berthier, to
whom I had expressed a strong desire to examine the works of the siege,
took me over them; but, notwithstanding his promise of secrecy, he
mentioned the circumstance to the General-in-Chief, who had desired me not
to approach the works. “What did you go there for?” said Bonaparte to me,
with some severity; “that is not your place.” I replied that Berthier told
me that no assault would take place that day; and he believed there would
be no sortie, as the garrison had made one the preceding evening. “What
matters that? There might have been another. Those who have nothing to do
in such places are always the first victims. Let every man mind his own
business. Wounded or killed, I would not even have noticed you in the
bulletin. You could have been laughed at, and that justly.”
Bonaparte, not having at this time experienced reverses, having
continually proceeded from triumph to triumph, confidently anticipated the
taking of St. Jean d’Acre. In his letters to the generals in Egypt he
fixed the 25th of April for the accomplishment of that event. He reckoned
that the grand assault against the tower could not be made before that
day; it took place, however, twenty-four hours sooner. He wrote to Desaix
on the 19th of April, “I count on being master of Acre in six days.” On
the 2d of May he told Junot, “Our 18 and 24 pounders have arrived. We hope
to enter Acre in a few days. The fire of their artillery is completely
extinguished.” Letters have been printed, dated 30th Floréal (19th May),
in which he announces to Dugua and to Poussielque that they can rely on
his being in Acre on 6th Floréal (25th April). Some mistake has evidently
been made. “The slightest circumstances produce the greatest events,” said
Napoleon, according to the Memorial of St. Helena; “had St. Jean d’Acre
fallen, I should have changed the face of the world.” And again, “The fate
of the East lay in that small town.” This idea is not one which he first
began to entertain at St. Helena; he often repeated the very same words at
St. Jean d’Acre. On the shore of Ptolemes gigantic projects agitated him,
as, doubtless, regret for not having carried them into execution tormented
him at St. Helena.
Almost every evening Bonaparte and myself used to walk together, at a
little distance from the sea-shore. The day after the unfortunate assault
of the 8th of May Bonaparte, afflicted at seeing the blood of so many
brave men uselessly shed, said to me, “Bourrienne, I see that this
wretched place has cost me a number of men, and wasted much time. But
things are too far advanced not to attempt a last effort. If I succeed, as
I expect, I shall find in the town the pasha’s treasures, and arms for
300,000 men. I will stir up and arm the people of Syria, who are disgusted
at the ferocity of Djezzar, and who, as you know, pray for his destruction
at every assault. I shall then march upon Damascus and Aleppo. On
advancing into the country, the discontented will flock round my standard,
and swell my army. I will announce to the people the abolition of
servitude and of the tyrannical governments of the pashas. I shall arrive
at Constantinople with large masses of soldiers. I shall overturn the
Turkish empire, and found in the East a new and grand empire, which will
fix my place in the records of posterity. Perhaps I shall return to Paris
by Adrianople, or by Vienna, after having annihilated the house of
Austria.” After I had made some observations which these grand projects
naturally suggested, he replied, “What! do you not see that the Druses
only wait for the fall of Acre to rise in rebellion? Have not the keys of
Damascus already been offered me? I only stay till these walls fall
because until then I can derive no advantage from this large town. By the
operation which I meditate I cut off all kind of succour from the beys,
and secure the conquest of Egypt. I will have Desaix nominated
commander-in-chief; but if I do not succeed in the last assault I am about
to attempt, I set off directly. Time presses,—I shall not be at
Cairo before the middle of June; the winds will then lie favourable for
ships bound to Egypt, from the north. Constantinople will send troops to
Alexandria and Rosetta. I must be there. As for the army, which will
arrive afterwards by land, I do not fear it this year. I will cause
everything to be destroyed, all the way to the entrance of the desert. I
will render the passage of an army impossible for two years. Troops cannot
exist amoung ruins.”
As soon as I returned to my tent I committed to paper this conversation,
which was then quite fresh in my memory, and, I may venture to say that
every word I put down is correct. I may add, that during the siege our
camp was constantly filled with the inhabitants, who invoked Heaven to
favour our arms, and prayed fervently at every assault for our success,
many of them on their knees, with their faces to the city. The people of
Damascus, too, had offered the keys to Bonaparte. Thus everything
contributed to make him confident in his favourite plan.
The troops left St. Jean d’Acre on the 20th of May, taking advantage of
the night to avoid a sortie from the besieged, and to conceal the retreat
of the army, which had to march three leagues along the shore, exposed to
the fire of the English vessels lying in the roads of Mount Carmel. The
removal of the wounded and sick commenced on the 18th and 19th of May.
Bonaparte then made a proclamation, which from one end to the other
offends against truth. It has been published in many works. The season of
the year for hostile landing is there very dexterously placed in the
foreground; all the rest is a deceitful exaggeration. It must be observed
that the proclamations which Bonaparte regarded as calculated to dazzle an
ever too credulous public were amplifications often ridiculous and
incomprehensible upon the spot, and which only excited the laughter of men
of common sense. In all Bonaparte’s correspondence there is an endeavour
to disguise his reverses, and impose on the public, and even on his own
generals. For example, he wrote to General Dugua, commandant of Cairo, on
the 15th of February, “I will bring you plenty of prisoners and flags!”
One would almost be inclined to say that he had resolved, during his stay
in the East, thus to pay a tribute to the country of fables.
Thus terminated this disastrous expedition. I have read somewhere that
during this immortal campaign the two heroes Murat and Mourad had often
been in face of one another. There is only a little difficulty; Mourad Bey
never put his foot in Syria.
We proceeded along the coast, and passed Mount Carmel. Some of the wounded
were carried on litters, the remainder on horses, mules, and camels. At a
short distance from Mount Carmel we were informed that three soldiers, ill
of the plague, who were left in a convent (which served for a hospital),
and abandoned too confidently to the generosity of the Turks, had been
barbarously put to death.
A most intolerable thirst, the total want of water, an excessive heat, and
a fatiguing march over burning sand-hills, quite disheartened the men, and
made every generous sentiment give way to feelings of the grossest
selfishness and most shocking indifference. I saw officers, with their
limbs amputated, thrown off the litters, whose removal in that way had
been ordered, and who had themselves given money to recompense the
bearers. I saw the amputated, the wounded, the infected, or those only
suspected of infection, deserted and left to themselves. The march was
illumined by torches, lighted for the purpose of setting fire to the
little towns, villages, and hamlets which lay in the route, and the rich
crops with which the land was then covered. The whole country was in a
blaze. Those who were ordered to preside at this work of destruction
seemed eager to spread desolation on every side, as if they could thereby
avenge themselves for their reverses, and find in such dreadful havoc an
alleviation of their sufferings. We were constantly surrounded by
plunderers, incendiaries, and the dying, who, stretched on the sides of
the road, implored assistance in a feeble voice, saying, “I am not
infected—I am only wounded;” and to convince those whom they
addressed, they reopened their old wounds, or inflicted on themselves
fresh ones. Still nobody attended to them. “It is all over with him,” was
the observation applied to the unfortunate beings in succession, while
every one pressed onward. The sun, which shone in an unclouded sky in all
its brightness, was often darkened by our conflagrations. On our right lay
the sea; on our left, and behind us, the desert made by ourselves; before
were the privations and sufferings which awaited us. Such was our true
situation.
We reached Tentoura on the 20th of May, when a most oppressive heat
prevailed, and produced general dejection. We had nothing to sleep on but
the parched and burning sand; on our right lay a hostile sea; our losses
in wounded and sick were already considerable since leaving Acre; and
there was nothing consolatory in the future. The truly afflicting
condition in which the remains of an army called triumphant were plunged,
produced, as might well be expected, a corresponding impression on the
mind of the General-in-Chief. Scarcely had he arrived at Tentoura when he
ordered his tent to be pitched. He then called me, and with a mind
occupied by the calamities of our situation, dictated an order that every
one should march on foot; and that all the horses, mules, and camels
should be given up to the wounded, the sick, and infected who had been
removed, and who still showed signs of life. “Carry that to Berthier,”
said he; and the order was instantly despatched. Scarcely had I returned
to the tent when the elder Vigogne, the General-in-Chief’s groom, entered,
and raising his hand to his cap, said, “General, what horse do you reserve
for yourself?” In the state of excitement in which Bonaparte was this
question irritated him so violently that, raising his whip, he gave the
man a severe blow on the head, saying in a terrible voice, “Every-one must
go on foot, you rascal—I the first—Do you not know the order?
Be off!”
Every one in parting with his horse was now anxious to avoid giving it to
any unfortunate individual supposed to be suffering from plague. Much
pains were taken to ascertain the nature of the diseases of the sick; and
no difficulty was made in accommodating the wounded of amputated. For my
part I had an excellent horse; a mule, and two camels, all which I gave up
with the greatest pleasure; but I confess that I directed my servant to do
all he could to prevent an infected person from getting my horse. It was
returned to me in a very short time. The same thing happened to many
others. The cause may be easily conjectured.
The remains of our heavy artillery were lost in the moving sands of
Tentoura, from the want of horses, the small number that remained being
employed in more indispensable services. The soldiers seemed to forget
their own sufferings, plunged in grief at the loss of their bronze guns,
often the instruments of their triumphs, and which had made Europe
tremble.
We halted at Caesarea on the 22d of May, and we marched all the following
night. Towards daybreak a man, concealed in a bush upon the left of the
road (the sea was two paces from us on the right), fired a musket almost
close to the head of the General-in-Chief, who was sleeping on his horse.
I was beside him. The wood being searched, the Nablousian was taken
without difficulty, and ordered to be shot on the spot. Four guides pushed
him towards the sea by thrusting their carbines against his back; when
close to the water’s edge they drew the triggers, but all the four muskets
hung fire: a circumstance which was accounted for by the great humidity of
the night. The Nablousian threw himself into the water, and, swimming with
great agility and rapidity, gained a ridge of rocks so far off that not a
shot from the whole troop, which fired as it passed, reached him.
Bonaparte, who continued his march, desired me to wait for Kléber, whose
division formed the rear-guard, and to tell him not to forget the
Nablousian. He was, I believe, shot at last.
We returned to Jaffa on the 24th of May, and stopped there during the
25th, 26th, 27th, and 28th. This town had lately been the scene of a
horrible transaction, dictated by necessity, and it was again destined to
witness the exercise of the same dire law. Here I have a painful duty to
perform—I will perform it. I will state what I know, what I saw.
I have seen the following passage in a certain, work:—”Bonaparte,
having arrived at Jaffa, ordered three removals of the infected: one by
sea to Damietta, and also by land; the second to Gaza; and the third to
El-Arish!” So, many words, so many errors!
Some tents were pitched on an eminence near the gardens east of Jaffa.
Orders were given directly to undermine the fortifications and blow them
up; and on the 27th of May, upon the signaling given, the town was in a
moment laid bare. An hour afterwards the General-in-Chief left his tent
and repaired to the town, accompanied by Berthier, some physicians and
surgeons, and his usual staff. I was also one of the party. A long and sad
deliberation took place on the question which now arose relative to the
men who were incurably ill of the plague, or who were at the point of
death. After a discussion of the most serious and conscientious kind it
was decided to accelerate a few moments, by a potion, a death which was
inevitable, and which would otherwise be painful and cruel.
Bonaparte took a rapid view of the destroyed ramparts of the town and
returned to the hospital, where there were men whose limbs had been
amputated, many wounded, many afflicted with ophthalmia, whose
lamentations were distressing, and some infected with the plague. The beds
of the last description of patients were to the right on entering the
first ward. I walked by the General’s side, and I assert that I never saw
him touch any one of the infected. And why should he have done so? They
were in the last stage of the disease. Not one of them spoke a word to
him, and Bonaparte well knew that he possessed no protection against the
plague. Is Fortune to be again brought forward here? She had, in truth,
little favoured him during the last few months, when he had trusted to her
favours. I ask, why should he have exposed himself to certain death, and
have left his army in the midst of a desert created by our ravages, in a
desolate town, without succour, and without the hope of ever receiving
any? Would he have acted rightly in doing so—he who was evidently so
necessary, so indispensable to his army; he on whom depended at that
moment the lives of all who had survived the last disaster, and who had
proved their attachment to him by their sufferings, their privations, and
their unshaken courage, and who had done all that he could have required
of men, and whose only trust was in him?
Bonaparte walked quickly through the rooms, tapping the yellow top of his
boot with a whip he held in his hand. As he passed along with hasty steps
he repeated these words: “The fortifications are destroyed. Fortune was
against me at St. Jean d’Acre. I must return to Egypt to preserve it from
the enemy, who will soon be there: In a few hours the Turks will be here.
Let all those who have strength enough rise and come along with us. They
shall be carried on litters and horses.” There were scarcely sixty cases
of plague in the hospital; and all accounts stating a greater number are
exaggerated. The perfect silence, complete dejection, and general stupor
of the patients announced their approaching end. To carry them away in the
state in which they were would evidently have been doing nothing else than
inoculating the rest of the army with the plague. I have, it is true,
learned, since my return to Europe, that some persons touched the infected
with impunity; nay; that others went so far as to inoculate themselves
with the plague in order to learn how to cure those whom it might attack.
It certainly was a special protection from Heaven to be preserved from it;
but to cover in some degree the absurdity of such a story, it is added
that they knew how to elude the danger, and that any one else who braved
it without using precautions met with death for their temerity. This is,
in fact, the whole point of the question. Either those privileged persons
took indispensable precautions; and in that case their boasted heroism is
a mere juggler’s trick; or they touched the infected without using
precautions, and inoculated themselves with the plague, thus voluntarily
encountering death, and then the story is really a good one.
The infected were confided, it has been stated, to the head apothecary of
the army, Royer, who, dying in Egypt three years after, carried the secret
with him to the grave. But on a moment’s reflection it will be evident
that the leaving of Royer alone in Jaffa would have been to devote to
certain death; and that a prompt and cruel one, a man who was extremely
useful to the army, and who was at the time in perfect health. It must be
remembered that no guard could be left with him, and that the Turks were
close at our heels. Bonaparte truly said, while walking through the rooms
of the hospital, that the Turks would be at Jaffa in a few hours. With
this conviction, would he have left the head apothecary in that town?
Recourse has been had to suppositions to support the contrary belief to
what I state. For example, it is said that the infected patients were
embarked in ships of war. There were no such ships. Where had they
disembarked, who had received them; what had been done with them? No one
speaks of them. Others, not doubting that the infected men died at Jaffa,
say, that the rearguard under Kléber, by order of Bonaparte, delayed its
departure for three days, and only began its march when death had put an
end to the sufferings of these unfortunate beings, unshortened by any
sacrifice. All this is incorrect. No rear-guard was left—it could
not be done. Pretence is made of forgetting that the ramparts were
destroyed, that the town was as open and as defenceless as any village, so
this small rear-guard would have been left for certain destruction. The
dates themselves tell against these suppositions. It is certain, as can be
seen by the official account, that we arrived at Jaffa on 24th May, and
stayed there the 25th, 26th, and 27th. We left it on the 28th. Thus the
rear-guard, which, according to these writers, left-on the 29th, did not
remain, even according to their own hypothesis, three days after the army
to see the sick die. In reality it left on the 29th of May, the day after
we did. Here are the very words of the Major-General (Berthier) in his
official account, written under the eye and under the dictation of the
Commander-in-Chief:—
The official report of what passed at Jaffa was drawn up by Berthier,
under the eye of Bonaparte. It has been published; but it may be remarked
that not a word about the infected, not a word of the visit to the
hospital, or the touching of the plague-patients with impunity, is there
mentioned. In no official report is anything said about the matter. Why
this silence? Bonaparte was not the man to conceal a fact which would have
afforded him so excellent and so allowable a text for talking about his
fortune. If the infected were removed, why not mention it? Why be silent
on so important an event? But it would have been necessary to confess that
being obliged to have recourse to so painful a measure was the unavoidable
consequence of this unfortunate expedition. Very disagreeable details must
have been entered into; and it was thought more advisable to be silent on
the subject.
But what did Napoleon himself say on the subject at St. Helena? His
statement there was to the following effect:—”I ordered a
consultation as to what was best to be done. The report which was made
stated that there were seven or eight men (the question is not about the
number) so dangerously ill that they could not live beyond twenty-four
hours, and would besides infect the rest of the army with the plague. It
was thought it would be an act of charity to anticipate their death a few
hours.”
Then comes the fable of the 500 men of the rear guard, who, it is
pretended, saw them die! I make no doubt that the story of the poisoning
was the invention of Den——. He was a babbler, who understood a
story badly, and repeated it worse. I do not think it would have been a
crime to have given opium to the infected. On the contrary, it would have
been obedience to the dictates of reason. Where is the man who would not,
in such a situation, have preferred a prompt death, to being exposed to
the lingering tortures inflicted by barbarians? If my child, and I believe
I love him as much as any father does his, had been in such a state, my
advice would have been the same; if I had been among the infected myself,
I should have demanded to be so treated.
Such was the reasoning at St. Helena, and such was the view which he and
every one else took of the case twenty years ago at Jaffa.
Our little army arrived at Cairo on the 14th of June, after a painful and
harassing march of twenty-five days. The heats during the passage of the
desert between El-Arish and Belbeis exceeded thirty-three degrees. On
placing the bulb of the thermometer in the sand the mercury rose to
forty-five degrees. The deceitful mirage was even more vexatious than in
the plains of Bohahire’h. In spite of our experience an excessive thirst,
added to a perfect illusion, made us goad on our wearied horses towards
lakes which vanished at our approach, and left behind nothing but salt and
arid sand. In two days my cloak was completely covered with salt, left on
it after the evaporation of the moisture which held it in solution. Our
horses, who ran eagerly to the brackish springs of the desert, perished in
numbers, after travelling about a quarter of a league from the spot where
they drank the deleterious fluid.
Bonaparte preceded his entry into the capital of Egypt by one of those
lying bulletins which only imposed on fools. “I will bring with me,” said
he, “many prisoners and flags. I have razed the palace of the Djezzar and
the ramparts of Acre—not a stone remains upon another. All the
inhabitants have left the city, by sea. Djezzar is severely wounded.”
I confess that I experienced a painful sensation in writing, by his
dictation, these official words, everyone of which was an imposition.
Excited by all I had just witnessed, it was difficult for me to refrain
from making the observation; but his constant reply was, “My dear fellow,
you are a simpleton: you do not understand this business.” And he
observed, when signing the bulletin, that he would yet fill the world with
admiration, and inspire historians and poets.
Our return to Cairo has been attributed to the insurrections which broke
out during the unfortunate expedition into Syria. Nothing is more
incorrect. The term insurrection cannot be properly applied to the foolish
enterprises of the angel El-Mahdi in the Bohahire’h, or to the less
important disturbances in the Charkyeh. The reverses experienced before
St. Jean d’Acre, the fear, or rather the prudent anticipation of a hostile
landing, were sufficient motives, and the only ones, for our return to
Egypt. What more could we do in Syria but lose men and time, neither of
which the General had to spare?
CHAPTER XX.
1799.
Bonaparte had hardly set foot in Cairo when he was informed that the brave
and indefatigable Mourad Bey was descending by the Fayoum, in order to
form a junction with reinforcements which had been for some time past
collected in the Bohahire’h. In all probability this movement of Mourad
Bey was the result of news he had received respecting plans formed at
Constantinople, and the landing which took place a short time after in the
roads of Aboukir. Mourad had selected the Natron Lakes for his place of
rendezvous. To these lakes Murat was despatched. The Bey no sooner got
notice of Murat’s presence than he determined to retreat and to proceed by
the desert to Gizeh and the great Pyramids. I certainly never heard, until
I returned to France, that Mourad had ascended to the summit of the great
Pyramid for the purpose of passing his time in contemplating Cairo!
Napoleon said at St. Helena that Murat might have taken Mourad Bey had the
latter remained four-and-twenty hours longer in the Natron Lakes. Now the
fact is, that as soon as the Bey heard of Murat’s arrival he was off. The
Arabian spies were far more serviceable to our enemies than to us; we had
not, indeed, a single friend in Egypt. Mourad Bey, on being informed by
the Arabs, who acted as couriers for him, that General Desaix was
despatching a column from the south of Egypt against him, that the
General-in-Chief was also about to follow his footsteps along the frontier
of Gizeh, and that the Natron Lakes and the Bohahire’h were occupied by
forces superior to his own, retired into Fayoum.
Bonaparte attached great importance to the destruction of Mourad, whom he
looked upon as the bravest, the most active, and most dangerous of his
enemies in Egypt. As all accounts concurred in stating that Mourad,
supported by the Arabs, was hovering about the skirts of the desert of the
province of Gizeh, Bonaparte proceeded to the Pyramids, there to direct
different corps against that able and dangerous partisan. He, indeed,
reckoned him so redoubtable that he wrote to Murat, saying he wished
fortune might reserve for him the honour of putting the seal on the
conquest of Egypt by the destruction of this opponent.
On the 14th of July Bonaparte left Cairo for the Pyramids. He intended
spending three or four days in examining the ruins of the ancient
necropolis of Memphis; but he was suddenly obliged to alter his plan. This
journey to the Pyramids, occasioned by the course of war, has given an
opportunity for the invention of a little piece of romance. Some ingenious
people have related that Bonaparte gave audiences to the mufti and ulemas,
and that on entering one of the great Pyramids he cried out, “Glory to
Allah! God only is God, and Mahomet is his prophet!” Now the fact is, that
Bonaparte never even entered the great Pyramid. He never had any thought
of entering it:—I certainly should have accompanied him had he done
so for I never quitted his side a single moment in the desert. He caused
some person to enter into one of the great Pyramids while he remained
outside, and received from them, on their return, an account of what they
had seen. In other words, they informed him there was nothing to be seen!
On the evening of the 15th of July, while we were taking a walk, we
perceived, on the road leading from Alexandria, an Arab riding up to us in
all haste. He brought to the General-in-Chief a despatch from General
Marmont, who was entrusted with the command of Alexandria, and who had
conducted himself so well, especially during the dreadful ravages of the
plague, that he had gained the unqualified approbation of Bonaparte. The
Turks had landed on the 11th of July at Aboukir, under the escort and
protection of English ships of war. The news of the landing of from
fifteen to sixteen thousand men did not surprise Bonaparte, who had for
some time expected it. It was not so, however, with the generals most in
his favor, whose apprehensions, for reasons which may be conjectured, he
had endeavoured to calm. He had even written to Marmont, who, being in the
most exposed situation, had the more reason to be vigilant, in these
terms:
He wrote in the following strain to General Dugua, who had the command of
Cairo:
As soon as he arrived at Cairo, in a letter he despatched to Desaix, he
said:
What other language could he hold, when he had proclaimed when after the
raising of the siege of Acre, that he had destroyed those 15,000 men who
two months after landed at Aboukir?
No sooner had Bonaparte perused the contents of Marmont’s letter than he
retired into his tent and dictated to me, until three in the morning, his
orders for the departure of the troops, and for the routes he wished to be
pursued during his absence by the troops who should remain in the
interior. At this moment I observed in him the development of that
vigorous character of mind which was excited by obstacles until he
overcame them—that celerity of thought which foresaw everything. He
was all action, and never for a moment hesitated. On the 16th of July, at
four in the morning, he was on horseback and the army in full march. I
cannot help doing justice to the presence of mind, promptitude of
decision, and rapidity of execution which at this period of his life never
deserted him on great occasions.
We reached Ouardan, to the north of Gizeh, on the evening of the 16th; on
the 19th we arrived at Rahmalianie’h, and on the 23d at Alexandria, where
every preparation was made for that memorable battle which, though it did
not repair the immense losses and fatal consequences of the naval conflict
of the same name, will always recall to the memory of Frenchmen one of the
most brilliant achievements of their arms.
After the battle, which took place on the 25th of July, Bonaparte sent a
flag of truce on board the English Admiral’s ship. Our intercourse was
full of politeness, such as might be expected in the communications of the
people of two civilised nations. The English Admiral gave the flag of
truce some presents in exchange for some we sent, and likewise a copy of
the French Gazette of Frankfort, dated 10th of June 1799. For ten months
we had received no news from France. Bonaparte glanced over this journal
with an eagerness which may easily be conceived.
“Heavens!” said he to me, “my presentiment is verified: the fools have
lost Italy. All the fruits of our victories are gone! I must leave Egypt!”
He sent for Berthier, to whom he communicated the news, adding that things
were going on very badly in France—that he wished to return home—that
he (Berthier) should go along with him, and that, for the present, only
he, Gantheaume, and I were in the secret. He recommended Berthier to be
prudent, not to betray any symptoms of joy, nor to purchase or sell
anything, and concluded by assuring him that he depended on him. “I can
answer,” said he, “for myself and for Bourrienne.” Berthier promised to be
secret, and he kept his word. He had had enough of Egypt, and he so
ardently longed to return to France, that there was little reason to fear
he would disappoint himself by any indiscretion.
Gantheaume arrived, and Bonaparte gave him orders to fit out the two
frigates, the ‘Muiron’ and the ‘Carrère’, and the two small vessels, the
‘Revanche’ and the ‘Fortune’, with a two months’ supply of provisions for
from four to five hundred men. He enjoined his secrecy as to the object of
these preparations, and desired him to act with such circumspection that
the English cruisers might have no knowledge of what was going on. He
afterwards arranged with Gantheaume the course he wished to take. No
details escaped his attention.
Bonaparte concealed his preparations with much care, but still some vague
rumours crept abroad. General Dugua, the commandant of Cairo, whom he had
just left for the purpose of embarking, wrote to him on the 18th of August
to the following effect:
Bonaparte embarked five days after the receipt of Dugua’s letter, and, as
may be supposed, without replying to it.
On the 18th of August he wrote to the divan of Cairo as follows:
He told the army but half the truth:
I have now shown the true cause of General Bonaparte’s departure for
Europe. This circumstance, in itself perfectly natural, has been the
subject of the most ridiculous conjectures to those who always wish to
assign extraordinary causes for simple events. There is no truth whatever
in the assertion of his having planned his departure before the battle of
Aboukir. Such an idea never crossed his mind. He had no thought whatever
of his departure for France when he made the journey to the Pyramids, nor
even when he received the news of the landing of the Anglo-Turkish force.
At the end of December 1798 Bonaparte thus wrote to the Directory: “We are
without any news from France. No courier has arrived since the month of
June.”
Some writers have stated that we received news by the way of Tunis,
Algiers, or Morocco; but there is no contradicting a positive fact. At
that period I had been with Bonaparte more than two years, and during that
time not a single despatch on any occasion arrived of the contents of
which I was ignorant. How then should the news alluded to have escaped me?
Almost all those who endeavour to avert from Bonaparte the reproach of
desertion quote a letter from the Directory, dated the 26th of May 1799.
This letter may certainly have been written, but it never reached its
destination. Why then should it be put upon record?
The circumstance I have stated above determined the resolution of
Bonaparte, and made him look upon Egypt as an exhausted field of glory,
which it was high time he had quitted, to play another part in France. On
his departure from Europe Bonaparte felt that his reputation was
tottering. He wished to do something to raise up his glory, and to fix
upon him the attention of the world. This object he had in great part
accomplished; for, in spite of serious disasters, the French flag waved
over the cataracts of the Nile and the ruins of Memphis, and the battles
of the Pyramids, and Aboukir were calculated in no small degree to dazzle
the imagination. Cairo and Alexandria too were ours. Finding that the
glory of his arms no longer supported the feeble power of the Directory,
he was anxious to see whether he could not share it, or appropriate it to
himself.
A great deal has been said about letters and secret communications from
the Directory, but Bonaparte needed no such thing. He could do what he
pleased: there was no power to check him; such had been the nature of his
arrangements on leaving France. He followed only the dictates of his own
will, and probably, had not the fleet been destroyed, he would have
departed from Egypt much sooner. To will and to do were with him one and
the same thing. The latitude he enjoyed was the result of his verbal
agreement with the Directory, whose instructions and plans he did not wish
should impede his operations.
Bonaparte left Alexandria on the 5th of August, and on the 10th arrived at
Cairo. He at first circulated the report of a journey to Upper Egypt. This
seemed so much the more reasonable, as he had really entertained that
design before he went to the Pyramids, and the fact was known to the army
and the inhabitants of Cairo. Up to this time our secret had been
studiously kept. However, General Lanusse, the commandant at Menouf, where
we arrived on the 20th of August, suspected it. “You are going to France,”
said he to me. My negative reply confirmed his suspicion. This almost
induced me to believe the General-in-Chief had been the first to make the
disclosure. General Lanusse, though he envied our good fortune, made no
complaints. He expressed his sincere wishes for our prosperous voyage, but
never opened his mouth on the subject to any one.
On the 21st of August we reached the wells of Birkett. The Arabs had
rendered the water unfit for use, but the General-in-Chief was resolved to
quench his thirst, and for this purpose squeezed the juice of several
lemons into a glass of the water; but he could not swallow it without
holding his nose and exhibiting strong feelings of disgust.
The next day we reached Alexandria, where the General informed all those,
who had accompanied him from Cairo that France was their destination. At
this announcement joy was pictured in every countenance.
General Kléber, to whose command Bonaparte had resigned the army, was
invited to come from Damietta to Rosetta to confer with the
General-in-Chief on affairs of extreme importance. Bonaparte, in making an
appointment which he never intended to keep, hoped to escape the unwelcome
freedom of Kléber’s reproaches. He afterwards wrote to him all he had to
say; and the cause he assigned for not keeping his appointment was, that
his fear of being observed by the English cruisers had forced him to
depart three days earlier than he intended. But when he wrote Bonaparte
well knew that he would be at sea before Kléber could receive his letter.
Kléber, in his letter to the Directory, complained bitterly of this
deception. The singular fate that befell this letter will be seen by and
by.
CHAPTER XXI
1799.
We were now to return to our country—again to cross the sea, to us
so pregnant with danger—Caesar and his fortune were once more to
embark. But Caesar was not now advancing to the East to add Egypt to the
conquests of the Republic. He was revolving in his mind vast schemes,
unawed by the idea of venturing everything to chance in his own favour the
Government for which he had fought. The hope of conquering the most
celebrated country of the East no longer excited the imagination, as on
our departure from France. Our last visionary dream had vanished before
the walls of St. Jean d’Acre, and we were leaving on the burning sands of
Egypt most of our companions in arms. An inconceivable destiny seemed to
urge us on, and we were obliged to obey its decrees.
On the 23d of August we embarked on board two frigates, the ‘Muiron’
and ‘Carrère’. Our number was between four and five hundred. Such was our
squadron, and such the formidable army with which Bonaparte had resolved,
as he wrote to the divan of Cairo, “to annihilate all his enemies.” This
boasting might impose on those who did not see the real state of things;
but what were we to think of it? What Bonaparte himself thought the day
after.
The night was dark when we embarked in the frigates which lay at a
considerable distance from the port of Alexandria; but by the faint light
of the stars we perceived a corvette, which appeared to be observing our
silent nocturnal embarkation.
Next morning, just as we were on the point of setting sail, we saw, coming
from the port of Alexandria a boat, on board of which was M. Parseval
Grandmaison. This excellent man, who was beloved by all of us, was not
included among the persons whose return to France had been determined by
the General-in-Chief. In his anxiety to get off Bonaparte would not hear
of taking him on board. It will readily be conceived how urgent were the
entreaties of Parseval; but he would have sued in vain had not Gantheaume,
Monge, Berthollet, and I interceded for him. With some difficulty we
overcame Bonaparte’s resistance, and our colleague of the Egyptian
Institute got on board after the wind had filled our sails.
It has been erroneously said that Admiral Gantheaume had full control of
the frigates, as if any one could command when Bonaparte was present. On
the contrary, Bonaparte declared to the admiral, in my hearing, that he
would not take the ordinary course and get into the open sea. “Keep close
along the coast of the Mediterranean,” said he, “on the African side,
until you get south of Sardinia. I have here a handful of brave fellows
and a few pieces of artillery; if the English should appear I will run
ashore, and with my party, make my way by land to Oran, Tunis, or some
other port, whence we may find an opportunity of getting home.” This was
his irrevocable determination.
For twenty-one days adverse winds, blowing from west or north-west, drove
us continually on the coast of Syria, or in the direction of Alexandria.
At one time it was even proposed that we should again put into the port;
but Bonaparte declared he would rather brave every danger than do so.
During the day we tacked to a certain distance northward, and in the
evening we stood towards Africa, until we came within sight of the coast.
Finally after no less than twenty-one days of impatience and
disappointment, a favourable east wind carried us past that point of
Africa on which Carthage formerly stood, and we soon doubled Sardinia. We
kept very near the western coast of that island, where Bonaparte had
determined to land in case of our falling in with the English squadron.
From thence his plan was to reach Corsica, and there to await a favourable
opportunity of returning to France.
Everything had contributed to render our voyage dull and monotonous; and,
besides, we were not entirely without uneasiness as to the steps which
might be taken by the Directory, for it was certain that the publication
of the intercepted correspondence must have occasioned many unpleasant
disclosures. Bonaparte used often to walk on deck to superintend the
execution of his orders. The smallest sail that appeared in view excited
his alarm.
The fear of falling into the hands of the English never forsook him. That
was what he dreaded most of all, and yet, at a subsequent period, he
trusted to the generosity of his enemies.
However, in spite of our well-founded alarm, there were some moments in
which we sought to amuse ourselves, or, to use a common expression, to
kill time. Cards afforded us a source of recreation, and even this
frivolous amusement served to develop the character of Bonaparte. In
general he was not fond of cards; but if he did play, vingt-et-un was his
favourite game, because it is more rapid than many others, and because, in
short, it afforded him an opportunity of cheating. For example, he would
ask for a card; if it proved a bad one he would say nothing, but lay it
down on the table and wait till the dealer had drawn his. If the dealer
produced a good card, then Bonaparte would throw aside his hand, without
showing it, and give up his stake. If, on the contrary, the dealer’s card
made him exceed twenty-one, Bonaparte also threw his cards aside without
showing them, and asked for the payment of his stake. He was much diverted
by these little tricks, especially when they were played off undetected;
and I confess that even then we were courtiers enough to humour him, and
wink at his cheating. I must, however, mention that he never appropriated
to himself the fruit of these little dishonesties, for at the end of the
game he gave up all his winnings, and they were equally divided. Gain, as
may readily be supposed, was not his object; but he always expected that
fortune would grant him an ace or a ten at the right moment with the same
confidence with which he looked for fine weather on the day of battle. If
he were disappointed he wished nobody to know it.
Bonaparte also played at chess, but very seldom, because he was only a
third-rate player, and he did not like to be beaten at that game, which, I
know not why, is said to bear a resemblance to the grand game of war. At
this latter game Bonaparte certainly feared no adversary. This reminds me
that when we were leaving Passeriano he announced his intention of passing
through Mantua. He was told that the commandant of that town, I believe
General Beauvoir, was a great chess-player, and he expressed a wish to
play a game with him. General Beauvoir asked him to point out any
particular pawn with which he would be checkmated; adding, that if the
pawn were taken, he, Bonaparte, should be declared the winner. Bonaparte
pointed out the last pawn on the left of his adversary. A mark was put
upon it, and it turned out that he actually was checkmated with that very
pawn. Bonaparte was not very well pleased at this. He liked to play with
me because, though rather a better player than himself, I was not always
able to beat him. As soon as a game was decided in his favour he declined
playing any longer, preferring to rest on his laurels.
The favourable wind which had constantly prevailed after the first twenty
days of our voyage still continued while we kept along the coast of
Sardinia; but after we had passed that island the wind again blew
violently from the west, and on the 1st of October we were forced to enter
the Gulf of Ajaccio. We sailed again next day but we found it impossible
to work our way out of the gulf. We were therefore obliged to put into the
port and land at Ajaccio. Adverse winds obliged us to remain there until
the 7th of October. It may readily be imagined how much this delay annoyed
Bonaparte. He sometimes expressed his impatience, as if he could enforce
the obedience of the elements as well as of men. He was losing time, and
time was everything to him.
There was one circumstance which seemed to annoy him as much as any of his
more serious vexations. “What will become of me,” said he, “if the
English, who are cruising hereabout, should learn that I have landed in
Corsica? I shall be forced to stay here. That I could never endure. I have
a torrent of relations pouring upon me.” His great reputation had
certainly prodigiously augmented the number of his family. He was
overwhelmed with visits, congratulations, and requests. The whole town was
in a commotion. Every one of its inhabitants wished to claim him as their
cousin; and from the prodigious number of his pretended godsons and
goddaughters, it might have been supposed that he had held one-fourth of
the children of Ajaccio at the baptismal font.
Bonaparte frequently walked with us in the neighbourhood of Ajaccio; and
when in all the plenitude of his power he did not count his crowns with
greater pleasure than he evinced in pointing out to us the little domains
of his ancestors.
While we were at Ajaccio M. Fesch gave Bonaparte French money in exchange
for a number of Turkish sequins, amounting in value to 17,000 francs. This
sum was all that the General brought with him from Egypt. I mention this
fact because he was unjustly calumniated in letters written after his
departure, and which were intercepted and published by the English. I
ought also to add, that as he would never for his own private use resort
to the money-chest of the army, the contents of which were, indeed, never
half sufficient to defray the necessary expenses, he several times drew on
Genoa, through M. James, and on the funds he possessed in the house of
Clary, 16,000, 25,000, and up to 33,000 francs. I can bear witness that in
Egypt I never saw him touch any money beyond his pay; and that he left the
country poorer than he had entered it is a fact that cannot be denied. In
his notes on Egypt it appears that in one year 12,600,000 francs were
received. In this sum were included at least 2,000,000 of contributions,
which were levied at the expense of many decapitations. Bonaparte was
fourteen months in Egypt, and he is said to have brought away with him
20,000,000. Calumny may be very gratifying to certain persons, but they
should at least give it a colouring of probability. The fact is, that
Bonaparte had scarcely enough to maintain himself at Ajaccio and to defray
our posting expenses to Paris.
On our arrival at Ajaccio we learnt the death of Joubert, and the loss of
the battle of Novi, which was fought on the 15th of August. Bonaparte was
tormented by anxiety; he was in a state of utter uncertainty as to the
future. From the time we left Alexandria till our arrival in Corsica he
had frequently talked of what he should do during the quarantine, which he
supposed he would be required to observe on reaching Toulon, the port at
which he had determined to land.
Even then he cherished some illusions respecting the state of affairs; and
he often said to me, “But for that confounded quarantine, I would hasten
ashore, and place myself at the head of the army of Italy. All is not
over; and I am sure that there is not a general who would refuse me the
command. The news of a victory gained by me would reach Paris as soon as
the battle of Aboukir; that, indeed, would be excellent.”
In Corsica his language was very different. When he was informed of our
reverses, and saw the full extent of the evil, he was for a moment
overwhelmed. His grand projects then gave way to the consideration of
matters of minor import, and he thought about his detention in the
Lazaretto of Toulon. He spoke of the Directory, of intrigues, and of what
would be said of him. He accounted his enemies those who envied him, and
those who could not be reconciled to his glory and the influence of his
name. Amidst all these anxieties Bonaparte was outwardly calm, though he
was moody and reflective.
Providing against every chance of danger, he had purchased at Ajaccio a
large launch which was intended to be towed by the ‘Muiron’, and it was
manned by twelve of the best sailors the island could furnish. His
resolution was, in case of inevitable danger, to jump into this boat and
get ashore. This precaution had well-nigh proved useful.
After leaving the Gulf of Ajaccio the voyage was prosperous and
undisturbed for one day; but on the second day, just at sunset, an English
squadron of fourteen sail hove in sight. The English, having advantage of
the lights which we had in our faces, saw us better than we could see
them. They recognised our two frigates as Venetian built; but luckily for
us, night came on, for we were not far apart. We saw the signals of the
English for a long time, and heard the report of the guns more and more to
our left, and we thought it was the intention of the cruisers to intercept
us on the south-east. Under these circumstances Bonaparte had reason to
thank fortune; for it is very evident that had the English suspected our
two frigates of coming from the East and going to France, they would have
shut us out from land by running between us and it, which to them was very
easy. Probably they took us for a convoy of provisions going from Toulon
to Genoa; and it was to this error and the darkness that we were indebted
for escaping with no worse consequence than a fright.
During the remainder of the night the utmost agitation prevailed on board
the Muiron. Gantheaume especially was in a state of anxiety which it is
impossible to describe, and which it was painful to witness: he was quite
beside himself, for a disaster appeared inevitable. He proposed to return
to Corsica. “No, no!” replied Bonaparte imperiously. “No! Spread all sail!
Every man at his post! To the north-west! To the north-west!” This order
saved us; and I am enabled to affirm that in the midst of almost general
alarm Bonaparte was solely occupied in giving orders. The rapidity of his
judgment seemed to grow in the face of danger. The remembrance of that
night will never be effaced from my mind. The hours lingered on; and none
of us could guess upon what new dangers the morrow’s sun would shine.
However, Bonaparte’s resolution was taken: his orders were given, his
arrangements made. During the evening he had resolved upon throwing
himself into the long boat; he had already fixed on the persons who were
to share his fate, and had already named to me the papers which he thought
it most important to save. Happily our terrors were vain and our
arrangements useless. By the first rays of the sun we discovered the
English fleet sailing to the north-east, and we stood for the wished-for
coast of France.
The 8th of October, at eight in the morning, we entered the roads of
Fréjus. The sailors not having recognised the coast during the night, we
did not know where we were. There was, at first, some hesitation whether
we should advance. We were by no means expected, and did not know how to
answer the signals, which has been changed during our absence. Some guns
were even fired upon us by the batteries on the coast; but our bold entry
into the roads, the crowd upon the decks of the two frigates, and our
signs of joy, speedily banished all doubt of our being friends. We were in
the port, and approaching the landing-place, when the rumour spread that
Bonaparte was on board one of the frigates. In an instant the sea was
covered with boats. In vain we begged them to keep at a distance; we were
carried ashore, and when we told the crowd, both of men and women who were
pressing about us, the risk they ran, they all exclaimed, “We prefer the
plague to the Austrians!”
What were our feelings when we again set foot on the soil of France I will
not attempt to describe. Our escape from the dangers that threatened us
seemed almost miraculous. We had lost twenty days at the beginning of our
voyage, and at its close had been almost taken by an English squadron.
Under these circumstances, how rapturously we inhaled the balmy air of
Provence! Such was our joy, that we were scarcely sensible of the
disheartening news which arrived from all quarters. At the first moment of
our arrival, by a spontaneous impulse, we all repeated, with tears in our
eyes, the beautiful lines which Voltaire has put into the mouth of the
exile of Sicily.
Bonaparte has been reproached with having violated the sanitary laws; but,
after what I have already stated respecting his intentions, I presume
there can remain no doubt of the falsehood of this accusation. All the
blame must rest with the inhabitants of Fréjus, who on this occasion found
the law of necessity more imperious than the sanitary laws. Yet when it is
considered that four or five hundred persons, and a quantity of effects,
were landed from Alexandria, where the plague had been raging during the
summer, it is almost a miracle that France, and indeed Europe escaped the
scourge.
CHAPTER XXII.
1799.
The effect produced in France and throughout Europe by the mere
intelligence of Bonaparte’s return is well known. I shall not yet speak of
the vast train of consequences which that event entailed. I must, however,
notice some accusations which were brought against him from the time of
our landing to the 9th of November. He was reproached for having left
Egypt, and it was alleged that his departure was the result of long
premeditation. But I, who was constantly with him, am enabled positively
to affirm that his return to France was merely the effect of a sudden
resolution. Of this the following fact is in itself sufficient evidence.
While we were at Cairo, a few days before we heard of the landing of the
Anglo-Turkish fleet, and at the moment when we were on the point of
setting off to encamp at the Pyramids, Bonaparte despatched a courier to
France. I took advantage of this opportunity to write to my wife. I almost
bade her an eternal adieu. My letter breathed expressions of grief such as
I had not before evinced. I said, among other things, that we knew not
when or how it would be possible for us to return to France. If Bonaparte
had then entertained any thought of a speedy return I must have known it,
and in that case I should not certainly have distressed my family by a
desponding letter, when I had not had an opportunity of writing for seven
months before.
Two days after the receipt of my letter my wife was awoke very early in
the morning to be informed of our arrival in France. The courier who
brought this intelligence was the bearer of a second letter from me, which
I had written on board ship, and dated from Fréjus. In this letter I
mentioned that Bonaparte would pass through Sens and dine with my mother.
In fulfilment of my directions Madame de Bourrienne set off for Paris at
five in the morning. Having passed the first post-house she met a Berlin
containing four travellers, among whom she recognised Louis Bonaparte
going to meet the General on the Lyons road. On seeing Madame de
Bourrienne Louis desired the postillion to stop, and asked her whether she
had heard from me. She informed him that we should pass through Sens,
where the General wished to dine with my mother, who had made every
preparation for receiving him. Louis then continued his journey. About
nine o’clock my wife met another Berlin, in which were Madame Bonaparte
and her daughter. As they were asleep, and both carriages were driving at
a very rapid rate, Madame de Bourrienne did not stop them. Josephine
followed the route taken by Louis. Both missed the General, who changed
his mind at Lyons, and proceeded by way of Bourbonnais. He arrived fifteen
hours after my wife; and those who had taken the Burgundy road proceeded
to Lyons uselessly.
Determined to repair in all haste to Paris, Bonaparte had left Fréjus on
the afternoon of the day of our landing. He himself had despatched the
courier to Sens to inform my mother of his intended visit to her; and it
was not until he got to Lyons that he determined to take the Bourbonnais
road. His reason for doing so will presently be seen. All along the road,
at Aix, at Lyons, in every town and village, he was received, as at
Fréjus, with the most rapturous demonstrations of joy.
Only those who witnessed his triumphal journey can form any notion of it;
and it required no great discernment to foresee something like the 18th
Brumaire.
The provinces, a prey to anarchy and civil war, were continually
threatened with foreign invasion. Almost all the south presented the
melancholy spectacle of one vast arena of conflicting factions. The nation
groaned beneath the yoke of tyrannical laws; despotism was systematically
established; the law of hostages struck a blow at personal liberty, and
forced loans menaced every man’s property. The generality of the citizens
had declared themselves against a pentarchy devoid of power, justice, and
morality, and which had become the sport of faction and intrigue. Disorder
was general; but in the provinces abuses were felt more sensibly than
elsewhere. In great cities it was found more easy to elude the hand of
despotism and oppression.
A change so earnestly wished for could not fail to be realised, and to be
received with transport. The majority of the French people longed to be
relieved from the situation in which they then stood. There were two
dangers bar to cope with—anarchy and the Bourbons. Every one felt
the urgent and indispensable necessity of concentrating the power of the
Government in a single hand; at the same time maintaining the institutions
which the spirit of the age demanded, and which France, after having so
dearly purchased, was now about to lose. The country looked for a man who
was capable of restoring her to tranquillity; but as yet no such man had
appeared. A soldier of fortune presented himself, covered with glory; he
had planted the standard of France on the Capitol and on the Pyramids. The
whole world acknowledged his superior talent; his character, his courage,
and his victories had raised him to the very highest rank. His great
works, his gallant actions, his speeches, and his proclamations ever since
he had risen to eminence left no doubt of his wish to secure happiness and
freedom to France, his adopted country. At that critical moment the
necessity of a temporary dictatorship, which sometimes secures the safety
of a state, banished all reflections on the consequences of such a power,
and nobody seemed to think glory incompatible with personal liberty. All
eyes were therefore directed on the General, whose past conduct guaranteed
his capability of defending the Republic abroad, and liberty at home,—on
the General whom his flatterers, and indeed some of his sincere friends,
styled, “the hero of liberal ideas,” the title to which he aspired.
Under every point of view, therefore, he was naturally chosen as the chief
of a generous nation, confiding to him her destiny, in preference to a
troop of mean and fanatical hypocrites, who, under the names of
republicanism and liberty, had reduced France to the most abject slavery.
Among the schemes which Bonaparte was incessantly revolving in his mind
may undoubtedly be ranked the project of attaining the head of the French
Government; but it would be a mistake to suppose that on his return from
Egypt he had formed any fixed plan. There was something vague in his
ambitious aspirations; and he was, if I may so express myself, fond of
building those imaginary edifices called castles in the air. The current
of events was in accordance with his wishes; and it may truly be said that
the whole French nation smoothed for Bonaparte the road which led to
power. Certainly the unanimous plaudits and universal joy which
accompanied him along a journey of more than 200 leagues must have induced
him to regard as a national mission that step which was at first prompted
merely by his wish of meddling with the affairs of the Republic.
This spontaneous burst of popular feeling, unordered and unpaid for,
loudly proclaimed the grievances of the people, and their hope that the
man of victory would become their deliverer. The general enthusiasm
excited by the return of the conqueror of Egypt delighted him to a degree
which I cannot express, and was, as he has often assured me, a powerful
stimulus in urging him to the object to which the wishes of France seemed
to direct him.
Among people of all classes and opinions an 18th Brumaire was desired and
expected. Many royalists even believed that a change would prove
favourable to the King. So ready are we to persuade ourselves of the
reality of what we wish.
As soon as it was suspected that Bonaparte would accept the power offered
him, an outcry was raised about a conspiracy against the Republic, and
measures were sought for preserving it. But necessity, and indeed, it must
be confessed, the general feeling of the people, consigned the execution
of those measures to him who was to subvert the Republic. On his return to
Paris Bonaparte spoke and acted like a man who felt his own power; he
cared neither for flattery, dinners, nor balls,—his mind took a
higher flight.
We arrived in Paris on the 24th Vendemiaire (the 16th of October). As yet
he knew nothing of what was going on; for he had seen neither his wife nor
his brothers, who were looking for him on the Burgundy road. The news of
our landing at Fréjus had reached Paris by a telegraphic despatch. Madame
Bonaparte, who was dining with M. Gohier when that despatch was
communicated to him, as president of the Directory, immediately set off to
meet her husband, well knowing how important it was that her first
interview with him should not be anticipated by his brothers.
The imprudent communications of Junot at the fountains of Messoudiah will
be remembered, but, after the first ebullition of jealous rage, all traces
of that feeling had apparently disappeared. Bonaparte however, was still
harassed by secret suspicion, and the painful impressions produced by
Junot were either not entirely effaced or were revived after our arrival
in Paris. We reached the capital before Josephine returned. The
recollection of the past, the ill-natured reports of his brothers,
and the exaggeration of facts had irritated Napoleon to the very highest
pitch, and he received Josephine with studied coldness, and with an air of
the most cruel indifference. He had no communication with her for three
days, during which time he frequently spoke to me of suspicions which his
imagination converted into certainty; and threats of divorce escaped his
lips with no less vehemence than when we were on the confines of Syria. I
took upon me the office of conciliator, which I had before discharged with
success. I represented to him the dangers to be apprehended from the
publicity and scandal of such an affair; and that the moment when his
grand views might possibly be realized was not the fit time to entertain
France and Europe with the details of a charge of adultery. I spoke to him
of Hortense and Eugène, to whom he was much attached. Reflection, seconded
by his ardent affection for Josephine, brought about a complete
reconciliation. After these three days of conjugal misunderstanding their
happiness was never afterwards disturbed by a similar cause.
On the day after his arrival Bonaparte visited the Directors.
The interview was cold. On the 24th of October he said to me, “I dined
yesterday at Gohier’s; Sieyès was present, and I pretended not to see him.
I observed how much he was enraged at this mark of disrespect.”—”But
are you sure he is against you?” inquired I. “I know nothing yet; but he
is a scheming man, and I don’t like him.” Even at that time Bonaparte had
thoughts of getting himself elected a member of the Directory in the room
of Sieyès.
CHAPTER XXIII
1799.
To throw a clear light on the course of the great events which will
presently be developed it is necessary to state briefly what intrigues had
been hatched and what ambitious hopes had risen up while we were in Egypt.
When in Egypt Bonaparte was entirely deprived of any means of knowing what
was going on in France; and in our rapid journey from Fréjus to Paris we
had no opportunity of collecting much information. Yet it was very
important that we should know the real state of affairs, and the
sentiments of those whom Bonaparte had counted among his rivals in glory,
and whom he might now meet among his rivals in ambition.
Moreau’s military reputation stood very high, and Bernadotte’s firmness
appeared inflexible. Generally speaking, Bonaparte might have reckoned
among his devoted partisans the companions of his glory in Italy, and also
those whom he subsequently denominated “his Egyptians.” But brave men had
distinguished themselves in the army of the Rhine; and if they did not
withhold their admiration from the conqueror of Italy, they felt at least
more personally interested in the admiration which they lavished on him
who had repaired the disaster of Scherer. Besides, it must be borne in
mind that a republican spirit prevailed, almost without exception, in the
army, and that the Directory appeared to be a Government invented
expressly to afford patronage to intriguers. All this planted difficulties
in our way, and rendered it indispensably necessary that we should know
our ground. We had, it is true, been greeted by the fullest measure of
popular enthusiasm on our arrival; but this was not enough. We wanted
suffrages of a more solid kind.
During the campaign of Egypt, Bernadotte, who was a zealous republican,
had been War Minister,
but he had resigned the portfolio to Dubois-Crancé three weeks before
Bonaparte’s return to France. Some partisans of the old Minister were
endeavouring to get him recalled, and it was very important to Bonaparte’s
interests that he should prevent the success of this design. I recollect
that on the second day of our arrival Bonaparte said to me, “I have
learned many things; but we shall see what will happen. Bernadotte is a
singular man. When he was War Minister Augereau, Salicetti, and some
others informed him that the Constitution was in danger, and that it was
necessary to get rid of Sieyès, Barras, and Fouché, who were at the head
of a plot. What did Bernadotte do? Nothing. He asked for proofs. None
could be produced. He asked for powers. Who could grant them? Nobody. He
should have taken them; but he would not venture on that. He wavered. He
said he could not enter into the schemes which were proposed to him. He
only promised to be silent on condition that they were renounced.
Bernadotte is not a help; he is an obstacle. I have heard from good
authority that a great number of influential persons wished to invest him
with extensive power for the public good; but he was obstinate, and would
listen to nothing.”
After a brief interval of silence, during which Bonaparte rubbed his
forehead with his right hand, he then resumed:
“I believe I shall have Bernadotte and Moreau against me. But I do not
fear Moreau. He is devoid of energy. I know he would prefer military to
political power. The promise of the command of an army would gain him
over. But Bernadotte has Moorish blood in his veins. He is bold and
enterprising. He is allied to my brothers.
“He does not like me, and I am almost certain that he will oppose me. If
he should become ambitious he will venture anything. And yet, you
recollect in what a lukewarm way he acted on the 18th Fructidor, when I
sent him to second Augereau. This devil of a fellow is not to be seduced.
He is disinterested and clever. But, after all, we have but just arrived,
and know not what may happen.”
Bernadotte, it was reported, had advised that Bonaparte should be brought
to a court-martial, on the two-fold charge of having abandoned his army
and violated the quarantine laws. This report came to the ear of
Bonaparte; but he refused to believe it and he was right. Bernadotte
thought himself bound to the Constitution which he had sworn to defend.
Hence the opposition he manifested to the measures of the 18th Brumaire.
But he cherished no personal animosity against Bonaparte as long as he was
ignorant of his ambitious designs. The extraordinary and complicated
nature of subsequent events rendered his possession of the crown of Sweden
in no way incompatible with his fidelity to the Constitution of the year
III.
On our first arrival in Paris, though I was almost constantly with the
General, yet, as our routine of occupation was not yet settled, I was
enabled now and then to snatch an hour or two from business. This leisure
time I spent in the society of my family and a few friends, and in
collecting information as to what had happened during our absence, for
which purpose I consulted old newspapers and pamphlets. I was not
surprised to learn that Bonaparte’s brothers—that is to say, Joseph
and Lucien—had been engaged in many intrigues. I was told that
Sieyès had for a moment thought of calling the Duke of Brunswick to the
head of the Government; that Barras would not have been very averse to
favouring the return of the Bourbons; and that Moulins, Roger Ducos, and
Gohier alone believed or affected to believe, in the possibility of
preserving the existing form of government. From what I heard at the time
I have good reasons for believing that Joseph and Lucien made all sorts of
endeavours to inveigle Bernadotte into their brother’s party, and in the
hope of accomplishing that object they had assisted in getting him
appointed War Minister. However, I cannot vouch for the truth of this. I
was told that Bernadotte had at first submitted to the influence of
Bonaparte’s two brothers; but that their urgent interference in their
client’s behalf induced him to shake them off, to proceed freely in the
exercise of his duties, and to open the eyes of the Directory on what the
Republic might have to apprehend from the enterprising character of
Bonaparte. It is certain that what I have to relate respecting the conduct
of Bernadotte to Bonaparte is calculated to give credit to these
assertions.
All the generals who were in Paris, with the exception of Bernadotte, had
visited Bonaparte during the first three days which succeeded his arrival.
Bernadotte’s absence was the more remarkable because he had served under
Bonaparte in Italy. It was not until a fortnight had elapsed, and then
only on the reiterated entreaties of Joseph and Madame Joseph Bonaparte
(his sister-in-law), that he determined to go and see his old
General-in-Chief. I was not present at their interview, being at that
moment occupied in the little cabinet of the Rue Chantereine. But I soon
discovered that their conversation had been long and warm; for as soon as
it was ended Bonaparte entered the cabinet exceedingly agitated, and said
to me, “Bourrienne, how do you think Bernadotte has behaved? You have
traversed France with me—you witnessed the enthusiasm which my
return excited—you yourself told me that you saw in that enthusiasm
the desire of the French people to be relieved from the disastrous
position in which our reverses have placed them. Well! would you believe
it? Bernadotte boasts, with ridiculous exaggeration, of the brilliant and
victorious situation of France! He talks about the defeat of the Russians,
the occupation of Genoa, the innumerable armies that are rising up
everywhere. In short, I know not what nonsense he has got in his head.”—”What
can all this mean?” said I. “Did he speak about Egypt?”—”Oh, yes!
Now you remind me. He actually reproached me for not having brought the
army back with me! ‘But,’ observed I, ‘have you not just told me that you
are absolutely overrun with troops; that all your frontiers are secure,
that immense levies are going on, and that you will have 200,000 infantry?—If
this be true, what do you want with a few thousand men who may ensure the
preservation of Egypt?’ He could make no answer to this. But he is quite
elated by the honour of having been War Minister, and he told me boldly
that he looked upon the army of Egypt as lost nay, more. He made
insinuations. He spoke of enemies abroad and enemies at home; and as he
uttered these last words he looked significantly at me. I too gave him a
glance! But stay a little. The pear will soon be ripe! You know
Josephine’s grace and address. She was present. The scrutinising glance of
Bernadotte did not escape her, and she adroitly turned the conversation.
Bernadotte saw from my countenance that I had had enough of it, and he
took his leave. But don’t let me interrupt you farther. I am going back to
speak to Josephine.”
I must confess that this strange story made me very impatient to find
myself alone with Madame Bonaparte, for I wished to hear her account of
the scene. An opportunity occurred that very evening. I repeated to her
what I had heard from the General, and all that she told me tended to
confirm its accuracy. She added that Bernadotte seemed to take the utmost
pains to exhibit to the General a flattering picture of the prosperity of
France; and she reported to me, as follows, that part of the conversation
which was peculiarly calculated to irritate Bonaparte:—”‘I do not
despair of the safety of the Republic, which I am certain can restrain her
enemies both abroad and at home.’ As Bernadotte uttered these last
words,'” continued Josephine, “his glance made me shudder. One word more
and Bonaparte could have commanded himself no longer! It is true,” added
she, “that it was in some degree his own fault, for it was he who turned
the conversation on politics; and Bernadotte, in describing the
flourishing condition of France, was only replying to the General, who had
drawn a very opposite picture of the state of things. You know, my dear
Bourrienne, that Bonaparte is not always very prudent. I fear he has said
too much to Bernadotte about the necessity of changes in the Government.”
Josephine had not yet recovered from the agitation into which this violent
scene had thrown her. After I took leave of her I made notes of what she
had told me.
A few days after, when Bonaparte, Josephine, Hortense, Eugène, and I were
together in the drawing-room, Bernadotte unexpectedly entered. His
appearance, after what had passed, was calculated to surprise us. He was
accompanied by a person whom he requested permission to introduce to
Bonaparte. I have forgotten his name, but he was, I think,
secretary-general while Bernadotte was in office. Bonaparte betrayed no
appearance of astonishment. He received Bernadotte with perfect ease, and
they soon entered into conversation. Bonaparte, who seemed to acquire
confidence from the presence of those who were about him, said a great
deal about the agitation which prevailed among the republicans, and
expressed himself in very decided terms against the ‘Manège Club.’
I seconded him by observing that M. Moreau de Worms of my department, who
was a member of that club, had himself complained to me of the violence
that prevailed in it. “But, General,” said Bernadotte, “your brothers were
its most active originators. Yet,” added he in a tone of firmness, “you
accuse me of having favoured that club, and I repel the charge. It cannot
be otherwise than false. When I came into office I found everything in the
greatest disorder. I had no leisure to think about any club to which my
duties did not call me. You know well that your friend Salicetti, and that
your brother, who is in your confidence, are both leading men in the
Manège Club. To the instructions of I know not whom is to be attributed
the violence of which you complain.” At these words, and especially the
tone in which Bernadotte uttered ‘I know not whom,’ Bonaparte could no
longer restrain himself. “Well, General,” exclaimed he furiously, “I tell
you plainly, I would rather live wild in the woods than in a state of
society which affords no security.” Bernadotte then said, with great
dignity of manner, “Good God! General, what security would you have?” From
the warmth evinced by Bonaparte I saw plainly that the conversation would
soon be converted into a dispute, and in a whisper I requested Madame
Bonaparte to change the conversation, which she immediately did by
addressing a question to some one present. Bernadotte, observing Madame
Bonaparte’s design, checked his warmth. The subject of conversation was
changed, and it became general. Bernadotte soon took up his hat and
departed.
One morning, when I entered Bonaparte’s chamber—it was, I believe,
three or four days after the second visit of Bernadotte—he said:
“Well, Bourrienne, I wager you will not guess with whom I am going to
breakfast this morning?”—”Really, General, I —”—”With
Bernadotte; and the best of the joke is, that I have invited myself. You
would have seen how it was all brought about if you had been with us at
the Théâtre Français, yesterday evening. You know we are going to visit
Joseph today at Mortfontaine. Well, as we were coming out of the theatre
last night, finding myself side by side with Bernadotte and not knowing
what to talk about, I asked him whether he was to be of our party to-day?
He replied in the affirmative; and as we were passing his house in the Rue
Cisalpine.
“I told him, without any ceremony, that I should be happy to come and take
a cup of coffee with him in the morning. He seemed pleased. What do you
think of that, Bourrienne?”—”Why, General, I hope you may have
reason on your part to be pleased with him.”—”Never fear, never
fear. I know what I am about. This will compromise him with Gohier.
Remember, you must always meet your enemies with a bold face, otherwise
they think they are feared, and that gives them confidence.”
Bonaparte stepped into the carriage with Josephine, who was always ready
when she had to go out with him, for he did not like to wait. They
proceeded first to Bernadotte’s to breakfast, and from thence to
Mortfontaine. On his return Bonaparte told me very little about what had
passed during the day, and I could see that he was not in the best of
humours. I afterwards learned that Bonaparte had conversed a good deal
with Bernadotte, and that he had made every effort to render himself
agreeable, which he very well knew how to do when he chose! but that, in
spite of all his conversational talent; and supported as he was by the
presence of his three brothers, and Regnault de St. Jean d’Angély, he
could not withstand the republican firmness of Bernadotte. However, the
number of his partisans daily augmented; for all had not the
uncompromising spirit of Bernadotte; and it will soon be seen that Moreau
himself undertook charge of the Directors who were made prisoners on the
18th Brumaire.
Bernadotte’s shrewd penetration made him one of the first to see clearly
into Bonaparte’s designs. He was well convinced of his determination to
overthrow the constitution and possess himself of power. He saw the
Directory divided into two parties; the one duped by the promises and
assurances of Bonaparte, and the other conniving with him for the
accomplishment of his plans. In these circumstances Bernadotte offered his
services to all persons connected with the Government who, like himself,
were averse to the change which he saw good reason to apprehend. But
Bonaparte was not the man to be outdone in cunning or activity; and every
moment swelled the ranks of his adherents.
On the 16th Brumaire I dined in the Rue de la Victoire. Bernadotte was
present, and I believe General Jourdan also. While the grand conspiracy
was hastening to its accomplishment Madame Bonaparte and I had contrived a
little plot of a more innocent kind. We let no one into our secret, and
our 16th Brumaire was crowned with complete success. We had agreed to be
on the alert to prevent any fresh exchange of angry words. All succeeded
to the utmost of our wishes. The conversation languished during dinner;
but it was not dulness that we were afraid of. It turned on the subject of
war, and in that vast field Bonaparte’s superiority over his interlocutors
was undeniable.
When we retired to the drawing-rooms a great number of evening visitors
poured in, and the conversation then became animated, and even gay.
Bonaparte was in high spirits. He said to some one, smiling, and pointing
to Bernadotte, “You are not aware that the General yonder is a Chouan.”—”A
Chouan?” repeated Bernadotte, also in a tone of pleasantry. “Ah! General
you contradict yourself. Only the other day you taxed me with favouring
the violence of the friends of the Republic, and now you accuse me of
protecting the Chouans.
“You should at least be consistent.” A few moments after, availing himself
of the confusion occasioned by the throng of visitors, Bernadotte slipped
off.
As a mark of respect to Bonaparte the Council of the Five Hundred
appointed Lucien its president. The event proved how important this
nomination was to Napoleon. Up to the 19th Brumaire, and especially on
that day, Lucien evinced a degree of activity, intelligence, courage, and
presence of mind which are rarely found united in one individual. I have
no hesitation in stating that to Lucien’s nomination and exertions must be
attributed the success of the 19th Brumaire.
The General had laid down a plan of conduct from which he never deviated
during the twenty-three days which intervened between his arrival in Paris
and the 18th Brumaire. He refused almost all private invitations, in order
to avoid indiscreet questions, unacceptable offers, and answers which
might compromise him.
It was not without some degree of hesitation that he yielded to a project
started by Lucien, who, by all sorts of manoeuvring, had succeeded in
prevailing on a great number of his colleagues to be present at a grand
subscription dinner to be given to Bonaparte by the Council of the
Ancients.
The disorder which unavoidably prevailed in a party amounting to upwards
of 250 persons, animated by a diversity of opinions and sentiments; the
anxiety and distrust arising in the minds of those who were not in the
grand plot, rendered this meeting one of the most disagreeable I ever
witnessed. It was all restraint and dulness. Bonaparte’s countenance
sufficiently betrayed his dissatisfaction; besides, the success of his
schemes demanded his presence elsewhere. Almost as soon as he had finished
his dinner he rose, saying to Berthier and me, “I am tired: let us be
gone.” He went round to the different tables, addressing to the company
compliments and trifling remarks, and departed, leaving at table the
persons by whom he had been invited.
This short political crisis was marked by nothing more grand, dignified,
or noble than the previous revolutionary commotions. All these plots were
so contemptible, and were accompanied by so much trickery, falsehood, and
treachery, that, for the honour of human nature, it is desirable to cover
them with a veil.
General Bonaparte’s thoughts were first occupied with the idea he had
conceived even when in Italy, namely, to be chosen a Director. Nobody
dared yet to accuse him of being a deserter from the army of the East. The
only difficulty was to obtain a dispensation on the score of age. And was
this not to be obtained? No sooner was he installed in his humble abode in
the Rue de la Victoire than he was assured that, on the retirement of
Rewbell, the majority of suffrages would have devolved on him had he been
in France, and had not the fundamental law required the age of forty; but
that not even his warmest partisans were disposed to violate the yet
infant Constitution of the year III.
Bonaparte soon perceived that no efforts would succeed in overcoming this
difficulty, and he easily resolved to possess himself wholly of an office
of which he would nominally have had only a fifth part had he been a
member of the Directory.
As soon as his intentions became manifest he found himself surrounded by
all those who recognised in him the man they had long looked for. These
persons, who were able and influential in their own circles, endeavoured
to convert into friendship the animosity which existed between Sieyès and
Bonaparte. This angry feeling had been increased by a remark made by
Sieyès, and reported to Bonaparte. He had said, after the dinner at which
Bonaparte treated him so disrespectfully, “Do you see how that little
insolent fellow behaves to a member of a Government which would do well to
order him to be SHOT?”
But all was changed when able mediators pointed out to Bonaparte the
advantage of uniting with Sieyès for the purpose of overthrowing a
Constitution which he did not like. He was assured how vain it would be to
think of superseding him, and that it would be better to flatter him with
the hope of helping to subvert the constitution and raising up a new one.
One day some one said to Bonaparte in my hearing, “Seek for support among
the party who call the friends of the Republic Jacobins, and be assured
that Sieyès is at the head of that party.”
On the 25th Vendémiaire (17th of October) the Directory summoned General
Bonaparte to a private sitting. “They offered me the choice of any army I
would command,” said he to me the next morning. “I would not refuse, but I
asked to be allowed a little time for the recovery of my health; and, to
avoid any other embarrassing offers, I withdrew. I shall go to no more of
their sittings.” (He attended only one after this.) “I am determined to
join Sieyès’ party. It includes a greater diversity of opinions than that
of the profligate Barras. He proclaims everywhere that he is the author of
my fortune. He will never be content to play an inferior part, and I will
never bend to such a man. He cherishes the mad ambition of being the
support of the Republic. What would he do with me? Sieyès, on the
contrary, has no political ambition.”
No sooner did Sieyès begin to grow friendly with Bonaparte than the latter
learned from him that Barras had said, “The ‘little corporal’ has made his
fortune in Italy and does not want to go back again.” Bonaparte repaired
to the Directory for the sole purpose of contradicting this allegation. He
complained to the Directors of its falsehood, boldly affirmed that the
fortune he was supposed to possess had no existence, and that even if he
had made his fortune it was not, at all events, at the expense of the
Republic “You know,” said he to me, “that the mines of Hydria have
furnished the greater part of what I possess.”—”Is it possible,”
said I, “that Barras could have said so, when you know so well of all the
peculations of which he has been guilty since your return?”
Bonaparte had confided the secret of his plans to very few persons—to
those only whose assistance he wanted. The rest mechanically followed
their leaders and the impulse which was given to them; they passively
awaited the realisation of the promises they had received, and on the
faith of which they had pledged themselves.
CHAPTER XXIV.
1799.
The parts of the great drama which was shortly to be enacted were well
distributed. During the three days preceding the 18th Brumaire every one
was at his post. Lucien, with equal activity and intelligence, forwarded
the conspiracy in the two Councils; Sieyès had the management of the
Directory; Réal,
under the instructions of Fouché,
negotiated with the departments, and dexterously managed, without
compromising Fouché, to ruin those from whom that Minister had received
his power. There was no time to lose; and Fouché said to me on the 14th
Brumaire, “Tell your General to be speedy; if he delays, he is lost.”
On the 17th, Regnault de St. Jean d’Angély told Bonaparte that the
overtures made to Cambacérès and Lebrun had not been received in a very
decided way. “I will have no tergiversation,” replied Bonaparte with
warmth. “Let them not flatter themselves that I stand in need of them.
They must decide to-day; to-morrow will be too late. I feel myself strong
enough now to stand alone.”
Cambacérès
and Lebrun
were almost utter strangers to the intrigues which preceded the 18th
Brumaire. Bonaparte had cast his eyes on the Minister of Justice to be one
of his colleagues when he should be at liberty to name them, because his
previous conduct had pledged him as a partisan of the Revolution. To him
Bonaparte added Lebrun, to counterbalance the first choice. Lebrun was
distinguished for honourable conduct and moderate principles. By selecting
these two men Bonaparte hoped to please every one; besides, neither of
them were able to contend against his fixed determination and ambitious
views.
What petty intrigues marked the 17th Brumaire! On that day I dined with
Bonaparte; and after dinner he said, “I have promised to dine to-morrow
with Gohier; but, as you may readily suppose, I do not intend going.
However, I am very sorry for his obstinacy. By way of restoring his
confidence Josephine is going to invite him to breakfast with us
to-morrow. It will be impossible for him to suspect anything. I saw Barras
this morning, and left him much disturbed. He asked me to return and visit
him to-night. I promised to do so, but I shall not go. To-morrow all will
be over. There is but little time; he expects me at eleven o’clock
to-night. You shall therefore take my carriage, go there, send in my name,
and then enter yourself. Tell him that a severe headache confines me to my
bed, but that I will be with him without fail tomorrow. Bid him not be
alarmed, for all will soon be right again. Elude his questions as much as
possible; do not stay long, and come to me on your return.”
At precisely eleven o’clock I reached the residence of Barras, in General
Bonaparte’s carriage. Solitude and silence prevailed in all the apartments
through which I passed to Barras’ cabinet. Bonaparte was announced, and
when Barras saw me enter instead of him, he manifested the greatest
astonishment and appeared much cast down. It was easy to perceive that he
looked on himself as a lost man. I executed my commission, and stayed only
a short time. I rose to take my leave, and he said, while showing me out,
“I see that Bonaparte is deceiving me: he will not come again. He has
settled everything; yet to me he owes all.” I repeated that he would
certainly come tomorrow, but he shook his head in a way which plainly
denoted that he did not believe me. When I gave Bonaparte an account of my
visit he appeared much pleased. He told me that Joseph was going to call
that evening on Bernadotte, and to ask him to come tomorrow. I replied
that, from all I knew, he would be of no use to him. “I believe so too,”
said he; “but he can no longer injure me, and that is enough. Well,
good-night; be here at seven in the morning.” It was then one o’clock.
I was with him a little before seven o’clock on the morning of the 18th
Brumaire, and on my arrival I found a great number of generals and
officers assembled. I entered Bonaparte’s chamber, and found him already
up—a thing rather unusual with him. At this moment he was as calm as
on the approach of a battle. In a few moments Joseph and Bernadotte
arrived. Joseph had not found him at home on the preceding evening, and
had called for him that morning. I was surprised to see Bernadotte in
plain clothes, and I stepped up to him and said in a low voice, “General,
every one here, except you and I, is in uniform.”—”Why should I be
in uniform?” said he. As he uttered these words Bonaparte, struck with the
same surprise as myself, stopped short while speaking to several persons
around him, and turning quickly towards Bernadotte said, “How is this? you
are not in uniform!”—”I never am on a morning when I am not on
duty,” replied Bernadotte.—”You will be on duty presently.”—”I
have not heard a word of it: I should have received my orders sooner.”
Bonaparte then led Bernadotte into an adjoining room. Their conversation
was not long, for there was no time to spare.
On the other hand, by the influence of the principal conspirators the
removal of the legislative body to St. Cloud was determined on the morning
of the 18th Brumaire, and the command of the army was given to Bonaparte.
All this time Barras was no doubt waiting for Bonaparte, and Madame
Bonaparte was expecting Gohier to breakfast. At Bonaparte’s were assembled
all the generals who were devoted to him. I never saw so great a number
before in the Rue de la Victoire. They were all, except Bernadotte, in
full uniform; and there were, besides, half a dozen persons there
initiated in the secrets of the day. The little hotel of the conqueror of
Italy was much too small for such an assemblage, and several persons were
standing in the court-yard. Bonaparte was acquainted with the decree of
the Council of the Ancients, and only waited for its being brought to him
before he should mount his horse. That decree was adopted in the Council
of the Ancients by what may be called a false majority, for the members of
the Council were summoned at different hours, and it was so contrived that
sixty or eighty of them, whom Lucien and his friends had not been able to
gain over, should not receive their notices in time.
As soon as the message from the Council of the Ancients arrived Bonaparte
requested all the officers at his house to follow him. At that
announcement a few who were in ignorance of what was going on did not
follow—at least I saw two groups separately leave the hotel.
Bernadotte said to me, “I shall stay with you.” I perceived there was a
good deal of suspicion in his manner. Bonaparte, before going down the
stairs which led from the small round dining-room into the courtyard,
returned quickly to bid Bernadotte follow him. He would not, and Bonaparte
then said to me, while hurrying off, “Gohier is not come—so much the
worse for him,” and leaped on his horse. Scarcely was he off when
Bernadotte left me. Josephine and I being now left alone, she acquainted
me with her anxiety. I assured her that everything had been so well
prepared that success was certain. She felt much interest about Gohier on
account of her friendship for his wife. She asked me whether I was well
acquainted with Gohier. “You know, Madame,” replied I, “that we have been
only twenty days in Paris, and that during that time I have only gone out
to sleep in the Rue Martel. I have seen M. Gohier several times, when he
came to visit the General, and have talked to him about the situation of
our affairs in Switzerland, Holland, France, and other political matters,
but I never exchanged a word with him as to what is now going on. This is
the whole extent of my acquaintance with him.”
“I am sorry for it,” resumed Josephine, “because I should have asked you
to write to him, and beg him to make no stir, but imitate Sieyès and
Roger, who will voluntarily retire, and not to join Barras, who is
probably at this very moment forced to do so. Bonaparte has told me that
if Gohier voluntarily resigns, he will do everything for him.” I believe
Josephine communicated directly with the President of the Directory
through a friend of Madame Gohier’s.
Gohier and Moulins, no longer depending on Sieyès and Roger Ducos, waited
for their colleague, Barras, in the hall of the Directory, to adopt some
measure on the decree for removing the Councils to St. Cloud. But they
were disappointed; for Barras, whose eyes had been opened by my visit on
the preceding night, did not join them. He had been invisible to his
colleagues from the moment that Bruix and M. de Talleyrand had informed
him of the reality of what he already suspected, and insisted on his
retirement.
On the 18th Brumaire a great number of military, amounting to about 10,000
men, were assembled in the gardens of the Tuileries, and were reviewed by
Bonaparte, accompanied by Generals Beurnonville, Moreau, and Macdonald.
Bonaparte read to them the decree just issued by the commission of
inspectors of the Council of the Ancients, by which the legislative body
was removed to St. Cloud; and by which he himself was entrusted with the
execution of that decree, and appointed to the command of all the military
force in Paris, and afterwards delivered an address to the troops.
Whilst Bonaparte was haranguing the soldiers, the Council of the Ancients
published an address to the French people, in which it was declared that
the seat of the legislative body was changed, in order to put down the
factions, whose object was to control the national representation.
While all this was passing abroad I was at the General’s house in the Rue
de la Victoire; which I never left during the whole day. Madame Bonaparte
and I were not without anxiety in Bonaparte’s absence. I learned from
Josephine that Joseph’s wife had received a visit from Adjutant-General
Rapatel, who had been sent by Bonaparte and Moreau to bring her husband to
the Tuileries. Joseph was from home at the time, and so the message was
useless. This circumstance, however, awakened hopes which we had scarcely
dared to entertain. Moreau was then in accordance with Bonaparte, for
Rapatel was sent in the name of both Generals. This alliance, so long
despaired of, appeared to augur favourably. It was one of Bonaparte’s
happy strokes. Moreau, who was a slave to military discipline, regarded
his successful rival only as a chief nominated by the Council of the
Ancients. He received his orders and obeyed them. Bonaparte appointed him
commander of the guard of the Luxembourg, where the Directors were under
confinement. He accepted the command, and no circumstance could have
contributed more effectually to the accomplishment of Bonaparte’s views
and to the triumph of his ambition.
At length Bonaparte, whom we had impatiently expected, returned. Almost
everything had gone well with him, for he had had only to do with
soldiers. In the evening he said to me, “I am sure that the committee of
inspectors of the hall are at this very moment engaged in settling what is
to be done at St. Cloud to-morrow. It is better to let them decide the
matter, for by that means their vanity is flattered. I will obey orders
which I have myself concerted.” What Bonaparte was speaking of had been
arranged nearly two or three days previously. The committee of inspectors
was under the influence of the principal conspirators.
In the evening of this anxious day, which was destined to be succeeded by
a stormy morrow, Bonaparte, pleased with having gained over Moreau, spoke
to me of Bernadotte’s visit in the morning.—”I saw,” said he, “that
you were as much astonished as I at Bernadotte’s behaviour. A general out
of uniform! He might as well have come in slippers. Do you know what
passed when I took him aside? I told him all; I thought that the best way.
I assured him that his Directory was hated, and his Constitution worn out;
that it was necessary to turn them all off, and give another impulse to
the government. ‘Go and put on your uniform said I: I cannot wait for you
long. You will find me at the Tuileries, with the rest of our comrades. Do
not depend on Moreau, Beurnonville, or the generals of your party. When
you know them better you will find that they promise much but perform
little. Do not trust them.’ Bernadotte then said that he would not take
part in what he called a rebellion. A rebellion! Bourrienne, only think of
that! A set of imbeciles, who from morning to night do nothing but debate
in their kennels! But all was in vain. I could not move Bernadotte. He is
a bar of iron. I asked him to give me his word that he would do nothing
against me; what do you think was his answer?”—”Something
unpleasant, no doubt.”—”Unpleasant! that is too mild a word. He
said, ‘I will remain quiet as a citizen; but if the Directory order me to
act, I will march against all disturbers.’ But I can laugh at all that
now. My measures are taken, and he will have no command. However, I set
him at ease as to what would take place. I flattered him with a picture of
private life, the pleasures of the country, and the charms of Malmaison;
and I left him with his head full of pastoral dreams. In a word, I am very
well satisfied with my day’s work. Good-night, Bourrienne; we shall see
what will turn up to-morrow.”
On the 19th I went to St. Cloud with my friend La Vallette. As we passed
the Place Louis XV., now Louis XVI., he asked me what Napoleon was doing,
and what my opinion was as to the coming events? Without entering into any
detail I replied, “My friend, either we shall sleep tomorrow at the
Luxembourg, or there will be an end of us.” Who could tell which of the
two things would happen! Success legalised a bold enterprise, which the
slightest accident might have changed into a crime.
The sitting of the Ancients, under the presidency of Lemercier, commenced
at one o’clock. A warm discussion took place upon the situation of
affairs, the resignation of the members of the Directory, and the
immediate election of others. Great heat and agitation prevailed during
the debate. Intelligence was every minute carried to Bonaparte of what was
going forward, and he determined to enter the hall and take part in the
discussion. He entered in a hasty and angry way, which did not give me a
favourable foreboding of what he was about to say. We passed through a
narrow passage to the centre of the hall; our backs were turned to the
door. Bonaparte had the President to his right. He could not see him full
in the face. I was close to the General on his right. Berthier was at his
left.
All the speeches which have been subsequently passed off as having been
delivered by Bonaparte on this occasion differ from each other; as well
they may, for he delivered none to the Ancients, unless his confused
conversation with the President, which was alike devoid of dignity and
sense, is to be called a speech. He talked of his “brothers in arms” and
the “frankness of a soldier.” The questions of the President followed each
other rapidly: they were clear; but it is impossible to conceive anything
more confused or worse delivered than the ambiguous and perplexed replies
of Bonaparte. He talked without end of “volcanoes; secret agitations,
victories, a violated constitution!” He blamed the proceedings of the 18th
Fructidor, of which he was the first promoter and the most powerful
supporter. He pretended to be ignorant of everything until the Council of
Ancients had called him to the aid of his country. Then came “Caesar—Cromwell—tyrant!”
and he several times repeated, “I have nothing more to say to you!”
though, in fact, he had said nothing. He alleged that he had been called
to assume the supreme authority, on his return from Italy, by the desire
of the nation, and afterwards by his comrades in arms. Next followed the
words “liberty—equality!” though it was evident he had not come to
St. Cloud for the sake of either. No sooner did he utter these words, than
a member of the Ancients, named, I think, Linglet, interrupting him,
exclaimed, “You forget the Constitution!” His countenance immediately
lighted up; yet nothing could be distinguished but, “The 18th Fructidor—the
30th Prairial—hypocrites—intriguers—I will disclose all!—I
will resign my power, when the danger which threatens the Republic shall
have passed away!”
Bonaparte, believing all his assertions to be admitted as proved, assumed
a little confidence, and accused the two directors Barras and Moulins of
having proposed to put him at the head of a party whose object was to
oppose all men professing liberal ideas.
At these words, the falsehood of which was odious, a great tumult arose in
the hall. A general committee was loudly called for to hear the
disclosures. “No, no!” exclaimed others, “no general committee!
conspirators have been denounced: it is right that France should know
all!”
Bonaparte was then required to enter into the particulars of his
accusation against Barras and Moulins, and of the proposals which had been
made to him: “You must no longer conceal anything.”
Embarrassed by these interruptions and interrogatories Bonaparte believed
that he was completely lost. Instead of giving an explanation of what he
had said, he began to make fresh accusations; and against whom? The
Council of the Five Hundred, who, he said, wished for “scaffolds,
revolutionary committees, and a complete overthrow of everything.”
Violent murmurs arose, and his language became more and more incoherent
and inconsequent. He addressed himself at one moment to the
representatives of the people, who were quite overcome by astonishment; at
another to the military in the courtyard, who could not hear him. Then, by
an unaccountable transition, he spoke of “the thunderbolts of war!” and
added, that he was “attended by the God of war and the God of fortune.”
The President, with great calmness, told him that he saw nothing,
absolutely nothing, upon which the Council could deliberate; that there
was vagueness in all he had said. “Explain yourself; reveal the plot which
you say you were urged to join.”
Bonaparte repeated again the same things. But only those who were present
can form any idea of his manner. There was not the slightest connection in
what he stammered out. Bonaparte was then no orator. It may well be
supposed that he was more accustomed to the din of war than to the
discussions of the tribunes. He was more at home before a battery than
before a President’s chair.
Perceiving the bad effect which this unconnected babbling produced on the
assembly, as well as the embarrassment of Bonaparte, I said, in a low
voice, pulling him gently by the skirt of his coat, “withdraw, General;
you know not what you are saying.” I made signs to Berthier, who was on
his left, to second me in persuading him to leave the hall; and all at
once, after having stammered out a few more words, he turned round
exclaiming, “Let those who love me follow me!” The sentinels at the door
offered no opposition to his passing. The person who went before him
quietly drew aside the tapestry which concealed the door, and General
Bonaparte leaped upon his horse, which stood in the court-yard. It is hard
to say what would have happened if, on seeing the General retire, the
President had said, “Grenadiers, let no one pass!” Instead of sleeping
next day at the Luxembourg he would, I am convinced, have ended his career
on the Place de la Revolution.
CHAPTER XXV.
1799.
The scene which occurred at the sitting of the Council of the Ancients was
very different from that which passed outside. Bonaparte had scarcely
reached the courtyard and mounted his horse when cries of “Vive
Bonaparte!” resounded on all sides. But this was only a sunbeam between
two storms. He had yet to brave the Council of the Five Hundred, which was
far more excited than the Council of the Ancients. Everything tended to
create a dreadful uncertainty; but it was too late to draw back. We had
already staked too heavily. The game was desperate, and everything was to
be ventured. In a few hours all would be determined.
Our apprehensions were not without foundation. In the Council of the Five
Hundred agitation was at its height. The most serious alarm marked its
deliberations. It had been determined to announce to the Directory the
installation of the Councils, and to inquire of the Council of the
Ancients their reasons for resolving upon an extraordinary convocation.
But the Directory no longer existed. Sieyès and Roger Ducos had joined
Bonaparte’s party. Gohier and Moulins were prisoners in the Luxembourg,
and in the custody of General Moreau; and at the very moment when the
Council of the Five Hundred had drawn up a message to the Directory, the
Council of the Ancients transmitted to them the following letter, received
from Barras. This letter; which was addressed to the Council of the
Ancients, was immediately read by Lucien Bonaparte, who was President of
the Council of the Five Hundred.
This letter occasioned a great sensation in the Council of the Five
Hundred. A second reading was called for, and a question was started,
whether the retirement was legal, or was the result of collusion, and of
the influence of Bonaparte’s agents; whether to believe Barras, who
declared the dangers of liberty averted, or the decree for the removal of
the legislative corps, which was passed and executed under the pretext of
the existence of imminent peril? At that moment Bonaparte appeared,
followed by a party of grenadiers, who remained at the entrance of the
hall.
I did not accompany him to the Council of the Five Hundred. He had
directed me to send off an express to ease the apprehensions of Josephine,
and to assure her that everything would go well. It was some time before I
joined him again.
However, without speaking as positively as if I had myself been an
eye-witness of the scene, I do not hesitate to declare that all that has
been said about assaults and poniards is pure invention. I rely on what
was told me, on the very night, by persons well worthy of credit, and who
were witnessess of all that passed.
As to what passed at the sitting, the accounts, given both at the time and
since, have varied according to opinions. Some have alleged that unanimous
cries of indignation were excited by the appearance of the military. From
all parts of the hall resounded, “The sanctuary of the laws is violated.
Down with the tyrant!—down with Cromwell!—down with the
Dictator!” Bonaparte stammered out a few words, as he had done before the
Council of the Ancients, but his voice was immediately drowned by cries of
“Vive la Republique!” “Vive la Constitution!” “Outlaw the Dictator!” The
grenadiers are then said to have rushed forward, exclaiming, “Let us save
our General!” at which indignation reached its height, and cries, even
more violent than ever, were raised; that Bonaparte, falling insensible
into the arms of the grenadiers, said, “They mean to assassinate me!” All
that regards the exclamations and threats I believe to be correct; but I
rank with the story of the poniards the assertion of the members of the
Five Hundred being provided with firearms, and the grenadiers rushing into
the hall; because Bonaparte never mentioned a word of anything of the sort
to me, either on the way home, or when I was with him in his chamber.
Neither did he say anything on the subject to his wife, who had been
extremely agitated by the different reports which reached her.
After Bonaparte left the Council of the Five Hundred the deliberations
were continued with great violence. The excitement caused by the
appearance of Bonaparte was nothing like subsided when propositions of the
most furious nature were made. The President, Lucien, did all in his power
to restore tranquillity. As soon as he could make himself heard he said,
“The scene which has just taken place in the Council proves what are the
sentiments of all; sentiments which I declare are also mine. It was,
however, natural to believe that the General had no other object than to
render an account of the situation of affairs, and of something
interesting to the public. But I think none of you can suppose him capable
of projects hostile to liberty.”
Each sentence of Lucien’s address was interrupted by cries of “Bonaparte
has tarnished his glory! He is a disgrace to the Republic!”
made fresh efforts to be heard, and wished to be allowed to address the
assembly as a member of the Council, and for that purpose resigned the
Presidentship to Chasal. He begged that the General might be introduced
again and heard with calmness. But this proposition was furiously opposed.
Exclamations of “Outlaw Bonaparte! outlaw him!” rang through the assembly,
and were the only reply given to the President. Lucien, who had reassumed
the President’s chair, left it a second time, that he might not be
constrained to put the question of outlawry demanded against his brother.
Braving the displeasure of the assembly, he mounted the tribune, resigned
the Presidentship, renounced his seat as a deputy, and threw aside his
robes.
Just as Lucien left the Council I entered. Bonaparte, who was well
informed of all that was passing,
had sent in soldiers to the assistance of his brother; they carried him
off from the midst of the Council, and Bonaparte thought it a matter of no
little importance to have with him the President of an assembly which he
treated as rebellious. Lucien was reinstalled in office; but he was now to
discharge his duties, not in the President’s chair, but on horseback, and
at the head of a party of troops ready to undertake anything. Roused by
the danger to which both his brother and himself were exposed he delivered
on horseback the following words, which can never be too often remembered,
as showing what a man then dared to say, who never was anything except
from the reflection of his brother’s glory:—
Notwithstanding the cries of “Vive Bonaparte!” which followed this
harangue, the troops still hesitated. It was evident that they were not
fully prepared to turn their swords against the national representatives.
Lucien then drew his sword, exclaiming, “I swear that I will stab my own
brother to the heart if he ever attempt anything against the liberty of
Frenchmen.” This dramatic action was perfectly successful; hesitation
vanished; and at a signal given by Bonaparte, Murat, at the head of his
grenadiers, rushed into the hall, and drove out the representatives.
Everyone yielded to the reasoning of bayonets, and thus terminated the
employment of the armed force on that memorable day.
At ten o’clock at night the palace of St. Cloud, where so many tumultuous
scenes had occurred, was perfectly tranquil. All the deputies were still
there, pacing the hall, the corridors, and the courts. Most of them had an
air of consternation; others affected to have foreseen the event, and to
appear satisfied with it; but all wished to return to Paris, which they
could not do until a new order revoked the order for the removal of the
Councils to St. Cloud.
At eleven o’clock Bonaparte, who had eaten nothing all day, but who was
almost insensible to physical wants in moments of great agitation, said to
me, “We must go and write, Bourrienne; I intend this very night to address
a proclamation to the inhabitants of Paris. To-morrow morning I shall be
all the conversation of the capital.” He then dictated to me the following
proclamation, which proves, no less than some of his reports from Egypt,
how much Bonaparte excelled in the art of twisting the truth to own
advantage:
The day had been passed in destroying a Government; it was necessary to
devote the night to framing a new one. Talleyrand, Raederer, and Sieyès
were at St. Cloud. The Council of the Ancients assembled, and Lucien set
himself about finding some members of the Five Hundred on whom he could
reckon. He succeeded in getting together only thirty, who, with their
President, represented the numerous assembly of which they formed part.
This ghost of representation was essential, for Bonaparte, notwithstanding
his violation of all law on the preceding day, wished to make it appear
that he was acting legally. The Council of the Ancients had, however,
already decided that a provisional executive commission should be
appointed, composed of three members, and was about to name the members of
the commission—a measure which should have originated with the Five
Hundred—when Lucien came to acquaint Bonaparte that his chamber
‘introuvable’ was assembled.
This chamber, which called itself the Council of the Five Hundred, though
that Council was now nothing but a Council of Thirty, hastily passed a
decree, the first article of which was as follows:
Then follow the names of sixty-one members expelled.
By other articles of the same decree the Council instituted a provisional
commission, similar to that which the Ancients had proposed to appoint,
resolved that the said commission should consist of three members, who
should assume the title of Consuls; and nominated as Consuls Sieyès, Roger
Ducos, and Bonaparte. The other provisions of the nocturnal decree of St.
Cloud had for their object merely the carrying into effect those already
described. This nocturnal sitting was very calm, and indeed it would have
been strange had it been otherwise, for no opposition could be feared from
the members of the Five Hundred, who were prepared to concur with Lucien.
All knew beforehand what they would have to do. Everything was concluded
by three o’clock in the morning; and the palace of St. Cloud, which had
been so agitated since the previous evening, resumed in the morning its
wonted stillness, and presented the appearance of a vast solitude.
All the hurrying about, the brief notes which I had to write to many
friends, and the conversations in which I was compelled to take part,
prevented me from dining before one o’clock in the morning. It was not
till then that Bonaparte, having gone to take the oath as Consul before
the Five Hundred, afforded me an opportunity of taking some refreshment
with Admiral Bruix and some other officers.
At three o’clock in the morning I accompanied Bonaparte, in his carriage
to Paris. He was extremely fatigued after so many trials and fatigues. A
new future was opened before him. He was completely absorbed in thought,
and did not utter a single word during the journey. But when he arrived at
his house in the Rue de la Victoire, he had no sooner entered his chamber
and wished good morning to Josephine, who was in bed, and in a state of
the greatest anxiety on account of his absence, than he said before her,
“Bourrienne, I said many ridiculous things?”—”Not so very bad,
General”—”I like better to speak to soldiers than to lawyers. Those
fellows disconcerted me. I have not been used to public assemblies; but
that will come in time.”
We then began, all three, to converse. Madame Bonaparte became calm, and
Bonaparte resumed his wonted confidence. The events of the day naturally
formed the subject of our conversation. Josephine, who was much attached
to the Gohier family, mentioned the name of that Director in a tone of
kindness. “What would you have, my dear?” said Bonaparte to her. “It is
not my fault. He is a respectable man, but a simpleton. He does not
understand me!—I ought, perhaps, to have him transported. He wrote
against me to the Council of the Ancients; but I have his letter, and they
know nothing about it. Poor man! he expected me to dinner yesterday. And
this man thinks himself a statesman!—Speak no more of him.”
During our discourse the name of Bernadotte was also mentioned. “Have you
seen him, Bourrienne?” said Bonaparte to me.—”No, General”—”Neither
have I. I have not heard him spoken of. Would you imagine it? I had
intelligence to-day of many intrigues in which he is concerned. Would you
believe it? he wished nothing less than to be appointed my colleague in
authority. He talked of mounting his horse and marching with the troops
that might be placed under his command. He wished, he said, to maintain
the Constitution: nay, more; I am assured that he had the audacity to add
that, if it were necessary to outlaw me, the Government might come to him
and he would find soldiers capable of carrying the decree into execution.”—”All
this, General, should give you an idea how inflexible his principles are.”—”Yes,
I am well aware of it; there is something in that: he is honest. But for
his obstinacy, my brothers would have brought him over. They are related
to him. His wife, who is Joseph’s sister-in-law, has ascendency over him.
As for me, have I not, I ask you, made sufficient advances to him? You
have witnessed them. Moreau, who has a higher military reputation than he,
came over to me at once. However, I repent of having cajoled Bernadotte. I
am thinking of separating him from all his coteries without any one being
able to find fault with the proceeding. I cannot revenge myself in any
other manner. Joseph likes him. I should have everybody against me. These
family considerations are follies! Goodnight, Bourrienne.—By the
way, we will sleep in the Luxembourg to-morrow.”
I then left the General, whom, henceforth, I will call the First Consul,
after having remained with him constantly during nearly twenty-four hours,
with the exception of the time when he was at the Council of the Five
Hundred. I retired to my lodging, in the Rue Martel, at five o’clock in
the morning.
It is certain that if Gohier had come to breakfast on the morning of the
18th Brumaire, according to Madame Bonaparte’s invitation, he would have
been one of the members of the Government. But Gohier acted the part of
the stern republican. He placed himself, according to the common phrase of
the time, astride of the Constitution of the year III.; and as his steed
made a sad stumble, he fell with it.
It was a singular circumstance which prevented the two Directors Gohier
and Moulins from defending their beloved Constitution. It was from their
respect for the Constitution that they allowed it to perish, because they
would have been obliged to violate the article which did not allow less
than three Directors to deliberate together. Thus a king of Castile was
burned to death, because there did not happen to be in his apartment men
of such rank as etiquette would permit to touch the person of the monarch.
CHAPTER XXVI.
1799.
It cannot be denied that France hailed, almost with unanimous voice,
Bonaparte’s accession to the Consulship as a blessing of Providence. I do
not speak now of the ulterior consequences of that event; I speak only of
the fact itself, and its first results, such as the repeal of the law of
hostages, and the compulsory loan of a hundred millions. Doubtless the
legality of the acts of the 18th Brumaire may be disputed; but who will
venture to say that the immediate result of that day ought not to be
regarded as a great blessing to France? Whoever denies this can have no
idea of the wretched state of every branch of the administration at that
deplorable epoch. A few persons blamed the 18th Brumaire; but no one
regretted the Directory, with the exception, perhaps, of the five
Directors themselves. But we will say no more of the Directorial
Government. What an administration! In what a state were the finances of
France! Would it be believed? on the second day of the Consulate, when
Bonaparte wished to send a courier to General Championet,
commander-in-chief of the army of Italy, the treasury had not 1200 francs
disposable to give to the courier!
It may be supposed that in the first moments of a new Government money
would be wanted. M. Collot, who had served under Bonaparte in Italy, and
whose conduct and administration deserved nothing but praise, was one of
the first who came to the Consul’s assistance. In this instance M. Collot
was as zealous as disinterested. He gave the Consul 500,000 francs in
gold, for which service he was badly rewarded. Bonaparte afterwards
behaved to M. Collot as though he was anxious to punish him for being
rich. This sum, which at the time made so fine an appearance in the
Consular treasury, was not repaid for a long time after, and then without
interest. This was not, indeed, the only instance in which M. Collot had
cause to complain of Bonaparte, who was never inclined to acknowledge his
important services, nor even to render justice to his conduct.
On the morning of the 20th Brumaire Bonaparte sent his brother Louis to
inform the Director Gohier that he was free. This haste in relieving
Gohier was not without a reason, for Bonaparte was anxious to install
himself in the Luxembourg, and we went there that same evening.
Everything was to be created. Bonaparte had with him almost the whole of
the army, and on the soldiers he could rely. But the military force was no
longer sufficient for him. Wishing to possess a great civil power
established by legal forms, he immediately set about the composition of a
Senate and Tribunate; a Council of State and a new legislative body, and,
finally, a new Constitution.
As Bonaparte had not time to make himself acquainted with the persons by
whom he was about to be surrounded, he requested from the most
distinguished men of the period, well acquainted with France and the
Revolution, notes respecting the individuals worthy and capable of
entering the Senate, the Tribunate, and the Council of State. From the
manner in which all these notes were drawn up it was evident that the
writers of them studied to make their recommendation correspond with what
they conceived to be Bonaparte’s views, and that they imagined he
participated in the opinions which were at that time popular. Accordingly
they stated, as grounds for preferring particular candidates, their
patriotism, their republicanism, and their having had seats in preceding
assemblies.
Of all qualities, that which most influenced the choice of the First
Consul was inflexible integrity; and it is but just to say that in this
particular he was rarely deceived. He sought earnestly for talent; and
although he did not like the men of the Revolution, he was convinced that
he could not do without them. He had conceived an extreme aversion for
mediocrity, and generally rejected a man of that character when
recommended to him; but if he had known such a man long, he yielded to the
influence of habit, dreading nothing so much as change, or, as he was
accustomed to say himself, new faces.
Bonaparte then proceeded to organise a complaisant Senate, a mute
legislative body, and a Tribunate which was to have the semblance of being
independent, by the aid of some fine speeches and high-sounding phrases.
He easily appointed the Senators, but it was different with the Tribunate.
He hesitated long before he fixed upon the candidates for that body, which
inspired him with an anticipatory fear. However, on arriving at power he
dared not oppose himself to the exigencies of the moment, and he consented
for a time to delude the ambitious dupes who kept up a buzz of fine
sentiments of liberty around him. He saw that circumstances were not yet
favourable for refusing a share in the Constitution to this third portion
of power, destined apparently to advocate the interests of the people
before the legislative body. But in yielding to necessity, the mere idea
of the Tribunate filled him with the utmost uneasiness; and, in a word,
Bonaparte could not endure the public discussions on his projects.
Bonaparte composed the first Consular Ministry as follows: Berthier was
Minister of War; Gaudin, formerly employed in the administration of the
Post Office, was appointed Minister of Finance; Cambacérès remained
Minister of Justice; Forfait was Minister of Marine; La Place of the
Interior; Fouché of Police; and Reinhard of Foreign Affairs.
Reinhard and La Place were soon replaced, the former by the able M.
Talleyrand, the latter by Lucien Bonaparte.
It may be said that Lucien merely passed through the Ministry on his way
to a lucrative embassy in Spain. As to La Place, Bonaparte always
entertained a high opinion of his talents. His appointment to the Ministry
of the Interior was a compliment paid to science; but it was not long
before the First Consul repented of his choice. La Place, so happily
calculated for science, displayed the most inconceivable mediocrity in
administration. He was incompetent to the most trifling matters; as if his
mind, formed to embrace the system of the world, and to interpret the laws
of Newton and Kepler, could not descend to the level of subjects of
detail, or apply itself to the duties of the department with which he was
entrusted for a short, but yet, with regard to him, too long a time.
On the 26th Brumaire (17th November 1799) the Consuls issued a decree, in
which they stated that, conformably with Article III. of the law of the
19th of the same month, which especially charged them with the
reestablishment of public tranquillity, they decreed that thirty-eight
individuals, who were named, should quit the continental territory of the
Republic, and for that purpose should proceed to Rochefort, to be
afterwards conducted to, and detained in, the department of French Guiana.
They likewise decreed that twenty-three other individuals, who were named,
should proceed to the commune of Rochelle, in the department of the lower
Charente, in order to be afterwards filed and detained in such part of
that department as should be pointed out by the Minister of General
Police. I was fortunate enough to keep my friend M. Moreau de Worms,
deputy from the Youne, out of the fiat of exiles. This produced a
mischievous effect. It bore a character of wanton severity quite
inconsistent with the assurances of mildness and moderation given at St.
Cloud on the 19th Brumaire. Cambacérès afterwards made a report, in which
he represented that it was unnecessary for the maintenance of tranquillity
to subject the proscribed to banishment, considering it sufficient to
place them under the supervision of the superior police. Upon receiving
the report the Consuls issued a decree, in which they directed all the
individuals included in the proscription to retire respectively into the
different communes which should be fixed upon by the Minister of Justice,
and to remain there until further orders.
At the period of the issuing of these decrees Sieyès was still one of the
Consuls, conjointly with Bonaparte and Roger Ducos; and although Bonaparte
had, from the first moment, possessed the whole power of the government, a
sort of apparent equality was, nevertheless, observed amongst them. It was
not until the 25th of December that Bonaparte assumed the title of First
Consul, Cambacérès and Lebrun being then joined in the office with him. He
had fixed his eyes on them previously to the 18th Brumaire, and he had no
cause to reproach them with giving him much embarrassment in his rapid
progress towards the imperial throne.
I have stated that I was so fortunate as to rescue M. Moreau de Worms from
the list of proscription. Some days after Sieyès entered Bonaparte’s
cabinet and said to him, “Well, this M. Moreau de Worms, whom M.
Bourrienne induced you to save from banishment, is acting very finely! I
told you how it would be! I have received from Sens, his native place, a
letter which informs me that Moreau is in that town, where he has
assembled the people in the market-place, and indulged in the most violent
declamations against the 18th Brumaire,”—”Can you rely upon your
agent” asked Bonaparte.—”Perfectly. I can answer for the truth of
his communication.” Bonaparte showed me the bulletin of Sieyès’ agent, and
reproached me bitterly. “What would you say, General,” I observed, “if I
should present this same M. Moreau de Worms, who is declaiming at Sens
against the 18th Brumaire, to you within an hour?”—”I defy you to do
it.”—”I have made myself responsible for him, and I know what I am
about. He is violent in his politics; but he is a man of honour, incapable
of failing in his word.”—”Well, we shall see. Go and find him.” I
was very sure of doing what I had promised, for within an hour before I
had seen M. Moreau de Worms. He had been concealed since the 19th
Brumaire, and had not quitted Paris. Nothing was easier than to find him,
and in three-quarters of an hour he was at the Luxembourg. I presented him
to Bonaparte, who conversed with him a long time concerning the 18th
Brumaire. When M. Moreau departed Bonaparte said to me, “You are right.
That fool Sieyès is as inventive as a Cassandra. This proves that one
should not be too ready to believe the reports of the wretches whom we are
obliged to employ in the police.” Afterwards he added, “Bourrienne, Moreau
is a nice fellow: I am satisfied with him; I will do something for him.”
It was not long before M. Moreau experienced the effect of the Consul’s
good opinion. Some days after, whilst framing the council of prizes, he,
at my mere suggestion, appointed M. Moreau one of the members, with a
salary of 10,000 francs. On what extraordinary circumstances the fortunes
of men frequently depend! As to Sieyès, in the intercourse, not very
frequent certainly, which I had with him, he appeared to be far beneath
the reputation which he then enjoyed.’
He reposed a blind confidence in a multitude of agents, whom he sent into
all parts of France. When it happened, on other occasions, that I proved
to him, by evidence as sufficient as that in the case of M. Moreau, the
falseness of the reports he had received, he replied, with a confidence
truly ridiculous, “I can rely on my men.” Sieyès had written in his
countenance, “Give me money!” I recollect that I one day alluded to this
expression in the anxious face of Sieyès to the First Consul. “You are
right,” observed he to me, smiling; “when money is in question, Sieyès is
quite a matter-of-fact man. He sends his ideology to the right about and
thus becomes easily manageable. He readily abandons his constitutional
dreams for a good round sum, and that is very convenient.”
Bonaparte occupied, at the Little Luxembourg, the apartments on the ground
floor which lie to the right on entering from the Rue de Vaugirard. His
cabinet was close to a private staircase, which conducted me to the first
floor, where Josephine dwelt. My apartment was above.
After breakfast, which was served at ten o’clock, Bonaparte would converse
for a few moments with his usual guests, that is to say, his ‘aides de
camp’, the persons he invited, and myself, who never left him. He was also
visited very often by Deferment, Regnault (of the town of St. Jean
d’Angély), Boulay (de la Meurthe), Monge, and Berber, who were, with his
brothers, Joseph and Lucien, those whom he most delighted to see; he
conversed familiarly with them. Cambacérès generally came at mid-day, and
stayed some time with him, often a whole hour. Lebrun visited but seldom.
Notwithstanding his elevation, his character remained unaltered; and
Bonaparte considered him too moderate, because he always opposed his
ambitious views and his plans to usurp power. When Bonaparte left the
breakfast-table it was seldom that he did not add, after bidding Josephine
and her daughter Hortense good-day, “Come, Bourrienne, come, let us to
work.”
After the morning audiences I stayed with Bonaparte all the day, either
reading to him, or writing to his dictation. Three or four times in the
week he would go to the Council. On his way to the hall of deliberation he
was obliged to cross the courtyard of the Little Luxembourg and ascend the
grand staircase. This always vexed him, and the more so as the weather was
very bad at the time. This annoyance continued until the 25th of December,
and it was with much satisfaction that he saw himself quit of it. After
leaving the Council he used to enter his cabinet singing, and God knows
how wretchedly he sung! He examined whatever work he had ordered to be
done, signed documents, stretched himself in his arm-chair, and read the
letters of the preceding day and the publications of the morning. When
there was no Council he remained in his cabinet, conversed with me, always
sang, and cut, according to custom, the arm of his chair, giving himself
sometimes quite the air of a great boy. Then, all at once starting up, he
would describe a plan for the erection of a monument, or dictate some of
those extraordinary productions which astonished and dismayed the world.
He often became again the same man, who, under the walls of St. Jean
d’Acre, had dreamed of an empire worthy his ambition.
At five o’clock dinner was served up. When that was over the First Consul
went upstairs to Josephine’s apartments, where he commonly received the
visits of the Ministers. He was always pleased to see among the number the
Minister of Foreign Affairs, especially since the portfolio of that
department had been entrusted to the hands of M. de Talleyrand. At
midnight, and often sooner, he gave the signal for retiring by saying in a
hasty manner, “Allons nous coucher.”
It was at the Luxembourg, in the salons of which the adorable Josephine so
well performed the honours, that the word ‘Madame’ came again into use.
This first return towards the old French politeness was startling to some
susceptible Republicans; but things were soon carried farther at the
Tuileries by the introduction of ‘Votre Altesse’ on occasions of state
ceremony, and Monseigneur in the family circle.
If, on the one hand, Bonaparte did not like the men of the Revolution, on
the other he dreaded still more the partisans of the Bourbons. On the mere
mention of the name of those princes he experienced a kind of inward
alarm; and he often spoke of the necessity of raising a wall of brass
between France and them. To this feeling, no doubt, must be attributed
certain nominations, and the spirit of some recommendations contained in
the notes with which he was supplied on the characters of candidates, and
which for ready reference were arranged alphabetically. Some of the notes
just mentioned were in the handwriting of Regnault de St. Jean d’Angély,
and some in Lucien Bonaparte’s.
At the commencement of the First Consul’s administration, though he always
consulted the notes he had collected, he yet received with attention the
recommendations of persons with whom he was well acquainted; but it was
not safe for them to recommend a rogue or a fool. The men whom he most
disliked were those whom he called babblers, who are continually prating
of everything and on everything. He often said,—”I want more head
and less tongue.” What he thought of the regicides will be seen farther
on, but at first the more a man had given a gage to the Revolution, the
more he considered him as offering a guarantee against the return of the
former order of things. Besides, Bonaparte was not the man to attend to
any consideration when once his policy was concerned.
As I have said a few pages back, on taking the government into his own
hands Bonaparte knew so little of the Revolution and of the men engaged in
civil employments that it was indispensably necessary for him to collect
information from every quarter respecting men and things. But when the
conflicting passions of the moment became more calm and the spirit of
party more prudent, and when order had been, by his severe investigations,
introduced where hitherto unbridled confusion had reigned, he became
gradually more scrupulous in granting places, whether arising from
newly-created offices, or from those changes which the different
departments often experienced. He then said to me, “Bourrienne, I give up
your department to you. Name whom you please for the appointments; but
remember you must be responsible to me.”
What a list would have been which should contain the names of all the
prefects, sub-prefects, receivers-general, and other civil officers to
whom I gave places! I have kept no memoranda of their names; and indeed,
what advantage would there have been in doing so? It was impossible for me
to have a personal knowledge of all the fortunate candidates; but I relied
on recommendations in which I had confidence.
I have little to complain of in those I obliged; though it is true that,
since my separation from Bonaparte, I have seen many of them take the
opposite side of the street in which I was walking, and by that delicate
attention save me the trouble of raising my hat.
CHAPTER XXVII.
1799-1800.
When a new Government rises on the ruins of one that has been overthrown,
its best chance of conciliating the favour of the nation, if that nation
be at war, is to hold out the prospect of peace; for peace is always dear
to a people. Bonaparte was well aware of this; and if in his heart he
wished otherwise, he knew how important it was to seem to desire peace.
Accordingly, immediately after his installation at the Luxembourg he
notified to all the foreign powers his accession to the Consulate, and,
for the same purpose, addressed letters to all the diplomatic agents of
the French Government abroad.
The day after he got rid of his first two colleagues, Sieyès and Roger
Ducos, he prepared to open negotiations with the Cabinet of London. At
that time we were at war with almost the whole of Europe. We had also lost
Italy. The Emperor of Germany was ruled by his Ministers, who in their
turn were governed by England. It was no easy matter to manage equally the
organization of the Consular Government and the no less important affairs
abroad; and it was very important to the interests of the First Consul to
intimate to foreign powers, while at the same time he assured himself
against the return of the Bourbons, that the system which he proposed to
adopt was a system of order and regeneration, unlike either the demagogic
violence of the Convention or the imbecile artifice of the Directory. In
fulfilment of this object Bonaparte directed M. de Talleyrand, the new
Minister for Foreign Affairs, to make the first friendly overtures to the
English Cabinet: A correspondence ensued, which was published at the time,
and which showed at once the conciliatory policy of Bonaparte and the
arrogant policy of England.
The exchange of notes which took place was attended by no immediate
result. However, the First Consul had partly attained his object: if the
British Government would not enter into negotiations for peace, there was
at least reason to presume that subsequent overtures of the Consular
Government might be listened to. The correspondence had at all events
afforded Bonaparte the opportunity of declaring his principles, and above
all, it had enabled him to ascertain that the return of the Bourbons to
France (mentioned in the official reply of Lord Grenville) would not be a
sine qua non condition for the restoration of peace between the two
powers.
Since M. de Talleyrand had been Minister for Foreign Affairs the business
of that department had proceeded with great activity. It was an important
advantage to Bonaparte to find a nobleman of the old regime among the
republicans. The choice of M. de Talleyrand was in some sort an act of
courtesy to the foreign Courts. It was a delicate attention to the
diplomacy of Europe to introduce to its members, for the purpose of
treating with them, a man whose rank was at least equal to their own, and
who was universally distinguished for a polished elegance of manner
combined with solid good qualities and real talents.
It was not only with England that Bonaparte and his Minister endeavoured
to open negotiations; the Consular Cabinet also offered peace to the House
of Austria; but not at the same time. The object of this offer was to sow
discord between the two powers. Speaking to me one day of his earnest wish
to obtain peace Bonaparte said, “You see, Bourrienne, I have two great
enemies to cope with. I will conclude peace with the one I find most easy
to deal with. That will enable me immediately to assail the other. I
frankly confess that I should like best to be at peace with England.
Nothing would then be more easy than to crush Austria. She has no money
except what she gets through England.”
For a long time all negotiations proved abortive. None of the European
powers would acknowledge the new Government, of which Bonaparte was the
head; and the battle of Marengo was required before the peace of Amiens
could be obtained.
Though the affairs of the new Government afforded abundant occupation to
Bonaparte, he yet found leisure to direct attention to the East—to
that land of despotism whence, judging from his subsequent conduct, it
might be presumed he derived his first principles of government. On
becoming the head of the State he wished to turn Egypt, which he had
conquered as a general, to the advantage of his policy as Consul. If
Bonaparte triumphed over a feeling of dislike in consigning the command of
the army to Kléber, it was because he knew Kléber to be more capable than
any other of executing the plans he had formed; and Bonaparte was not the
man to sacrifice the interests of policy to personal resentment. It is
certainly true that he then put into practice that charming phrase of
Molière’s—”I pardon you, but you shall pay me for this!”
With respect to all whom he had left in Egypt Bonaparte stood in a very
singular situation. On becoming Chief of the Government he was not only
the depositary of all communications made to the Directory; but letters
sent to one address were delivered to another, and the First Consul
received the complaints made against the General who had so abruptly
quitted Egypt. In almost all the letters that were delivered to us he was
the object of serious accusation. According to some he had not avowed his
departure until the very day of his embarkation; and he had deceived
everybody by means of false and dissembling proclamations. Others
canvassed his conduct while in Egypt: the army which had triumphed under
his command he had abandoned when reduced to two-thirds of its original
force and a prey to all the horrors of sickness and want. It must be
confessed that these complaints and accusations were but too well founded,
and one can never cease wondering at the chain of fortunate circumstances
which so rapidly raised Bonaparte to the Consular seat. In the natural
order of things, and in fulfilment of the design which he himself had
formed, he should have disembarked at Toulon, where the quarantine laws
would no doubt have been observed; instead of which, the fear of the
English and the uncertainty of the pilots caused him to go to Fréjus,
where the quarantine laws were violated by the very persons most
interested in respecting them. Let us suppose that Bonaparte had been
forced to perform quarantine at Toulon. What would have ensued? The
charges against him would have fallen into the hands of the Directory, and
he would probably have been suspended, and put upon his trial.
Among the letters which fell into Bonaparte’s hands, by reason of the
abrupt change of government, was an official despatch (of the 4th
Vendemiaire, year VIII.) from General Kléber at Cairo to the Executive
Directory, in which that general spoke in very stringent terms of the
sudden departure of Bonaparte and of the state in which the army in Egypt
had been left. General Kléber further accused him of having evaded, by his
flight, the difficulties which he thus transferred to his successor’s
shoulders, and also of leaving the army “without a sou in the chest,” with
pay in arrear, and very little supply of munitions or clothing.
The other letters from Egypt were not less accusatory than Kléber’s; and
it cannot be doubted that charges of so precise a nature, brought by the
general who had now become commander-in-chief against his predecessor,
would have had great weight, especially backed as they were by similar
complaints from other quarters. A trial would have been inevitable; and
then, no 18th Brumaire, no Consulate, no Empire, no conquest of Europe—but
also, it may be added, no St. Helena. None of these events would have
ensued had not the English squadron, when it appeared off Corsica, obliged
the Muiron to scud about at hazard, and to touch at the first land she
could reach.
The Egyptian expedition filled too important a place in the life of
Bonaparte for him to neglect frequently reviving in the public mind the
recollection of his conquests in the East. It was not to be forgotten that
the head of the Republic was the first of her generals. While Moreau
received the command of the armies of the Rhine, while Massena, as a
reward for the victory of Zurich, was made Commander-in-Chief in Italy,
and while Brune was at the head of the army of Batavia, Bonaparte, whose
soul was in the camps, consoled himself for his temporary inactivity by a
retrospective glance on his past triumphs. He was unwilling that Fame
should for a moment cease to blazon his name. Accordingly, as soon as he
was established at the head of the Government, he caused accounts of his
Egyptian expedition to be from time to time published in the Moniteur. He
frequently expressed his satisfaction that the accusatory correspondence,
and, above all, Kléber’s letter, had fallen into his own hands. Such was
Bonaparte’s perfect self-command that immediately after perusing that
letter he dictated to me the following proclamation, addressed to the army
of the East:
Nothing can more forcibly show the character of Bonaparte than the above
allusion to Kléber, after he had seen the way in which Kléber spoke of him
to the Directory. Could it ever have been imagined that the correspondence
of the army, to whom he addressed this proclamation, teemed with
accusations against him? Though the majority of these accusations were
strictly just, yet it is but fair to state that the letters from Egypt
contained some calumnies. In answer to the well-founded portion of the
charges Bonaparte said little; but he seemed to feel deeply the falsehoods
that were stated against him, one of which was, that he had carried away
millions from Egypt. I cannot conceive what could have given rise to this
false and impudent assertion. So far from having touched the army chest,
Bonaparte had not even received all his own pay. Before he constituted
himself the Government the Government was his debtor.
Though he knew well all that was to be expected from the Egyptian
expedition, yet those who lauded that affair were regarded with a
favourable eye by Bonaparte. The correspondence which had fallen into his
hands was to him of the highest importance in enabling him to ascertain
the opinions which particular individuals entertained of him.
It was the source of favours and disgraces which those who were not in the
secret could not account for. It serves to explain why many men of
mediocrity were elevated to the highest dignities and honours, while other
men of real merit fell into disgrace or were utterly neglected.
CHAPTER XXVIII.
1800.
In perusing the history of the distinguished characters of past ages, how
often do we regret that the historian should have portrayed the hero
rather than the man! We wish to know even the most trivial habits of those
whom great talents and vast reputation have elevated above their
fellow-creatures. Is this the effect of mere curiosity, or rather is it
not an involuntary feeling of vanity which prompts us to console ourselves
for the superiority of great men by reflecting on their faults, their
weaknesses, their absurdities; in short, all the points of resemblance
between them and common men? For the satisfaction of those who are curious
in details of this sort, I will here endeavour to paint Bonaparte, as I
saw him, in person and in mind, to describe what were his tastes and
habits, and even his whims and caprices.
Bonaparte was now in the prime of life, and about thirty. The person of
Bonaparte has served as a model for the most skilful painters and
sculptors; many able French artists have successfully delineated his
features, and yet it may be said that no perfectly faithful portrait of
him exists. His finely-shaped head, his superb forehead, his pale
countenance, and his usual meditative look, have been transferred to the
canvas; but the versatility of his expression was beyond the reach of
imitation. All the various workings of his mind were instantaneously
depicted in his countenance; and his glance changed from mild to severe,
and from angry to good-humoured, almost with the rapidity of lightning. It
may truly be said that he had a particular look for every thought that
arose in his mind.
Bonaparte had beautiful hands, and he was very proud of them; while
conversing he would often look at them with an air of self-complacency. He
also fancied he had fine teeth, but his pretension to that advantage was
not so well founded as his vanity on the score of his hands.
When walking, either alone or in company with any one, in his apartments
or in his gardens, he had the habit of stooping a little, and crossing his
hands behind his back. He frequently gave an involuntary shrug of his
right shoulder, which was accompanied by a movement of his mouth from left
to right. This habit was always most remarkable when his mind was absorbed
in the consideration of any profound subject. It was often while walking
that he dictated to me his most important notes. He could endure great
fatigue, not only on horseback but on foot; he would sometimes walk for
five or six hours in succession without being aware of it.
When walking with any person whom he treated with familiarity he would
link his arm into that of his companion, and lean on it.
He used often to say to me, “You see, Bourrienne, how temperate, and how
thin I am; but, in spite of that, I cannot help thinking that at forty I
shall become a great eater, and get very fat. I foresee that my
constitution will undergo a change. I take a great deal of exercise; but
yet I feel assured that my presentiment will be fulfilled.” This idea gave
him great uneasiness, and as I observed nothing which seemed to warrant
his apprehensions, I omitted no opportunity of assuring him that they were
groundless. But he would not listen to me, and all the time I was about
him, he was haunted by this presentiment, which, in the end, was but too
well verified.
His partiality for the bath he mistook for a necessity. He would usually
remain in the bath two hours, during which time I used to read to him
extracts from the journals and pamphlets of the day, for he was anxious to
hear and know all that was going on. While in the bath he was continually
turning on the warm water to raise the temperature, so that I was
sometimes enveloped in such a dense vapour that I could not see to read,
and was obliged to open the door.
Bonaparte was exceedingly temperate, and averse to all excess. He knew the
absurd stories that were circulated about him, and he was sometimes vexed
at them. It has been repeated, over and over again, that he was subject to
attacks of epilepsy; but during the eleven years that I was almost
constantly with him I never observed any symptom which in the least degree
denoted that malady. His health was good and his constitution sound. If
his enemies, by way of reproach, have attributed to him a serious
periodical disease, his flatterers, probably under the idea that sleep is
incompatible with greatness, have evinced an equal disregard of truth in
speaking of his night-watching. Bonaparte made others watch, but he
himself slept, and slept well. His orders were that I should call him
every morning at seven. I was therefore the first to enter his chamber;
but very frequently when I awoke him he would turn himself, and say, “Ah,
Bourrienne! let me lie a little longer.” When there was no very pressing
business I did not disturb him again till eight o’clock. He in general
slept seven hours out of the twenty-four, besides taking a short nap in
the afternoon.
Among the private instructions which Bonaparte gave me, one was very
curious. “During the night,” said he, “enter my chamber as seldom as
possible. Do not awake me when you have any good news to communicate: with
that there is no hurry. But when you bring bad news, rouse me instantly;
for then there is not a moment to be lost.”
This was a wise regulation, and Bonaparte found his advantage in it.
As soon as he rose his ‘valet de chambre’ shaved him and dressed his hair.
While he was being shaved I read to him the newspapers, beginning always
with the ‘Moniteur.’ He paid little attention to any but the German and
English papers. “Pass over all that,” he would say, while I was perusing
the French papers; “I know it already. They say only what they think will
please me.” I was often surprised that his valet did not cut him while I
was reading; for whenever he heard anything interesting he turned quickly
round towards me.
When Bonaparte had finished his toilet, which he did with great attention,
for he was scrupulously neat in his person, we went down to his cabinet.
There he signed the orders on important petitions which had been analysed
by me on the preceding evening. On reception and parade days he was
particularly exact in signing these orders, because I used to remind him
that he would be likely to see most of the petitioners, and that they
would ask him for answers. To spare him this annoyance I used often to
acquaint them beforehand of what had been granted or refused, and what had
been the decision of the First Consul. He next perused the letters which I
had opened and laid on his table, ranging them according to their
importance. He directed me to answer them in his name; he occasionally
wrote the answers himself, but not often.
At ten o’clock the ‘maître d’hôtel’ entered, and announced breakfast,
saying, “The General is served.” We went to breakfast, and the repast was
exceedingly simple. He ate almost every morning some chicken, dressed with
oil and onions. This dish was then, I believe, called ‘poulet à la
Provençale’; but our restaurateurs have since conferred upon it the more
ambitious name of ‘poulet à la Marengo.’
Bonaparte drank little wine, always either claret or Burgundy, and the
latter by preference. After breakfast, as well as after dinner, he took a
cup of strong coffee.
I never saw him take any between his meals, and I cannot imagine what
could have given rise to the assertion of his being particularly fond of
coffee. When he worked late at night he never ordered coffee, but
chocolate, of which he made me take a cup with him. But this only happened
when our business was prolonged till two or three in the morning.
All that has been said about Bonaparte’s immoderate use of snuff has no
more foundation in truth than his pretended partiality for coffee. It is
true that at an early period of his life he began to take snuff, but it
was very sparingly, and always out of a box; and if he bore any
resemblance to Frederick the Great, it was not by filling his
waistcoat-pockets with snuff, for I must again observe he carried his
notions of personal neatness to a fastidious degree.
Bonaparte had two ruling passions, glory and war. He was never more gay
than in the camp, and never more morose than in the inactivity of peace.
Plans for the construction of public monuments also pleased his
imagination, and filled up the void caused by the want of active
occupation. He was aware that monuments form part of the history of
nations, of whose civilisation they bear evidence for ages after those who
created them have disappeared from the earth, and that they likewise often
bear false-witness to remote posterity of the reality of merely fabulous
conquests. Bonaparte was, however, mistaken as to the mode of
accomplishing the object he had in view. His ciphers, his trophies, and
subsequently his eagles, splendidly adorned the monuments of his reign.
But why did he wish to stamp false initials on things with which neither
he nor his reign had any connection; as, for example the old Louvre? Did
he imagine that the letter, “N” which everywhere obtruded itself on the
eye, had in it a charm to controvert the records of history, or alter the
course of time?
Be this as it may, Bonaparte well knew that the fine arts entail lasting
glory on great actions, and consecrate the memory of princes who protect
and encourage them. He oftener than once said to me, “A great reputation
is a great noise; the more there is made, the farther off it is heard.
Laws, institutions, monuments, nations, all fall; but the noise continues
and resounds in after ages.” This was one of his favourite ideas. “My
power,” he would say at other times, “depends on my glory, and my glory on
my victories. My power would fall were I not to support it by new glory
and new victories. Conquest has made me what I am, and conquest alone can
maintain me.” This was then, and probably always continued to be, his
predominant idea, and that which prompted him continually to scatter the
seeds of war through Europe. He thought that if he remained stationary he
would fall, and he was tormented with the desire of continually advancing.
Not to do something great and decided was, in his opinion, to do nothing.
“A newly-born Government,” said he to me, “must dazzle and astonish. When
it ceases to do that it falls.” It was vain to look for rest from a man
who was restlessness itself.
His sentiments towards France now differed widely from what I had known
them to be in his youth. He long indignantly cherished the recollection of
the conquest of Corsica, which he was once content to regard as his
country. But that recollection was effaced, and it might be said that he
now ardently loved France. His imagination was fired by the very thought
of seeing her great, happy, and powerful, and, as the first nation in the
world, dictating laws to the rest. He fancied his name inseparably
connected with France, and resounding in the ears of posterity. In all his
actions he lost sight of the present moment, and thought only of futurity;
so, in all places where he led the way to glory, the opinion of France was
ever present in his thoughts. As Alexander at Arbela pleased himself less
in having conquered Darius than in having gained the suffrage of the
Athenians, so Bonaparte at Marengo was haunted by the idea of what would
be said in France. Before he fought a battle Bonaparte thought little
about what he should do in case of success, but a great deal about what he
should do in case of a reverse of fortune. I mention this as a fact of
which I have often been a witness, and leave to his brothers in arms to
decide whether his calculations were always correct. He had it in his
power to do much, for he risked everything and spared nothing. His
inordinate ambition goaded him on to the attainment of power; and power
when possessed served only to augment his ambition. Bonaparte was
thoroughly convinced of the truth that trifles often decide the greatest
events; therefore he watched rather than provoked opportunity, and when
the right moment approached, he suddenly took advantage of it. It is
curious that, amidst all the anxieties of war and government, the fear of
the Bourbons incessantly pursued him, and the Faubourg St. Germain was to
him always a threatening phantom.
He did not esteem mankind, whom, indeed, he despised more and more in
proportion as he became acquainted with them. In him this unfavourable
opinion of human nature was justified by many glaring examples of
baseness, and he used frequently to repeat, “There are two levers for
moving men,—interest and fear.” What respect, indeed, could
Bonaparte entertain for the applicants to the treasury of the opera? Into
this treasury the gaming-houses paid a considerable sum, part of which
went to cover the expenses of that magnificent theatre. The rest was
distributed in secret gratuities, which were paid on orders signed by
Duroc. Individuals of very different characters were often seen catching
the little door in the Rue Rameau. The lady who was for a while the
favourite of the General-in-Chief in Egypt, and whose husband was
maliciously sent back by the English, was a frequent visitor to the
treasury. On an occasion would be seen assembled there a distinguished
scholar and an actor, a celebrated orator and a musician; on another, the
treasurer would have payments to make to a priest, a courtesan, and a
cardinal.
One of Bonaparte’s greatest misfortunes was, that he neither believed in
friendship not felt the necessity of loving. How often have I heard him
say, “Friendship is but a name; I love nobody. I do not even love my
brothers. Perhaps Joseph, a little, from habit and because he is my elder;
and Duroc, I love him too. But why? Because his character pleases me. He
is stern and resolute; and I really believe the fellow never shed a tear.
For my part, I know very well that I have no true friends. As long as I
continue what I am, I may have as many pretended friends as I please.
Leave sensibility to women; it is their business. But men should be firm
in heart and in purpose, or they should have nothing to do with war or
government.”
In his social relations Bonaparte’s temper was bad; but his fits of
ill-humour passed away like a cloud, and spent themselves in words. His
violent language and bitter imprecations were frequently premeditated.
When he was going to reprimand any one he liked to have a witness present.
He would then say the harshest things, and level blows against which few
could bear up. But he never gave way to those violent ebullitions of rage
until he acquired undoubted proofs of the misconduct of those against whom
they were directed. In scenes of this sort I have frequently observed that
the presence of a third person seemed to give him confidence.
Consequently, in a ‘tête-à-tête’ interview, any one who knew his
character, and who could maintain sufficient coolness and firmness, was
sure to get the better of him. He told his friends at St. Helena that he
admitted a third person on such occasions only that the blow might resound
the farther. That was not his real motive, or the better way would have
been to perform the scene in public. He had other reasons. I observed that
he did not like a ‘tête-à-tête’; and when he expected any one, he would
say to me beforehand, “Bourrienne, you may remain;” and when any one was
announced whom he did not expect, as a minister or a general, if I rose to
retire he would say in a half-whisper, “Stay where you are.” Certainly
this was not done with the design of getting what he said reported abroad;
for it belonged neither to my character nor my duty to gossip about what I
had heard. Besides, it may be presumed, that the few who were admitted as
witnesses to the conferences of Napoleon were aware of the consequences
attending indiscreet disclosures under a Government which was made
acquainted with all that was said and done.
Bonaparte entertained a profound dislike of the sanguinary men of the
Revolution, and especially of the regicides. He felt, as a painful burden,
the obligation of dissembling towards them. He spoke to me in terms of
horror of those whole he called the assassins of Louis XVI, and he was
annoyed at the necessity of employing them and treating them with apparent
respect. How many times has he not said to Cambacérès, pinching him by the
ear, to soften, by that habitual familiarity, the bitterness of the
remark, “My dear fellow, your case is clear; if ever the Bourbons come
back you will be hanged!” A forced smile would then relax the livid
countenance of Cambacérès, and was usually the only reply of the Second
Consul, who, however, on one occasion said in my hearing, “Come, come,
have done with this joking.”
One thing which gave Bonaparte great pleasure when in the country was to
see a tall, slender woman, dressed in white, walking beneath an alley of
shaded trees. He detested coloured dresses, and especially dark ones. To
fat women he had an invincible antipathy, and he could not endure the
sight of a pregnant woman; it therefore rarely happened that a female in
that situation was invited to his parties. He possessed every requisite
for being what is called in society an agreeable man, except the will to
be so. His manner was imposing rather than pleasing, and those who did not
know him well experienced in his presence an involuntary feeling of awe.
In the drawing-room, where Josephine did the honours with so much grace
and affability, all was gaiety and ease, and no one felt the presence of a
superior; but on Bonaparte’s entrance all was changed, and every eye was
directed towards him, to read his humour in his countenance, whether he
intended to be silent or talkative, dull or cheerful.
He often talked a great deal, and sometimes a little too much; but no one
could tell a story in a more agreeable and interesting way. His
conversation rarely turned on gay or humorous subjects, and never on
trivial matters. He was so fond of argument that in the warmth of
discussion it was easy to draw from him secrets which he was most anxious
to conceal. Sometimes, in a small circle, he would amuse himself by
relating stories of presentiments and apparitions. For this he always
chose the twilight of evening, and he would prepare his hearers for what
was coming by some solemn remark. On one occasion of this kind he said, in
a very grave tone of voice, “When death strikes a person whom we love, and
who is distant from us, a foreboding almost always denotes the event, and
the dying person appears to us at the moment of his dissolution.” He then
immediately related the following anecdote: “A gentleman of the Court of
Louis XIV. was in the gallery of Versailles at the time that the King was
reading to his courtiers the bulletin of the battle of Friedlingen gained
by Villars. Suddenly the gentleman saw, at the farther end of the gallery,
the ghost of his son, who served under Villars. He exclaimed, ‘My son is
no more!’ and next moment the King named him among the dead.”
When travelling Bonaparte was particularly talkative. In the warmth of his
conversation, which was always characterised by original and interesting
ideas, he sometimes dropped hints of his future views, or, at least, he
said things which were calculated to disclose what he wished to conceal. I
took the liberty of mentioning to him this indiscretion, and far from
being offended, he acknowledged his mistake, adding that he was not aware
he had gone so far. He frankly avowed this want of caution when at St.
Helena.
When in good humour his usual tokens of kindness consisted in a little rap
on the head or a slight pinch of the ear. In his most friendly
conversations with those whom he admitted into his intimacy he would say,
“You are a fool”—”a simpleton”—”a ninny”—”a blockhead.”
These, and a few other words of like import, enabled him to vary his
catalogue of compliments; but he never employed them angrily, and the tone
in which they were uttered sufficiently indicated that they were meant in
kindness.
Bonaparte had many singular habits and tastes. Whenever he experienced any
vexation, or when any unpleasant thought occupied his mind, he would hum
something which was far from resembling a tune, for his voice was very
unmusical. He would, at the same time, seat himself before the
writing-table, and swing back in his chair so far that I have often been
fearful of his falling.
He would then vent his ill-humour on the right arm of his chair,
mutilating it with his penknife, which he seemed to keep for no other
purpose. I always took care to keep good pens ready for him; for, as it
was my business to decipher his writing, I had a strong interest in doing
what I could to make it legible.
The sound of bells always produced in Bonaparte pleasurable sensations,
which I could never account for. When we were at Malmaison, and walking in
the alley leading to the plain of Ruel, how many times has the bell of the
village church interrupted our most serious conversations!
He would stop, lest the noise of our footsteps should drown any portion of
the delightful sound. He was almost angry with me because I did not
experience the impressions he did. So powerful was the effect produced
upon him by the sound of these bells that his voice would falter as he
said, “Ah! that reminds me of the first years I spent at Brienne! I was
then happy!” When the bells ceased he would resume the course of his
speculations, carry himself into futurity, place a crown on his head, and
dethrone kings.
Nowhere, except on the field of battle, did I ever see Bonaparte more
happy than in the gardens of Malmaison. At the commencement of the
Consulate we used to go there every Saturday evening, and stay the whole
of Sunday, and sometimes Monday. Bonaparte used to spend a considerable
part of his time in walking and superintending the improvements which he
had ordered. At first he used to make excursions about the neighbourhood,
but the reports of the police disturbed his natural confidence, and gave
him reason to fear the attempts of concealed royalist partisans.
During the first four or five days that Bonaparte spent at Malmaison he
amused himself after breakfast with calculating the revenue of that
domain. According to his estimates it amounted to 8000 francs. “That is
not bad!” said he; “but to live here would require an income of 30,000
livres!” I could not help smiling to see him seriously engaged in such a
calculation.
Bonaparte had no faith in medicine. He spoke of it as an art entirely
conjectural, and his opinion on this subject was fired and
incontrovertible. His vigorous mind rejected all but demonstrative proofs.
He had little memory for proper names, words, or dates, but he had a
wonderful recollection of facts and places. I recollect that, on going
from Paris to Toulon, he pointed out to me ten places calculated for great
battles, and he never forgot them. They were memoranda of his first
youthful journeys.
Bonaparte was insensible to the charms of poetic harmony. He had not even
sufficient ear to feel the rhythm of poetry, and he never could recite a
verse without violating the metre; yet the grand ideas of poetry charmed
him. He absolutely worshipped Corneille; and, one day, after having
witnessed a performance of ‘Cinna’, he said to me, “If a man like
Corneille were living in my time I would make him my Prime Minister. It is
not his poetry that I most admire; it is his powerful understanding, his
vast knowledge of the human heart, and his profound policy!” At St. Helena
he said that he would have made Corneille a prince; but at the time he
spoke to me of Corneille he had no thought of making either princes or
kings.
Gallantry to women was by no means a trait in Bonaparte’s character. He
seldom said anything agreeable to females, and he frequently addressed to
them the rudest and most extraordinary remarks. To one he would say,
“Heavens, how red your elbows are!” To another, “What an ugly headdress
you have got!” At another time he would say, “Your dress is none of the
cleanest….. Do you ever change your gown? I have seen you in that twenty
times!” He showed no mercy to any who displeased him on these points. He
often gave Josephine directions about her toilet, and the exquisite taste
for which she was distinguished might have helped to make him fastidious
about the costume of other ladies. At first he looked to elegance above
all things: at a later period he admired luxury and splendour, but he
always required modesty. He frequently expressed his disapproval of the
low-necked dresses which were so much in fashion at the beginning of the
Consulate.
Bonaparte did not love cards, and this was very fortunate for those who
were invited to his parties; for when he was seated at a card-table, as he
sometimes thought himself obliged to be, nothing could exceed the dulness
of the drawing-room either at the Luxembourg or the Tuileries. When, on
the contrary, he walked about among the company, all were pleased, for he
usually spoke to everybody, though he preferred the conversation of men of
science, especially those who had been with him in in Egypt; as for
example, Monge and Berthollet. He also liked to talk with Chaptal and
Lacépède, and with Lemercier, the author of ‘Agamemnon’.
Bonaparte was seen to less advantage in a drawing-room than at the head of
his troops. His military uniform became him much better than the
handsomest dress of any other kind. His first trials of dress-coats were
unfortunate. I have been informed that the first time he wore one he kept
on his black cravat. This incongruity was remarked to him, and he replied,
“So much the better; it leaves me something of a military air, and there
is no harm in that.” For my own part, I neither saw the black cravat nor
heard this reply.
The First Consul paid his own private bills very punctually; but he was
always tardy in settling the accounts of the contractors who bargained
with Ministers for supplies for the public service. He put off these
payments by all sorts of excuses and shufflings. Hence arose immense
arrears in the expenditure, and the necessity of appointing a committee of
liquidation. In his opinion the terms contractor and rogue were
synonymous. All that he avoided paying them he regarded as a just
restitution to himself; and all the sums which were struck off from their
accounts he regarded as so much deducted from a theft. The less a Minister
paid out of his budget the more Bonaparte was pleased with him; and this
ruinous system of economy can alone explain the credit which Decrès so
long enjoyed at the expense of the French navy.
On the subject of religion Bonaparte’s ideas were very vague. “My reason,”
said he, “makes me incredulous respecting many things; but the impressions
of my childhood and early youth throw me into uncertainty.” He was very
fond of talking of religion. In Italy, in Egypt, and on board the ‘Orient’
and the ‘Muiron’, I have known him to take part in very animated
conversations on this subject.
He readily yielded up all that was proved against religion as the work of
men and time: but he would not hear of materialism. I recollect that one
fine night, when he was on deck with some persons who were arguing in
favour of materialism, Bonaparte raised his hand to heaven and, pointing
to the stars, said, “You may talk as long as you please, gentlemen, but
who made all that?” The perpetuity of a name in the memory of man was to
him the immortality of the soul. He was perfectly tolerant towards every
variety of religious faith.
Among Bonaparte’s singular habits was that of seating himself on any table
which happened to be of a suitable height for him. He would often sit on
mine, resting his left arm on my right shoulder, and swinging his left
leg, which did not reach the ground; and while he dictated to me he would
jolt the table so that I could scarcely write.
Bonaparte had a great dislike to reconsider any decision, even when it was
acknowledged to be unjust. In little as well as in great things he evinced
his repugnance to retrograde. An instance of this occurred in the affair
of General Latour-Foissac. The First Consul felt how much he had wronged
that general; but he wished some time to elapse before he repaired his
error. His heart and his conduct were at variance; but his feelings were
overcome by what he conceived to be political necessity. Bonaparte was
never known to say, “I have done wrong:” his usual observation was, “I
begin to think there is something wrong.”
In spite of this sort of feeling, which was more worthy of an ill-humoured
philosopher than the head of a government, Bonaparte was neither malignant
nor vindictive. I cannot certainly defend him against all the reproaches
which he incurred through the imperious law of war and cruel necessity;
but I may say that he has often been unjustly accused. None but those who
are blinded by fury will call him a Nero or a Caligula. I think I have
avowed his faults with sufficient candour to entitle me to credit when I
speak in his commendation; and I declare that, out of the field of battle,
Bonaparte had a kind and feeling heart. He was very fond of children, a
trait which seldom distinguishes a bad man. In the relations of private
life to call him amiable would not be using too strong a word, and he was
very indulgent to the weakness of human nature. The contrary opinion is
too firmly fixed in some minds for me to hope to root it out. I shall, I
fear, have contradictors, but I address myself to those who look for
truth. To judge impartially we must take into account the influence which
time and circumstances exercise on men; and distinguish between the
different characters of the Collegian, the General, the Consul, and the
Emperor.
CHAPTER XXIX.
1800.
It is not my purpose to say much about the laws, decrees, and
‘Senatus-Consultes’, which the First Consul either passed, or caused to be
passed, after his accession to power, what were they all, with the
exception of the Civil Code? The legislative reveries of the different men
who have from time to time ruled France form an immense labyrinth, in
which chicanery bewilders reason and common sense; and they would long
since have been buried in oblivion had they not occasionally served to
authorise injustice. I cannot, however, pass over unnoticed the happy
effect produced in Paris, and throughout the whole of France, by some of
the first decisions of the Consuls. Perhaps none but those who witnessed
the state of society during the reign of Terror can fully appreciate the
satisfaction which the first steps towards the restoration of social order
produced in the breasts of all honest men. The Directory, more base and
not less perverse than the Convention, had retained the horrible 21st of
January among the festivals of the Republic. One of Bonaparte’s first
ideas on attaining the possession of power was to abolish this; but such
was the ascendency of the abettors of the fearful event that he could not
venture on a straightforward course. He and his two colleagues, who were
Sieyès and Roger Ducos, signed, on the 5th Nivôse, a decree, setting forth
that in future the only festivals to be celebrated by the Republic were
the 1st Vendemiaire and the 14th of July, intending by this means to
consecrate provisionally the recollection of the foundation of the
Republic and of liberty.
All was calculation with Bonaparte. To produce effect was his highest
gratification. Thus he let slip no opportunity of saying or doing things
which were calculated to dazzle the multitude. While at the Luxembourg, he
went sometimes accompanied by his ‘aides de camp’ and sometimes by a
Minister, to pay certain official visits. I did not accompany him on these
occasions; but almost always either on his return, after dinner, or in the
evening, he related to me what he had done and said. He congratulated
himself on having paid a visit to Daubenton, at the Jardin des Plantes,
and talked with great self-complacency of the distinguished way in which
he had treated the contemporary of Buffon.
On the 24th Brumaire he visited the prisons. He liked to make these visits
unexpectedly, and to take the governors of the different public
establishments by surprise; so that, having no time to make their
preparations, he might see things as they really were. I was in his
cabinet when he returned, for I had a great deal of business to go through
in his absence. As he entered he exclaimed, “What brutes these Directors
are! To what a state they have brought our public establishments! But,
stay a little! I will put all in order. The prisons are in a shockingly
unwholesome state, and the prisoners miserably fed. I questioned them, and
I questioned the jailers, for nothing is to be learned from the superiors.
They, of course, always speak well of their own work! When I was in the
Temple I could not help thinking of the unfortunate Louis XVI. He was an
excellent man, but too amiable, too gentle for the times. He knew not how
to deal with mankind! And Sir Sidney Smith! I made them show me his
apartment. If the fools had not let him escape I should have taken St.
Jean d’Acre! There are too many painful recollections connected with that
prison! I will certainly have it pulled down some day or other! What do
you think I did at the Temple? I ordered the jailers’ books to be brought
to me, and finding that some hostages were still in confinement I
liberated them. ‘An unjust law,’ said I, ‘has deprived you of liberty; my
first duty is to restore it to you.’ ‘Was not this well done, Bourrienne?’
As I was, no less than Bonaparte himself, an enemy to the revolutionary
laws, I congratulated him sincerely; and he was very sensible to my
approbation, for I was not accustomed to greet him with ‘Good; very good,’
on all occasions. It is true, knowing his character as I did, I avoided
saying anything that was calculated to offend him; but when I said
nothing, he knew very well how to construe my silence. Had I flattered him
I should have continued longer in favour.”
Bonaparte always spoke angrily of the Directors he had turned off. Their
incapacity disgusted and astonished him. “What simpletons! what a
government!” he would frequently exclaim when he looked into the measures
of the Directory. “Bourrienne,” said he, “can you imagine anything more
pitiable than their system of finance? Can it for a moment be doubted that
the principal agents of authority daily committed the most fraudulent
peculations? What venality! what disorder! what wastefulness! everything
put up for sale: places, provisions, clothing, and military, all were
disposed of. Have they not actually consumed 75,000,000 in advance? And
then, think of all the scandalous fortunes accumulated, all the
malversations! But are there no means of making them refund? We shall
see.”
In these first moments of poverty it was found necessary to raise a loan,
for the funds of M. Collot did not last long, and 12,000,000 were advanced
by the different bankers of Paris, who, I believe, were paid by bills of
the receivers-general, the discount of which then amounted to about 33 per
cent. The salaries of the first offices were not very considerable, and
did not amount to anything like the exorbitant stipends of the Empire.
Bonaparte’s salary was fixed at 500,000 francs. What a contrast to the
300,000,000 in gold which were reported to have been concealed in 1811 in
the cellars of the Tuileries!
In mentioning Bonaparte’s nomination to the Institute, and his affectation
in putting at the head of his proclamation his title of member of that
learned body before that of General-in-Chief, I omitted to state what
value he really attached to that title. The truth is that, when young and
ambitious, he was pleased with the proffered title, which he thought would
raise him in public estimation. How often have we laughed together when he
weighed the value of his scientific titles! Bonaparte, to be sure, knew
something of mathematics, a good deal of history, and, I need not add,
possessed extraordinary military talent; but he was nevertheless a useless
member of the Institute.
On his return from Egypt he began to grow weary of a title which gave him
so many colleagues. “Do you not think,” said he one day to me, “that there
is something mean and humiliating in the words, ‘I have the honour to be,
my dear Colleague’! I am tired of it!” Generally speaking, all phrases
which indicated equality displeased him. It will be recollected how
gratified he was that I did not address him in the second person singular
on our meeting at Leoben, and also what befell M. de Cominges at Bâle
because he did not observe the same precaution.
The figure of the Republic seated and holding a spear in her hand, which
at the commencement of the Consulate was stamped on official letters, was
speedily abolished. Happy would it have been if Liberty herself had not
suffered the same treatment as her emblem! The title of First Consul made
him despise that of Member of the Institute. He no longer entertained the
least predilection for that learned body, and subsequently he regarded it
with much suspicion. It was a body, an authorised assembly; these were
reasons sufficient for him to take umbrage at it, and he never concealed
his dislike of all bodies possessing the privilege of meeting and
deliberating.
While we were at the Luxembourg Bonaparte despatched Duroc on a special
mission to the King of Prussia. This happened, I think, at the very
beginning of the year 1800. He selected Duroc because he was a man of good
education and agreeable manners, and one who could express himself with
elegance and reserve, qualities not often met with at that period. Duroc
had been with us in Italy, in Egypt, and on board the ‘Muiron’, and the
Consul easily guessed that the King of Prussia would be delighted to hear
from an eye-witness the events of Bonaparte’s campaigns, especially the
siege of St. Jean d’Acre, and the scenes which took place during the
months of March and May at Jaffa. Besides, the First Consul considered it
indispensable that such circumstantial details should be given in a way to
leave no doubt of their correctness. His intentions were fully realised;
for Duroc told me, on his return, that nearly the whole of the
conversation he had with the King turned upon St. Jean d’Acre and Jaffa.
He stayed nearly two whole hours with his Majesty, who, the day after,
gave him an invitation to dinner. When this intelligence arrived at the
Luxembourg I could perceive that the Chief of the Republic was flattered
that one of his aides de camp should have sat at table with a King, who
some years after was doomed to wait for him in his antechamber at Tilsit.
Duroc never spoke on politics to the King of Prussia, which was very
fortunate, for, considering his age and the exclusively military life he
had led, he could scarcely have been expected to avoid blunders. Some time
later, after the death of Paul I., he was sent to congratulate Alexander
on his accession to the throne. Bonaparte’s design in thus making choice
of Duroc was to introduce to the Courts of Europe, by confidential
missions, a young man to whom he was much attached, and also to bring him
forward in France. Duroc went on his third mission to Berlin after the war
broke out with Austria. He often wrote to me, and his letters convinced me
how much he had improved himself within a short time.
Another circumstance which happened at the commencement of the Consulate
affords an example of Bonaparte’s inflexibility when he had once formed a
determination. In the spring of 1799, when we were in Egypt, the Directory
gave to General Latour-Foissac, a highly distinguished officer, the
command of Mantua, the taking of which had so powerfully contributed to
the glory of the conqueror of Italy. Shortly after Latour’s appointment to
this important post the Austrians besieged Mantua. It was well known that
the garrison was supplied with provisions and ammunition for a long
resistance; yet, in the month of July it surrendered to the Austrians. The
act of capitulation contained a curious article, viz. “General
Latour-Foissac and his staff shall be conducted as prisoners to Austria;
the garrison shall be allowed to return to France.” This distinction
between the general and the troops entrusted to his command, and at the
same time the prompt surrender of Mantua, were circumstances which, it
must be confessed, were calculated to excite suspicions of Latour-Foissac.
The consequence was, when Bernadotte was made War Minister he ordered an
inquiry into the general’s conduct by a court-martial. Latour-Foissac had
no sooner returned to France than he published a justificatory memorial,
in which he showed the impossibility of his having made a longer defence
when he was in want of many objects of the first necessity.
Such was the state of the affair on Bonaparte’s elevation to the Consular
power. The loss of Mantua, the possession of which had cost him so many
sacrifices, roused his indignation to so high a pitch that whenever the
subject was mentioned he could find no words to express his rage. He
stopped the investigation of the court-martial, and issued a violent
decree against Latour-Foissac even before his culpability had been proved.
This proceeding occasioned much discussion, and was very dissatisfactory
to many general officers, who, by this arbitrary decision, found
themselves in danger of forfeiting the privilege of being tried by their
natural judges whenever they happened to displease the First Consul. For
my own part, I must say that this decree against Latour-Foissac was one
which I saw issued with considerable regret. I was alarmed for the
consequences. After the lapse of a few days I ventured to point out to him
the undue severity of the step he had taken; I reminded him of all that
had been said in Latour-Foissac’s favour, and tried to convince him how
much more just it would be to allow the trial to come to a conclusion. “In
a country,” said I, “like France, where the point of honour stands above
every thing, it is impossible Foissac can escape condemnation if he be
culpable.”—”Perhaps you are right, Bourrienne,” rejoined he; “but
the blow is struck; the decree is issued. I have given the same
explanation to every one; but I cannot so suddenly retrace my steps. To
retro-grade is to be lost. I cannot acknowledge myself in the wrong. By
and by we shall see what can be done. Time will bring lenity and pardon.
At present it would be premature.” Such, word for word, was Bonaparte’s
reply. If with this be compared what he said on the subject at St. Helena
it will be found that his ideas continued nearly unchanged; the only
difference is that, instead of the impetuosity of 1800, he expressed
himself with the calmness which time and adversity naturally produce.
Bonaparte, as I have before observed, loved contrasts; and I remember at
the very time he was acting so violently against Latour-Foissac he
condescended to busy himself about a company of players which he wished to
send to Egypt, or rather that he pretended to wish to send there, because
the announcement of such a project conveyed an impression of the
prosperous condition of our Oriental colony. The Consuls gravely appointed
the Minister of the Interior to execute this business, and the Minister in
his turn delegated his powers to Florence, the actor. In their
instructions to the Minister the Consuls observed that it would be
advisable to include some female dancers in the company; a suggestion
which corresponds with Bonaparte’s note, in which were specified all that
he considered necessary for the Egyptian expedition.
The First Consul entertained singular notions respecting literary
property. On his hearing that a piece, entitled ‘Misanthropie et
Repentir’, had been brought out at the Odeon, he said to me, “Bourrienne,
you have been robbed.”—”I, General? how?”—”You have been
robbed, I tell you, and they are now acting your piece.” I have already
mentioned that during my stay at Warsaw I amused myself with translating a
celebrated play of Kotzebue. While we were in Italy I lent Bonaparte my
translation to read, and he expressed himself much pleased with it. He
greatly admired the piece, and often went to see it acted at the Odeon. On
his return he invariably gave me fresh reasons for my claiming what he was
pleased to call my property. I represented to him that the translation of
a foreign work belonged to any one who chose to execute it. He would not,
however, give up his point, and I was obliged to assure him that my
occupations in his service left me no time to engage in a literary
lawsuit. He then exacted a promise from me to translate Goethe’s
‘Werther’. I told him it was already done, though indifferently, and that
I could not possibly devote to the subject the time it merited. I read
over to him one of the letters I had translated into French, and which he
seemed to approve.
That interval of the Consular Government during which Bonaparte remained
at the Luxembourg may be called the preparatory Consulate. Then were sown
the seeds of the great events which he meditated, and of those
institutions with which he wished to mark his possession of power. He was
then, if I may use the expression, two individuals in one: the Republican
general, who was obliged to appear the advocate of liberty and the
principles of the Revolution; and the votary of ambition, secretly
plotting the downfall of that liberty and those principles.
I often wondered at the consummate address with which he contrived to
deceive those who were likely to see through his designs. This hypocrisy,
which some, perhaps, may call profound policy, was indispensable to the
accomplishment of his projects; and sometimes, as if to keep himself in
practice, he would do it in matters of secondary importance. For example,
his opinion of the insatiable avarice of Sieyès is well known; yet when he
proposed, in his message to the Council of Ancients, to give his
colleague, under the title of national recompense, the price of his
obedient secession, it was, in the words of the message, a recompense
worthily bestowed on his disinterested virtues.
While at the Luxembourg Bonaparte showed, by a Consular act, his hatred of
the liberty of the press above all liberties, for he loved none. On the
27th Nivôse the Consuls, or rather the First Consul, published a decree,
the real object of which was evidently contrary to its implied object.
This decree stated that:
The Consuls of the Republic, considering that some of the journals printed
at Paris are instruments in the hands of the enemies of the Republic, over
the safety of which the Government is specially entrusted by the people of
France to watch, decree—
That the Minister of Police shall, during the continuation of the war,
allow only the following journals to be printed and published, viz. (list
of 20 publications)
…..and those papers which are exclusively devoted to science, art,
literature, commerce, and advertisements.
Surely this decree may well be considered as preparatory; and the fragment
I have quoted may serve as a standard for measuring the greater part of
those acts by which Bonaparte sought to gain, for the consolidation of his
power, what he seemed to be seeking solely for the interest of the friends
of the Republic. The limitation to the period of the continuance of the
war had also a certain provisional air which afforded hope for the future.
But everything provisional is, in its nature, very elastic; and Bonaparte
knew how to draw it out ad infinitum. The decree, moreover, enacted that
if any of the uncondemned journals should insert articles against the
sovereignty of the people they would be immediately suppressed. In truth,
great indulgence was shown on this point, even after the Emperor’s
coronation.
The presentation of swords and muskets of honour also originated at the
Luxembourg; and this practice was, without doubt, a preparatory step to
the foundation of the Legion of Honour.
A grenadier sergeant, named Léon Aune, who had been included in the first
distribution, easily obtained permission to write to the First Consul to
thank him. Bonaparte, wishing to answer him in his own name, dictated to
me the following letter for Aune:—
This wheedling wonderfully favoured Bonaparte’s designs. His letter to
Aune could not fail to be circulated through the army. A sergeant called
my brave comrade by the First Consul—the First General of France!
Who but a thorough Republican, the stanch friend of equality, would have
done this? This was enough to wind up the enthusiasm of the army. At the
same time it must be confessed that Bonaparte began to find the Luxembourg
too little for him, and preparations were set on foot at the Tuileries.
Still this great step towards the re-establishment of the monarchy was to
be cautiously prepared. It was important to do away with the idea that
none but a king could occupy the palace of our ancient kings. What was to
be done? A very fine bust of Brutus had been brought from Italy. Brutus
was the destroyer of tyrants! This was the very thing; and David was
commissioned to place it in a gallery of the Tuileries. Could there be a
greater proof of the Consul’s horror of tyranny?
To sleep at the Tuileries, in the bedchamber of the kings of France, was
all that Bonaparte wanted; the rest would follow in due course. He was
willing to be satisfied with establishing a principle the consequences of
which were to be afterwards deduced. Hence the affectation of never
inserting in official acts the name of the Tuileries, but designating that
place as the Palace of the Government. The first preparations were modest,
for it did not become a good Republican to be fond of pomp. Accordingly
Lecomte, who was at that time architect of the Tuileries, merely received
orders to clean the Palace, an expression which might bear more than one
meaning, after the meetings which had been there. For this purpose the sum
of 500,000 francs was sufficient. Bonaparte’s drift was to conceal, as far
as possible, the importance he attached to the change of his Consular
domicile. But little expense was requisite for fitting up apartments for
the First Consul. Simple ornaments, such as marbles and statues, were to
decorate the Palace of the Government.
Nothing escaped Bonaparte’s consideration. Thus it was not merely at
hazard that he selected the statues of great men to adorn the gallery of
the Tuileries. Among the Greeks he made choice of Demosthenes and
Alexander, thus rendering homage at once to the genius of eloquence and
the genius of victory. The statue of Hannibal was intended to recall the
memory of Rome’s most formidable enemy; and Rome herself was represented
in the Consular Palace by the statues of Scipio, Cicero, Cato, Brutus and
Caesar—the victor and the immolator being placed side by side. Among
the great men of modern times he gave the first place to Gustavus
Adolphus, and the next to Turenne and the great Condé, to Turenne in
honour of his military talent, and to Condé to prove that there was
nothing fearful in the recollection of a Bourbon. The remembrance of the
glorious days of the French navy was revived by the statue of Duguai
Trouin. Marlborough and Prince Eugène had also their places in the
gallery, as if to attest the disasters which marked the close of the great
reign; and Marshal Sage, to show that Louis XV.’s reign was not without
its glory. The statues of Frederick and Washington were emblematic of
false philosophy on a throne and true wisdom founding a free state.
Finally, the names of Dugommier, Dampierre, and Joubert were intended to
bear evidence of the high esteem which Bonaparte cherished for his old
comrades,—those illustrious victims to a cause which had now ceased
to be his.
The reader has already been informed of the attempts made by Bonaparte to
induce England and Austria to negotiate with the Consular Government,
which the King of Prussia was the first of the sovereigns of Europe to
recognise. These attempts having proved unavailing, it became necessary to
carry on the war with renewed vigour, and also to explain why the peace,
which had been promised at the beginning of the Consulate, was still
nothing but a promise. In fulfilment of these two objects Bonaparte
addressed an energetic proclamation to the armies, which was remarkable
for not being followed by the usual sacred words, “Vive la République!”
At the same time Bonaparte completed the formation of the Council of
State, and divided it into five sections:—(1) The Interior; (2)
Finance; (3) Marine; (4) The War Department; (5) Legislation. He fixed the
salaries of the Councillors of the State at 25,000 francs, and that of the
Precedents of Sections at 30,000. He settled the costume of the Consuls,
the Ministers, and the different bodies of the State. This led to the
re-introduction of velvet, which had been banished with the old regime,
and the encouragement of the manufactures of Lyons was the reason alleged
for employing this un-republican article in the different dresses, such as
those of the Consuls and Ministers. It was Bonaparte’s constant aim to
efface the Republic, even in the utmost trifles, and to prepare matters so
well that the customs and habits of monarchy being restored, there should
only then remain a word to be changed.
I never remember to have seen Bonaparte in the Consular dress, which he
detested, and which he wore only because duty required him to do so at
public ceremonies. The only dress he was fond of, and in which he felt at
ease, was that in which he subjugated the ancient Eridanus and the Nile,
namely, the uniform of the Guides, to which corps Bonaparte was always
sincerely attached.
The masquerade of official dresses was not the only one which Bonaparte
summoned to the aid of his policy. At that period of the year VIII. which
corresponded with the carnival of 1800, masques began to be resumed at
Paris. Disguises were all the fashion, and Bonaparte favoured the revival
of old amusements; first, because they were old, and next, because they
were the means of diverting the attention of the people: for, as he had
established the principle that on the field of battle it is necessary to
divide the enemy in order to beat him, he conceived it no less advisable
to divert the people in order to enslave them. Bonaparte did not say
‘panem et circenses’, for I believe his knowledge of Latin did not extend
even to that well-known phrase of Juvenal, but he put the maxim in
practice. He accordingly authorised the revival of balls at the opera,
which they who lived during that period of the Consulate know was an
important event in Paris. Some gladly viewed it as a little conquest in
favour of the old regime; and others, who for that very reason disapproved
it, were too shallow to understand the influence of little over great
things. The women and the young men did not bestow a thought on the
subject, but yielded willingly to the attractions of pleasure. Bonaparte,
who was delighted at having provided a diversion for the gossiping of the
Parisian salons, said to me one day, “While they are chatting about all
this, they do not babble upon politics, and that is what I want. Let them
dance and amuse themselves as long as they do not thrust their noses into
the Councils of the Government; besides, Bourrienne,” added he, “I have
other reasons for encouraging this, I see other advantages in it. Trade is
languishing; Fouché tells me that there are great complaints. This will
set a little money in circulation; besides, I am on my guard about the
Jacobins. Everything is not bad, because it is not new. I prefer the
opera-balls to the saturnalia of the Goddess of Reason. I was never so
enthusiastically applauded as at the last parade.”
A Consular decision of a different and more important nature had, shortly
before, namely, at the commencement of Nivôse, brought happiness to many
families. Bonaparte, as every one knows, had prepared the events of the
18th Fructidor that he might have some plausible reasons for overthrowing
the Directors. The Directory being overthrown, he was now anxious, at
least in part, to undo what he had done on the 18th Fructidor. He
therefore ordered a report on the persons exiled to be presented to him by
the Minister of Police. In consequence of this report he authorised forty
of them to return to France, placing them under the observation of the
Police Minister, and assigning them their place of residence. However,
they did not long remain under these restrictions, and many of them were
soon called to fill high places in the Government. It was indeed natural
that Bonaparte, still wishing, at least in appearance, to found his
government on those principles of moderate republicanism which had caused
their exile, should invite them to second his views.
Barrère wrote a justificatory letter to the First Consul, who, however,
took no notice of it, for he could not get so far as to favour Barrère.
Thus did Bonaparte receive into the Councils of the Consulate the men who
had been exiled by the Directory, just as he afterwards appointed the
emigrants and those exiles of the Revolution to high offices under the
Empire. The time and the men alone differed; the intention in both cases
was the same.
CHAPTER XXX
1800.
The first communications between Bonaparte and Paul I. commenced a short
time after his accession to the Consulate. Affairs then began to look a
little less unfavourable for France; already vague reports from
Switzerland and the banks of the Rhine indicated a coldness existing
between the Russians and the Austrians; and at the same time, symptoms of
a misunderstanding between the Courts of London and St. Petersburg began
to be perceptible. The First Consul, having in the meantime discovered the
chivalrous and somewhat eccentric character of Paul I., thought the moment
a propitious one to attempt breaking the bonds which united Russia and
England. He was not the man to allow so fine an opportunity to pass, and
he took advantage of it with his usual sagacity. The English had some time
before refused to include in a cartel for the exchange of prisoners 7000
Russians taken in Holland. Bonaparte ordered them all to be armed, and
clothed in new uniforms appropriate to the corps to which they had
belonged, and sent them back to Russia, without ransom, without exchange,
or any condition whatever. This judicious munificence was not thrown away.
Paul I. showed himself deeply sensible of it, and closely allied as he had
lately been with England, he now, all at once, declared himself her enemy.
This triumph of policy delighted the First Consul.
Thenceforth the Consul and the Czar became the best friends possible. They
strove to outdo each other in professions of friendship; and it may be
believed that Bonaparte did not fail to turn this contest of politeness to
his own advantage. He so well worked upon the mind of Paul that he
succeeded in obtaining a direct influence over the Cabinet of St.
Petersburg.
Lord Whitworth, at that time the English ambassador in Russia, was ordered
to quit the capital without delay, and to retire to Riga, which then
became the focus of the intrigues of the north which ended in the death of
Paul. The English ships were seized in all the ports, and, at the pressing
instance of the Czar, a Prussian army menaced Hanover. Bonaparte lost no
time, and, profiting by the friendship manifested towards him by the
inheritor of Catherine’s power, determined to make that friendship
subservient to the execution of the vast plan which he had long conceived:
he meant to undertake an expedition by land against the English colonies
in the East Indies.
The arrival of Baron Sprengporten at Paris caused great satisfaction among
the partisans of the Consular Government, that is to say, almost every one
in Paris. M. Sprengporten was a native of Swedish Finland. He had been
appointed by Catherine chamberlain and lieutenant-general of her forces,
and he was not less in favour with Paul, who treated him in the most
distinguished manner. He came on an extraordinary mission, being
ostensibly clothed with the title of plenipotentiary, and at the same time
appointed confidential Minister to the Consul. Bonaparte was extremely
satisfied with the ambassador whom Paul had selected, and with the manner
in which he described the Emperor’s gratitude for the generous conduct of
the First Consul. M. Sprengporten did not conceal the extent of Paul’s
dissatisfaction with his allies. The bad issue, he said, of the war with
France had already disposed the Czar to connect himself with that power,
when the return of his troops at once determined him.
We could easily perceive that Paul placed great confidence in M.
Sprengporten. As he had satisfactorily discharged the mission with which
he had been entrusted, Paul expressed pleasure at his conduct in several
friendly and flattering letters, which Sprengporten always allowed us to
read. No one could be fonder of France than he was, and he ardently
desired that his first negotiations might lead to a long alliance between
the Russian and French Governments. The autograph and very frequent
correspondence between Bonaparte and Paul passed through his hands. I read
all Paul’s letters, which were remarkable for the frankness with which his
affection for Bonaparte was expressed. His admiration of the First Consul
was so great that no courtier could have written in a more flattering
manner.
This admiration was not feigned on the part of the Emperor of Russia: it
was no less sincere than ardent, and of this he soon gave proofs. The
violent hatred he had conceived towards the English Government induced him
to defy to single combat every monarch who would not declare war against
England and shut his ports against English ships. He inserted a challenge
to the King of Denmark in the St. Petersburg Court Gazette; but not
choosing to apply officially to the Senate of Hamburg to order its
insertion in the ‘Correspondant’, conducted by M. Stoves, he sent the
article, through Count Pahlen, to M. Schramm, a Hamburg merchant. The
Count told M. Schramm that the Emperor would be much pleased to see the
article of the St. Petersburg Court Gazette copied into the Correspondant;
and that if it should be inserted, he wished to have a dozen copies of the
paper printed on vellum, and sent to him by an extraordinary courier. It
was Paul’s intention to send a copy to every sovereign in Europe; but this
piece of folly, after the manner of Charles XII., led to no further
results.
Bonaparte never felt greater satisfaction in the whole course of his life
than he experienced from Paul’s enthusiasm for him. The friendship of a
sovereign seemed to him a step by which he was to become a sovereign
himself. At the same time the affairs of La Vendée began to assume a
better aspect, and he hoped soon to effect that pacification in the
interior which he so ardently desired.
It was during the First Consul’s residence at the Luxembourg that the
first report on the civil code was made to the legislative body. It was
then, also, that the regulations for the management of the Bank of France
were adopted, and that establishment so necessary to France was founded.
There was at this time in Paris a man who has acquired an unfortunate
celebrity, the most unlucky of modern generals—in a word, General
Mack. I should not notice that person here were it not for the prophetic
judgment which Bonaparte then pronounced on him. Mack had been obliged to
surrender himself at Championnet some time before our landing at Fréjus.
He was received as a prisoner of war, and the town of Dijon had been
appointed his place of residence, and there he remained until after the
18th Brumaire. Bonaparte, now Consul, permitted him to come to Paris, and
to reside there on his parole. He applied for leave to go to Vienna,
pledging himself to return again a prisoner to France if the Emperor
Francis would not consent to exchange him for Generals Pérignon and
Grouchy, then prisoners in Austria. His request was not granted, but his
proposition was forwarded to Vienna. The Court of Vienna refused to accede
to it, not placing perhaps so much importance on the deliverance of Mack
as he had flattered himself it would.
Bonaparte speaking to me of him one day said, “Mack is a man of the lowest
mediocrity I ever saw in my life; he is full of self-sufficiency and
conceit, and believes himself equal to anything. He has no talent. I
should like to see him opposed some day to one of our good generals; we
should then see fine work. He is a boaster, and that is all. He is really
one of the most silly men existing; and, besides all that, he is unlucky.”
Was not this opinion of Bonaparte, formed on the past, fully verified by
the future?
It was at Malmaison that Bonaparte thus spoke of General Mack. That place
was then far from resembling what it afterwards became, and the road to it
was neither pleasant nor sure. There was not a house on the road; and in
the evening, during the season when we were there, it was not frequented
all the way from St. Germain. Those numerous vehicles, which the demands
of luxury and an increasing population have created, did not then, as now,
pass along the roads in the environs of Paris. Everywhere the road was
solitary and dangerous; and I learned with certainty that many schemes
were laid for carrying off the First Consul during one of his evening
journeys. They were unsuccessful, and orders were given to enclose the
quarries, which were too near to the road. On Saturday evening Bonaparte
left the Luxembourg, and afterwards the Tuileries, to go to Malmaison, and
I cannot better express the joy he then appeared to experience than by
comparing it to the delight of a school-boy on getting a holiday.
Before removing from the Luxembourg to the Tuileries Bonaparte determined
to dazzle the eyes of the Parisians by a splendid ceremony. He had
appointed it to take place on the ‘decadi’, Pluviôse 20 (9th February
1800), that is to say, ten days before his final departure from the old
Directorial palace. These kinds of fetes did not resemble what they
afterwards became; their attraction consisted in the splendour of military
dress: and Bonaparte was always sure that whenever he mounted his horse,
surrounded by a brilliant staff from which he was to be distinguished by
the simplicity of his costume, his path would be crowded and himself
greeted with acclamations by the people of Paris. The object of this fete
was at first only to present to the ‘Hôtel des Invalides’, then called the
Temple of Mars, seventy-two flags taken from the Turks in the battle of
Aboukir and brought from Egypt to Paris; but intelligence of Washington’s
death, who expired on the 14th of December 1799, having reached Bonaparte,
he eagerly took advantage of that event to produce more effect, and mixed
the mourning cypress with the laurels he had collected in Egypt.
Bonaparte did not feel much concerned at the death of Washington, that
noble founder of rational freedom in the new world; but it afforded him an
opportunity to mask his ambitious projects under the appearance of a love
of liberty. In thus rendering honour to the memory of Washington everybody
would suppose that Bonaparte intended to imitate his example, and that
their two names would pass in conjunction from mouth to mouth. A clever
orator might be employed, who, while pronouncing a eulogium on the dead,
would contrive to bestow some praise on the living; and when the people
were applauding his love of liberty he would find himself one step nearer
the throne, on which his eyes were constantly fixed. When the proper time
arrived, he would not fail to seize the crown; and would still cry, if
necessary, “Vive la Liberté!” while placing it on his imperial head.
The skilful orator was found. M. de Fontanes
was commissioned to pronounce the funeral eulogium on Washington, and the
flowers of eloquence which he scattered about did not all fall on the hero
of America.
Lannes was entrusted by Bonaparte with the presentation of the flags; and
on the 20th Pluviôse he proceeded, accompanied by strong detachments of
the cavalry then in Paris, to the council-hall of the Invalides, where he
was met by the Minister of War, who received the colours. All the
Ministers, the councillors of State, and generals were summoned to the
presentation. Lannes pronounced a discourse, to which Berthier replied,
and M. de Fontanes added his well-managed eloquence to the plain military
oratory of the two generals. In the interior of this military temple a
statue of Mars sleeping had been placed, and from the pillars and roof
were suspended the trophies of Denain, Fontenoy, and the campaign of
Italy, which would still have decorated that edifice had not the demon of
conquest possessed Bonaparte. Two Invalides, each said to be a hundred
years old, stood beside the Minister of War; and the bust of the
emancipator of America was placed under the trophy composed of the flags
of Aboukir. In a word, recourse was had to every sort of charlatanism
usual on such occasions. In the evening there was a numerous assembly at
the Luxembourg, and Bonaparte took much credit to himself for the effect
produced on this remarkable day. He had only to wait ten days for his
removal to the Tuileries, and precisely on that day the national mourning
for Washington was to cease, for which a general mourning for freedom
might well have been substituted.
I have said very little about Murat in the course of these Memoirs except
mentioning the brilliant part he performed in several battles. Having now
arrived at the period of his marriage with one of Napoleon’s sisters I
take the opportunity of returning to the interesting events which preceded
that alliance.
His fine and well-proportioned form, his great physical strength and
somewhat refined elegance of manner,—the fire of his eye, and his
fierce courage in battle, gave to Murat rather the character of one of
those ‘preux chevaliers’ so well described by Ariosto and Taro, than that
a Republican soldier. The nobleness of his look soon made the lowness of
his birth be forgotten. He was affable, polished, gallant; and in the
field of battle twenty men headed by Murat were worth a whole regiment.
Once only he showed himself under the influence of fear, and the reader
shall see in what circumstance it was that he ceased to be himself.
When Bonaparte in his first Italian campaign had forced Wurmser to retreat
into Mantua with 28,000 men, he directed Miollis, with only 4000 men, to
oppose any sortie that might be attempted by the Austrian general. In one
of these sorties Murat, who was at the head of a very weak detachment, was
ordered to charge Wurmser. He was afraid, neglected to execute the order,
and in a moment of confusion said that he was wounded. Murat immediately
fell into disgrace with the General-in-Chief, whose ‘aide de camp’ he was.
Murat had been previously sent to Paris to present to the Directory the
first colours taken by the French army of Italy in the actions of Dego and
Mondovi, and it was on this occasion that he got acquainted with Madame
Tallien and the wife of his General. But he already knew the beautiful
Caroline Bonaparte, whom he had seen at Rome in the residence of her
brother Joseph, who was then discharging the functions of ambassador of
the Republic. It appears that Caroline was not even indifferent to him,
and that he was the successful rival of the Princess Santa Croce’s son,
who eagerly sought the honour of her hand. Madame Tallien and Madame
Bonaparte received with great kindness the first ‘aide de camp’, and as
they possessed much influence with the Directory, they solicited, and
easily obtained for him, the rank of brigadier-general. It was somewhat
remarkable at that time Murat, notwithstanding his newly-acquired rank, to
remain Bonaparte’s ‘aide de camp’, the regulations not allowing a
general-in-chief an ‘aide de camp’ of higher rank than chief of brigade,
which was equal to that of colonel. This insignificant act was, therefore,
rather a hasty anticipation of the prerogatives everywhere reserved to
princes and kings.
It was after having discharged this commission that Murat, on his return
to Italy, fell into disfavour with the General-in Chief. He indeed looked
upon him with a sort of hostile feeling, and placed him in Reille’s
division, and afterwards Baraguey d’Hilliers’; consequently, when we went
to Paris, after the treaty of Campo-Formio, Murat was not of the party.
But as the ladies, with whom he was a great favourite, were not devoid of
influence with the Minister of War, Murat was, by their interest, attached
to the engineer corps in the expedition to Egypt. On board the Orient he
remained in the most complete disgrace. Bonaparte did not address a word
to him during the passage; and in Egypt the General-in-Chief always
treated him with coldness, and often sent him from the headquarters on
disagreeable services. However, the General-in-Chief having opposed him to
Mourad Bey, Murat performed such prodigies of valour in every perilous
encounter that he effaced the transitory stain which a momentary
hesitation under the walls of Mantua had left on his character. Finally,
Murat so powerfully contributed to the success of the day at Aboukir that
Bonaparte, glad to be able to carry another laurel plucked in Egypt to
France, forgot the fault which had made so unfavourable an impression, and
was inclined to efface from his memory other things that he had heard to
the disadvantage of Murat; for I have good reasons for believing, though
Bonaparte never told me so, that Murat’s name, as well as that of Charles,
escaped from the lips of Junot when he made his indiscreet communication
to Bonaparte at the walls of Messoudiah. The charge of grenadiers,
commanded by Murat on the 19th Brumaire in the hall of the Five Hundred,
dissipated all the remaining traces of dislike; and in those moments when
Bonaparte’s political views subdued every other sentiment of his mind, the
rival of the Prince Santa Croce received the command of the Consular
Guard.
It may reasonably be supposed that Madame Bonaparte, in endeavouring to
win the friendship of Murat by aiding his promotion, had in view to gain
one partisan more to oppose to the family and brothers of Bonaparte; and
of this kind of support she had much need. Their jealous hatred was
displayed on every occasion; and the amiable Josephine, whose only fault
was being too much of the woman, was continually tormented by sad
presentiments. Carried away by the easiness of her character, she did not
perceive that the coquetry which enlisted for her so many defenders also
supplied her implacable enemies with weapons to use against her.
In this state of things Josephine, who was well convinced that she had
attached Murat to herself by the bonds of friendship and gratitude, and
ardently desired to see him united to Bonaparte by a family connection,
favoured with all her influence his marriage with Caroline. She was not
ignorant that a close intimacy had already sprung up at Milan between
Caroline and Murat, and she was the first to propose a marriage. Murat
hesitated, and went to consult M. Collot, who was a good adviser in all
things, and whose intimacy with Bonaparte had initiated him into all the
secrets of the family. M. Collot advised Murat to lose no time, but to go
to the First Consul and formally demand the hand of his sister. Murat
followed his advice. Did he do well? It was to this step that he owed the
throne of Naples. If he had abstained he would not have been shot at
Pizzo. ‘Sed ipsi Dei fata rumpere non possunt!’
However that might be, Bonaparte received, more in the manner of a
sovereign than of a brother in arms, the proposal of Murat. He heard him
with unmoved gravity, said that he would consider the matter, but gave no
positive answer.
This affair was, as may be supposed, the subject of conversation in the
evening in the salon of the Luxembourg. Madame Bonaparte employed all her
powers of persuasion to obtain the First Consul’s consent, and her efforts
were seconded by Hortense, Eugène, and myself, “Murat,” said he, among
other things, “Murat is an innkeeper’s son. In the elevated rank where
glory and fortune have placed me, I never can mix his blood with mine!
Besides, there is no hurry: I shall see by and by.” We forcibly described
to him the reciprocal affection of the two young people, and did not fail
to bring to his observation Murat’s devoted attachment to his person, his
splendid courage and noble conduct in Egypt. “Yes,” said he, with warmth,
“I agree with you; Murat was superb at Aboukir.” We did not allow so
favourable a moment to pass by. We redoubled our entreaties, and at last
he consented. When we were together in his cabinet in the evening, “Well,
Bourrienne,” said he to me, “you ought to be satisfied, and so am I, too,
everything considered. Murat is suited to my sister, and then no one can
say that I am proud, or seek grand alliances. If I had given my sister to
a noble, all your Jacobins would have raised a cry of counter-revolution.
Besides, I am very glad that my wife is interested in this marriage, and
you may easily suppose the cause. Since it is determined on, I will hasten
it forward; we have no time to lose. If I go to Italy I will take Murat
with me. I must strike a decisive blow there. Adieu.”
When I entered the First Consul’s chamber at seven o’clock the next day he
appeared even more satisfied than on the preceding evening with the
resolution he had taken. I easily perceived that in spite of all his
cunning, he had failed to discover the real motive which had induced
Josephine to take so lively an interest respecting Murat’s marriage with
Caroline. Still Bonaparte’s satisfaction plainly showed that his wife’s
eagerness for the marriage had removed all doubt in his mind of the
falsity of the calumnious reports which had prevailed respecting her
intimacy with Murat.
The marriage of Murat and Caroline was celebrated at the Luxembourg, but
with great modesty. The First Consul did not yet think that his family
affairs were affairs of state. But previously to the celebration a little
comedy was enacted in which I was obliged to take a part, and I will
relate how.
At the time of the marriage of Murat Bonaparte had not much money, and
therefore only gave his sister a dowry of 30,000 francs. Still, thinking
it necessary to make her a marriage present, and not possessing the means
to purchase a suitable one, he took a diamond necklace which belonged to
his wife and gave it to the bride. Josephine was not at all pleased with
this robbery, and taxed her wits to discover some means of replacing her
necklace.
Josephine was aware that the celebrated jeweler Foncier possessed a
magnificent collection of fine pearls which had belonged, as he said, to
the late Queen, Marie Antoinette. Having ordered them to be brought to her
to examine them, she thought there were sufficient to make a very fine
necklace. But to make the purchase 250,000 francs were required, and how
to get them was the difficulty. Madame Bonaparte had recourse to Berthier,
who was then Minister of War. Berthier, after biting his nails according
to his usual habit, set about the liquidation of the debts due for the
hospital service in Italy with as much speed as possible; and as in those
days the contractors whose claims were admitted overflowed with gratitude
towards their patrons, through whom they obtained payment, the pearls soon
passed from Foncier’s shop to the casket of Madame Bonaparte.
The pearls being thus obtained, there was still another difficulty, which
Madame Bonaparte did not at first think of. How was she to wear a necklace
purchased without her husband’s knowledge? Indeed it was the more
difficult for her to do so as the First Consul knew very well that his
wife had no money, and being, if I may be allowed the expression,
something of the busybody, he knew, or believed he knew, all Josephine’s
jewels. The pearls were therefore condemned to remain more than a
fortnight in Madame Bonaparte’s casket without her daring to use them.
What a punishment for a woman! At length her vanity overcame her prudence,
and being unable to conceal the jewels any longer, she one day said to me,
“Bourrienne, there is to be a large party here to-morrow, and I absolutely
must wear my pearls. But you know he will grumble if he notices them. I
beg, Bourrienne, that you will keep near me. If he asks me where I got my
pearls I must tell him, without hesitation, that I have had them a long
time.”
Everything happened as Josephine feared and hoped.
Bonaparte, on seeing the pearls, did not fail to say to Madame, “What is
it you have got there? How fine you are to-day! Where did you get these
pearls? I think I never saw them before.”—”Oh! ‘mon Dieu’! you have
seen them a dozen times! It is the necklace which the Cisalpine Republic
gave me, and which I now wear in my hair.”—”But I think—”—”Stay:
ask Bourrienne, he will tell you.”—”Well, Bourrienne, what do you
say to it? Do you recollect the necklace?”—”Yes, General, I
recollect very well seeing it before.” This was not untrue, for Madame
Bonaparte had previously shown me the pearls. Besides, she had received a
pearl necklace from the Cisalpine Republic, but of incomparably less value
than that purchased from Foncier. Josephine performed her part with
charming dexterity, and I did not act amiss the character of accomplice
assigned me in this little comedy. Bonaparte had no suspicions. When I saw
the easy confidence with which Madame Bonaparte got through this scene, I
could not help recollecting Suzanne’s reflection on the readiness with
which well-bred ladies can tell falsehoods without seeming to do so.
CHAPTER XXXI.
1800.
Before taking up his quarters in the Tuileries the First Consul organised
his secret police, which was intended, at the same time, to be the rival
or check upon Fouché’s police. Duroc and Moncey were at first the Director
of this police; afterwards Davoust and Junot. Madame Bonaparte called this
business a vile system of espionage. My remarks on the inutility of the
measure were made in vain. Bonaparte had the weakness at once to fear
Fouché and to think him necessary. Fouché, whose talents at this trade are
too well known to need my approbation, soon discovered this secret
institution, and the names of all the subaltern agents employed by the
chief agents. It is difficult to form an idea of the nonsense, absurdity,
and falsehood contained in the bulletins drawn up by the noble and ignoble
agents of the police. I do not mean to enter into details on this
nauseating subject; and I shall only trespass on the reader’s patience by
relating, though it be in anticipation, one fact which concerns myself,
and which will prove that spies and their wretched reports cannot be too
much distrusted.
During the second year of the Consulate we were established at Malmaison.
Junot had a very large sum at his disposal for the secret police of the
capital. He gave 3000 francs of it to a wretched manufacturer of
bulletins; the remainder was expended on the police of his stable and his
table. In reading one of these daily bulletins I saw the following lines:
As it happens, I never had opened my mouth, either respecting what
Bonaparte had said to me before we went to Egypt or respecting his other
frequent conversations with me of the same nature, during this period of
his Consulship. I may here observe, too, that I never quitted, nor ever
could quit Malmaison for a moment. At any time, by night or day, I was
subject to be called for by the First Consul, and, as very often was the
case, it so happened that on the night in question he had dictated to me
notes and instructions until three o’clock in the morning.
Junot came every day to Malmaison at eleven o’clock in the morning. I
called him that day into my cabinet, when I happened to be alone. “Have
you not read your bulletin?” said I, “Yes, I have.”—”Nay, that is
impossible.”—”Why?”—”Because, if you had, you would have
suppressed an absurd story which relates to me.”—”Ah!” he replied,
“I am sorry on your account, but I can depend on my agent, and I will not
alter a word of his report.” I then told him all that had taken place on
that night; but he was obstinate, and went away unconvinced.
Every morning I placed all the papers which the First Consul had to read
on his table, and among the first was Junot’s report. The First Consul
entered and read it; on coming to the passage concerning me he began to
smile.
“Have you read this bulletin?”—”Yes, General.”—”What an ass
that Junot is! It is a long time since I have known that.”—”How he
allows himself to be entrapped! Is he still here?”—”I believe so. I
have just seen him, and made observations to him, all in good part, but he
would hear nothing.”—”Tell him to come here.” When Junot appeared
Bonaparte began—”Imbecile that you are! how could you send me such
reports as these? Do you not read them? How shall I be sure that you will
not compromise other persons equally unjustly? I want positive facts, not
inventions. It is some time since your agent displeased me; dismiss him
directly.” Junot wanted to justify himself, but Bonaparte cut him short—”Enough!—It
is settled!”
I related what had passed to Fouché, who told me that, wishing to amuse
himself at Junot’s expense, whose police agents only picked up what they
heard related in coffeehouses, gaming-houses, and the Bourse, he had given
currency to this absurd story, which Junot had credited and reported, as
he did many other foolish tales. Fouché often caught the police of the
Palace in the snares he laid for them, and thus increased his own credit.
This circumstance, and others of the same nature, induced the First Consul
to attach less importance than at first he had to his secret police, which
seldom reported anything but false and silly stories. That wretched
police! During the time I was with him it embittered his life, and often
exasperated him against his wife, his relations, and friends.
Rapp, who was as frank as he was brave, tells us in his Memoirs (p. 233)
that when Napoleon, during his retreat from Moscow, while before
Smolenski, heard of the attempt of Mallet, he could not get over the
adventure of the Police Minister, Savary, and the Prefect of Police,
Pasquier. “Napoleon,” says Rapp, “was not surprised that these wretches
(he means the agents of the police) who crowd the salons and the taverns,
who insinuate themselves everywhere and obstruct everything, should not
have found out the plot, but he could not understand the weakness of the
Duc de Rovigo. The very police which professed to divine everything had
let themselves be taken by surprise.” The police possessed no foresight or
faculty of prevention. Every silly thing that transpired was reported
either from malice or stupidity. What was heard was misunderstood or
distorted in the recital, so that the only result of the plan was mischief
and confusion.
The police as a political engine is a dangerous thing. It foments and
encourages more false conspiracies than it discovers or defeats real ones.
Napoleon has related “that M. de la Rochefoucauld formed at Paris a
conspiracy in favour of the King, then at Mittau, the first act of which
was to be the death of the Chief of the Government. The plot being
discovered, a trusty person belonging to the police was ordered to join it
and become one of the most active agents. He brought letters of
recommendation from an old gentleman in Lorraine who had held a
distinguished rank in the army of Condé.” After this, what more can be
wanted? A hundred examples could not better show the vileness of such a
system. Napoleon, when fallen, himself thus disclosed the scandalous means
employed by his Government.
Napoleon on one occasion, in the Isle of Elba, said to an officer who was
conversing with him about France, “You believe, then, that the police
agents foresee everything and know everything? They invent more than they
discover. Mine, I believe, was better than that they have got now, and yet
it was often only by mere chance, the imprudence of the parties
implicated, or the treachery of some of them, that something was
discovered after a week or fortnight’s exertion.” Napoleon, in directing
this officer to transmit letters to him under the cover of a commercial
correspondence, to quiet his apprehensions that the correspondence might
be discovered, said, “Do you think, then, that all letters are opened at
the post office? They would never be able to do so. I have often
endeavoured to discover what the correspondence was that passed under
mercantile forms, but I never succeeded. The post office, like the police,
catches only fools.”
Since I am on the subject of political police, that leprosy of modern
society, perhaps I may be allowed to overstep the order of time, and
advert to its state even in the present day.
The Minister of Police, to give his prince a favourable idea of his
activity, contrives great conspiracies, which he is pretty sure to
discover in time, because he is their originator. The inferior agents, to
find favour in the eyes of the Minister, contrive small plots. It would be
difficult to mention a conspiracy which has been discovered, except when
the police agents took part in it, or were its promoters. It is difficult
to conceive how those agents can feed a little intrigue, the result at
first, perhaps, of some petty ill-humour and discontent which, thanks to
their skill, soon becomes a great affair. How many conspiracies have
escaped the boasted activity and vigilance of the police when none of its
agents were parties. I may instance Babeuf’s conspiracy, the attempt at
the camp at Grenelle, the 18th Brumaire, the infernal machine, Mallet, the
20th of March, the affair of Grenoble, and many others.
The political police, the result of the troubles of the Revolution, has
survived them. The civil police for the security of property, health, and
order, is only made a secondary object, and has been, therefore,
neglected. There are times in which it is thought of more consequence to
discover whether a citizen goes to mass or confession than to defeat the
designs of a band of robbers. Such a state of things is unfortunate for a
country; and the money expended on a system of superintendence over
persons alleged to be suspected, in domestic inquisitions, in the
corruption of the friends, relations, and servants of the man marked out
for destruction might be much better employed. The espionage of opinion,
created, as I have said, by the revolutionary troubles, is suspicious,
restless, officious, inquisitorial, vexatious, and tyrannical. Indifferent
to crimes and real offences, it is totally absorbed in the inquisition of
thoughts. Who has not heard it said in company, to some one speaking
warmly, “Be moderate, M——— is supposed to belong to the
police.” This police enthralled Bonaparte himself in its snares, and held
him a long time under the influence of its power.
I have taken the liberty thus to speak of a scourge of society of which I
have been a victim. What I here state may be relied on. I shall not speak
of the week during which I had to discharge the functions of Prefect of
Police, namely, from the 13th to the 20th of March, 1815. It may well be
supposed that though I had not held in abhorrence the infamous system
which I have described, the important nature of the circumstances and the
short period of my administration must have prevented me from making
complete use of the means placed at my disposal. The dictates of
discretion, which I consider myself bound to obey, forbid me giving proofs
of what I advance. What it was necessary to do I accomplished without
employing violent or vexatious means; and I can take on myself to assert
that no one has cause to complain of me. Were I to publish the list of the
persons I had orders to arrest, those of them who are yet living would be
astonished that the only knowledge they had of my being the Prefect of
Police was from the Moniteur. I obtained by mild measures, by persuasion,
and reasoning what I could never have got by violence. I am not divulging
any secrets of office, but I believe I am rendering a service to the
public in pointing out what I have often observed while an unwilling
confidant in the shameful manoeuvres of that political institution.
The word ideologue was often in Bonaparte’s mouth; and in using it he
endeavoured to throw ridicule on those men whom he fancied to have a
tendency towards the doctrine of indefinite perfectibility. He esteemed
them for their morality, yet he looked on them as dreamers seeking for the
type of a universal constitution, and considering the character of man in
the abstract only. The ideologues, according to him, looked for power in
institutions; and that he called metaphysics. He had no idea of power
except in direct force. All benevolent men who speculate on the
amelioration of human society were regarded by Bonaparte as dangerous,
because their maxims and principles were diametrically opposed to the
harsh and arbitrary system he had adopted. He said that their hearts were
better than their heads, and, far from wandering with them in
abstractions, he always said that men were only to be governed by fear and
interest. The free expression of opinion through the press has been always
regarded by those who are not led away by interest or power as useful to
society. But Bonaparte held the liberty of the press in the greatest
horror; and so violent was his passion when anything was urged in its
favour that he seemed to labour under a nervous attack. Great man as he
was, he was sorely afraid of little paragraphs.
CHAPTER XXXII.
1800.
Of the three brothers to whom the 18th Brumaire gave birth Bonaparte
speedily declared himself the eldest, and hastened to assume all the
rights of primogeniture. He soon arrogated to himself the whole power. The
project he had formed, when he favoured the revolution of the 18th
Fructidor, was now about to be realized. It was then an indispensable part
of his plan that the Directory should violate the constitution in order to
justify a subsequent subversion of the Directory. The expressions which
escaped him from time to time plainly showed that his ambition was not yet
satisfied, and that the Consulship was only a state of probation
preliminary to the complete establishment of monarchy. The Luxembourg was
then discovered to be too small for the Chief of the Government, and it
was resolved that Bonaparte should inhabit the Tuileries. Still great
prudence was necessary to avoid the quicksands which surrounded him! He
therefore employed great precaution in dealing with the susceptibilities
of the Republicans, taking care to inure them gradually to the temperature
of absolute power. But this mode of treatment was not sufficient; for such
was Bonaparte’s situation between the Jacobins and the Royalists that he
could not strike a blow at one party without strengthening the other. He,
however, contrived to solve this difficult problem, and weakened both
parties by alternately frightening each. “You see, Royalists,” he seemed
to say, “if you do not attach yourselves to my government the Jacobins
will again rise and bring back the reign of terror and its scaffold.” To
the men of the Revolution he, on the other hand, said, “See, the
counter-Revolution appears, threatening reprisals and vengeance. It is
ready to overwhelm you; my buckler can alone protect you from its
attacks.” Thus both parties were induced, from their mutual fear of each
other, to attach themselves to Bonaparte; and while they fancied they were
only placing themselves under the protection of the Chief of the
Government, they were making themselves dependent on an ambitious man,
who, gradually bending them to his will, guided them as he chose in his
political career. He advanced with a firm step; but he never neglected any
artifice to conceal, as long as possible, his designs.
I saw Bonaparte put in motion all his concealed springs; and I could not
help admiring his wonderful address.
But what most astonished me was the control he possessed over himself, in
repressing any premature manifestation of his intentions which might
prejudice his projects. Thus, for instance, he never spoke of the
Tuileries but under the name of “the Palace of the Government,” and he
determined not to inhabit, at first, the ancient palace of the kings of
France alone. He contented himself with selecting the royal apartments,
and proposed that the Third Consul should also reside in the Tuileries,
and in consequence he occupied the Pavilion of Flora. This skilful
arrangement was perfectly in accordance with the designation of “Palace of
the Government” given to the Tuileries, and was calculated to deceive, for
a time, the most clear-sighted.
The moment for leaving the Luxembourg having arrived, Bonaparte still used
many deceptive precautions. The day filed for the translation of the seat
of government was the 30th Pluviôse, the previous day having been selected
for publishing the account of the votes taken for the acceptance of the
new Constitution. He had, besides, caused the insertion in the ‘Moniteur’
of the eulogy on Washington, pronounced, by M. de Fontanes, the decadi
preceding, to be delayed for ten days. He thought that the day when he was
about to take so large a step towards monarchy would be well chosen for
entertaining the people of Paris with grand ideas of liberty, and for
coupling his own name with that of the founder of the free government of
the United States.
At seven o’clock on the morning of the 30th Pluviôse I entered, as usual,
the chamber of the First Consul. He was in a profound sleep, and this was
one of the days on which I had been desired to allow him to sleep a little
longer than usual. I have often observed that General Bonaparte appeared
much less moved when on the point of executing any great design than
during the time of projecting it, so accustomed was he to think that what
he had resolved on in his mind, was already done.
When I returned to Bonaparte he said to me, with a marked air of
satisfaction, “Well, Bourrienne, to-night, at last, we shall sleep in the
Tuileries. You are better off than I: you are not obliged to make a
spectacle of yourself, but may go your own road there. I must, however, go
in procession: that disgusts me; but it is necessary to speak to the eyes.
That has a good effect on the people. The Directory was too simple, and
therefore never enjoyed any consideration. In the army simplicity is in
its proper place; but in a great city, in a palace, the Chief of the
Government must attract attention in every possible way, yet still with
prudence. Josephine is going to look out from Lebrun’s apartments; go with
her, if you like; but go to the cabinet as soon as you see me alight from
my horse.”
I did not go to the review, but proceeded to the Tuileries, to arrange in
our new cabinet the papers which it was my duty to take care of, and to
prepare everything for the First Consul’s arrival. It was not until the
evening that I learned, from the conversation in the salon, where there
was a numerous party, what had taken place in the course of the day.
At one o’clock precisely Bonaparte left the Luxembourg. The procession
was, doubtless, far from approaching the magnificent parade of the Empire:
but as much pomp was introduced as the state of things in France
permitted. The only real splendour of that period consisted in fine
troops. Three thousand picked men, among whom was the superb regiment of
the Guides, had been ordered out for the occasion: all marched in the
greatest order; with music at the head of each corps. The generals and
their staffs were on horseback, the Ministers in carriages, which were
somewhat remarkable, as they were almost the only private carriages then
in Paris, for hackney-coaches had been hired to convey the Council of
State, and no trouble had been taken to alter them, except by pasting over
the number a piece of paper of the same colour as the body of the vehicle.
The Consul’s carriage was drawn by six white horses. With the sight of
those horses was associated the recollection of days of glory and of
peace, for they had been presented to the General-in-Chief of the army of
Italy by the Emperor of Germany after the treaty of Campo-Formio.
Bonaparte also wore the magnificent sabre given him by the Emperor
Francis. With Cambacérès on his left, and Lebrun in the front of the
carriage, the First Consul traversed a part of Paris, taking the Rue de
Thionville, and the Quai Voltaire to the Pont Royal. Everywhere he was
greeted by acclamations of joy, which at that time were voluntary, and
needed not to be commanded by the police.
From the wicket of the Carrousel to the gate of the Tuileries the troops
of the Consular Guard were formed in two lines, through which the
procession passed—a royal custom, which made a singular contrast
with an inscription in front of which Bonaparte passed on entering the
courtyard. Two guard-houses had been built, one on the right and another
on the left of the centre gate. On the one to the right were written these
words:
It was already re-established!
In the meantime the troops had been drawn up in line in the courtyard. As
soon as the Consul’s carriage stopped Bonaparte immediately alighted, and
mounted, or, to speak more properly, leaped on his horse, and reviewed his
troops, while the other two Consuls proceeded to the state apartments of
the Tuileries, where the Council of State and the Ministers awaited them.
A great many ladies, elegantly dressed in Greek costume, which was then
the fashion, were seated with Madame Bonaparte at the windows of the Third
Consul’s apartments in the Pavilion of Flora. It is impossible to give an
idea of the immense crowds which flowed in from all quarters. The windows
looking to the Carrousel were let for very large sums; and everywhere
arose, as if from one voice, shouts of “Long live the First Consul!” Who
could help being intoxicated by so much enthusiasm?
Bonaparte prolonged the review for some time, passed down all the ranks,
and addressed the commanders of corps in terms of approbation and praise.
He then took his station at the gate of the Tuileries, with Murat on his
right, and Lannes on his left, and behind him a numerous staff of young
warriors, whose complexions had been browned by the sun of Egypt and
Italy, and who had been engaged in more battles than they numbered years.
When the colours of the 96th, 43d, and 34th demi-brigades, or rather their
flagstaffs surmounted by some shreds, riddled by balls and blackened by
powder, passed before him, he raised his hat and inclined his head in
token of respect. Every homage thus paid by a great captain to standards
which had been mutilated on the field of battle was saluted by a thousand
acclamations. When the troops had finished defiling before him, the First
Consul, with a firm step, ascended the stairs of the Tuileries.
The General’s part being finished for the day, that of the Chief of the
State began; and indeed it might already be said that the First Consul was
the whole Consulate. At the risk of interrupting my narrative of what
occurred on our arrival at the Tuileries, by a digression, which may be
thought out of place, I will relate a fact which had no little weight in
hastening Bonaparte’s determination to assume a superiority over his
colleagues. It may be remembered that when Roger Ducos and Sieyès bore the
title of Consuls the three members of the Consular commission were equal,
if not in fact at least in right. But when Cambacérès and Lebrun took
their places, Talleyrand, who had at the same time been appointed to
succeed M. Reinhart as Minister of Foreign Affairs, obtained a private
audience of the First Consul in his cabinet, to which I was admitted. The
observations of Talleyrand on this occasion were highly agreeable to
Bonaparte, and they made too deep an impression on my mind to allow me to
forget them.
“Citizen Consul,” said he to him, “you have confided to me the office of
Minister for Foreign Affairs, and I will justify your confidence; but I
must declare to you that from this moment, I will not transact business
with any but yourself. This determination does not proceed from any vain
pride on my part, but is induced by a desire to serve France. In order
that France may be well governed, in order that there may be a unity of
action in the government, you must be First Consul, and the First Consul
must have the control over all that relates directly to politics; that is
to say, over the Ministry of the Interior, and the Ministry of Police, for
Internal Affairs, and over my department, for Foreign Affairs; and,
lastly, over the two great means of execution, the military and naval
forces. It will therefore be most convenient that the Ministers of those
five departments should transact business with you. The Administration of
Justice and the ordering of the Finances are objects certainly connected
with State politics by numerous links, which, however, are not of so
intimate a nature as those of the other departments. If you will allow me,
General, I should advise that the control over the Administration of
Justice be given to the Second Consul, who is well versed in
jurisprudence; and to the Third Consul, who is equally well acquainted
with Finance, the control over that department. That will occupy and amuse
them, and you, General, having at your disposal all the vital parts of the
government, will be able to reach the end you aim at, the regeneration of
France.”
Bonaparte did not hear these remarkable words with indifference. They were
too much in accordance with his own secret wishes to be listened to
without pleasure; and he said to me as soon as Talleyrand had taken leave,
“Do you know, Bourrienne, I think Talleyrand gives good advice. He is a
man of great understanding.”—”Such is the opinion,” I replied, “of
all who know him.”—”He is perfectly right.” Afterwards he added,
smiling, “Tallyrand is evidently a shrewd man. He has penetrated my
designs. What he advises you know I am anxious to do. But again I say, he
is right; one gets on quicker by oneself. Lebrun is a worthy man, but he
has no policy in his head; he is a book-maker. Cambacérès carries with him
too many traditions of the Revolution. My government must be an entirely
new one.”
Talleyrand’s advice had been so punctually followed that even on the
occasion of the installation of the Consular Government, while Bonaparte
was receiving all the great civil and military officers of the State in
the hall of presentation, Cambacérès and Lebrun stood by more like
spectators of the scene than two colleagues of the First Consul. The
Minister of the Interior presented the civil authorities of Paris; the
Minister of War, the staff of the 17th military division; the Minister of
Marine, several naval officers; and the staff of the Consular Guard was
presented by Murat. As our Consular republicans were not exactly Spartans,
the ceremony of the presentations was followed by grand dinner-parties.
The First Consul entertained at his table, the two other Consuls, the
Ministers, and the Presidents of the great bodies of the State. Murat
treated the heads of the army; and the members of the Council of State,
being again seated in their hackney-coaches with covered numbers, drove
off to dine with Lucien.
Before taking possession of the Tuileries we had frequently gone there to
see that the repairs, or rather the whitewashing, which Bonaparte had
directed to be done, was executed. On our first visit, seeing a number of
red caps of liberty painted on the walls, he said to M. Lecomte, at that
time the architect in charge, “Get rid of all these things; I do not like
to see such rubbish.”
The First Consul gave directions himself for what little alterations he
wanted in his own apartments. A state bed—not that of Louis XVI.—was
placed in the chamber next his cabinet, on the south side, towards the
grand staircase of the Pavilion of Flora. I may as well mention here that
he very seldom occupied that bed, for Bonaparte was very simple in his
manner of living in private, and was not fond of state, except as a means
of imposing on mankind. At the Luxembourg, at Malmaison, and during the
first period that he occupied the Tuileries, Bonaparte, if I may speak in
the language of common life, always slept with his wife. He went every
evening down to Josephine by a small staircase leading from a wardrobe
attached to his cabinet, and which had formerly been the chapel of Maria
de Medici. I never went to Bonaparte’s bedchamber but by this staircase;
and when he came to our cabinet it was always by the wardrobe which I have
mentioned. The door opened opposite the only window of our room, and it
commanded a view of the garden.
As for our cabinet, where so many great, and also small events were
prepared, and where I passed so many hours of my life, I can, even now,
give the most minute description of it to those who like such details.
There were two tables. The best, which was the First Consul’s, stood in
the middle of the room, and his armchair was turned with its back to the
fireplace, having the window on the right. To the right of this again was
a little closet where Duroc sat, through which we could communicate with
the clerk of the office and the grand apartments of the Court. When the
First Consul was seated at his table in his chair (the arms of which he so
frequently mutilated with his penknife) he had a large bookcase opposite
to him. A little to the right, on one side of the bookcase, was another
door, opening into the cabinet which led directly to the state bedchamber
which I have mentioned. Thence we passed into the grand Presentation
Saloon, on the ceiling of which Lebrun had painted a likeness of Louis
XIV. A tri-coloured cockade placed on the forehead of the great King still
bore witness of the imbecile turpitude of the Convention. Lastly came the
hall of the Guards, in front of the grand staircase of the Pavilion of
Flora.
My writing-table, which was extremely plain, stood near the window, and in
summer I had a view of the thick foliage of the chestnut-trees; but in
order to see the promenaders in the garden I was obliged to raise myself
from my seat. My back was turned to the General’s side, so that it
required only a slight movement of the head to speak to each other. Duroc
was seldom in his little cabinet, and that was the place where I gave some
audiences. The Consular cabinet, which afterwards became the Imperial, has
left many impressions on my mind; and I hope the reader, in going through
these volumes, will not think that they have been of too slight a
description.
CHAPTER XXXIII.
1800.
The morning after that ardently wished-for day on which we took possession
of the Palace of the Kings of France I observed to Bonaparte on entering
his chamber, “Well, General, you have got here without much difficulty,
and with the applause of the people! Do you remember what you said to me
in the Rue St. Anne nearly two years ago?”—”Ay, true enough, I
recollect. You see what it is to have the mind set on a thing. Only two
years have gone by! Don’t you think we have not worked badly since that
time? Upon the whole I am very well content. Yesterday passed off well. Do
you imagine that all those who came to flatter me were sincere? No,
certainly not: but the joy of the people was real. They know what is
right. Besides, consult the grand thermometer of opinion, the price of the
funds: on the 17th Brumaire at 11 francs, on the 20th at 16 and to-day at
21. In such a state of things I may let the Jacobins prate as they like.
But let them not talk too loudly either!”
As soon as he was dressed we went to look through the Gallery of Diana and
examine the statues which had been placed there by his orders. We ended
our morning’s work by taking complete possession of our new residence. I
recollect Bonaparte saying to me, among other things, “To be at the
Tuileries, Bourrienne, is not all. We must stay here. Who, in Heaven’s
name, has not already inhabited this palace? Ruffians, conventionalists!
But hold! there is your brother’s house! Was it not from those windows I
saw the Tuileries besieged, and the good Louis XVI. carried off? But be
assured they will not come here again!”
The Ambassadors and other foreign Ministers then in Paris were presented
to the First Consul at a solemn audience. On this occasion all the ancient
ceremonials belonging to the French Court were raked up, and in place of
chamberlains and a grand master of ceremonies a Counsellor of State, M.
Benezech, who was once Minister for Foreign Affairs, officiated.
When the Ambassadors had all arrived M. Benezech conducted them into the
cabinet, in which were the three Consuls, the Ministers, and the Council
of State. The Ambassadors presented their credentials to the First Consul,
who handed them to the Minister for Foreign Affairs. These presentations
were followed by others; for example, the Tribunal of Cassation, over
which the old advocate, Target, who refused to defend Louis XVI., then
presided. All this passed in view of the three Consuls; but the
circumstance which distinguished the First Consul from his colleagues was,
that the official personages, on leaving the audience-chamber, were
conducted to Madame Bonaparte’s apartments, in imitation of the old
practice of waiting on the Queen after presentation to the King.
Thus old customs of royalty crept by degrees into the former abodes of
royalty. Amongst the rights attached to the Crown, and which the
Constitution of the year VIII. did not give to the First Consul, was one
which he much desired to possess, and which, by the most happy of all
usurpations, he arrogated to himself. This was the right of granting
pardon. Bonaparte felt a real pleasure in saving men under the sentence of
the law; and whenever the imperious necessity of his policy, to which, in
truth, he sacrificed everything, permitted it, he rejoiced in the exercise
of mercy. It would seem as if he were thankful to the persons to whom he
rendered such service merely because he had given them occasion to be
thankful to him. Such was the First Consul: I do not speak of the Emperor.
Bonaparte, the First Consul, was accessible to the solicitations of
friendship in favour of persons placed under proscription. The following
circumstance, which interested me much, affords an incontestable proof of
what I state:—
Whilst we were still at the Luxembourg, M. Defeu, a French emigrant, was
taken in the Tyrol with arms in his hand by the troops of the Republic. He
was carried to Grenoble, and thrown into the military prison of that town.
In the course of January General Ferino, then commanding at Grenoble,
received orders to put the young emigrant on his trial. The laws against
emigrants taken in arms were terrible, and the judges dared not be
indulgent. To be tried in the morning, condemned in the course of the day,
and shot in the evening, was the usual course of those implacable
proceedings. One of my cousins, the daughter of M. Poitrincourt, came from
Sens to Paris to inform me of the dreadful situation of M. Defeu. She told
me that he was related to the most respectable families of the town of
Sens, and that everybody felt the greatest interest in his fate.
I had escaped for a few moments to keep the appointment I made with
Mademoiselle Poitrincourt. On my return I perceived the First Consul
surprised at finding himself alone in the cabinet, which I was not in the
habit of quitting without his knowledge. “Where have you been?” said he.
“I have been to see one of my relations, who solicits a favour of you.”—”What
is it?” I then informed him of the unfortunate situation of M. Defeu. His
first answer was dreadful. “No pity! no pity for emigrants! Whoever fights
against his country is a child who tries to kill his mother!” This first
burst of anger being over, I returned to the charge. I urged the youth of
M. Defeu, and the good effect which clemency would produce. “Well,” said
he, “write—
He signed this laconic order, which I instantly despatched to General
Ferino. I acquainted my cousin with what had passed, and remained at ease
as to the result of the affair.
Scarcely had I entered the chamber of the First Consul the next morning
when he said to me, “Well, Bourrienne, you say nothing about your M.
Defeu. Are you satisfied?”—”General, I cannot find terms to express
my gratitude.”—”Ah, bah! But I do not like to do things by halves.
Write to Ferino that I wish M. Defeu to be instantly set at liberty.
Perhaps I am serving one who will prove ungrateful. Well, so much the
worse for him. As to these matters, Bourrienne, always ask them from me.
When I refuse, it is because I cannot help it.”
I despatched at my own expense an extraordinary courier, who arrived in
time to save M. Defeu’s life. His mother, whose only son he was, and M.
Blanchet, his uncle, came purposely from Sens to Paris to express their
gratitude to me. I saw tears of joy fall from the eyes of a mother who had
appeared to be destined to shed bitter drops, and I said to her as I felt,
“that I was amply recompensed by the success which had attended my
efforts.”
Emboldened by this success, and by the benevolent language of the First
Consul, I ventured to request the pardon of M. de Frotte, who was strongly
recommended to me by most honourable persons. Comte Louis de Frotte had at
first opposed all negotiation for the pacification of La Vendée. At
length, by a series of unfortunate combats, he was, towards the end of
January, reduced to the necessity of making himself the advances which he
had rejected when made by others. At this period he addressed a letter to
General Guidal, in which he offered pacificatory proposals. A protection
to enable him to repair to Alençon was transmitted to him. Unfortunately
for M. de Frotte, he did not confine himself to writing to General Guidal,
for whilst the safe-conduct which he had asked was on the way to him, he
wrote to his lieutenants, advising them not to submit or consent to be
disarmed. This letter was intercepted. It gave all the appearance of a
fraudulent stratagem to his proposal to treat for peace. Besides, this
opinion appeared to be confirmed by a manifesto of M. de Frotte, anterior,
it is true, to the offers of pacification, but in which he announced to
all his partisans the approaching end of Bonaparte’s “criminal
enterprise.”
I had more trouble than in M. Defeu’s case to induce the First Consul to
exercise his clemency. However, I pressed him so much, I laboured so hard
to convince him of the happy effect of such indulgence, that at length I
obtained an order to suspend the judgment. What a lesson I then
experienced of the evil which may result from the loss of time! Not
supposing that matters were so far advanced as they were, I did not
immediately send off the courier with the order for the suspension of the
judgment. Besides, the Minister-of-Police had marked his victim, and he
never lost time when evil was to be done. Having, therefore, I know not
for what motive, resolved on the destruction of M. de Frotte, he sent an
order to hasten his trial.
Comte Louis de Frotte was brought to trial on the 28th Pluviôse, condemned
the same day, and executed the next morning, the day before we entered the
Tuileries. The cruel precipitation of the Minister rendered the result of
my solicitations abortive. I had reason to think that after the day on
which the First Consul granted me the order for delay he had received some
new accusation against M. de Frotte, for when he heard of his death he
appeared to me very indifferent about the tardy arrival of the order for
suspending judgment. He merely said to me, with unusual insensibility,
“You should take your measures better. You see it is not my fault.”
Though Bonaparte put no faith in the virtue of men, he had confidence in
their honour. I had proof of this in a matter which deserves to be
recorded in history. When, during the first period of our abode at the
Tuileries, he had summoned the principal chiefs of La Vendée to endeavour
to bring about the pacification of that unhappy country, he received
Georges Cadoudal in a private audience. The disposition in which I beheld
him the evening before the day appointed for this audience inspired me
with the most flattering hopes. Rapp introduced Georges into the grand
salon looking into the garden. Rapp left him alone with the First Consul,
but on returning to the cabinet where I was he did not close either of the
two doors of the state bedchamber which separated the cabinet from the
salon. We saw the First Consul and Georges walk from the window to the
bottom of the salon—then return—then go back again. This
lasted for a long time. The conversation appeared very animated, and we
heard several things, but without any connection. There was occasionally a
good deal of ill-humour displayed in their tone and gestures. The
interview ended in nothing. The First Consul, perceiving that Georges
entertained some apprehensions for his personal safety, gave him
assurances of security in the most noble manner, saying, “You take a wrong
view of things, and are wrong in not coming to some understanding; but if
you persist in wishing to return to your country you shall depart as
freely as you came to Paris.” When Bonaparte returned to his cabinet he
said to Rapp, “Tell me, Rapp, why you left these doors open, and stopped
with Bourrienne?” Rapp replied, “If you had closed the doors I would have
opened them again. Do you think I would have left you alone with a man
like that? There would have been danger in it.”—”No, Rapp,” said
Bonaparte, “you cannot think so.” When we were alone the First Consul
appeared pleased with Rapp’s attachment, but very vexed at Georges’
refusal. He said, “He does not take a correct view of things; but the
extravagance of his principles has its source in noble sentiments, which
must give him great influence over his countrymen. It is necessary,
however, to bring this business soon to an end.”
Of all the actions of Louis XIV. that which Bonaparte most admired was his
having made the Doge of Genoa send ambassadors to Paris to apologise to
him. The slightest insult offered in a foreign country to the rights and
dignity of France put Napoleon beside himself. This anxiety to have the
French Government respected exhibited itself in an affair which made much
noise at the period, but which was amicably arranged by the soothing
influence of gold.
Two Irishmen, Napper Tandy and Blackwell, who had been educated in France,
and whose names and rank as officers appeared in the French army list, had
retired to Hamburg. The British Government claimed them as traitors to
their country, and they were given up; but, as the French Government held
them to be subjects of France, the transaction gave rise to bitter
complaints against the Senate of Hamburg.
Blackwell had been one of the leaders of the united Irishmen. He had
procured his naturalisation in France, and had attained the rank of chef
d’escadron. Being sent on a secret mission to Norway, the ship in which he
was embarked was wrecked on the coast of that kingdom. He then repaired to
Hamburg, where the Senate placed him under arrest on the demand of Mr.
Crawford, the English Minister. After being detained in prison a whole
year he was conveyed to England to be tried. The French Government
interfered, and preserved, if not his liberty, at least his life.
Napper Tandy was also an Irishman. To escape the search made after him, on
account of the sentiments of independence which had induced him to engage
in the contest for the liberty of his country, he got on board a French
brig, intending to land at Hamburg and pass into Sweden. Being exempted
from the amnesty by the Irish Parliament, he was claimed by the British
Government, and the Senators of Hamburg forgot honour and humanity in
their alarm at the danger which at that moment menaced their little
republic both from England and France. The Senate delivered up Napper
Tandy; he was carried to Ireland, and condemned to death, but owed the
suspension of his execution to the interference of France. He remained two
years in prison, when M. Otto, who negotiated with Lord Hawkesbury the
preliminaries of peace, obtained the release of Napper Tandy, who was sent
back to France.
The First Consul spoke at first of signal vengeance; but the Senate of
Hamburg sent him a memorial, justificatory of its conduct, and backed the
apology with a sum of four millions and a half, which mollified him
considerably. This was in some sort a recollection of Egypt—one of
those little contributions with which the General had familiarised the
pashas; with this difference, that on the present occasion not a single
sous went into the national treasury. The sum was paid to the First Consul
through the hands of M. Chapeau Rouge.
I kept the four millions and a half in Dutch bonds in a secretaire for a
week. Bonaparte then determined to distribute them; after paying
Josephine’s debts, and the whole of the great expenses incurred at
Malmaison, he dictated to me a list of persons to whom he wished to make
presents. My name did not escape his lips, and consequently I had not the
trouble to transcribe it; but some time after he said to me, with the most
engaging kindness, “Bourrienne, I have given you none of the money which
came from Hamburg, but I will make you amends for it.” He took from his
drawer a large and broad sheet of printed paper, with blanks filled up in
his own handwriting, and said to me, “Here is a bill for 300,000 Italian
livres on the Cisalpine Republic, for the price of cannon furnished. It is
endorsed Halter and Collot—I give it you.” To make this understood,
I ought to state that cannon had been sold to the Cisalpine Republic, for
the value of which the Administrator-general of the Italian finances drew
on the Republic, and the bills were paid over to M. Collot, a provision
contractor, and other persons. M. Collot had given one of these bills for
300,000 livres to Bonaparte in quittance of a debt, but the latter had
allowed the bill to run out without troubling himself about it. The
Cisalpine Republic kept the cannons and the money, and the First Consul
kept his bill. When I had examined it I said, “General, it has been due
for a long time; why have you not got it paid? The endorsers are no longer
liable.”—”France is bound to discharge debts of this kind;” said he;
“send the paper to de Fermont: he will discount it for three per cent. You
will not have in ready money more than about 9000 francs of rentes,
because the Italian livre is not equal to the franc.” I thanked him, and
sent the bill to M. de Fermont. He replied that the claim was bad, and
that the bill would not be liquidated because it did not come within the
classifications made by the laws passed in the months the names of which
terminated in ‘aire, ose, al, and or’.
I showed M. de Fermont’s answer to the First Consul, who said, “Ah, bah!
He understands nothing about it—he is wrong: write.” He then
dictated a letter, which promised very favourably for the discounting of
the bill; but the answer was a fresh refusal. I said, “General, M. de
Fermont does not attend to you any more than to myself.” Bonaparte took
the letter, read it, and said, in the tone of a man who knew beforehand
what he was about to be informed of, “Well, what the devil would you have
me do, since the laws are opposed to it? Persevere; follow the usual modes
of liquidation, and something will come of it!” What finally happened was,
that by a regular decree this bill was cancelled, torn, and deposited in
the archives. These 300,000 livres formed part of the money which
Bonaparte brought from Italy. If the bill was useless to me it was also
useless to him. This scrap of paper merely proves that he brought more
than 25,000 francs from Italy.
I never had, from the General-in-Chief of the army of Italy, nor from the
General in-Chief of the army of Egypt, nor from the First Consul, for ten
years, nor from the Consul for life, any fixed salary: I took from his
drawer what was necessary for my expenses as well as his own. He never
asked me for any account. After the transaction of the bill on the
insolvent Cisalpine Republic he said to me, at the beginning of the winter
of 1800, “Bourrienne, the weather is becoming very bad; I will go but
seldom to Malmaison. Whilst I am at council get my papers and little
articles from Malmaison; here is the key of my secretaire, take out
everything that is there.” I got into the carriage at two o’clock and
returned at six. When he had dined I placed upon the table of his cabinet
the various articles which I had found in his secretaire including 15,000
francs (somewhere about L 600 of English money) in banknotes which were in
the corner of a little drawer. When he looked at them he said, “Here is
money—what is the meaning of this?” I replied, “I know nothing about
it, except that it was in your secretaire.”— “Oh yes; I had
forgotten it. It was for my trifling expenses. Here, take it.” I
remembered well that one summer morning he had given me his key to bring
him two notes of 1000 francs for some incidental expense, but I had no
idea that he had not drawn further on his little treasure.
I have stated the appropriation of the four millions and a half, the
result of the extortion inflicted on the Senate of Hamburg, in the affair
of Napper Tandy and Blackwell.
The whole, however, was not disposed of in presents. A considerable
portion was reserved for paying Josephine’s debts, and this business
appears to me to deserve some remarks.
The estate of Malmaison had cost 160,000 francs. Josephine had purchased
it of M. Lecouteulx while we were in Egypt. Many embellishments, and some
new buildings, had been made there; and a park had been added, which had
now become beautiful. All this could not be done for nothing, and besides,
it was very necessary that what was due for the original purchase should
be entirely discharged; and this considerable item was not the only debt
of Josephine. The creditors murmured, which had a bad effect in Paris; and
I confess I was so well convinced that the First Consul would be extremely
displeased that I constantly delayed the moment of speaking to him on the
subject. It was therefore with extreme satisfaction I learned that M. de
Talleyrand had anticipated me. No person was more capable than himself of
gilding the pill, as one may say, to Bonaparte. Endowed with as much
independence of character as of mind, he did him the service, at the risk
of offending him, to tell him that a great number of creditors expressed
their discontent in bitter complaints respecting the debts contracted by
Madame Bonaparte during his expedition to the East. Bonaparte felt that
his situation required him promptly to remove the cause of such
complaints. It was one night about half-past eleven o’clock that M.
Talleyrand introduced this delicate subject. As soon he was gone I entered
the little cabinet; Bonaparte said to me, “Bourrienne, Talleyrand has been
speaking to me about the debts of my wife. I have the money from Hamburg—ask
her the exact amount of her debts: let her confess all. I wish to finish,
and not begin again. But do not pay without showing me the bills of those
rascals: they are a gang of robbers.”
Hitherto the apprehension of an unpleasant scene, the very idea of which
made Josephine tremble, had always prevented me from broaching this
subject to the First Consul; but, well pleased that Talleyrand had first
touched upon it, I resolved to do all in my power to put an end to the
disagreeable affair.
The next morning I saw Josephine. She was at first delighted with her
husband’s intentions; but this feeling did not last long. When I asked her
for an exact account of what she owed she entreated me not to press it,
but content myself with what she should confess. I said to her, “Madame, I
cannot deceive you respecting the disposition of the First Consul. He
believes that you owe a considerable sum, and is willing to discharge it.
You will, I doubt not, have to endure some bitter reproaches, and a
violent scene; but the scene will be just the same for the whole as for a
part. If you conceal a large proportion of your debts at the end of some
time murmurs will recommence, they will reach the ears of the First
Consul, and his anger will display itself still more strikingly. Trust to
me—state all; the result will be the same; you will hear but once
the disagreeable things he will say to you; by reservations you will renew
them incessantly.” Josephine said, “I can never tell all; it is
impossible. Do me the service to keep secret what I say to you. I owe, I
believe, about 1,200,000 francs, but I wish to confess only 600,000; I
will contract no more debts, and will pay the rest little by little out of
my savings.”—”Here, Madame, my first observations recur. As I do not
believe he estimates your debts at so high a sum as 600,000 francs, I can
warrant that you will not experience more displeasure for acknowledging to
1,200,000 than to 600,000; and by going so far you will get rid of them
for ever.”—”I can never do it, Bourrienne; I know him; I can never
support his violence.” After a quarter of an hour’s further discussion on
the subject I was obliged to yield to her earnest solicitation, and
promise to mention only the 600,000 francs to the First Consul.
The anger and ill-humour of Bonaparte may be imagined. He strongly
suspected that his wife was dissembling in some respect; but he said,
“Well, take 600,000 francs, but liquidate the debts for that sum, and let
me hear nothing more on the subject. I authorise you to threaten these
tradesmen with paying nothing if they do not reduce their enormous
charges. They ought to be taught not to be so ready in giving credit.”
Madame Bonaparte gave me all her bills. The extent to which the articles
had been overcharged, owing to the fear of not being paid for a long
period, and of deductions being made from the amount, was inconceivable.
It appeared to me, also, that there must be some exaggeration in the
number of articles supplied. I observed in the milliner’s bill
thirty-eight new hats, of great price, in one month. There was likewise a
charge of 1800 francs for heron plumes, and 800 francs for perfumes. I
asked Josephine whether she wore out two hats in one day? She objected to
this charge for the hats, which she merely called a mistake. The
impositions which the saddler attempted, both in the extravagance of his
prices and in charging for articles which he had not furnished, were
astonishing. I need say nothing of the other tradesmen, it was the same
system of plunder throughout.
I availed myself fully of the First Consul’s permission, and spared
neither reproaches nor menaces. I am ashamed to say that the greater part
of the tradesmen were contented with the half of what they demanded. One
of them received 35,000 francs for a bill of 80,000; and he had the
impudence to tell me that he made a good profit nevertheless. Finally, I
was fortunate enough, after the most vehement disputes, to settle
everything for 600,000 francs. Madame Bonaparte, however, soon fell again
into the same excesses, but fortunately money became more plentiful. This
inconceivable mania of spending money was almost the sole cause of her
unhappiness. Her thoughtless profusion occasioned permanent disorder in
her household until the period of Bonaparte’s second marriage, when, I am
informed, she became regular in her expenditure. I could not say so of her
when she was Empress in 1804.
The amiable Josephine had not less ambition in little things than her
husband had in great. She felt pleasure in acquiring and not in
possessing. Who would suppose it? She grew tired of the beauty of the park
of Malmaison, and was always asking me to take her out on the high road,
either in the direction of Nanterre, or on that of Marly, in the midst of
the dust occasioned by the passing of carriages. The noise of the high
road appeared to her preferable to the calm silence of the beautiful
avenues of the park, and in this respect Hortense had the same taste as
her mother. This whimsical fancy astonished Bonaparte, and he was
sometimes vexed at it. My intercourse with Josephine was delightful; for I
never saw a woman who so constantly entered society with such an equable
disposition, or with so much of the spirit of kindness, which is the first
principle of amiability. She was so obligingly attentive as to cause a
pretty suite of apartments to be prepared at Malmaison for me and my
family.
She pressed me earnestly, and with all her known grace, to accept it; but
almost as much a captive at Paris as a prisoner of state, I wished to have
to myself in the country the moments of liberty I was permitted to enjoy.
Yet what was this liberty? I had bought a little house at Ruel, which I
kept during two years and a half. When I saw my friends there, it had to
be at midnight, or at five o’clock in the morning; and the First Consul
would often send for me in the night when couriers arrived. It was for
this sort of liberty I refused Josephine’s kind offer. Bonaparte came once
to see me in my retreat at Ruel, but Josephine and Hortense came often. It
was a favourite walk with these ladies.
At Paris I was less frequently absent from Bonaparte than at Malmaison. We
sometimes in the evening walked together in the garden of the Tuileries
after the gates were closed. In these evening walks he always wore a gray
greatcoat, and a round hat. I was directed to answer, “The First Consul,”
to the sentinel’s challenge of, “Who goes there?” These promenades, which
were of much benefit to Bonaparte, and me also, as a relaxation from our
labours, resembled those which we had at Malmaison. As to our promenades
in the city, they were often very amusing.
At the period of our first inhabiting the Tuileries, when I saw Bonaparte
enter the cabinet at eight o’clock in the evening in his gray coat, I knew
he would say, “Bourrienne, come and take a turn.” Sometimes, then, instead
of going out by the garden arcade, we would take the little gate which
leads from the court to the apartments of the Duc d’Angoulême. He would
take my arm, and we would go to buy articles of trifling value in the
shops of the Rue St. Honoré; but we did not extend our excursions farther
than Rue de l’Arbre Sec. Whilst I made the shopkeeper exhibit before us
the articles which I appeared anxious to buy he played his part in asking
questions.
Nothing was more amusing than to see him endeavouring to imitate the
careless and jocular tone of the young men of fashion. How awkward was he
in the attempt to put on dandy airs when pulling up the corners of his
cravat he would say, “Well, Madame, is there anything new to-day? Citizen,
what say they of Bonaparte? Your shop appears to be well supplied. You
surely have a great deal of custom. What do people say of that buffoon,
Bonaparte?” He was made quite happy one day when we were obliged to retire
hastily from a shop to avoid the attacks drawn upon us by the irreverent
tone in which Bonaparte spoke of the First Consul.
CHAPTER XXXIV.
1800.
The destruction of men and the construction of monuments were two things
perfectly in unison in the mind of Bonaparte. It may be said that his
passion for monuments almost equalled his passion for war;
but as in all things he disliked what was little and mean, so he liked
vast constructions and great battles. The sight of the colossal ruins of
the monuments of Egypt had not a little contributed to augment his natural
taste for great structures. It was not so much the monuments themselves
that he admired, but the historical recollections they perpetuate, the
great names they consecrate, the important events they attest. What should
he have cared for the column which we beheld on our arrival in Alexandria
had it not been Pompey’s pillar? It is for artists to admire or censure
its proportions and ornaments, for men of learning to explain its
inscriptions; but the name of Pompey renders it an object of interest to
all.
When endeavouring to sketch the character of Bonaparte, I ought to have
noticed his taste for monuments, for without this characteristic trait
something essential is wanting to the completion of the portrait. This
taste, or, as it may more properly be called, this passion for monuments,
exercised no small influence on his thoughts and projects of glory; yet it
did not deter him from directing attention to public improvements of a
less ostentatious kind. He wished for great monuments to perpetuate the
recollection of his glory; but at the same time he knew how to appreciate
all that was truly useful. He could very rarely be reproached for
rejecting any plan without examination; and this examination was a speedy
affair, for his natural tact enabled him immediately to see things in
their proper light.
Though most of the monuments and embellishments of Paris are executed from
the plans of men of talent, yet some owe their origin to circumstances
merely accidental. Of this I can mention an example.
I was standing at the window of Bonaparte’s’ cabinet, which looked into
the garden of the Tuileries. He had gone out, and I took advantage of his
absence to arise from my chair, for I was tired of sitting. He had
scarcely been gone a minute when he unexpectedly returned to ask me for a
paper. “What are you doing there, Bourrienne? I’ll wager anything you are
admiring the ladies walking on the terrace.”—”Why, I must confess I
do sometimes amuse myself in that way,” replied I; “but I assure you,
General, I was now thinking of something else. I was looking at that
villainous left bank of the Seine, which always annoys me with the gaps in
its dirty quay, and the floodings which almost every winter prevent
communication with the Faubourg St. Germain; and I was thinking I would
speak to you on the subject.” He approached the window, and, looking out,
said, “You are right, it is very ugly; and very offensive to see dirty
linen washed before our windows. Here, write immediately: ‘The quay of the
École de Natation is to be finished during next campaign.’ Send that order
to the Minister of the Interior.” The quay was finished the year
following.
An instance of the enormous difference which frequently appears between
the original estimates of architects and their subsequent accounts I may
mention what occurred in relation to the Palace of St. Cloud. But I must
first say a word about the manner in which Bonaparte originally refused
and afterwards took possession of the Queen’s pleasure-house. Malmaison
was a suitable country residence for Bonaparte as long as he remained
content with his town apartments in the little Luxembourg; but that
Consular ‘bagatelle’ was too confined in comparison with the spacious
apartments in the Tuileries. The inhabitants of St. Cloud, well-advised,
addressed a petition to the Legislative Body, praying that their deserted
chateau might be made the summer residence of the First Consul. The
petition was referred to the Government; but Bonaparte, who was not yet
Consul for life, proudly declared that so long as he was at the head of
affairs, and, indeed, for a year afterwards, he would accept no national
recompense. Sometime after we went to visit the palace of the 18th
Brumaire. Bonaparte liked it exceedingly, but all was in a state of
complete dilapidation. It bore evident marks of the Revolution. The First
Consul did not wish, as yet, to burden the budget of the State with his
personal expenses, and he was alarmed at the enormous sum required to
render St. Cloud habitable. Flattery had not yet arrived at the degree of
proficiency which it subsequently attained; but even then his flatterers
boldly assured him he might take possession of St. Cloud for 25,000
francs. I told the First Consul that considering the ruinous state of the
place, I could to say that the expense would amount to more than 1,200,000
francs. Bonaparte determined to have a regular estimate of the expense,
and it amounted to nearly 3,000,000. He thought it a great sum; but as he
had resolved to make St. Cloud his residence he gave orders for commencing
the repairs, the expense of which, independently of the furniture,
amounted to 6,000,000. So much for the 3,000,000 of the architect and the
25,000 francs of the flatterers.
When the First Consul contemplated the building of the Pont des Arts we
had a long conversation on the subject. I observed that it would be much
better to build the bridge of stone. “The first object of monuments of
this kind,” said I, “is public utility. They require solidity of
appearance, and their principal merit is duration. I cannot conceive,
General, why, in a country where there is abundance of fine stone of every
quality, the use of iron should be preferred.”—”Write,” said
Bonaparte, “to Fontaine and Percier, the architects, and ask what they
think of it.” I wrote and they stated in their answer that “bridges were
intended for public utility and the embellishment of cities. The projected
bridge between the Louvre and the Quatre-Nations would unquestionably
fulfil the first of these objects, as was proved by the great number of
persons who daily crossed the Seine at that point in boats; that the site
fixed upon between the Pont Neuf and the Tuileries appeared to be the best
that could be chosen for the purpose; and that on the score of ornament
Paris would gain little by the construction of an iron bridge, which would
be very narrow, and which, from its light form, would not correspond with
the grandeur of the two bridges between which it would be placed.”
When we had received the answer of MM. Percier and Fontaine, we again had
a conversation on the subject of the bridge. I told the First Consul that
I perfectly concurred in the opinion of MM. Fontaine and Percier; however,
he would have his own way, and thus was authorised the construction of the
toy which formed a communication between the Louvre and the Institute. But
no sooner was the Pont des Arts finished than Bonaparte pronounced it to
be mean and out of keeping with the other bridges above and below it. One
day when visiting the Louvre he stopped at one of the windows looking
towards the Pont des Arts and said, “There is no solidity, no grandeur
about that bridge. In England, where stone is scarce, it is very natural
that iron should be used for arches of large dimensions. But the case is
different in France, where the requisite material is abundant.”
The infernal machine of the 3d Nivôse, of which I shall presently speak
more at length, was the signal for vast changes in the quarter of the
Tuileries. That horrible attempt was at least so far attended by happy
results that it contributed to the embellishment of Paris. It was thought
more advisable for the Government to buy and pull down the houses which
had been injured by the machine than to let them be put under repair. As
an example of Bonaparte’s grand schemes in building I may mention that,
being one day at the Louvre, he pointed towards St. Germain l’Auxerrois
and said to me, “That is where I will build an imperial street. It shall
run from here to the Barrière du Trône. It shall be a hundred feet broad,
and have arcades and plantations. This street shall be the finest in the
world.”
The palace of the King of Rome, which was to face the Pont de Jena and the
Champ de Mars, would have been in some measure isolated from Paris, with
which, however, it was to be connected by a line of palaces. These were to
extend along the quay, and were destined as splendid residences for the
Ambassadors of foreign sovereigns, at least as long as there should be any
sovereigns in Europe except Napoleon. The Temple of Glory, too, which was
to occupy the site of the Church of la Madeleine, was never finished. If
the plan of this monument proved the necessity, which Bonaparte felt of
constantly holding out stimulants to his soldiers, its relinquishment was
at least a proof of his wisdom. He who had reestablished religious worship
in France, and had restored to its destination the church of the
Invalides, which was for a time metamorphosed into the Temple of Mars,
foresaw that a Temple of Glory would give birth to a sort of paganism
incompatible with the ideas of the age.
The recollection of the magnificent Necropolis of Cairo frequently
recurred to Bonaparte’s mind. He had admired that city of the dead, which
he had partly contributed to people; and his design was to make, at the
four cardinal points of Paris, four vast cemeteries on the plan of that at
Cairo.
Bonaparte determined that all the new streets of Paris should be 40 feet
wide, and be provided with foot-pavements; in short, he thought nothing
too grand for the embellishment of the capital of a country which he
wished to make the first in the world. Next to war, he regarded the
embellishment of Paris as the source of his glory; and he never considered
a victory fully achieved until he had raised a monument to transmit its
memory to posterity. He, wanted glory, uninterrupted glory, for France as
well as for himself. How often, when talking over his schemes, has he not
said, “Bourrienne, it is for France I am doing all this! All I wish, all I
desire, the end of all my labours is, that my name should be indissolubly
connected with that of France!”
Paris is not the only city, nor is France the only kingdom, which bears
traces of Napoleon’s passion for great and useful monuments. In Belgium,
in Holland, in Piedmont, in all Italy, he executed great improvements. At
Turin a splendid bridge was built over the Po, in lieu of an old bridge
which was falling in ruins.
How many things were undertaken and executed in Napoleon’s short and
eventful reign! To obviate the difficulty of communication between Metz
and Mayence a magnificent road was made, as if by magic, across
impracticable marshes and vast forests. Mountains were cut through and
ravines filled up. He would not allow nature more than man to resist him.
One day when he was proceeding to Belgium by the way of Givet, he was
detained for a short time at Little Givet, on the right bank of the Meuse,
in consequence of an accident which happened to the ferry-boat. He was
within a gunshot of the fortress of Charlemont, on the left bank, and in
the vexation which the delay occasioned he dictated the following decree:
“A bridge shall be built over the Meuse to join Little Givet to Great
Givet. It shall be terminated during the ensuing campaign.” It was
completed within the prescribed time. In the great work of bridges and
highways Bonaparte’s chief object was to remove the obstacles and barriers
which nature had raised up as the limits of old France so as to form a
junction with the provinces which he successively annexed to the Empire.
Thus in Savoy a road, smooth as a garden-walk, superseded the dangerous
ascents and descents of the wood of Bramant; thus was the passage of Mont
Cenis a pleasant promenade at almost every season of the year; thus did
the Simplon bow his head, and Bonaparte might have said, “There are now my
Alps,” with more reason than Louis XIV. said, “There are now no Pyrenees.”
Such was the implicit confidence which Bonaparte reposed in me that I was
often alarmed at the responsibility it obliged me to incur.
Official business was not the only labour that devolved upon me. I had to
write to the dictation of the First Consul during a great part of the day,
or to decipher his writing, which was always the most laborious part of my
duty. I was so closely employed that I scarcely ever went out; and when by
chance I dined in town, I could not arrive until the very moment of
dinner, and I was obliged to run away immediately after it. Once a month,
at most, I went without Bonaparte to the Comédie Française, but I was
obliged to return at nine o’clock, that being the hour at which we resumed
business. Corvisart, with whom I was intimately acquainted, constantly
expressed his apprehensions about my health; but my zeal carried me
through every difficulty, and during our stay at the Tuileries I cannot
express how happy I was in enjoying the unreserved confidence of the man
on whom the eyes of all Europe were filed. So perfect was this confidence
that Bonaparte, neither as General, Consul, nor Emperor, ever gave me any
fixed salary. In money matters we were still comrades: I took from his
funds what was necessary to defray my expenses, and of this Bonaparte
never once asked me for any account.
He often mentioned his wish to regenerate public education, which he
thought was ill managed. The central schools did not please him; but he
could not withhold his admiration from the Polytechnic School, the finest
establishment of education that was ever founded, but which he afterwards
spoiled by giving it a military organisation. In only one college of Paris
the old system of study was preserved: this was the Louis-le-Grand, which
had received the name of Pritanée. The First Consul directed the Minister
of the Interior to draw up a report on that establishment; and he himself
went to pay an unexpected visit to the Pritanée, accompanied by M. Lebrun
and Duroc. He remained there upwards of an hour, and in the evening he
spoke to me with much interest on the subject of his visit. “Do you know,
Bourrienne,” said he, “that I have been performing the duties of
professor?”—”You, General!”—”Yes! and I did not acquit myself
badly. I examined the pupils in the mathematical class; and I recollected
enough of my Bezout to make some demonstrations before them. I went
everywhere, into the bedrooms and the dining-room. I tasted the soup,
which is better than we used to have at Brienne. I must devote serious
attention to public education and the management of the colleges. The
pupils must have a uniform. I observed some well and others ill dressed.
That will not do. At college, above all places, there should be equality.
But I was much pleased with the pupils of the Pritanée. I wish to know the
names of those I examined, and I have desired Duroc to report them to me.
I will give them rewards; that stimulates young people. I will provide for
some of them.”
On this subject Bonaparte did not confine himself to an empty scheme.
After consulting with the headmaster of the Pritanée, he granted pensions
of 200 francs to seven or eight of the most distinguished pupils of the
establishment, and he placed three of them in the department of Foreign
Affairs, under the title of diplomatic pupils.
What I have just said respecting the First Consul’s visit to the Pritanée
reminds me of a very extraordinary circumstance which arose out of it.
Among the pupils at the Pritanée there was a son of General Miackzinski,
who died fighting under the banners of the Republic. Young Miackzinski was
then sixteen or seventeen years of age. He soon quitted the college,
entered the army as a volunteer, and was one of a corps reviewed by
Bonaparte, in the plain of Sablons. He was pointed out to the First
Consul, who said to him, “I knew your father. Follow his example, and in
six months you shall be an officer.” Six months elapsed, and Miackzinski
wrote to the First Consul, reminding him of his promise. No answer was
returned, and the young man then wrote a second letter as follows:
Poor Miackzinski kept his word but too faithfully. After writing the above
letter to the First Consul he retired to his chamber and blew out his
brains with a pistol. A few days after this tragical event Miackzinski’s
commission was transmitted to his corps, for Bonaparte had not forgotten
him. A delay in the War Office had caused the death of this promising
young man. Bonaparte was much affected at the circumstance, and he said to
me, “These Poles have such refined notions of honour…. Poor Sulkowski, I
am sure, would have done the same.”
At the commencement of the Consulate it was gratifying to see how actively
Bonaparte was seconded in the execution of plans for the social
regeneration of France; all seemed animated with new life, and every one
strove to do good as if it were a matter of competition.
Every circumstance concurred to favour the good intentions of the First
Consul. Vaccination, which, perhaps, has saved as many lives as war has
sacrificed, was introduced into France by M. d’Liancourt; and Bonaparte,
immediately appreciating the value of such a discovery, gave it his
decided approbation. At the same time a council of Prizes was established,
and the old members of the Constituent Assembly were invited to return to
France. It was for their sake and that of the Royalists that the First
Consul recalled them, but it was to please the Jacobins, whom he was
endeavouring to conciliate, that their return was subject to restrictions.
At first the invitation to return to France extended only to those who
could prove that they had voted in favour of the abolition of nobility.
The lists of emigrants were closed, and committees were appointed to
investigate their claims to the privilege of returning.
From the commencement of the month of Germinal the reorganisation of the
army of Italy had proceeded with renewed activity. The presence in Paris
of the fine corps of the Consular Guard, added to the desire of showing
themselves off in gay uniforms, had stimulated the military ardour of many
respectable young men of the capital. Taking advantage of this
circumstance the First Consul created a corps of volunteers destined for
the army of reserve, which was to remain at Dijon. He saw the advantage of
connecting a great number of families with his cause, and imbuing them
with the spirit of the army. This volunteer corps wore a yellow uniform
which, in some of the salons of Paris where it was still the custom to
ridicule everything, obtained for them the nickname of “canaries.”
Bonaparte, who did not always relish a joke, took this in very ill part,
and often expressed to me his vexation at it. However, he was gratified to
observe in the composition of this corps a first specimen of privileged
soldiers; an idea which he acted upon when he created the orderly
gendarmes in the campaign of Jena, and when he organised the guards of
honour after the disasters of Moscow.
In every action of his life Bonaparte had some particular object in view.
I recollect his saying to me one day, “Bourrienne, I cannot yet venture to
do anything against the regicides; but I will let them see what I think of
them. To-morrow I shall have some business with Abrial respecting the
organisation of the court of Cassation. Target, who is the president of
that court, would not defend Louis XVI. Well, whom do you think I mean to
appoint in his place? . . . Tronchet, who did defend the king. They may
say what they please; I care not.”
Tronchet was appointed.
Nearly about the same time the First Consul, being informed of the escape
of General Mack, said to me, “Mack may go where he pleases; I am not
afraid of him. But I will tell you what I have been thinking. There are
some other Austrian officers who were prisoners with Mack; among the
number is a Count Dietrichstein, who belongs to a great family in Vienna.
I will liberate them all. At the moment of opening a campaign this will
have a good effect. They will see that I fear nothing; and who knows but
this may procure me some admirers in Austria.” The order for liberating
the Austrian prisoners was immediately despatched. Thus Bonaparte’s acts
of generosity, as well as his acts of severity and his choice of
individuals, were all the result of deep calculation.
This unvarying attention to the affairs of the Government was manifest in
all he did. I have already mentioned the almost simultaneous suppression
of the horrible commemoration of the month of January, and the permission
for the revival of the opera balls. A measure something similar to this
was the authorisation of the festivals of Longchamps, which had been
forgotten since the Revolution. He at the same time gave permission for
sacred music to be performed at the opera. Thus, while in public acts he
maintained the observance of the Republican calendar, he was gradually
reviving the old calendar by seasons of festivity. Shrove-Tuesday was
marked by a ball, and Passion-week by promenades and concerts.
CHAPTER XXXV
1800.
It sometimes happens that an event which passes away unnoticed at the time
of its occurrence acquires importance from events which subsequently
ensue. This reflection naturally occurs to my mind now that I am about to
notice the correspondence which passed between Louis XVIII. and the First
Consul. This is certainly not one of the least interesting passages in the
life of Bonaparte.
But I must first beg leave to make an observation on the ‘Memorial of St.
Helena.’ That publication relates what Bonaparte said respecting the
negotiations between Louis XVIII. and himself; and I find it necessary to
quote a few lines on the subject, in order to show how far the statements
contained in the Memorial differ from the autograph letters in my
possession.
At St. Helena Napoleon said that he never thought of the princes of the
House of Bourbon. This is true to a certain point. He did not think of the
princes of the House of Bourbon with the view of restoring them to their
throne; but it has been shown, in several parts of these Memoirs, that he
thought of them very often, and on more than one occasion their very names
alarmed him.
The substance of the two letters given in the ‘Memorial of St. Helena’ is
correct. The ideas are nearly the same as those of the original letters.
But it is not surprising that, after the lapse of so long an interval,
Napoleon’s memory should somewhat have failed him. However, it will not, I
presume, be deemed unimportant if I present to the reader literal copies
of this correspondence; together with the explanation of some curious
circumstances connected with it.
The following is Louis XVIII’s letter:—
The First Consul was much agitated on the reception of this letter. Though
he every day declared his determination to have nothing to do with the
Princes, yet he hesitated whether or no he should reply to this overture.
The numerous affairs which then occupied his mind favoured this
hesitation. Josephine and Hortense conjured him to hold out hope to the
King, as by so doing he would in no way pledge himself, and would gain
time to ascertain whether he could not ultimately play a far greater part
than that of Monk. Their entreaties became so urgent that he said to me,
“These devils of women are mad! The Faubourg St. Germain has turned their
heads! They make the Faubourg the guardian angel of the royalists; but I
care not; I will have nothing to do with them.”
Madame Bonaparte said she was anxious he should adopt the step she
proposed in order to banish from his mind all thought of making himself
King. This idea always gave rise to a painful foreboding which she could
never overcome.
In the First Consul’s numerous conversations with me he discussed with
admirable sagacity Louis XVIII.’s proposition and its consequences. “The
partisans of the Bourbons,” said he, “are deceived if they suppose I am
the man to play Monk’s part.” Here the matter rested, and the King’s
letter remained on the table. In the interim Louis XVIII. wrote a second
letter, without any date. It was as follows:
This dignified letter the First Consul suffered to remain unanswered for
several weeks; at length he proposed to dictate an answer to me. I
observed, that as the King’s letters were autographs, it would be more
proper that he should write himself. He then wrote with his own hand the
following:
He showed me this letter, saying, “What do you think of it? is it not
good?” He was never offended when I pointed out to him an error of grammar
or style, and I therefore replied, “As to the substance, if such be your
resolution, I have nothing to say against it; but,” added I, “I must make
one observation on the style. You cannot say that you shall learn with
pleasure to ensure, etc.” On reading the passage over again he thought he
had pledged himself too far in saying that he would willingly contribute,
etc. He therefore scored out the last sentence, and interlined, “I shall
contribute with pleasure to the happiness and tranquillity of your
retirement.”
The answer thus scored and interlined could not be sent off, and it lay on
the table with Bonaparte’s signature affixed to it.
Some time after he wrote another answer, the three first paragraphs of
which were exactly alike that first quoted; but for the last paragraph he
substituted the following:
By this means he did not pledge himself in any way, not even in words, for
he himself made no offer of contributing to the tranquillity of the
retirement. Every day which augmented his power and consolidated his
position diminished, he thought, the chances of the Bourbons; and seven
months were suffered to intervene between the date of the King’s first
letter and the answer of the First Consul, which was written on the 2d
Vendemiaire, year IX. (24th September 1800) just when the Congress of
Luneville was on the point of opening.
Some days after the receipt of Louis XVIII.’s letter we were walking in
the gardens of Malmaison; he was in good humour, for everything was going
on to his mind. “Has my wife been saying anything more to you about the
Bourbons?” said he.—”No, General.”—”But when you converse with
her you concur a little in her opinions. Tell me why you wish the Bourbons
back? You have no interest in their return, nothing to expect from them.
Your family rank is not high enough to enable you to obtain any great
post. You would be nothing under them. Through the patronage of M. de
Chambonas you got the appointment of Secretary of Legation at Stuttgart;
but had it not been for the change you would have remained all your life
in that or some inferior post. Did you ever know men rise by their own
merit under kings? Everything depends on birth, connection, fortune, and
intrigue. Judge things more accurately; reflect more maturely on the
future.”—”General,” replied I, “I am quite of your opinion on one
point. I never received gift, place, or favour from the Bourbons; and I
have not the vanity to believe that I should ever have attained any
important Appointment. But you must not forget that my nomination as
Secretary of Legation at Stuttgart preceded the overthrow of the throne
only by a few days; and I cannot infer, from what took place under
circumstances unfortunately too certain, what might have happened in the
reverse case. Besides, I am not actuated by personal feelings; I consider
not my own interests, but those of France. I wish you to hold the reins of
government as long as you live; but you have no children, and it is
tolerably certain that you will have none by Josephine. What will become
of us when you are gone? You talk of the future; but what will be the
future fate of France? I have often heard you say that your brothers are
not—”—”You are right,” said he, abruptly interrupting me. “If
I do not live thirty years to complete my work you will have a long series
of civil wars after my death. My brothers will not suit France; you know
what they are. A violent conflict will therefore arise among the most
distinguished generals, each of whom will think himself entitled to
succeed me.”—”Well, General, why not take means to obviate the
mischief you foresee?”—”Do you imagine I do not think of it? But
look at the difficulties that stand in my way. How are so many acquired
rights and material results to be secured against the efforts of a family
restored to power, and returning with 80,000 emigrants and the influence
of fanaticism? What would become of those who voted for the death of the
King—the men who acted a conspicuous part in the Revolution—the
national domains, and a multitude of things that have been done during
twelve years? Can you see how far reaction would extend?”—”General,
need I remind you that Louis, in his letter, guarantees the contrary of
all you apprehend? I know what will be your answer; but are you not able
to impose whatever conditions you may think fit? Grant what is asked of
you only at that price. Take three or four years; in that time you may
ensure the happiness of France by institutions conformable to her wants.
Custom and habit would give them a power which it would not be easy to
destroy; and even supposing such a design were entertained, it could not
be accomplished. I have heard you say it is wished you should act the part
of Monk; but you well know the difference between a general opposing the
usurper of a crown, and one whom victory and peace have raised above the
ruins of a subverted throne, and who restores it voluntarily to those who
have long occupied it. You are well aware what you call ideology will not
again be revived; and—”—”I know what you are going to say; but
it all amounts to nothing. Depend upon it, the Bourbons will think they
have reconquered their inheritance, and will dispose of it as they please.
The most sacred pledges, the most positive promises, will be violated.
None but fools will trust them. My resolution is formed; therefore let us
say no more on the subject. But I know how these women torment you. Let
them mind their knitting, and leave me to do what I think right.”
Every one knows the adage, ‘Si vis pacem para bellum’. Had Bonaparte been
a Latin scholar he would probably have reversed it and said, ‘Si vis
bellum para pacem’. While seeking to establish pacific relations with the
powers of Europe the First Consul was preparing to strike a great blow in
Italy. As long as Genoa held out, and Massena continued there, Bonaparte
did not despair of meeting the Austrians in those fields which not four
years before had been the scenes of his success. He resolved to assemble
an army of reserve at Dijon. Where there was previously nothing he created
everything. At that period of his life the fertility of his imagination
and the vigour of his genius must have commanded the admiration of even
his bitterest enemies. I was astonished at the details into which he
entered. While every moment was engrossed by the most important
occupations he sent 24,000 francs to the hospital of Mont St. Bernard.
When he saw that his army of reserve was forming, and everything was going
on to his liking, he said to me, “I hope to fall on the rear of Melas
before he is aware I am in Italy . . . that is to say, provided Genoa
holds out. But MASSENA is defending it.”
On the 17th of March, in a moment of gaiety and good humour, he desired me
to unroll Chauchard’s great map of Italy. He lay down upon it, and desired
me to do likewise. He then stuck into it pins, the heads of which were
tipped with wax, some red and some black. I silently observed him; and
awaited with no little curiosity the result of this plan of campaign. When
he had stationed the enemy’s corps, and drawn up the pins with red heads
on the points where he hoped to bring his own troops, he said to me,
“Where do you think I shall beat Melas?”—”How the devil should I
know?”—”Why, look here, you fool! Melas is at Alessandria with his
headquarters. There he will remain until Genoa surrenders. He has in
Alessandria his magazines, his hospitals, his artillery, and his reserves.
Crossing the Alps here (pointing to the Great Mont St. Bernard) I shall
fall upon Melas, cut off his communications with Austria, and meet him
here in the plains of Scrivia” (placing a red pin at San Giuliano).
Finding that I looked on this manoeuvre of pins as mere pastime, he
addressed to me some of his usual compliments, such as fool, ninny, etc.,
and then proceeded to demonstrate his plans more clearly on the map. At
the expiration of a quarter of an hour we rose; I folded up the map, and
thought no more of the matter.
Four months after this, when I was at San Giuliano with Bonaparte’s
portfolio and despatches, which I had saved from the rout which had taken
place during the day, and when that very evening I was writing at Torre di
Galifolo the bulletin of the battle to Napoleon’s dictation, I frankly
avowed my admiration of his military plans. He himself smiled at the
accuracy of his own foresight.
The First Consul was not satisfied with General Berthier as War Minister,
and he superseded him by Carnot,
who had given great proofs of firmness and integrity, but who,
nevertheless, was no favourite of Bonaparte, on account of his decided
republican principles. Berthier was too slow in carrying out the measures
ordered, [duplicated line removed here D.W.] and too lenient in the
payment of past charges and in new contracts. Carnot’s appointment took
place on the 2d of April 1800; and to console Berthier, who, he knew, was
more at home in the camp than in the office, he dictated to me the
following letter for him:—
Bonaparte laughed heartily while he dictated this epistle, especially when
he uttered the word which I have marked in italics [CAPS]. Berthier set
out for Dijon, where he commenced the formation of the army of reserve.
The Consular Constitution did not empower the First Consul to command an
army out of the territory of France. Bonaparte therefore wished to keep
secret his long-projected plan of placing himself at the head of the army
of Italy, which he then for the first time called the grand army. I
observed that by his choice of Berthier nobody could be deceived, because
it must be evident that he would have made another selection had he not
intended to command in person. He laughed at my observation.
Our departure from Paris was fixed for the 6th of May, or, according to
the republican calendar, the 16th Floréal. Bonaparte had made all his
arrangements and issued all his orders; but still he did not wish it to be
known that he was going to take the command of the army. On the eve of our
departure, being in conference with the two other Consuls and the
Ministers, he said to Lucien, “Prepare, to-morrow morning, a circular to
the prefects, and you, Fouché, will publish it in the journals. Say I am
gone to Dijon to inspect the army of reserve. You may add that I shall
perhaps go as far as Geneva; but you must affirm positively that I shall
not be absent longer than a fortnight. You, Cambacérès, will preside
to-morrow at the Council of State. In my absence you are the Head of the
Government. State that my absence will be but of short duration, but
specify nothing. Express my approbation of the Council of State; it has
already rendered great services, and I shall be happy to see it continue
in the course it has hitherto pursued. Oh! I had nearly forgotten—you
will at the same time announce that I have appointed Joseph a Councillor
of State. Should anything happen I shall be back again like a thunderbolt.
I recommend to you all the great interests of France, and I trust that I
shall shortly be talked of in Vienna and in London.”
We set out at two in the morning, taking the Burgundy road, which we had
already so often travelled under very different circumstances.
On the journey Bonaparte conversed about the warriors of antiquity,
especially Alexander, Caesar, Scipio, and Hannibal. I asked him which he
preferred, Alexander or Caesar. “I place Alexander in the first rank,”
said he, “yet I admire Caesar’s fine campaign in Africa. But the ground of
my preference for the King of Macedonia is the plan, and above all the
execution, of his campaign in Asia. Only those who are utterly ignorant of
war can blame Alexander for having spent seven months at the siege of
Tyre. For my part, I would have stayed there seven years had it been
necessary. This is a great subject of dispute; but I look upon the siege
of Tyre, the conquest of Egypt, and the journey to the Oasis of Ammon as a
decided proof of the genius of that great captain. His object was to give
the King of Persia (of whose force he had only beaten a feeble
advance-guard at the Granicus and Issus) time to reassemble his troops, so
that he might overthrow at a blow the colossus which he had as yet only
shaken. By pursuing Darius into his states Alexander would have separated
himself from his reinforcements, and would have met only scattered parties
of troops who would have drawn him into deserts where his army would have
been sacrificed. By persevering in the taking of Tyre he secured his
communications with Greece, the country he loved as dearly as I love
France, and in whose glory he placed his own. By taking possession of the
rich province of Egypt he forced Darius to come to defend or deliver it,
and in so doing to march half-way to meet him. By representing himself as
the son of Jupiter he worked upon the ardent feelings of the Orientals in
a way that powerfully seconded his designs. Though he died at thirty-three
what a name he has left behind him!”
Though an utter stranger to the noble profession of arms, yet I could
admire Bonaparte’s clever military plans and his shrewd remarks on the
great captains of ancient and modern times. I could not refrain from
saying, “General, you often reproach me for being no flatterer, but now I
tell you plainly I admire you.” And certainly, I really spoke the true
sentiments of my mind.

VOLUME II. — 1800-1803





CHAPTER I.
1800.
It cannot be denied that if, from the 18th Brumaire to the epoch when
Bonaparte began the campaign, innumerable improvements had been made in
the internal affairs of France, foreign affairs could not be seen with the
same satisfaction. Italy had been lost, and from the frontiers of Provence
the Austrian camp fires were seen. Bonaparte was not ignorant of the
difficulties of his position, and it was even on account of these very
difficulties that, whatever might be the result of his hardy enterprise,
he wished to escape from it as quickly as possible. He cherished no
illusions, and often said all must be staked to gain all.
The army which the First Consul was preparing to attack was numerous, well
disciplined, and victorious.
His, with the exception of a very small number of troops, was composed of
conscripts; but these conscripts were commanded by officers whose ardour
was unparalleled. Bonaparte’s fortune was now to depend on the winning or
losing of a battle. A battle lost would have dispelled all the dreams of
his imagination, and with them would have vanished all his immense schemes
for the future of France. He saw the danger, but was not intimidated by
it; and trusting to his accustomed good fortune, and to the courage and
fidelity of his troops, he said, “I have, it is true, many conscripts in
my army, but they are Frenchmen. Four years ago did I not with a feeble
army drive before me hordes of Sardinians and Austrians, and scour the
face of Italy? We shall do so again. The sun which now shines on us is the
same that shone at Arcola and Lodi. I rely on Massena. I hope he will hold
out in Genoa. But should famine oblige him to surrender, I will retake
Genoa in the plains of the Scrivia. With what pleasure shall I then return
to my dear France! Ma belle France.”
At this moment, when a possible, nay, a probable chance, might for ever
have blasted his ambitious hopes, he for the first time spoke of France as
his. Considering the circumstances in which we then stood, this use of the
possessive pronoun “my” describes more forcibly than anything that can be
said the flashes of divination which crossed Bonaparte’s brain when he was
wrapped up in his chimerical ideas of glory and fortune.
In this favourable disposition of mind the First Consul arrived at
Martigny on the 20th of May. Martigny is a convent of Bernardins, situated
in a valley where the rays of the sun scarcely ever penetrate. The army
was in full march to the Great St. Bernard. In this gloomy solitude did
Bonaparte wait three days, expecting the fort of Bard, situated beyond the
mountain and covering the road to Yvree, to surrender. The town was
carried on the 21st of May, and on the third day he learned that the fort
still held out, and that there were no indications of its surrender. He
launched into complaints against the commander of the siege, and said, “I
am weary of staying in this convent; those fools will never take Bard; I
must go myself and see what can be done. They cannot even settle so
contemptible an affair without me!” He immediately gave orders for our
departure.
The grand idea of the invasion of Italy by crossing Mont St. Bernard
emanated exclusively from the First Consul. This miraculous achievement
justly excited the admiration of the world. The incredible difficulties it
presented did not daunt the courage of Bonaparte’s troops. His generals,
accustomed as they had been to brave fatigue and danger, regarded without
concern the gigantic enterprise of the modern Hannibal.
A convent or hospice, which had been established on the mountain for the
purpose of affording assistance to solitary travellers, sufficiently
bespeaks the dangers of these stormy regions. But the St. Bernard was now
to be crossed, not by solitary travellers, but by an army. Cavalry,
baggage, limbers, and artillery were now to wend their way along those
narrow paths where the goat-herd cautiously picks his footsteps. On the
one hand masses of snow, suspended above our heads, every moment
threatened to break in avalanches, and sweep us away in their descent. On
the other, a false step was death. We all passed, men and horse, one by
one, along the goat paths. The artillery was dismounted, and the guns, put
into excavated trunks of trees, were drawn by ropes.
I have already mentioned that the First Consul had transmitted funds to
the hospice of the Great St. Bernard. The good fathers had procured from
the two valleys a considerable supply of cheese, bread, and wine. Tables
were laid out in front of the hospice, and each soldier as he defiled past
took a glass of wine and a piece of bread and cheese, and then resigned
his place to the next. The fathers served, and renewed the portions with
admirable order and activity.
The First Consul ascended the St. Bernard with that calm self-possession
and that air of indifference for which he was always remarkable when he
felt the necessity of setting an example and exposing himself to danger.
He asked his guide many questions about the two valleys, inquired what
were the resources of the inhabitants, and whether accidents were as
frequent as they were said to be. The guide informed him that the
experience of ages enabled the inhabitants to foresee good or bad weather,
and that they were seldom deceived.
Bonaparte, who wore his gray greatcoat, and had his whip in his hand,
appeared somewhat disappointed at not seeing any one come from the valley
of Aorta to inform him of the taking of the fort of Bard. I never left him
for a moment during the ascent. We encountered no personal danger, and
escaped with no other inconvenience than excessive fatigue.
On his arrival at the convent the First Consul visited the chapel and the
three little libraries. He had time to read a few pages of an old book, of
which I have forgotten the title.
Our breakfast-dinner was very frugal. The little garden was still covered
with snow, and I said to one of the fathers, “You can have but few
vegetables here.”—”We get our vegetables from the valleys,” he
replied; “but in the month of August, in warm seasons, we have a few
lettuces of our own growing.”
When we reached the summit of the mountain we seated ourselves on the snow
and slid down. Those who went first smoothed the way for those who came
behind them. This rapid descent greatly amused us, and we were only
stopped by the mud which succeeded the snow at the distance of five or six
hundred toises down the declivity.
We crossed, or rather climbed up, Mont Albaredo to avoid passing under the
fort of Bard, which closes the valley of Aorta. As it was impossible to
get the artillery up this mountain it was resolved to convey it through
the town of Bard, which was not fortified. For this operation we made
choice of night, and the wheels of the cannon and caissons, and even the
horses’ feet, being wrapped in straw, the whole passed quietly through the
little town. They were, indeed, under the fire of the fort; however, it
did not so completely command the street but that the houses would have
protected them against any very fatal consequences. A great part of the
army had passed before the surrender of the fort, which so completely
commands the narrow valley leading to Aorta that it is difficult to
comprehend the negligence of the Austrians in not throwing up more
efficient works; by very simple precautions they might have rendered the
passage of St. Bernard unavailing.
On the 23d we came within sight of the fort of Bard, which commands the
road bounded by the Doria Baltea on the right and Mont Albaredo on the
left. The Doria Baltea is a small torrent which separates the town of Bard
from the fort. Bonaparte, whose retinue was not very numerous, crossed the
torrent. On arriving within gunshot of the fort he ordered us to quicken
our pace to gain a little bridle-path on the left, leading to the summit
of Mont Albaredo, and turning the town and fort of Bard.
We ascended this path on foot with some difficulty. On reaching the summit
of the mountain, which commands the fort, Bonaparte levelled his telescope
on the grass, and stationing himself behind some bushes, which served at
once to shelter and conceal him, he attentively reconnoitered the fort.
After addressing several questions to the persons who had come to give him
information, he mentioned, in a tone of dissatisfaction, the faults that
had been committed, and ordered the erection of a new battery to attack a
point which he marked out, and from whence, he guaranteed, the firing of a
few shots would oblige the fort to surrender. Having given these orders he
descended the mountain and went to sleep that night at Yvree. On the 3d of
June he learned that the fort had surrendered the day before.
The passage of Mont St. Bernard must occupy a great place in the annals of
successful temerity. The boldness of the First Consul seemed, as it were,
to have fascinated the enemy, and his enterprise was so unexpected that
not a single Austrian corps defended the approaches of the fort of Bard.
The country was entirely exposed, and we only encountered here and there a
few feeble parties, who were incapable of checking our march upon Milan.
Bonaparte’s advance astonished and confounded the enemy, who thought of
nothing but marching back the way he came, and renouncing the invasion of
France. The bold genius which actuated Bonaparte did not inspire General
Melas, the commander-in-chief of the Austrian forces. If Melas had had the
firmness which ought to belong to the leader of an army—if he had
compared the respective positions of the two parties—if he had
considered that there was no longer time to regain his line of operations
and recover his communication with the Hereditary States, that he was
master of all the strong places in Italy, that he had nothing to fear from
Massena, that Suchet could not resist him:—if, then, following
Bonaparte’s example, he had marched upon Lyons, what would have become of
the First Consul? Melas would have found few obstacles, and almost
everywhere open towns, while the French army would have been exhausted
without having an enemy to fight. This is, doubtless, what Bonaparte would
have done had he been Melas; but, fortunately for us, Melas was not
Bonaparte.
We arrived at Milan on the 2d of June, the day on which the First Consul
heard that the fort of Bard was taken. But little resistance was opposed
to our entrance to the capital of Lombardy, and the term “engagements” can
scarcely be applied to a few affairs of advance posts, in which success
could not be for a moment doubtful; the fort of Milan was immediately
blockaded. Murat was sent to Piacenza, of which he took possession without
difficulty, and Lannes beat General Ott at Montebello. He was far from
imagining that by that exploit he conquered for himself a future duchy!
The First Consul passed six days at Milan. On the day after our arrival
there a spy who had served us very well in the first campaign in Italy was
announced. The First Consul recollected him, and ordered him to be shown
into his cabinet.—”What, are you here?” he exclaimed; “so you are
not shot yet!”—”General,” replied the spy, “when the war recommenced
I determined to serve the Austrians because you were far from Europe. I
always follow the fortunate; but the truth is, I am tired of the trade. I
wish to have done with it, and to get enough to enable me to retire. I
have been sent to your lines by General Melas, and I can render you an
important service. I will give an exact account of the force and the
position of all the enemy’s corps, and the names of their commanders. I
can tell you the situation in which Alessandria now is. You know me, I
will not deceive you; but, I must carry back some report to my general.
You need not care for giving me some true particulars which I can
communicate to him.”—”Oh! as to that,” resumed the First Consul,
“the enemy is welcome to know my forces and my positions, provided I know
his, and he be ignorant of my plans. You shall be satisfied; but do not
deceive me: you ask for 1000 Louis, you shall have them if you serve me
well.” I then wrote down from the dictation of the spy, the names of the
corps, their amount, their positions, names of the generals commanding
them. The Consul stuck pins in the map to mark his plans on places
respecting which he received information from the spy. We also learned
that Alexandria was without provisions, that Melas was far from expecting
a siege, that many of his troops were sick, and that he wanted medicines.
Berthier was ordered to draw up for the spy a nearly accurate statement of
our positions.
The information given by this man proved so accurate and useful that on
his return from Marengo Bonaparte ordered me to pay him the 1000 Louis.
The spy afterwards informed him that Melas was delighted with the way in
which he had served him in this affair, and had rewarded him handsomely.
He assured us that he had bidden farewell to his odious profession. The
First Consul regarded this little event as one of the favours of fortune.
In passing through Geneva the First Consul had an interview with M.
Necker.
I know not how it happened, but at the time he did not speak to me of this
interview. However, I was curious to know what he thought of a man who had
acquired much celebrity in France. One evening, when we were talking of
one thing and another, I managed to turn the conversation on that subject.
“M. Necker,” said he, “appears to me very far below his reputation. He did
not equal the idea I had formed of him. I tried all I could to get him to
talk; but he said nothing remarkable. He is an ideologist—
a banker. It is impossible that such a man can have any but narrow views;
and, besides, most celebrated people lose on a close view.”— “Not
always, General,” observed I—”Ah!” said he, smiling, “that is not
bad, Bourrienne. You are improving. I see I shall make something of you in
time!”
The day was approaching when all was to be lost or won. The First Consul
made all his arrangements, and sent off the different corps to occupy the
points he had marked out. I have already mentioned that Murat’s task was
the occupation of Piacenza. As soon as he was in possession of that town
he intercepted a courier of General Melas. The despatch, which was
addressed to the Aulic Council of Vienna, was delivered to us on the night
of the 8th of June. It announced the capitulation of Genoa, which took
place on the 4th, after the long and memorable defence which reflected so
much honour on Massena. Melas in his despatch spoke of what he called our
pretended army of reserve with inconceivable contempt, and alluded to the
presence of Bonaparte in Italy as a mere fabrication. He declared he was
still in Paris. It was past three in the morning when Murat’s courier
arrived. I immediately translated the despatch, which was in German. About
four o’clock I entered the chamber of the First Consul, whom I was obliged
to shake by the arm in order to wake him. He had desired me; as I have
already mentioned, never to respect his repose an the arrival of bad news;
but on the receipt of good news to let him sleep. I read to him the
despatch, and so much was he confounded by this unexpected event that his
first exclamation was, “Bah! you do not understand German.” But hardly had
he uttered these words when he arose, and by eight o’clock in the morning
orders were despatched for repairing the possible consequences of this
disaster, and countermanding the march of the troops on the Scrivia. He
himself proceeded the same day to Stradella.
I have seen it mentioned in some accounts that the First Consul in person
gained the battle of Montebello. This is a mistake. He did not leave Milan
until the 9th of June, and that very day Lannes was engaged with the
enemy. The conflict was so terrible that Lannes, a few days after,
describing it in my presence to M. Collot, used these remarkable words,
which I well remember: “Bones were cracking in my division like a shower
of hail falling on a skylight.”
By a singular chance Desaix, who was to contribute to the victory and stop
the rout of Marengo, arrived from Egypt at Toulon, on the very day on
which we departed from Paris. He was enabled to leave Egypt in consequence
of the capitulation of El-Arish, which happened on the 4th of January
1800. He wrote me a letter, dated 16th Floréal, year VIII. (6th of May
1800), announcing his arrival. This letter I did not receive until we
reached Martigny. I showed it to the First Consul. “Ah!” exclaimed he,
“Desaix in Paris!” and he immediately despatched an order for him to
repair to the headquarters of the army of Italy wherever they might be.
Desaix arrived at Stradella on the morning of the 11th of June. The First
Consul received him with the warmest cordiality, as a man for whom he had
a high esteem, and whose talents and character afforded the fairest
promise of what might one day be expected of him. Bonaparte was jealous of
some generals, the rivalry of whose ambition he feared; but on this
subject Desaix gave him no uneasiness; equally remarkable for his
unassuming disposition, his talent, and information, he proved by his
conduct that he loved glory for her own sake, and that every wish for the
possession of political power was foreign to his mind. Bonaparte’s
friendship for him was enthusiastic. At this interview at Stradella,
Desaix was closeted with the First Consul for upwards of three hours. On
the day after his arrival an order of the day communicated to the army
that Desaix was appointed to the command of Boudet’s division.
I expressed to Bonaparte my surprise at his long interview with Desaix.
“Yes,” replied he, “he has been a long time with me; but you know what a
favourite he is. As soon as I return to Paris I will make him War
Minister. I would make him a prince if I could. He is quite an antique
character.” Desaix died two days after he had completed his thirty-third
year, and in less than a week after the above observations.
About this time M. Collot came to Italy and saw Bonaparte at Milan. The
latter received him coldly, though he had not yet gained the battle of
Marengo. M. Collot had been on the most intimate footing with Bonaparte,
and had rendered him many valuable services. These circumstances
sufficiently accounted for Bonaparte’s coolness, for he would never
acknowledge himself under obligations to any one, and he did not like
those who were initiated into certain family secrets which he had resolved
to conceal.
On the 13th the First Consul slept at Torre di Galifolo. During the
evening he ordered a staff-officer to ascertain whether the Austrians had
a bridge across the Bormida. A report arrived very late that there was
none. This information set Bonaparte’s mind at rest, and he went to bed
very well satisfied; but early next morning, when a firing was heard, and
he learned that the Austrians had debouched on the plain, where the troops
were engaged, he flew into a furious passion, called the staff-officer a
coward, and said he had not advanced far enough. He even spoke of bringing
the matter to an investigation.
From motives of delicacy I refrain from mentioning the name of the officer
here alluded to.
Bonaparte mounted his horse and proceeded immediately to the scene of
action. I did not see him again until six in the evening. In obedience to
his instructions; I repaired to San Giuliano, which is not above two
leagues from the place where the engagement commenced. In the course of
the afternoon I saw a great many wounded passing through the village, and
shortly afterwards a multitude of fugitives. At San Giuliano nothing was
talked of but a retreat, which, it was said, Bonaparte alone firmly
opposed. I was then advised to leave San Giuliano, where I had just
received a courier for the General-in-Chief. On the morning of the 14th
General Desaix was sent towards Novi to observe the road to Genoa, which
city had fallen several days before, in spite of the efforts of its
illustrious defender, Massena. I returned with this division to San
Giuliano. I was struck with the numerical weakness of the corps which was
marching to aid an army already much reduced and dispersed. The battle was
looked upon as lost, and so indeed it was. The First Consul having asked
Desaix what he thought of it, that brave General bluntly replied, “The
battle is completely lost; but it is only two o’clock, we have time to
gain another to-day.” I heard this from Bonaparte himself the same
evening. Who could have imagined that Desaix’s little corps, together with
the few heavy cavalry commanded by General Kellerman, would, about five
o’clock, have changed the fortune of the day? It cannot be denied that it
was the instantaneous inspiration of Kellerman that converted a defeat
into a victory, and decided the battle of Marengo.
That memorable battle, of which the results were incalculable, has been
described in various ways. Bonaparte had an account of it commenced no
less than three times; and I must confess that none of the narratives are
more correct than that contained in the ‘Memoirs of the Duke of Rovigo’.
The Emperor Napoleon became dissatisfied with what had been said by the
First Consul Bonaparte. For my part, not having had the honour to bear a
sword, I cannot say that I saw any particular movement executed this or
that way; but I may mention here what I heard on the evening of the battle
of Marengo respecting the probable chances of that event. As to the part
which the First Consul took in it, the reader, perhaps, is sufficiently
acquainted with his character to account for it. He did not choose that a
result so decisive should be attributed to any other cause than the
combinations of his genius, and if I had not known his insatiable thirst
for glory I should have been surprised at the sort of half satisfaction
evinced at the cause of the success amidst the joy manifested for the
success itself. It must be confessed that in this he was very unlike
Jourdan, Hoche, Kléber, and Moreau, who were ever ready to acknowledge the
services of those who had fought under their orders.
Within two hours of the time when the divisions commanded by Desaix left
San Giuliano I was joyfully surprised by the triumphant return of the
army, whose fate, since the morning, had caused me so much anxiety. Never
did fortune within so short a time show herself under two such various
faces. At two o’clock all denoted the desolation of a defeat, with all its
fatal consequences; at five victory was again faithful to the flag of
Arcola. Italy was reconquered by a single blow, and the crown of France
appeared in the perspective.
At seven in the evening, when I returned with the First Consul to
headquarters, he expressed to me his sincere regret for the loss of
Desaix, and then he added, “Little Kellerman made a lucky charge. He did
it at just the right moment. We are much indebted to him. You see what
trifling circumstances decide these affairs.”
These few words show that Bonaparte sufficiently appreciated the services
of Kellerman. However, when that officer approached the table at which
were seated the First Consul and a number of his generals, Bonaparte
merely said, “You made a pretty good charge.” By way of counter-balancing
this cool compliment he turned towards Bessières, who commanded the horse
grenadiers of the Guard, and said, “Bessières, the Guard has covered
itself with glory.” Yet the fact is, that the Guard took no part in the
charge of Kellerman, who could assemble only 500 heavy cavalry; and with
this handful of brave men he cut in two the Austrian column, which had
overwhelmed Desaix’s division, and had made 6000 prisoners. The Guard did
not charge at Marengo until nightfall.
Next day it was reported that Kellerman, in his first feeling of
dissatisfaction at the dry congratulation he had received, said to the
First Consul, “I have just placed the crown on your head!” I did not hear
this, and I cannot vouch for the truth of its having been said. I could
only have ascertained that fact through Bonaparte, and of course I could
not, with propriety, remind him of a thing which must have been very
offensive to him. However, whether true or not, the observation was
circulated about, verbally and in writing, and Bonaparte knew it. Hence
the small degree of favour shown to Kellerman, who was not made a general
of division on the field of battle as a reward for his charge at Marengo.
M. Delaforet, the Postmaster-general, sometimes transacted business with
the First Consul. The nature of this secret business may easily be guessed
at.
On the occasion of one of their interviews the First Consul saw a letter
from Kellerman to Lasalle, which contained the following passage: “Would
you believe, my friend, that Bonaparte has not made me a general of
division though I have just placed the crown on his head?” The letter was
sealed again and sent to its address; but Bonaparte never forgot its
contents.
Whether Kellerman did or did not give the crown of France to the First
Consul, it is very certain that on the evening of the battle of Marengo he
gave him a supper, of which his famishing staff and the rest of us
partook. This was no inconsiderable service in the destitute condition in
which we were. We thought ourselves exceeding fortunate in profiting by
the precaution of Kellerman, who had procured provisions from one of those
pious retreats which are always well supplied, and which soldiers are very
glad to fall in with when campaigning. It was the convent del Bosco which
on this occasion was laid under contribution; and in return for the
abundance of good provisions and wine with which they supplied the
commander of the heavy cavalry the holy fathers were allowed a guard to
protect them against pillage and the other disastrous concomitants of war.
After supper was over the First Consul dictated to me the bulletin of the
battle. When we were alone I said to him, “General, here is a fine
victory! You recollect what you said the other day about the pleasure with
which you would return to France after striking a grand blow in Italy;
surely you must be satisfied now?”—”Yes, Bourrienne, I am satisfied.—But
Desaix! . . . Ah, what a triumph would this have been if I could have
embraced him to-night on the field of battle!” As he uttered these words I
saw that Bonaparte was on the point of shedding tears, so sincere and
profound was his grief for the death of Desaix. He certainly never loved,
esteemed, or regretted any man so much.
The death of Desaix has been variously related, and I need not now state
that the words attributed to him in the bulletin were imaginary. Neither
did he die in the arms of his aide de camp, Lebrun, as I wrote from the
dictation of the First Consul. The following facts are more correct, or at
all events more probable:—the death of Desaix was not perceived at
the moment it took place. He fell without saying a word, at a little
distance from Lefebre-Desnouettes. A sergeant of battalion of the 9th
brigade light infantry, commanded by Barrois, seeing him extended on the
ground, asked permission to pick up his cloak. It was found to be
perforated behind; and this circumstance leaves it doubtful whether Desaix
was killed by some unlucky inadvertency, while advancing at the head of
his troops, or by the enemy when turning towards his men to encourage
them. However, the event was so instantaneous, the disorder so complete,
and the change of fortune so sudden, that it is not surprising there
should be no positive account of the circumstances which attended his
death.
Early next morning the Prince of Liechtenstein came from General Melas
with negotiations to the First Consul. The propositions of the General did
not suit Bonaparte, and he declared to the Prince that the army shut up in
Alessandria should evacuate freely, and with the honours of war; but on
those conditions, which are well known, and by which Italy was to be fully
restored to the French domination. That day were repaired the faults of
Scherer, whose inertness and imbecility had paralysed everything, and who
had fled, and been constantly beaten, from the Adriatic to Mont Cenis. The
Prince of Liechtenstein begged to return to render an account of his
mission to General Melas. He came back in the evening, and made many
observations on the hard nature of the conditions. “Sir,” replied the
First Consul, in a tone of marked impatience, “carry my final
determination to your General, and return quickly. It is irrevocable! Know
that I am as well acquainted with your position as you are yourselves. I
did not begin to learn the art of war yesterday. You are blocked up in
Alessandria; you have many sick and wounded; you are in want of provisions
and medicines. I occupy the whole of your rear. Your finest troops are
among the killed and wounded. I might insist on harder conditions; my
position would warrant me in so doing; but I moderate my demands in
consideration of the gray hairs of your General, whom I respect.”
This reply was delivered with considerable dignity and energy. I showed
the Prince out, and he said to me, “These conditions are very hard,
especially that of giving up Genoa, which surrendered to us only a
fortnight ago, after so long a siege.” It is a curious fact that the
Emperor of Austria received intelligence of the capitulation and
restitution of Genoa at the same time.
When the First Consul returned to Milan he made Savary and Rapp his aides
de camp. They had previously served in the same rank under Desaix. The
First Consul was at first not much disposed to take them, alleging that he
had aides de camp enough. But his respect for the choice of Desaix, added
to a little solicitation on my part, soon removed every obstacle. These
two officers served him to the last hour of his political career with
unfailing zeal and fidelity.
I have seen nothing in the Memoirs of the Duc de Rovigo (Savary) about my
having had anything to do with his admission to the honour. I can probably
tell the reason why one of the two aides de camp has risen higher than the
other. Rapp had an Alsatian frankness which always injured him.
CHAPTER II.
1800.
What little time, and how few events sometimes suffice to change the
destiny of nations! We left Milan on the 13th of June, Marengo on the
14th, and on the 15th Italy was ours! A suspension of hostilities between
the French and Austrian armies was the immediate result of a single
battle; and by virtue of a convention, concluded between Berthier and
Melas, we resumed possession of all the fortified places of any
importance, with the exception of Mantua. As soon as this convention was
signed Bonaparte dictated to me at Torre di Galifolo the following letter
to his colleagues:
The only thing worthy of remark in this letter would be the concluding
sentence, in which the First Consul still affected to acknowledge the
sovereignty of the people, were it not that the words “Citizens Consuls”
were evidently foisted in with a particular design. The battle was gained;
and even in a trifling matter like this it was necessary that the two,
other Consuls should feel that they were not so much the colleagues as the
subordinates of the First Consul.
We returned to Milan, and our second occupation of that city was marked by
continued acclamations wherever the First Consul showed himself. At Milan
the First Consul now saw Massena for the first time since our departure
for Egypt. Bonaparte lavished upon him the highest praises, but not higher
than he deserved, for his admirable defence of Genoa. He named him his
successor in the command of the army of Italy. Moreau was on the Rhine,
and therefore none but the conqueror of Zurich could properly have
succeeded the First Consul in that command. The great blow was struck; but
there might still occur an emergency requiring the presence of a skillful
experienced general, well acquainted with the country. And besides, we
could not be perfectly at ease, until it was ascertained what conditions
would be adhered to by the Cabinet of Vienna, which was then entirely
under the influence of the Cabinet of London. After our return from the
battle the popular joy was general and heartfelt not only among the higher
and middle ranks of society, but in all classes; and the affection evinced
from all quarters to the First Consul was unfeigned. In what a tone of
sincerity did he say to me one day, when returning from the parade,
“Bourrienne, do you hear the acclamations still resounding? That noise is
as sweet to me as the sound of Josephine’s voice. How happy and proud I am
to be loved by such a people!”
During our stay at Milan Bonaparte had arranged a new government for
Piedmont; he had ever since cherished the wish to unite that rich and
fertile country to the French territory because some Piedmontese provinces
had been possessed by Louis XIV. That monarch was the only king whom the
First Consul really admired. “If,” said he one day, “Louis XIV. had not
been born a king, he would have been a great man. But he did not know
mankind; he could not know them, for he never knew misfortune.” He admired
the resolution of the old King, who would rather bury himself under the
ruins of the monarchy than submit to degrading conditions, after having
commanded the sovereigns of Europe. I recollect that Bonaparte was
extremely pleased to see in the reports which he ordered to be made that
in Casal, and in the valleys of Pignerol, Latour, and Luzerne, there still
existed many traces of the period when those countries belonged to France;
and that the French language was yet preserved there. He already began to
identify himself with the past; and abusing the old kings of France was
not the way to conciliate his favour.
The First Consul appointed for the government of Piedmont a Council which,
as may naturally be imagined; he composed of those Piedmontese who were
the declared partisans of France. He stated as the grounds of this
arrangement that it was to give to Piedmont a new proof of the affection
and attachment of the French people. He afterwards appointed General
Dupont President of the Council, with the title of Minister-Extraordinary
of the French government. I will here mention a secret step taken by
Bonaparte towards the overthrowing of the Republic. In making the first
draught of General Dupont’s appointment I had mechanically written,
“Minister-Extraordinary of the French Republic.”—”No! no!” said
Bonaparte, “not of the Republic; say of the Government.”
On his return to Paris the First Consul gave almost incredible proofs of
his activity. The day after his arrival he promulgated a great number of
decrees, and afterwards allotted the rewards to his soldiers. He appointed
Kellerman General of division which, on every principle of justice, he
ought to have done on the field of battle. He distributed sabres of
honour, with the following inscription, highly complimentary to himself:—
Similar sabres where presented to Generals Victor, Watrin, Gardanne, and
Murat; and sabres of less value to other officers: and also muskets and
drumsticks of honour to the soldiers and drummers who had distinguished
themselves at Marengo, or in the army of the Rhine; for Bonaparte took
care that the officers and men who had fought under Moreau should be
included among those to whom the national rewards were presented. He even
had a medal struck to perpetuate the memory of the entry of the French
army into Munich. It is worthy of remark that while official fabrications
and exaggerated details of facts were published respecting Marengo and the
short campaign of Italy, by a feigned modesty the victorious army of
Marengo received the unambitious title of ‘Army of Reserve’. By this
artifice the honour of the Constitution was saved. The First Consul had
not violated it. If he had marched to the field, and staked everything on
a chance it was merely accidentally, for he commanded only an “Army of
Reserve,” which nevertheless he had greeted with the title of Grand Army
before he entered upon the campaign. It is scarcely conceivable that
Bonaparte, possessing as he did an extraordinary mind, should have
descended to such pitiful artifices.
Even foreigners and prisoners were objects of Bonaparte’s designing
intentions. I recollect one evening his saying to me; “Bourrienne, write
to the Minister of War, and tell him to select a fine brace of pistols, of
the Versailles manufacture, and send them, in my name, to General Zach. He
dined with me to-day, and highly praised our manufacture of arms. I should
like to give him a token of remembrance; besides—the matter will be
talked of at Vienna, and may perhaps do good!”
As soon as the news of the battle of Marengo reached Paris Lucien
Bonaparte, Minister of the Interior, ordered preparations for the
festival, fixed for the 14th of July, in commemoration of the first
Federation. This festival and that of the 1st Vendemiaire were the only
ones preserved by the Consular Government. Indeed, in those memorable
days, when the Revolution appeared in its fairest point of view, France
had never known such joy as that to which the battle of Marengo gave rise.
Still, amidst all this popular transport there was a feeling of regret.
The fame of Desaix, his heroic character, his death, the words attributed
to him and believed to be true, caused mourning to be mingled with joy. It
was agreed to open a subscription for erecting a national monument to his
memory. A reflection naturally arises here upon the difference between the
period referred to and the present time. France has endowed with nearly a
million the children of one of her greatest orators and most eloquent
defenders of public liberty, yet, for the monument to the memory of Desaix
scarcely 20,000 francs were subscribed. Does not this form a singular
contrast with the patriotic munificence displayed at the death of General
Foy? The pitiful monument to Desaix, on the Place Dauphins, sufficiently
attests the want of spirit on the part of the subscribers. Bonaparte, who
was much dissatisfied with it, gave the name of Desaix to a new quay, the
first stone of which was laid with great solemnity on the 14th of July.
On that day the crowd was immense in the Champ-de-Mars and in the Temple
of Mars, the name which at that the Church of the Invalides still
preserved. Lucien delivered a speech on the encouraging prospects of
France, and Lannes made an appropriate address on presenting to the
Government the flags taken at Marengo. Two more followed; one from an aide
de camp of Massena, and the other from an aide de camp of Lecourbe; and
after the distribution of some medals the First Consul then delivered the
following address:—
After this harangue of the First Consul, in which he addressed to the
military in the name of the people, and ascribed to Berthier the glory of
Marengo, a hymn was chanted, the words of which were written by M. de
Fontanes and the music composed by Mehul. But what was most remarkable in
this fete was neither the poetry, music, nor even the panegyrical
eloquence of Lucien,—it was the arrival at the Champ-de-Mars, after
the ceremony at the Invalides, of the Consular Guard returning from
Marengo. I was at a window of the Ecole-Militaire, and I can never forget
the commotion, almost electrical, which made the air resound with cries of
enthusiasm at their appearance. These soldiers did not defile before the
First Consul in fine uniforms as at a review. Leaving the field of battle
when the firing ceased, they had crossed Lombardy, Piedmont, Mont Cenis,
Savoy, and France in the space of twenty-nine days. They appeared worn by
the fatigue of a long journey, with faces browned by the summer sun of
Italy, and with their arms and clothing showing the effects of desperate
struggles. Do you wish to have an idea of their appearance? You will find
a perfect type in the first grenadier put by Gerard at one side of his
picture of the battle of Austerlitz.
At the time of this fete, that is to say, in the middle of the month of
July, the First Consul could not have imagined that the moderate
conditions he had proposed after the victory would not be accepted by
Austria. In the hope, therefore, of a peace which could not but be
considered probable, he, for the first time since the establishment of the
Consular Government, convoked the deputies of the departments, and
appointed their time of assembling in Paris for the 1st Vendemiaire, a day
which formed the close of one remarkable century and marked the
commencement of another.
The remains of Marshal Turenne; to which Louis XIV. had awarded the
honours of annihilation by giving them a place among the royal tombs in
the vaults of St. Denis, had been torn from their grave at the time of the
sacrilegious violation of the tombs. His bones, mingled indiscriminately
with others, had long lain in obscurity in a garret of the College of
Medicine when M. Lenoir collected and restored them to the ancient tomb of
Turenne in the Mussee des Petits Augustins. Bonaparte resolved to enshrine
these relics in that sculptured marble with which the glory of Turenne
could so well dispense. This was however, intended as a connecting link
between the past days of France and the future to which he looked forward.
He thought that the sentiments inspired by the solemn honours rendered to
the memory of Turenne would dispose the deputies of the departments to
receive with greater enthusiasm the pacific communications he hoped to be
able to make.
However, the negotiations did not take the favourable turn which the First
Consul had expected; and, notwithstanding all the address of Lucien, the
communication was not heard without much uneasiness. But Lucien had
prepared a speech quite to the taste of the First Consul. After dilating
for some time on the efforts of the Government to obtain peace he deplored
the tergiversations of Austria, accused the fatal influence of England,
and added in a more elevated and solemn tone, “At the very moment when,
the Consuls were leaving the Palace of the Government a courier arrived
bearing despatches which the First Consul has directed me to communicate
to you.” He then read a note declaring that the Austrian Government
consented to surrender to France the three fortresses of Ulm, Philipsburg,
and Ingolstadt. This was considered as a security for the preliminaries of
peace being speedily signed. The news was received with enthusiasm, and
that anxious day closed in a way highly gratifying to the First Consul.
Whilst victory confirmed in Italy the destinies of the First Consul, his
brothers were more concerned about their own interests than the affairs of
France. They loved money as much as Bonaparte loved glory. A letter from
Lucien to his brother Joseph, which I shall subjoin, shows how ready they
always were to turn to their own advantage the glory and fortune of him to
whom they were indebted for all their importance. I found this letter
among my papers, but I cannot tell why and how I preserved it. It is
interesting, inasmuch as it shows, the opinion that family of future kings
entertained of their own situation, and of what their fate would have been
had Bonaparte, like Desaix, fallen on the field of Marengo. It is,
besides, curious to observe the philosopher Lucien causing Te Deum, to be
chanted with the view of influencing the public funds. At all events I
copy Lucien’s letter as he wrote it, giving the words marked in italics
[CAPS] and the numerous notes of exclamation which distinguish the
original.
MY BROTHER—I send you a courier; I particularly wish that the First
Consul would give me notice of his arrival twenty-four hours beforehand,
and that he would inform ME ALONE of the barrier by which he will enter.
The city wishes to prepare triumphal arches for him, and it deserves not
to be disappointed.
AT MY REQUEST a Te Deum was chanted yesterday. There were 60,000 persons
present.
The intrigues of Auteuil continue.
—It has been found difficult to decide between C—— and
La F——. The latter has proposed his daughter in marriage to
me. Intrigue has been carried to the last extreme. I do not know yet
whether the High Priest has decided for one party or the other. I believe
that he would cheat them both for an Orleans, and your friend of Auteuil
was at the bottom of all. The news of the battle of Marengo petrified
them, and yet next day the High Priest certainly spent three hours with
your friend of Auteuil. As to us, had the victory of Marengo closed the
First Consul’s career we should now have been Proscribed.
Your letters say nothing of what I expected to hear. I hope at least to be
informed of the answer from Vienna before any one. I am sorry you have not
paid me back for the battle of Marengo.
P.S.—Read the letter addressed to the Consul, and give it to him
AFTER YOU HAVE CAREFULLY CLOSED IT.
Bonaparte, confirmed in his power by the victory of Marengo, remained some
days longer at Milan to settle the affairs of Italy. He directed one to
furnish Madame Grassini with money to pay her expenses to Paris. We
departed amidst the acclamations of the inhabitants, and took the road to
Turin. The First Consul stopped at Turin for some hours, and inspected the
citadel, which had been surrendered to us in pursuance of the capitulation
of Alessandria. In passing over Mont Cenis we observed the carriage of
Madame Kellerman, who was going to meet her husband. Bonaparte on
recognizing the lady stopped his carriage and congratulated her on the
gallant conduct of her husband at the battle of Marengo.
On our arrival at Lyons we alighted at the Hotel des Celestins, and the
loud acclamations of a numerous multitude assembled round the hotel
obliged Bonaparte to show himself on the balcony. Next day he proceeded to
the Square of Bellecour, where, amidst the plaudits of the people, he laid
the first stone of some new buildings destined to efface one of the
disasters of the Revolution.
We left Lyons that evening and continued our journey by way of Dijon. On
our arrival in that town the joy of the inhabitants was very great. I
never saw a more graceful and captivating sight than that which was
presented by a group of beautiful young females, crowned with flowers, who
accompanied Bonaparte’s carriage, and which at that period, when the
Revolution had renewed all the republican recollections of Greece and
Rome, looked like the chorus of females dancing around the victor at the
Olympic games.
But all our journey was not so agreeable. Some accidents awaited us. The
First Consul’s carriage broke down between Villeneuve-le-Roi and Sens. He
sent a courier to inform my mother that he would stop at her house till
his carriage was repaired. He dined there, and we started again at seven
in the evening.
But we had other disasters to encounter. One of our off-wheels came off,
and as we were driving at a very rapid pace the carriage was overturned on
the bridge at a short distance from Montreau-Faut-Yonne. The First Consul,
who sat on my left, fell upon me, and sustained no injury. My head was
slightly hurt by striking against some things which were in the pocket of
the carriage; but this accident was not worth stopping for, and we arrived
at Paris on the same night, the 2d of July. Duroc, who was the third in
the carriage, was not hurt.
I have already mentioned that Bonaparte was rather talkative when
travelling; and as we were passing through Burgundy, on our return to
Paris from Marengo, he said exultingly, “Well, a few more events like this
campaign, and I may go down to posterity.”—”I think,” replied I,
“that you have already done enough to secure great and lasting fame.”—”Yes,”
resumed he, “I have done enough, it is true. In less than two years I have
won Cairo, Paris, and Milan; but for all that, my dear fellow, were I to
die to-morrow I should not at the end of ten centuries occupy half a page
of general history!”
On the very day when Desaix fell on the field of Marengo Kléber was
assassinated by a fanatical Mussulman, named Soleiman Haleby, who stabbed
him with a dagger, and by that blow decided the fate of Egypt.
Thus was France, on the same day, and almost at the same hour, deprived of
two of her most distinguished generals. Menou, as senior in command,
succeeded Kléber, and the First Consul confirmed the appointment. From
that moment the loss of Egypt was inevitable.
I have a few details to give respecting the tragical death of Kléber. The
house of Elfy Bey, which Bonaparte occupied at Cairo, and in which Kléber
lived after his departure; had a terrace leading from a salon to an old
ruined cistern, from which, down a few steps, there was an entrance into
the garden. The terrace commanded a view of the grand square of El
Beguyeh, which was to the right on coming out of the salon, while the
garden was on the left. This terrace was Bonaparte’s favourite promenade,
especially in the evenings, when he used to walk up and down and converse
with the persons about him, I often advised him to fill up the reservoir,
and to make it level with the terrace. I even showed him, by concealing
myself in it, and coming suddenly behind him, how easy it would be for any
person to attempt his life and then escape, either by jumping into the
square, or passing through the garden. He told me I was a coward, and was
always in fear of death; and he determined not to make the alteration I
suggested, which, however, he acknowledged to be advisable. Kléber’s
assassin availed himself of the facility which I so often apprehended
might be fatal to Bonaparte.
I shall not atop to refute all the infamous rumours which were circulated
respecting Kléber’s death. When the First Consul received the unexpected
intelligence he could scarcely believe it. He was deeply affected; and on
reading the particulars of the assassination he instantly called to mind
how often he had been in the same situation as that in which Kléber was
killed, and all I had said respecting the danger of the reservoir—a
danger from which it is inconceivable he should have escaped, especially
after his Syrian expedition had excited the fury of the natives.
Bonaparte’s knowledge of Kléber’s talents—the fact of his having
confided to him the command of the army, and the aid which he constantly
endeavoured to transmit to him, repelled at once the horrible suspicion of
his having had the least participation in the crime, and the thought that
he was gratified to hear of it.
It is very certain that Bonaparte’s dislike of Kléber was as decided as
the friendship he cherished for Desaix. Kléber’s fame annoyed him, for he
was weak enough to be annoyed at it. He knew the manner in which Kléber
spoke of him, which was certainly not the most respectful. During the long
and sanguinary siege of St. Jean d’Acre Kléber said to me, “That little
scoundrel Bonaparte, who is no higher than my boot, will enslave France.
See what a villainous expedition he has succeeded in involving us in.”
Kléber often made the same remark to others as well as to me. I am not
certain that it was ever reported to Bonaparte; but there is reason to
believe that those who found it their interest to accuse others did not
spare Kléber.
Kléber, who was a sincere republican, saw and dreaded for his country’s
sake the secret views and inordinate ambition of Bonaparte. He was a
grumbler by nature; yet he never evinced discontent in the discharge of
his duties as a soldier. He swore and stormed, but marched bravely to the
cannon’s mouth: he was indeed courage personified. One day when he was in
the trench at St. Jean d’Acre, standing up, and by his tall stature
exposed to every shot, Bonaparte called to him, “Stoop down, Kléber, stoop
down!”—”Why;” replied he, “your confounded trench does not reach to
my knees.” He never regarded the Egyptian expedition with a favourable
eye. He thought it too expensive, and utterly useless to France. He was
convinced that in the situation in which we stood, without a navy or a
powerful Government, it would have been better to have confined our
attention to Europe than to have wasted French blood and money on the
banks of the Nile, and among the ruined cities of Syria. Kléber, who was a
cool, reflecting man, judged Bonaparte without enthusiasm, a thing
somewhat rare at that time, and he was not blind to any of his faults.
Bonaparte alleged that Kléber said to him, “General, you are as great as
the world!” Such a remark is in direct opposition to Kléber’s character.
He was too sincere to say anything against his conviction. Bonaparte,
always anxious to keep Egypt, of which the preservation alone could
justify the conquest, allowed Kléber to speak because he acted at the same
time. He knew that Kléber’s sense of military duty would always triumph
over any opposition he might cherish to his views and plans. Thus the
death of his lieutenant, far from causing Bonaparte any feeling of
satisfaction, afflicted him the more, because it almost totally deprived
him if the hope of preserving a conquest which had cost France so dear,
and which was his work.
The news of the death of Kléber arrived shortly after our return to Paris.
Bonaparte was anxiously expecting accounts from Egypt, none having been
received for a considerable time. The arrival of the courier who brought
the fatal intelligence gave rise to a scene which I may relate here. It
was two o’clock in the morning when the courier arrived at the Tuileries.
In his hurry the First Consul could not wait to rouse any one to call me
up. I had informed him some days before that if he should want me during
the night he should send for me to the corridor, as I had changed my
bedchamber on account of my wife’s accouchement. He came up himself and
instead of knocking at my door knocked at that of my secretary. The latter
immediately rose, and opening the door to his surprise saw the First
Consul with a candle in his hand, a Madras handkerchief on his head, and
having on his gray greatcoat. Bonaparte, not knowing of the little step
down into the room, slipped and nearly fell, “Where is Bourrienne?” asked
he. The surprise of my secretary at the apparition of the First Consul can
be imagined. “What; General, is it you?”—”Where is Bourrienne?” Then
my secretary, in his shirt, showed the First Consul my door. After having
told him that he was sorry at having called him up, Napoleon came to me. I
dressed in a hurry, and we went downstairs to my usual room. We rang
several times before they opened the door for us. The guards were not
asleep, but having heard so much running to and fro feared we were
thieves. At last they opened the door, and the First Consul threw on the
table the immense packet of despatches which he had just received. They
had been fumigated and steeped in vinegar. When he read the announcement
of the death of Kléber the expression of his countenance sufficiently
denoted the painful feelings which arose in his mind. I read in his face;
EGYPT IS LOST!
CHAPTER III.
The happy events of the campaign of Italy had been crowned by the
armistice, concluded on the 6th of July. This armistice was broken on the
1st of September, and renewed after the battle of Hohenlinden. On his
return from Marengo Bonaparte was received with more enthusiasm than ever.
The rapidity with which, in a campaign of less than two months, he had
restored the triumph of the French standard, excited universal
astonishment. He then actively endeavoured to open negotiations with
England and Austria; but difficulties opposed him in every direction. He
frequently visited the theatre, where his presence attracted prodigious
throngs of persons, all eager to see and applaud him.
The immense number of letters which were at this time addressed to the
First Consul is scarcely conceivable. They contained requests for places,
protestations of fidelity, and, in short, they were those petitionary
circulars that are addressed to all persons in power. These letters were
often exceedingly curious, and I have preserved many of them; among the
rest was one from Durosel Beaumanoir, an emigrant who had fled to Jersey.
This letter contains some interesting particulars relative to Bonaparte’s
family. It is dated Jersey, 12th July 1800, and the following are the most
remarkable passages it contains:
I read this letter to the First Consul, who immediately said, “Bourrienne,
this is sacred! Do not lose a minute. Send the old man ten times the sum.
Write to General Durosel that he shall be immediately erased from the list
of emigrants. What mischief those brigands of the Convention have done! I
can never repair it all.” Bonaparte uttered these words with a degree of
emotion which I rarely saw him evince. In the evening he asked me whether
I had executed his orders, which I had done without losing a moment. The
death of M. Froth had given me a lesson as to the value of time!
Availing myself of the privilege I have already frequently taken of making
abrupt transitions from one subject to another, according as the
recollection of past circumstances occurs to my mind, I shall here note
down a few details, which may not improperly be called domestic, and
afterwards describe a conspiracy which was protected by the very man
against whom it was hatched.
At the Tuileries, where the First Consul always resided during the winter
and sometimes a part of the summer, the grand salon was situated between
his cabinet and the Room in which he received the persons with whom he had
appointed audiences. When in this audience-chamber, if he wanted anything
or had occasion to speak to anybody, he pulled a bell which was answered
by a confidential servant named Landoire, who was the messenger of the
First Consul’s cabinet. When Bonaparte’s bell rung it was usually for the
purpose of making some inquiry of me respecting a paper, a name, a date,
or some matter of that sort; and then Landoire had to pass through the
cabinet and salon to answer the bell and afterwards to return and to tell
me I was wanted. Impatient at the delay occasioned by this running about,
Bonaparte, without saying anything to me, ordered the bell to be altered
so that it should ring within the cabinet; and exactly above my table.
Next morning when I entered the cabinet I saw a man mounted-upon a ladder.
“What are you doing here?” said I. “I am hanging a bell, sir.” I called
Landoire and asked him who had given the order. “The First Consul,” he
replied. I immediately ordered the man to come down and remove the ladder,
which he accordingly did. When I went, according to custom, to awaken the
First Consul and read the newspapers to him I said, “General, I found a
man this morning hanging a bell in your cabinet. I was told it was by your
orders; but being convinced there must be some mistake I sent him away.
Surely the bell was not intended for you, and I cannot imagine it was
intended for me: who then could it be for?—” “What a stupid fellow
that Landoire is!” said Bonaparte. “Yesterday, when Cambacérès was with
me, I wanted you. Landoire did not come when I touched the bell. I thought
it was broken, and ordered him to get it repaired. I suppose the
bell-hanger was doing it when you saw him, for you know the wire passes
through the cabinet.” I was satisfied with this explanation, though I was
not deceived, by it. For the sake of appearance he reproved Landoire, who,
however, had done nothing more than execute the order he had received. How
could he imagine I would submit to such treatment, considering that we had
been friends since our boyhood, and that I was now living on full terms of
confidence and familiarity with him?
Before I speak of the conspiracy of Ceracchi, Arena, Topino-Lebrun, and
others, I must notice a remark made by Napoleon at St. Helena. He said, or
is alleged to have said, “The two attempts which placed me in the greatest
danger were those of the sculptor Ceracchi and of the fanatic of
Schoenbrun.” I was not at Schoenbrun at the time; but I am convinced that
Bonaparte was in the most imminent danger. I have been informed on
unquestionable authority that Staps set out from Erfurth with the
intention of assassinating the Emperor; but he wanted the necessary
courage for executing the design. He was armed with a large dagger, and
was twice sufficiently near Napoleon to have struck him. I heard this from
Rapp, who seized Stags, and felt the hilt of the dagger under his coat. On
that occasion Bonaparte owed his life only to the irresolution of the
young ‘illuminato’ who wished to sacrifice him to his fanatical fury. It
is equally certain that on another occasion, respecting which the author
of the St. Helena narrative observes complete silence, another fanatic—more
dangerous than Steps attempted the life of Napoleon.
The following is a correct statement of the facts relative to Ceracchi’s
conspiracy. The plot itself was a mere shadow; but it was deemed advisable
to give it substance, to exaggerate, at least in appearance, the danger to
which the First Consul had been exposed:—
There was at that time in Paris an idle fellow called Harrel; he had been
a ‘chef de battalion’, but he had been dismissed the service, and was
consequently dissatisfied. He became connected with Cerracchi, Arena,
Topino-Lebrun, and Demerville. From different motives all these
individuals were violently hostile to the First Consul, who on his part,
was no friend to Cerracchi and Arena, but scarcely knew the two others.
These four individuals formed, in conjunction with Harrel, the design of
assassinating the First Consul, and the time fixed for the perpetration of
the deed was one evening when Bonaparte intended to visit the opera.
On the 20th of September 1804 Harrel came to me at the Tuileries. He
revealed to me the plot in which he was engaged, and promised that his
accomplices should be apprehended in the very act if I would supply him
with money to bring the plot to maturity. I knew not how to act upon this
disclosure, which I, however, could not reject without incurring too great
a responsibility. I immediately communicated the business to the First
Consul, who ordered me to supply Harrel with money; but not to mention the
affair to Fouché, to whom he wished to prove that he knew better how to
manage the police than he did.
Harrel came nearly every evening at eleven o’clock to inform me of the
progress of the conspiracy, which I immediately communicated to the First
Consul, who was not sorry to find Arena and Ceracchi deeply committed. But
the time passed on, and nothing was done. The First Consul began to grow
impatient. At length Harrel came to say that they had no money to purchase
arms. Money was given him. He, however, returned next day to say that the
gunsmith refused to sell them arms without authority. It was now found
necessary to communicate the business to Fouché in order that he might
grant the necessary permission to the gunsmith, which I was not empowered
to do.
On the 10th of October the Consuls, after the breaking up of the Council,
assembled in the cabinet of their colleague. Bonaparte asked them in my
presence whether they thought he ought to go to the opera. They observed
that as every precaution was taken no danger could be apprehended, and
that it was desirable to show the futility of attempts against the First
Consul’s life. After dinner Bonaparte put on a greatcoat over his green
uniform and got into his carriage accompanied by me and Duroc. He seated
himself in front of his box, which at that time was on the left of the
theatre between the two columns which separated the front and side boxes.
When we had been in the theatre about half an hour the First Consul
directed me to go and see what was doing in the corridor. Scarcely had I
left the box than I heard a great uproar, and soon discovered that a
number of persons, whose names I could not learn, had been arrested. I
informed the First Consul of what I had heard, and we immediately returned
to the Tuileries.
It is certain that the object of the conspiracy was to take the First
Consul’s life, and that the conspirators neglected nothing which could
further the accomplishment of their atrocious design. The plot, however,
was known through the disclosures of Harrel; and it would have been easy
to avert instead of conjuring up the storm. Such was, and such still is,
my opinion. Harrel’s name was again restored to the army list, and he was
appointed commandant of Vincennes. This post he held at the time of the
Duc d’Enghien’s assassination. I was afterwards told that his wife was
foster-sister to the unfortunate prince, and that she recognised him when
he entered the prison which in a few short hours was to prove his grave.
Carbonneau, one of the individuals condemned, candidly confessed the part
he had taken in the plot, which he said was brought to maturity solely by
the agents of the police, who were always eager to prove their zeal to
their employers by some new discovery.
Although three months intervened between the machinations of Ceracchi and
Arena and the horrible attempt of the 3d Nivôse, I shall relate these two
events in immediate succession; for if they had no other points of
resemblance they were at least alike in their object. The conspirators in
the first affair were of the revolutionary faction. They sought
Bonaparte’s life as if with the view of rendering his resemblance to
Caesar so complete that not even a Brutus should be wanting. The latter,
it must with regret be confessed, were of the Royalist party, and in their
wish to destroy the First Consul they were not deterred by the fear of
sacrificing a great number of citizens.
The police knew nothing of the plot of the 3d Nivôse for two reasons;
first, because they were no parties to it, and secondly, because two
conspirators do not betray and sell each other when they are resolute in
their purpose. In such cases the giving of information can arise only from
two causes, the one excusable, the other infamous, viz. the dread of
punishment, and the hope of reward. But neither of these causes influenced
the conspirators of the 3d Nivôse, the inventors and constructors of that
machine which has so justly been denominated infernal!
On the 3d Nivôse (24th December 1800) the first performance of Haydn’s
magnificent oratorio of the “Creation” took place at the opera, and the
First Consul had expressed his intention of being present. I did not dine
with him that day, but as he left me he said, “Bourrienne, you know I am
going to the opera to-night, and you may go too; but I cannot take you in
the carriage, as Lannes, Berthier, and Lauriston are going with me.” I was
very glad of this, for I much wished to hear one of the masterpieces of
the German school of composition. I got to the opera before Bonaparte, who
on his entrance seated himself, according to custom, in front of the box.
The eyes of all present were fixed upon him, and he appeared to be
perfectly calm and self-possessed. Lauriston, as soon as he saw me, came
to my box, and told me that the First Consul, on his way to the opera, had
narrowly escaped being assassinated in the Rue St. Nicaise by the
explosion of a barrel of gunpowder, the concussion of which had shattered
the windows of his carriage. “Within ten seconds after our escape,” added
Lauriston, “the coachman having turned the corner of the Rue St Honore,
stopped to take the First Consul’s orders; and he coolly said, ‘To the
opera.'”
On hearing this I left the theatre and returned to the Palace, under the
expectation that I should speedily be wanted. Bonaparte soon returned
home; and as intelligence of the affair had spread through Paris the grand
salon on the ground-floor was filled with a crowd of functionaries, eager
to read in the eye of their master what they were to think and say on the
occasion. He did not keep them long in suspense. “This,” exclaimed he
vehemently, “is the work of the Jacobins: they have attempted my life….
There are neither nobles, priests, nor Chouans in this affair!… I know
what I am about, and they need not think to impose on me. These are the
Septembrizers who have been in open revolt and conspiracy, and arrayed
against every succeeding Government. It is scarce three months since my
life was attempted by Uracchi, Arena; Topino-Lebrun, and Demerville. They
all belong to one gang! The cutthroats of September, the assassins of
Versailles, the brigands of the 81st of May, the conspirators of Prairial
are the authors of all the crimes committed against established
Governments! If they cannot be checked they must be crashed! France must
be purged of these ruffians!” It is impossible to form any idea of the
bitterness with which Bonaparte, pronounced these words. In vain did some
of the Councillors of State, and Fouché in particular, endeavour to point
out to him that there was no evidence against any one, and that before he
pronounced people to be guilty it would be right to ascertain the fact.
Bonaparte repeated with increased violence what he had before said of the
Jacobins; thus adding; not without some ground of suspicion, one crime
more to, the long catalogue for which they had already to answer.
Fouché had many enemies, and I was not, therefore, surprised to find some
of the Ministers endeavouring to take advantage of the difference between
his opinion and that of the First Consul; and it must be owned that the
utter ignorance of the police respecting this event was a circumstance not
very favourable to Fouché. He, however, was like the reed in the fable—he
bent with the wind, but was soon erect again. The most skilful actor could
scarcely imitate the inflexible calmness he maintained during Bonaparte’s
paroxysm of rage, and the patience with which he allowed himself to be
accused.
Fouché, when afterwards conversing with me, gave me clearly to understand
that he did not think the Jacobins guilty. I mentioned this to the First
Consul, but nothing could make him retract his opinion. “Fouché,” said he,
“has good reason for his silence. He is serving his own party. It is very
natural that he should seek to screen a set of men who are polluted with
blood and crimes! He was one of their leaders. Do not I know what he did
at Lyons and the Loire? That explains Fouché’s conduct now!”
This is the exact truth; and now let me contradict one of the thousand
fictions about this event. It has been said and printed that “the
dignitaries and the Ministers were assembled at the Tuileries. ‘Well,’
said the First Consul, advancing angrily towards Fouché, ‘will you still
say that this is the Royalist party?’ Fouché, better informed than was
believed, answered coolly, ‘Yes, certainly, I shall say so; and, what is
more, I shall prove it.’ This speech caused general astonishment, but was
afterwards fully borne out.” This is pure invention. The First Consul only
said to Fouché; “I do not trust to your police; I guard myself, and I
watch till two in the morning.” This however, was very rarely the case.
On the day after the explosion of the infernal machine a considerable
concourse assembled at the Tuileries. There was absolutely a torrent of
congratulations. The prefect of the Seine convoked the twelve mayors of
Paris and came at their head to wait on the First Consul. In his reply to
their address Bonaparte said, “As long as this gang of assassins confined
their attacks to me personally I left the law to take its course; but
since, by an unparalleled crime, they have endangered the lives of a
portion of the population of Paris, their punishment must be as prompt as
exemplary. A hundred of these wretches who have libeled liberty by
perpetrating crimes in her name must be effectually prevented from
renewing their atrocities.” He then conversed with the Ministers, the
Councillors of State, etc., on the event of the preceding day; and as all
knew the First Consul’s opinion of the authors of the crime each was eager
to confirm it. The Council was several times assembled when the Senate was
consulted, and the adroit Fouché, whose conscience yielded to the delicacy
of his situation, addressed to the First Consul a report worthy of a
Mazarin. At the same time the journals were filled with recollections of
the Revolution, raked up for the purpose of connecting with past crimes
the individuals on whom it was now wished to cast odium. It was decreed
that a hundred persons should be banished; and the senate established its
character for complaisance by passing a ‘Senatus-consulte’ conformable to
the wishes of the First Consul.
A list was drawn up of the persons styled Jacobins, who were condemned to
transportation. I was fortunate enough to obtain the erasure of the names
of several whose opinions had perhaps been violent, but whose education
and private character presented claims to recommendation. Some of my
readers may probably recollect them without my naming them, and I shall
only mention M. Tissot, for the purpose of recording, not the service I
rendered him, but an instance of grateful acknowledgment.
When in 1815 Napoleon was on the point of entering Paris M. Tissot came to
the prefecture of police, where I then was, and offered me his house as a
safe asylum; assuring me I should there run no risk of being discovered.
Though I did not accept the offer yet I gladly seize on this opportunity
of making it known. It is gratifying to find that difference of political
opinion does not always exclude sentiments of generosity and honour! I
shall never forget the way in which the author of the essays on Virgil
uttered the words ‘Domus mea’.
But to return to the fatal list. Even while I write this I shudder to
think of the way in which men utterly innocent were accused of a revolting
crime without even the shadow of a proof. The name of an individual, his
opinions, perhaps only assumed, were sufficient grounds for his
banishment. A decree of the Consuls, dated 4th of January 1801, confirmed
by a ‘Senates-consulte’ on the next day, banished from the territory of
the Republic, and placed under special inspectors, 130 individuals, nine
of whom were merely designated in the report as Septembrizers.
The exiles, who in the reports and in the public acts were so unjustly
accused of being the authors of the infernal machine, were received at
Nantes, with so much indignation that the military were compelled to
interfere to save them from being massacred.
In the discussions which preceded the decree of the Consuls few persons
had the courage to express a doubt respecting the guilt of the accused.
Truguet was the first to mount the breach. He observed that without
denying the Government the extraordinary means for getting rid of its
enemies he could not but acknowledge that the emigrants threatened the
purchasers of national domains, that the public mind was corrupted by
pamphlets, and that—Here the First Consul, interrupting him,
exclaimed, “To what pamphlets do you allude?”—”To pamphlets which
are publicly circulated.”—”Name them!”—”You know them as well
as I do.”
After a long and angry ebullition the First Consul abruptly dismissed the
Council. He observed that he would not be duped; that the villains were
known; that they were Septembrizers, the hatchers of every mischief. He
had said at a sitting three days before, “If proof should fail, we must
take advantage of the public excitement. The event is to me merely the
opportunity. They shall be banished for the 2d September, for the 31st
May, for Baboeuf’s conspiracy—or anything else.”
On leaving one of the sittings of the Council, at which the question of a
special tribunal had been discussed, he told me that he had been a little
ruffled; that he had said a violent blow must be struck; that blood must
be spilt; and that as many of the guilty should be shot as there had been
victims of the explosion (from fifteen to twenty); that 200 should be
banished, and the Republic purged of these scoundrels.
The arbitrariness and illegality of the proceeding were so evident that
the ‘Senatus-consulte’ contained no mention of the transactions of the 3d
Nivôse, which was very remarkable. It was, however, declared that the
measure of the previous day had been adopted with a view to the
preservation of the Constitution. This was promising.
The First Consul manifested the most violent hatred of the Jacobins; for
this he could not have been blamed if under the title of Jacobins he had
not comprised every devoted advocate of public liberty. Their opposition
annoyed him and he could never pardon them for having presumed to condemn
his tyrannical acts, and to resist the destruction of the freedom which he
had himself sworn to defend, but which he was incessantly labouring to
overturn. These were the true motives of his conduct; and, conscious of
his own faults, he regarded with dislike those who saw and disapproved of
them. For this reason he was more afraid of those whom he called Jacobins
than of the Royalists.
I am here recording the faults of Bonaparte, but I excuse him; situated as
he was, any other person would have acted in the same way. Truth now
reached him with difficulty, and when it was not agreeable he had no
disposition to hear it. He was surrounded by flatterers; and, the greater
number of those who approached him, far from telling him what they really
thought; only repeated what he had himself been thinking. Hence he admired
the wisdom of his Counsellors. Thus Fouché, to maintain himself in favour,
was obliged to deliver up to his master 130 names chosen from among his
own most intimate friends as objects of proscription.
Meanwhile Fouché, still believing that he was not deceived as to the real
authors of the attempt of the 3d Nivôse, set in motion with his usual
dexterity all the springs of the police. His efforts, however, were for
sometime unsuccessful; but at length on Saturday, the 31st January 1801,
about two hours after our arrival at Malmaison, Fouché presented himself
and produced authentic proofs of the accuracy of his conjectures. There
was no longer any doubt on the subject; and Bonaparte saw clearly that the
attempt of the 3d Nivôse was the result of a plot hatched by the partisans
of royalty. But as the act of proscription against those who were jumbled
together under the title of the Jacobins had been executed, it was not to
be revoked.
Thus the consequence of the 3d Nivôse was that both the innocent and
guilty were punished; with this difference, however, that the guilty at
least had the benefit of a trial.
When the Jacobins, as they were called, were accused with such
precipitation, Fouché had no positive proofs of their innocence; and
therefore their illegal condemnation ought not to be attributed to him.
Sufficient odium is attached to his memory without his being charged with
a crime he never committed. Still, I must say that had he boldly opposed
the opinion of Bonaparte in the first burst of his fury he might have
averted the blow. Every time he came to the Tuileries, even before he had
acquired any traces of the truth, Fouché always declared to me his
conviction of the innocence of the persons first accused. But he was
afraid to make the same observation to Bonaparte. I often mentioned to him
the opinion of the Minister of Police; but as proof was wanting he replied
to me with a triumphant air, “Bah! bah! This is always the way with
Fouché. Besides, it is of little consequence. At any rate we shall get rid
of them. Should the guilty be discovered among the Royalists they also
shall be punished.”
The real criminals being at length discovered through the researches of
Fouché, St. Regent and Carbon expiated their crimes by the forfeit of
their heads. Thus the First Consul gained his point, and justice gained
hers.
I have often had occasion to notice the multifarious means employed by
Bonaparte to arrive at the possession of supreme power, and to prepare
men’s minds for so great change. Those who have observed his life must
have so remarked how entirely he was convinced of the truth that public
opinion wastes itself on the rumour of a project and possesses no energy
at the moment of its execution. In order, therefore, to direct public
attention to the question of hereditary power a pamphlet was circulated
about Paris, and the following is the history of it:—
In the month of December 1800, while Fouché was searching after the real
authors of the attempt of the 3d Nivôse, a small pamphlet, entitled
“Parallel between Caesar, Cromwell, and Bonaparte,” was sent to the First
Consul. He was absent when it came. I read it, and perceived that it
openly advocated hereditary monarchy. I then knew nothing about the origin
of this pamphlet, but I soon learned that it issued from the office of the
Minister of the Interior [Lucien Bonaparte], and that it had been largely
circulated. After reading it I laid it on the table. In a few minutes
Bonaparte entered, and taking up the pamphlet pretended to look through
it: “Have you read this?” said he.—”Yes, General.”— “Well!
what is your opinion of it?”—”I think it is calculated to produce an
unfavourable effect on the public mind: it is ill-timed, for it
prematurely reveals your views.” The First Consul took the pamphlet and
threw it on the ground, as he did all the stupid publications of the day
after having slightly glanced over them. I was not singular in my opinion
of the pamphlet, for next day the prefects in the immediate neighbourhood
of Paris sent a copy of it to the First Consul, complaining of its
mischievous effect; and I recollect that in one of their letters it was
stated that such a work was calculated to direct against him the poniards
of new assassins. After reading this correspondence he said to me,
“Bourrienne, send for Fouché; he must come directly, and give an account
of this matter.” In half an hour Fouché was in the First Consul’s cabinet.
No sooner had he entered than the following dialogue took place, in which
the impetuous warmth of the one party was strangely contrasted with the
phlegmatic and rather sardonic composure of the other.
“What pamphlet is this? What is said about it in Paris?”—”General,
there is but one opinion of its dangerous tendency.”—”Well, then,
why did you allow it to appear?”—”General, I was obliged to show
some consideration for the author!”—”Consideration for the author!
What do you mean? You should have sent him to the temple.”—”But,
General, your brother Lucien patronises this pamphlet. It has been printed
and published by his order. In short, it comes from the office of the
Minister of the Interior.”—”No matter for that! Your duty as
Minister of Police was to have arrested Lucien, and sent him to the
Temple. The fool does nothing but contrive how he can commit me!”
With these words the First Consul left the cabinet, shutting the door
violently behind him. Being now alone with Fouché, I was eager to get an
explanation of the suppressed smile which had more than once curled his
lips during Bonaparte’s angry expostulation. I easily perceived that there
was something in reserve. “Send the author to the Temple!” said Fouché;
“that would be no easy matter! Alarmed at the effect which this parallel
between Caesar, Cromwell, and Bonaparte was likely to produce, I went to
Lucien to point out to him his imprudence. He made me no answer, but went
and got a manuscript, which he showed me, and which contained corrections
and annotations in the First Consul’s handwriting.”
When Lucien heard how Bonaparte had expressed his displeasure at the
pamphlet, he also came to the Tuileries to reproach his brother with
having thrust him forward and then abandoned him. “‘Tis your own fault,”
said the First Consul. “You have allowed yourself to be caught! So much
the worse for you! Fouché is too cunning for you! You are a mere fool
compared with him!” Lucien tendered his resignation, which was accepted,
and he departed for Spain. This diplomatic mission turned to his
advantage. It was necessary that one should veil the Machiavellian
invention of the ‘Parallel.’
Lucien, among other instructions, was directed to use all his endeavours
to induce Spain to declare against Portugal in order to compel that power
to separate herself from England.
The First Consul had always regarded Portugal as an English colony, and he
conceived that to attack it was to assail England. He wished that Portugal
should no longer favour England in her commercial relations, but that,
like Spain, she should become dependent on him. Lucien was therefore sent
as ambassador to Madrid, to second the Ministers of Charles IV. in
prevailing on the King to invade Portugal. The King declared war, but it
was not of long duration, and terminated almost without a blow being
struck, by the taking of Olivenza. On the 6th of June 1801 Portugal signed
the treaty of Badajoz, by which she promised to cede Olivenza, Almeida,
and some other fortresses to Spain, and to close her ports against
England. The First Consul, who was dissatisfied with the treaty, at first
refused to ratify it. He still kept his army in Spain, and this proceeding
determined Portugal to accede to some slight alterations in the first
treaty. This business proved very advantageous to Lucien and Godoy.
The cabinet of the Tuileries was not the only place in which the question
of hereditary succession was discussed. It was the constant subject of
conversation in the salons of Paris, where a new dynasty was already
spoken of. This was by no means displeasing to the First Consul; but he
saw clearly that he had committed a mistake in agitating the question
prematurely; for this reason he waged war against the Parallel, as he
would not be suspected of having had any share in a design that had
failed. One day he said to me, “I believe I have been a little too
precipitate. The pear is not quite ripe!” The Consulate for life was
accordingly postponed till 1802, and the hereditary empire till 1804.
After the failure of the artful publication of the pamphlet Fouché invited
me to dine with him. As the First Consul wished me to dine out as seldom
as possible, I informed him of the invitation I had received. He was,
however, aware of it before, and he very readily gave me leave to go. At
dinner Joseph was placed on the right of Fouché, and I next to Joseph, who
talked of nothing but his brother, his designs, the pamphlet, and the bad
effect produced by it. In all that fell from him there was a tone of blame
and disapproval. I told him my opinion, but with greater reserve than I
had used towards his brother. He seemed to approve of what I said; his
confidence encouraged me, and I saw with pleasure that he entertained
sentiments entirely similar to my own. His unreserved manner so imposed
upon me that, notwithstanding the experience I had acquired, I was far
from suspecting myself to be in the company of a spy. Next day the First
Consul said to me very coldly, “Leave my letters in the basket, I will
open them myself.” This unexpected direction surprised me exceedingly, and
I determined to play him a trick in revenge for his unfounded distrust.
For three mornings I laid at the bottom of the basket all the letters
which I knew came from the Ministers, and all the reports which were
addressed to me for the First Consul. I then covered them over with those
which; judging from their envelopes and seals, appeared to be of that
trifling kind with which the First Consul was daily overwhelmed: these
usually consisted of requests that he would name the number of a lottery
ticket, so, that the writer might have the benefit of his good luck—solicitations
that he would stand godfather to a child—petitions for places—announcements
of marriages and births—absurd eulogies, etc. Unaccustomed to open
the letters, he became impatient at their number, and he opened very few.
Often on the same day, but always on the morrow, came a fresh letter from
a Minister, who asked for an answer to his former one, and who complained
of not having received one. The First Consul unsealed some twenty letters
and left the rest.
The opening of all these letters, which he was not at other times in the
habit of looking at, annoyed him extremely; but as I neither wished to
carry the joke too far, nor to remain in the disagreeable position in
which Joseph’s treachery had placed me, I determined to bring the matter
to a conclusion. After the third day, when the business of the night,
which had been interrupted by little fits of ill-humour, was concluded,
Bonaparte retired to bed. Half an hour after I went to his chamber, to
which I was admitted at all hours. I had a candle in my hand, and, taking
a chair, I sat down on the right side of the bed, and placed the candle on
the table. Both he and Josephine awoke. “What is the matter?” he asked
with surprise. “General, I have come to tell you that I can no longer
remain here, since I have lost your confidence. You know how sincerely I
am devoted to you; if you have, then, anything to reproach me with, let me
at least know it, for my situation during the last three days has been
very painful.”—”What has Bourrienne done?” inquired Josephine
earnestly.—”That does not concern you,” he replied. Then turning to
me he said, “‘Tis true, I have cause to complain of you. I have been
informed that you have spoken of important affairs in a very indiscreet
manner.”—”I can assure you that I spoke to none but your brother. It
was he who led me into the conversation, and he was too well versed in the
business for me to tell him any secret. He may have reported to you what
he pleased, but could not I do the same by him? I could accuse and betray
him as he has accused and betrayed me. When I spoke in confidence to your
brother, could I regard him as an inquisitor?”—”I must confess,”
replied Bonaparte, “that after what I heard from Joseph I thought it right
to put my confidence in quarantine.”—”The quarantine has lasted
three days, General; surely that is long enough.”—”Well, Bourrienne,
let us say no more about it. Open my letters as usual; you will find the
answers a good deal in arrear, which has much vexed me; and besides, I was
always stumbling on some stupid nonsense or other!”
I fancy I still see and hear the amiable Josephine sitting up in bed and
saying, in her gentle way, “What! Bonaparte, is it possible you could
suspect Bourrienne, who is so attached to you, and who is your only
friend? How could you suffer such a snare to be laid for him? What! a
dinner got up on purpose! How I hate these odious police manoeuvres!”—”Go
to sleep,” said Bonaparte; “let women mind their gewgaws, and not
interfere with politics.” It was near two in the morning before I retired.
When, after a few hours’ sleep, I again saw the First Consul, he was more
kind to me than ever, and I perceived that for the present every cloud had
dispersed.’
CHAPTER IV.
1800-1801
The armistice concluded after the battle of Marengo, which had been first
broken and then resumed, continued to be observed for some time between
the armies of the Rhine and Italy and the Imperial armies. But Austria,
bribed by a subsidy of 2,000,000 sterling, would not treat for peace
without the participation of England. She did not despair of recommencing
the war successfully.
M. de St. Julien had signed preliminaries at Paris; but the Court of
Vienna disavowed them, and Duroc, whom Bonaparte sent to convey the
preliminaries to Vienna for the Imperial ratification, was not permitted
to pass the Austrian advance posts. This unexpected proceeding, the result
of the all-powerful influence of England, justly incensed the First
Consul, who had given decided proofs of moderation and a wish for peace.
“I want peace,” said he to me, “to enable me to organise the interior; the
people also want it. You see the conditions I offer. Austria, though
beaten, obtains all she got at Campo-Formio. What can she want more? I
could make further exactions; but, without fearing the reverses of 1799, I
must think of the future. Besides, I want tranquillity, to enable me to
settle the affairs of the interior, and to send aid to Malta and Egypt.
But I will not be trifled with. I will force an immediate decision!”
In his irritation the First Consul despatched orders to Moreau, directing
him to break the armistice and resume hostilities unless he regained
possession of the bridges of the Rhine and the Danube by the surrender of
Philipsburg, Ulm, and Ingolstadt. The Austrians then offered to treat with
France on new bases. England wished to take part in the Congress, but to
this the First Consul would not consent until she should sign a separate
armistice and cease to make common cause with Austria.
The First Consul received intelligence of the occupation of the three
garrisons on the 23d of September, the day he had fixed in his ultimatum
to England for the renewal of hostilities. But for the meanwhile he was
satisfied with the concessions of Austria: that power, in the expectation
of being supported by England, asked her on what terms she was to treat.
During these communications with Austria M. Otto was in London negotiating
for the exchange of prisoners. England would not hear of an armistice by
sea like that which France had concluded with Austria by land. She alleged
that, in case of a rupture, France would derive from that armistice
greater advantage than Austria would gain by that already concluded. The
difficulty and delay attending the necessary communications rendered these
reasons plausible. The First Consul consented to accept other propositions
from England, and to allow her to take part in the discussions of
Luneville, but on condition that she should sign a treaty with him without
the intervention of Austria. This England refused to do. Weary of this
uncertainty, and the tergiversation of Austria, which was still under the
influence of England, and feeling that the prolongation of such a state of
things could only turn to his disadvantage, Bonaparte broke the armistice.
He had already consented to sacrifices which his successes in Italy did
not justify. The hope of an immediate peace had alone made him lose sight
of the immense advantages which victory had given him.
Far from appearing sensible to the many proofs of moderation which the
First Consul evinced, the combined insolence of England and Austria seemed
only to increase. Orders were immediately given for resuming the offensive
in Germany and Italy, and hostilities then recommenced.
The chances of fortune were long doubtful. After a reverse Austria made
promises, and after an advantage she evaded them; but finally, fortune
proved favourable to France. The French armies in Italy and Germany
crossed the Mincio and the Danube, and the celebrated battle of
Hohenlinden brought the French advanced posts within ten leagues of
Vienna. This victory secured peace; for, profiting by past experience, the
First Consul would not hear of any suspension of arms until Austria should
consent to a separate treaty. Driven into her last intrenchments, Austria
was obliged to yield. She abandoned England; and the English Cabinet, in
spite of the subsidy of 2,000,000 sterling, consented to the separation.
Great Britain was forced to come to this arrangement in consequence of the
situation to which the successes of the army of Moreau had reduced
Austria, which it was certain would be ruined by longer resistance.
England wished to enter into negotiations at Luneville. To this the First
Consul acceded; but, as he saw that England was seeking to deceive him, he
required that she should suspend hostilities with France, as Austria had
done. Bonaparte very reasonably alleged that an indefinite armistice on
the Continent would be more to the disadvantage of France than a long
armistice by sea would be unfavourable to England. All this adjourned the
preliminaries to 1801 and the peace to 1802.
The impatience and indignation of the First Consul had been highly excited
by the evasions of Austria and the plots of England, for he knew all the
intrigues that were carrying on for the restoration of the Bourbons. His
joy may be therefore conceived when the battle of Hohenlinden balanced the
scale of fortune in his favour. On the 3d of December 1800 Moreau gained
that memorable victory which at length put an end to the hesitations of
the Cabinet of Vienna.
On the 6th of December the First Consul received intelligence of the
battle of Hohenlinden. It was on a Saturday, and he had just returned from
the theatre when I delivered the despatches to him. He literally danced
for joy. I must say that he did not expect so important a result from the
movements of the army of the Rhine. This victory gave a new face to his
negotiations for peace, and determined the opening of the Congress of
Luneville, which took place on the 1st of January following.
On receiving information of the battle of Hohenlinden, Madame Moreau came
to the Tuileries to call on the First Consul and Madame Bonaparte. She did
not see them, and repeated her calls several times with no better success.
The last time she came she was accompanied by her mother, Madame Hulot.
She waited for a considerable time in vain, and when she was going away
her mother, who could no longer restrain her feelings, said aloud, before
me and several persons of the household, that “it ill became the wife of
the conqueror of Hohenlinden to dance attendance in this way.” This remark
reached the ears of those to whom it was directed. Madame Moreau shortly
after rejoined her husband in Germany; and some time after her departure
Madame Hulot came to Malmaison to solicit promotion for her eldest son,
who was in the navy. Josephine received Madame Hulot very kindly, and
requested her to stay to dinner. She accepted the invitation. The First
Consul, who did not see her until the hour of dinner, treated her very
coolly: he said little to her, and retired as soon as dinner was over. His
rudeness was so marked and offensive that Josephine, who was always kind
and amiable, thought it necessary to apologise, by observing that his mind
was disturbed by the non-arrival of a courier whom he expected.
Bonaparte entertained no dislike of Moreau, because he did not fear him;
and after the battle of Hohenlinden he spoke of him in the highest terms,
and frankly acknowledged the services he had rendered on that important
occasion; but he could not endure his wife’s family, who, he said, were a
set of intriguers.
Luneville having been fixed upon for the Congress, the First Consul sent
his brother Joseph to treat with Count Louis de Cobentzel. On his way
Joseph met M. de Cobentzel, who had passed Luneville, and was coming to
Paris to sound the sentiments of the French Government. Joseph returned to
Paris with him. After some conversation with the First Consul they set out
next day for Luneville, of which place Bonaparte appointed General Clarke
governor. This appeared to satisfy Clarke, who was very anxious to be
something, and had long been importuning Bonaparte for an appointment.
A day or two after the news of the battle of Hohenlinden M. Maret came to
present for Bonaparte’s signature some, decrees made in Council. While
affixing the signatures, and without looking up, the First Consul said to
M. Maret, who was a favourite with him, and who was standing at his right
hand, “Are you rich, Maret?”—”No, General.”—”So much the
worse: a man should be independent.”—”General, I will never be
dependent on any one but you.” The First Consul then raised his eyes to
Maret and said, “Hem! that is not bad!” and when the secretary-general was
gone he said to me, “Maret is not deficient in cleverness: he made me a
very good answer.”
On the 9th of February 1801, six weeks after the opening of the Congress
of Luneville, peace was signed between Austria and France. This peace—the
fruit of Marengo and Hohenlinden—restored France to that honourable
position which had been put in jeopardy by the feeble and incapable
government of the pentarchy and the reverses of 1799. This peace, which in
the treaty, according to custom, was called perpetual, lasted four years.
Joseph Bonaparte, while treating for France at Luneville, was speculating
on the rise of the funds which he thought the peace would produce. Persons
more wise, who were like him in the secret, sold out their stock at the
moment when the certainty of the peace became known. But Joseph purchased
to a great extent, in the hope of selling to advantage on the signature of
peace. However, the news had been discounted, and a fall took place.
Joseph’s loss was considerable, and he could not satisfy the engagements
in which his greedy and silly speculations had involved him. He applied to
his brother, who neither wished nor was able to advance him the necessary
sum. Bonaparte was, however, exceedingly sorry to see his elder brother in
this embarrassment. He asked me what was to be done. I told him I did not
know; but I advised him to consult M. de Talleyrand, from whom he had
often received good advice. He did so, and M. de Talleyrand replied, with
that air of coolness which is so peculiar to him, “What! is that all? Oh!
that is nothing. It is easily settled. You have only to raise the price of
the funds.”—”But the money?”— “Oh, the money may be easily
obtained. Make some deposits in the Mont-de-Piste, or the sinking fund.
That will give you the necessary money to raise the funds; and then Joseph
may sell out, and recover his losses.” M. de Talleyrand’s advice was
adopted, and all succeeded as he had foretold. None but those who have
heard M. de Talleyrand converse can form an accurate idea of his easy
manner of expressing himself, his imperturbable coolness, the fixed
unvarying expression of his countenance, and his vast fund of wit.
During the sitting of the Congress the First Consul learnt that the
Government couriers conveyed to favoured individuals in Paris various
things, but especially the delicacies of the table, and he ordered that
this practice should be discontinued. On the very evening on which this
order was issued Cambacérès entered the salon, where I was alone with the
First Consul, who had already been laughing at the mortification which he
knew this regulation would occasion to his colleague: “Well, Cambacérès,
what brings you here at this time of night?”—”I come to solicit an
exception to the order which you have just given to the Director of the
Posts. How do you think a man can make friends unless he keeps a good
table? You know very well how much good dinners assist the business of
Government.” The First Consul laughed, called him a gourmand, and, patting
him on the shoulder, said, “Do not distress yourself, my dear Cambacérès;
the couriers shall continue to bring you your ‘dindes aux truffes’, your
Strasburg ‘pates’, your Mayence hams, and your other titbits.”
Those who recollect the magnificent dinners given by Cambacérès and
others, which were a general topic of conversation at the time, and who
knew the ingenious calculation which was observed in the invitation of the
guests, must be convinced of the vast influence of a good dinner in
political affairs. As to Cambacérès, he did not believe that a good
government could exist without good dinners; and his glory (for every man
has his own particular glory) was to know that the luxuries of his table
were the subject of eulogy throughout Paris, and even Europe. A banquet
which commanded general suffrage was to him a Marengo or a Friedland.
At the commencement of 1801 Fulton presented to Bonaparte his memorial on
steamboats. I urged a serious examination of the subject. “Bah!” said he,
“these projectors are all either intriguers or visionaries. Don’t trouble
me about the business.” I observed that the man whom he called an
intriguer was only reviving an invention already known, and that it was
wrong to reject the scheme without examination. He would not listen to me;
and thus was adjourned, for some time, the practical application of a
discovery which has given such an important impulse to trade and
navigation.
Paul I. fell by the hands of assassins on the night of the 24th of March
1801. The First Consul was much shocked on receiving the intelligence. In
the excitement caused by this unexpected event, which had so important an
influence on his policy, he directed me to send the following note to the
Moniteur:—
Thus were announced the crime of the 24th of March and the not ill-founded
suspicions of its authors.
The amicable relations of Paul and Bonaparte had been daily strengthened.
“In concert with the Czar,” said Bonaparte, “I was sure of striking a
mortal blow at the English power in India. A palace revolution has
overthrown all my projects.” This resolution, and the admiration of the
Autocrat of Russia for the head of the French Republic, may certainly be
numbered among the causes of Paul’s death. The individuals generally
accused at the time were those who were violently and perseveringly
threatened, and who had the strongest interest in the succession of a new
Emperor. I have seen a letter from a northern sovereign which in my mind
leaves no doubt on this subject, and which specified the reward of the
crime, and the part to be performed by each actor. But it must also be
confessed that the conduct and character of Paul I., his tyrannical acts,
his violent caprices, and his frequent excesses of despotism, had rendered
him the object of accumulated hatred, for patience has its limit. These
circumstances did not probably create the conspiracy, but they
considerably facilitated the execution of the plot which deprived the Czar
of his throne and his life.
As soon as Alexander ascended the throne the ideas of the First Consul
respecting the dismemberment of Poland were revived, and almost wholly
engrossed his mind. During his first campaign in Italy, and several times
when in Egypt, he told Sulkowsky that it was his ardent wish to
reestablish Poland, to avenge the iniquity of her dismemberment, and by
that grand repertory act to restore the former equilibrium of Europe. He
often dictated to me for the ‘Moniteur’ articles tending to prove, by
various arguments, that Europe would never enjoy repose until those great
spoilations were avenged and repaired; but he frequently destroyed these
articles instead of sending them to press. His system of policy towards
Russia changed shortly after the death of Paul. The thought of a war
against that empire unceasingly occupied his mind, and gave birth to the
idea of that fatal campaign which took place eleven years afterwards, and
which had other causes than the re-establishment of Poland. That object
was merely set forward as a pretext.
Duroc was sent to St. Petersburg to congratulate the Emperor Alexander on
his accession to the throne. He arrived in the Russian capital on the 24th
of May. Duroc, who was at this time very young, was a great favourite of
the First Consul. He never importuned Bonaparte by his solicitations, and
was never troublesome in recommending any one or busying himself as an
agent for favour; yet he warmly advocated the cause of those whom he
thought injured, and honestly repelled accusations which he knew to be
false. These moral qualities; joined to an agreeable person and elegant
manners, rendered him a very superior man.
The year 1801 was, moreover, marked by the fatal creation of special
tribunals, which were in no way justified by the urgency of circumstances.
This year also saw the re-establishment of the African Company, the treaty
of Luneville (which augmented the advantages France had obtained by the
treaty of Campo-Formio), and the peace concluded between Spain and
Portugal by means of Lucien. On the subject of this peace I may mention
that Portugal, to obtain the cession of Olivenza, secretly offered
Bonaparte, through me, 8,000,000 of francs if he would contribute his
influence towards the acquisition of that town by Portugal. He, rejected
this offer indignantly, declaring that he would never sell honour for
money. He has been accused of having listened to a similar proposition at
Passeriano, though in fact no such proposition was ever made to him. Those
who bring forward such accusations little know the inflexibility of his
principles on this point.
One evening in April 1801 an English paper—the London Gazette—arrived
at Malmaison. It announced the landing in Egypt of the army commanded by
Abercromby, the battle given by the English, and the death of their
General. I immediately translated the article, and presented it to the
First Consul, with the conviction that the news would be very painful to
him. He doubted its truth, or at least pretended to do so. Several
officers and aides de camp who were in the salon coincided in his opinion,
especially Lannes, Bessières, and Duroc. They thought by so doing to
please the First Consul, who then said to me, in a jeering tone, “Bah! you
do not understand English. This is the way with you: you are always
inclined to believe bad news rather than good!” These words, and the
approving smiles of the gentlemen present, ruffled me, and I said with
some warmth, “How, General, can you believe that the English Government
would publish officially so important an event if it were not true? Do you
think that a Government that has any self-respect would, in the face of
Europe, state a falsehood respecting an affair the truth of which cannot
long remain unknown? Did you ever know an instance of so important an
announcement proving untrue after it had been published in the London
Gazette? I believe it to be true, and the smiles of these gentlemen will
not alter my opinion.” On these observations the First Consul rose and
said, “Come, Bourrienne, I want you in the library.” After we had left the
salon he added, “This is always the way with you. Why are you vexed at
such trifles? I assure you I believe the news but too confidently, and I
feared it before it came. But they think they please me by thus appearing
to doubt it. Never mind them.”—”I ask your pardon,” said I, “but I
conceive the best way of proving my attachment to you is to tell you what
I believe to be true. You desire me not to delay a moment in announcing
bad news to you. It would be far worse to disguise than to conceal it.”
CHAPTER V.
1801-1802.
Before he placed two crowns on his own head Bonaparte thought it would
promote the interests of his policy to place one on the head of a prince,
and even a prince of the House of Bourbon. He wished to accustom the
French to the sight of a king. It will hereafter be seen that he gave
sceptres, like his confidence, conditionally, and that he was always ready
to undo his own work when it became an obstacle to his ambitious designs.
In May 1801 the Infanta of Spain, Maria Louisa, third daughter of Charles
IV., visited Paris. The Infante Louis de Bourbon, eldest son of the Duke
of Parma, had gone to Madrid in 1798 to contract a marriage with Maria
Amelia, the sister of Maria Louisa; but he fell in love with the latter.
Godoy favoured the attachment, and employed all his influence to bring
about the marriage. The son who, six years later, was born of this union,
was named Charles Louis, after the King of Spain. France occupied the
Duchy of Parma, which, in fulfilment of the conventions signed by Lucien
Bonaparte, was to belong to her after the death of the reigning Duke. On
the other hand, France was to cede the Grand Duchy of Tuscany to the son
of the Duke of Parma; and Spain paid to France, according to stipulation,
a considerable sum of money. Soon after the treaty was communicated to Don
Louis and his wife they left Madrid and travelled through France. The
prince took the title of Count of Leghorn. All accounts are unanimous as
to the attentions which the Prince and Princess received on their journey.
Among the fetes in honour of the illustrious couple that given by M. de
Talleyrand at Neuilly was remarkable for magnificence.
When the Count of Leghorn was coming to pay his first visit to Malmaison
Bonaparte went into the drawing-room to see that everything was suitably
prepared for his reception. In a few minutes he returned to his cabinet
and said to me, somewhat out of humour, “Bourrienne, only think of their
stupidity; they had not taken down the picture representing me on the
summit of the Alps pointing to Lombardy and commanding the conquest of it.
I have ordered its removal. How mortifying it would have been if the
Prince had seen it!”
Another picture in the drawing-room at Malmaison represented the First
Consul sleeping on the snow on the summit of the Alps before the battle of
Marengo.
The Count of Leghorn’s visit to Paris imparted brilliancy to the first
years of the reign of Bonaparte, of whom it was at that time said, “He
made kings, but would not be one!”
At the representation of Oedipus, the following expression of Philactetes
was received with transport:—
The First Consul, on leaving the theatre, did not conceal his
satisfaction. He judged, from the applause with which that verse had been
received, that his pamphlet was forgotten. The manner, moreover, in which
a king, crowned by his hands, had been received by the public, was no
indifferent matter to him, as he expected that the people would thus again
become familiar with what had been so long proscribed.
This King, who, though well received and well entertained, was in all
respects a very ordinary man, departed for Italy. I say very ordinary, not
that I had an opportunity of judging of his character myself, but the
First Consul told me that his capabilities were extremely limited; that he
even felt repugnance to take a pen in his hand; that he never cast a
thought on anything but his pleasures: in a word, that he was a fool.
One day, after the First Consul had spent several hours in company with
him and his consort, he said to me, “I am quite tired. He is a mere
automaton. I put a number of questions to him, but he can answer none. He
is obliged to consult his wife, who makes him understand as well as she is
able what he ought to say.” The First Consul added, “The poor Prince will
set off to-morrow, without knowing what he is going to do.” I observed
that it was a pity to see the happiness of the people of Tuscany entrusted
to such a prince. Bonaparte replied, “Policy requires it. Besides, the
young man is not worse than the usual run of kings.” The Prince fully
justified in Tuscany the opinion which the First Consul formed of him.
In order to show still further attention to the King of Etruria, after his
three weeks’ visit to Paris, the First Consul directed him to be escorted
to Italy by a French guard, and selected his brother-in-law Murat for that
purpose.
The new King of a new kingdom entered Florence on the 12th of April 1801;
but the reception given him by the Tuscans was not at all similar to what
he had experienced at Paris. The people received the royal pair as
sovereigns imposed on them by France. The ephemeral kingdom of Etruria
lasted scarcely six years. The King died in 1803, in the flower of his
age, and in 1807 the Queen was expelled from her throne by him who had
constructed it for her.
At this period a powerful party urged Bonaparte to break with the Pope,
and to establish a Gallican Church, the head of which should reside in
France. They thought to flatter his ambition by indicating to him a new
source of power which might establish a point of comparison between him
and the first Roman emperors. But his ideas did not coincide with theirs
on this subject. “I am convinced,” said he, “that a part of France would
become Protestant, especially if I were to favour that disposition. I am
also certain that the much greater portion would remain Catholic, and
would oppose, with the greatest zeal and fervour, the schism of a part of
their fellow-citizens. I dread the religious quarrels, the family
dissensions, and the public distractions, which such a state of things
would inevitably occasion. In, reviving a religion which has always
prevailed in the country, and which still prevails in the hearts of the
people, and in giving the liberty of exercising their worship to the
minority, I shall satisfy every one.”
The First Consul, taking a superior view of the state of France,
considered that the re-establishment of religious worship would prove a
powerful support to his Government: and he had been occupied ever since
the commencement of 1801 in preparing a Concordat with the Pope. It was
signed in the month of July in the same year. It required some time to
enable the parties to come to an understanding on the subject.
Cardinal Consalvi arrived, in the month of June 1801, at Paris, to arrange
matters on the part of the Pope. Cardinal Caprara and M. de Spina also
formed part of the embassy sent by the Holy Father. There were, besides,
several able theologians, among whom Doctor C—— was
distinguished.
He was a member of the Pope’s chancery; his knowledge gave him so much
influence over his colleagues that affairs advanced only as much as he
pleased. However, he was gained over by honours conferred on him, and
promises of money. Business then went on a little quicker. The Concordat
was signed on the 15th of July 1801, and made a law of the State in the
following April. The plenipotentiaries on the part of Bonaparte were
Joseph Bonaparte, Cretet, and the Abby Bernier, afterwards Bishop of
Versailles.—[Orleans not Versailles. D.W.]
A solemn Te Deum was chanted at the cathedral of Notre Dame on Sunday, the
11th of April. The crowd was immense, and the greater part of those
present stood during the ceremony, which was splendid in the extreme; but
who would presume to say that the general feeling was in harmony with all
this pomp? Was, then, the time for this innovation not yet arrived? Was it
too abrupt a transition from the habits of the twelve preceding years? It
is unquestionably true that a great number of the persons present at the
ceremony expressed, in their countenances and gestures, rather a feeling
of impatience and displeasure than of satisfaction or of reverence for the
place in which they were. Here and there murmurs arose expressive of
discontent. The whispering, which I might more properly call open
conversation, often interrupted the divine service, and sometimes
observations were made which were far from being moderate. Some would turn
their heads aside on purpose to take a bit of chocolate-cake, and biscuits
were openly eaten by many who seemed to pay no attention to what was
passing.
The Consular Court was in general extremely irreligious; nor could it be
expected to be otherwise, being composed chiefly of those who had assisted
in the annihilation of all religious worship in France, and of men who,
having passed their lives in camps, had oftener entered a church in Italy
to carry off a painting than to hear the Mass. Those who, without being
imbued with any religious ideas, possessed that good sense which induces
men to pay respect to the belief of others, though it be one in which they
do not participate, did not blame the First Consul for his conduct, and
conducted themselves with some regard to decency. But on the road from the
Tuileries to Notre Dame, Lannes and Augereau wanted to alight from the
carriage as soon as they saw that they were being driven to Mass, and it
required an order from the First Consul to prevent their doing so. They
went therefore to Notre Dame, and the next day Bonaparte asked Augereau
what he thought of the ceremony. “Oh! it was all very fine,” replied the
General; “there was nothing wanting, except the million of men who have
perished in the pulling down of what you are setting up.” Bonaparte was
much displeased at this remark.
During the negotiations with the Holy Father Bonaparte one day said to me,
“In every country religion is useful to the Government, and those who
govern ought to avail themselves of it to influence mankind. I was a
Mahometan in Egypt; I am a Catholic in France. With relation to the police
of the religion of a state, it should be entirely in the hands of the
sovereign. Many persons have urged me to found a Gallican Church, and make
myself its head; but they do not know France. If they did, they would know
that the majority of the people would not like a rupture with Rome. Before
I can resolve on such a measure the Pope must push matters to an
extremity; but I believe he will not do so.”—”You are right,
General, and you recall to my memory what Cardinal Consalvi said: ‘The
Pope will do all the First Consul desires.'”—”That is the best
course for him. Let him not suppose that he has to do with an idiot. What
do you think is the point his negotiations put most forward? The salvation
of my soul! But with me immortality is the recollection one leaves in the
memory of man. That idea prompts to great actions. It would be better for
a man never to have lived than to leave behind him no traces of his
existence.”
Many endeavours were made to persuade the First Consul to perform in
public the duties imposed by the Catholic religion. An influential
example, it was urged, was required. He told me once that he had put an
end to that request by the following declaration: “Enough of this. Ask me
no more. You will not obtain your object. You shall never make a hypocrite
of me. Let us remain where we are.”
I have read in a work remarkable on many accounts that it was on the
occasion of the Concordat of the 15th July 1801 that the First Consul
abolished the republican calendar and reestablished the Gregorian. This is
an error. He did not make the calendar a religious affair. The
‘Senatus-consulte’, which restored the use of the Gregorian calendar, to
commence in the French Empire from the 11th Nivôse, year XIV. (1st January
1806), was adopted on the 22d Fructidor, year XIII. (9th September 1805),
more than four years after the Concordat. The re-establishment of the
ancient calendar had no other object than to bring us into harmony with
the rest of Europe on a point so closely connected with daily
transactions, which were much embarrassed by the decadary calendar.
Bonaparte at length, however, consented to hear Mass, and St. Cloud was
the place where this ancient usage was first re-established. He directed
the ceremony to commence sooner than the hour announced in order that
those who would only make a scoff at it might not arrive until the service
was ended.
Whenever the First Consul determined to hear Mass publicly on Sundays in
the chapel of the Palace a small altar was prepared in a room near his
cabinet of business. This room had been Anne of Austria’s oratory. A small
portable altar, placed on a platform one step high, restored it to its
original destination. During the rest of the week this chapel was used as
a bathing-room. On Sunday the door of communication was opened, and we
heard Mass sitting in our cabinet of business. The number of persons there
never exceeded three or four, and the First Consul seldom failed to
transact some business during the ceremony, which never lasted longer than
twelve minutes. Next day all the papers had the news that the First Consul
had heard Mass in his apartments. In the same way Louis XVIII. has often
heard it in his!
On the 19th of July 1801 a papal bull absolved Talleyrand from his vows.
He immediately married Madame Grandt, and the affair obtained little
notice at the time. This statement sufficiently proves how report has
perverted the fact. It has been said that Bonaparte on becoming Emperor
wished to restore that decorum which the Revolution had destroyed, and
therefore resolved to put an end to the improper intimacy which subsisted
between Talleyrand and Madame Grandt. It is alleged that the Minister at
first refused to marry the lady, but that he at last found it necessary to
obey the peremptory order of his master. This pretended resurrection of
morality by Bonaparte is excessively ridiculous. The bull was not
registered in the Council of State until the 19th of August 1802.
I will end this chapter by a story somewhat foreign to the preceding
transactions, but which personally concerns myself. On the 20th of July
1801 the First Consul, ‘ex proprio motu’, named me a Councillor of State
extraordinary. Madame Bonaparte kindly condescended to have an elegant but
somewhat ideal costume made for me. It pleased the First Consul, however,
and he had a similar one made for himself. He wore it a short time and
then left it off. Never had Bonaparte since his elevation shown himself so
amiable as on this occasion.
CHAPTER VI.
1802.
For the last time in these Memoirs I shall return to the affairs of Egypt—to
that episode which embraces so short a space of time and holds so high a
place in the life of Bonaparte. Of all his conquests he set the highest
value on Egypt, because it spread the glory of his name throughout the
East. Accordingly he left nothing unattempted for the preservation of that
colony. In a letter to General Kléber he said, “You are as able as I am to
understand how important is the possession of Egypt to France. The Turkish
Empire, in which the symptoms of decay are everywhere discernible, is at
present falling to pieces, and the evil of the evacuation of Egypt by
France would now be the greater, as we should soon see that fine province
pass into the possession of some other European power.” The selection of
Gantheaume, however, to carry assistance to Kléber was not judicious.
Gantheaume had brought the First Consul back from Egypt, and though the
success of the passage could only be attributed to Bonaparte’s own plan,
his determined character, and superior judgment, yet he preserved towards
Gantheaume that favourable disposition which is naturally felt for one who
has shared a great danger with us, and upon whom the responsibility may be
said to have been imposed.
This confidence in mediocrity, dictated by an honourable feeling, did not
obtain a suitable return. Gantheaume, by his indecision and creeping about
in the Mediterranean, had already failed to execute a commission entrusted
to him. The First Consul, upon finding he did not leave Brest after he had
been ordered to the Mediterranean, repeatedly said to me, “What the devil
is Gantheaume about?” With one of the daily reports sent to the First
Consul he received the following quatrain, which made him laugh heartily:
Gantheaume’s hesitation, his frequent tergiversations, his arrival at
Toulon, his tardy departure, and his return to that port on the 19th of
February 1801, only ten days prior to Admiral Keith’s appearance with Sir
Ralph Abercromby off Alexandria, completely foiled all the plans which
Bonaparte had conceived of conveying succour and reinforcements to a
colony on the brink of destruction.
Bonaparte was then dreaming that many French families would carry back
civilisation, science, and art to that country which was their cradle. But
it could not be concealed that his departure from Egypt in 1799 had
prepared the way for the loss of that country, which was hastened by
Kléber’s death and the choice of Menou as his successor.
A sure way of paying court to the First Consul and gaining his favour was
to eulogise his views about Egypt, and to appear zealous for maintaining
the possession of that country. By these means it was that Menou gained
his confidence. In the first year of the occupation of that country he
laid before him his dreams respecting Africa. He spoke of the negroes of
Senegal, Mozambique, Mehedie, Marabout, and other barbarous countries
which were all at once to assume a new aspect, and become civilised, in
consequence of the French possession of Egypt. To Menou’s adulation is to
be attributed the favourable reception given him by the First Consul, even
after his return from Egypt, of which his foolish conduct had allowed the
English to get possession. The First Consul appointed him Governor of
Piedmont, and at my request gave my elder brother the situation of
Commissary-General of Police in that country; but I am in candour obliged
to confess that the First Consul was obliged to retract this mark of his
favour in consequence of my brother’s making an abuse of it.
It was also by flattering the First Consul on the question of the East
that Davoust, on his return from Egypt in 1800 in consequence of the
Convention of El-Ariah, insinuated himself into Bonaparte’s good graces
and, if he did not deserve, obtained his favour. At that time Davoust
certainly had no title whatever to the good fortune which he suddenly
experienced. He obtained, without first serving in a subordinate rank, the
command-in-chief of the grenadiers of the Consular Guard; and from that
time commenced the deadly hatred which Davoust bore towards me. Astonished
at the great length of time that Bonaparte had been one day conversing
with him I said, as soon as he was gone, “How could you talk so long with
a man whom you have always called a stupid fellow?”—”Ah! but I did
not know him well enough before. He is a better man, I assure you, than he
is thought; and you will come over to my opinion.”—”I hope so.” The
First Consul, who was often extremely indiscreet, told Davoust my opinion
of him, and his hostility against me ceased but with his life.
The First Consul could not forget his cherished conquest in the East. It
was constantly the object of his thoughts. He endeavoured to send
reinforcements to his army from Brest and Toulon, but without success. He
soon had cause to repent having entrusted to the hands of Menou the
command-in-chief, to which he became entitled only by seniority, after the
assassination of Kléber by Soleiman Heleby. But Bonaparte’s indignation
was excited when he became acquainted with Menou’s neglect and
mismanagement, when he saw him giving reins to his passion for reform,
altering and destroying everything, creating nothing good in its stead,
and dreaming about forming a land communication with the Hottentots and
Congo instead of studying how to preserve the country. His pitiful plans
of defence, which were useless from their want of combination, appeared to
the First Consul the height of ignorance. Forgetful of all the principles
of strategy, of which Bonaparte’s conduct afforded so many examples, he
opposed to the landing of Abercromby a few isolated corps, which were
unable to withstand the enemy’s attack, while the English army might have
been entirely annihilated had all the disposable troops been sent against
it.
The great admiration which Menou expressed at the expedition to Egypt; his
excessive fondness for that country, the religion of which he had
ridiculously enough embraced under the name of Abdallah; the efforts he
made, in his sphere, to preserve the colony; his enthusiasm and blind
attachment to Bonaparte; the flattering and encouraging accounts he gave
of the situation of the army, at first had the effect of entirely covering
Menou’s incapacity.
This alone can account for the First Consul’s preference of him. But I am
far from concurring in what has been asserted by many persons, that France
lost Egypt at the very moment when it seemed most easy of preservation.
Egypt was conquered by a genius of vast intelligence, great capacity, and
profound military science. Fatuity, stupidity, and incapacity lost it.
What was the result of that memorable expedition? The destruction of one
of our finest armies; the loss of some of our best generals; the
annihilation of our navy; the surrender of Malta; and the sovereignty of
England in the Mediterranean. What is the result at present? A scientific
work. The gossiping stories and mystifications of Herodotus, and the
reveries of the good Rollin, are worth as much, and have not cost so dear.
The First Consul had long been apprehensive that the evacuation of Egypt
was unavoidable. The last news he had received from that country was not
very encouraging, and created a presentiment of the approach of the
dreaded catastrophe. He, however, published the contrary; but it was then
of great importance that, an account of the evacuation should not reach
England until the preliminaries of peace were signed, for which purpose M.
Otto was exerting all his industry and talent. We made a great merit of
abandoning our conquests in Egypt; but the sacrifice would not have been
considered great if the events which took place at the end of August had
been known in London before the signing of the preliminaries on the 1st of
October. The First Consul himself answered M. Otto’s last despatch,
containing a copy of the preliminaries ready to be adopted by the English
Ministry. Neither this despatch nor the answer was communicated to M. de
Talleyrand, then Minister for Foreign Affairs. The First Consul, who
highly appreciated the great talents and knowledge of that Minister, never
closed any diplomatic arrangement without first consulting him; and he was
right in so doing. On this occasion, however, I told him that as M. de
Talleyrand was, for his health, taking the waters of
Bourbon-l’Archambault, four days must elapse before his reply could be
received, and that the delay might cause the face of affairs to change. I
reminded him that Egypt was on the point of yielding. He took my advice,
and it was well for him that he did, for the news of the compulsory
evacuation of Egypt arrived in London the day after the signing of the
preliminaries. M. Otto informed the First Consul by letter that Lord
Hawkesbury, ill communicating to him the news of the evacuation, told him
he was very glad everything was settled, for it would have been impossible
for him to have treated on the same basis after the arrival of such news.
In reality we consented at Paris to the voluntary evacuation of Egypt, and
that was something for England, while Egypt was at that very time
evacuated by a convention made on the spot. The definitive evacuation of
Egypt took place on the 30th of August 1801; and thus the conquest of that
country, which had cost so dear, was rendered useless, or rather
injurious.
CHAPTER VII.
1802.
The epoch of the peace of Amiens must be considered as the most glorious
in the history of France, not excepting the splendid period of Louis
XIV.’s victories and the more brilliant era of the Empire. The Consular
glory was then pure, and the opening prospect was full of flattering hope;
whereas those who were but little accustomed to look closely into things
could discern mighty disasters lurking under the laurels of the Empire.
The proposals which the First Consul made in order to obtain peace
sufficiently prove his sincere desire for it. He felt that if in the
commencement of his administration he could couple his name with so hoped
for an act he should ever experience the affection and gratitude of the
French. I want no other proof of his sentiments than the offer he made to
give up Egypt to the Grand Seignior, and to restore all the ports of the
Gulf of Venice and of the Mediterranean to the States to which they had
previously belonged; to surrender Malta to the order of the Knights of St.
John, and even to raze its fortifications if England should think such a
measure necessary for her interests. In the Indies, Ceylon was to be left
to him,
and he required the surrender of the Cape of Good Hope and all the places
taken by the English in the West Indies.
England had firmly resolved to keep Malta, the Gibraltar of the
Mediterranean, and the Cape of Good Hope, the caravanserai of the Indies.
She was therefore unwilling to close with the proposition respecting
Malta; and she said that an arrangement might be made by which it would be
rendered independent both of Great Britain and France. We clearly saw that
this was only a lure, and that, whatever arrangements might be entered
into, England would keep Malta, because it was not to be expected that the
maritime power would willingly surrender an island which commands the
Mediterranean. I do not notice the discussions respecting the American
islands, for they were, in my opinion, of little consequence to us.
They cost more than they produce; and they will escape from us, some time
or other, as all colonies ultimately do from the parent country. Our whole
colonial system is absurd; it forces us to pay for colonial produce at a
rate nearly double that for which it may be purchased from our neighbours.
When Lord Hawkesbury consented to evacuate Malta, on condition that it
should be independent of France and Great Britain, he must have been aware
that such a condition would never be fulfilled. He cared little for the
order of St. John, and he should have put, by way of postscript, at the
bottom of his note, “We will keep Malta in spite of you.” I always told
the First Consul that if he were in the situation of the English he would
act the same part; and it did not require much sagacity to foretell that
Malta would be the principal cause of the rupture of peace. He was of my
opinion; but at that moment he thought everything depended on concluding
the negotiations, and I entirely agreed with him. It happened, as was
foreseen, that Malta caused the renewal of war. The English, on being
called upon to surrender the island, eluded the demand, shifted about, and
at last ended by demanding that Malta should be placed under the
protection of the King of Naples,—that is to say, under the
protection of a power entirely at their command, and to which they might
dictate what they pleased. This was really too cool a piece of irony!
I will here notice the quarrel between the First Consul and the English
newspapers, and give a new proof of his views concerning the freedom of
the press. However, liberty of the press did once contribute to give him
infinite gratification, namely, when all the London journals mentioned the
transports of joy manifested in London on the arrival of General
Lauriston, the bearer of the ratification of the preliminaries of peace.
The First Consul was at all times the declared enemy of the liberty of the
press, and therefore he ruled the journals with a hand of iron.
I have often heard him say, “Were I to slacken the reins, I should not
continue three months in power.” He unfortunately held the same opinion
respecting every other prerogative of public freedom. The silence he had
imposed in France he wished, if he could, to impose in England. He was
irritated by the calumnies and libels so liberally cast upon him by the
English journals, and especially by one written in French, called
‘L’Ambigu’, conducted by Peltier, who had been the editor of the ‘Actes
des Apotres’ in Paris. The ‘Ambigu’ was constantly teeming with the most
violent attacks on the First Consul and the French nation. Bonaparte could
never, like the English, bring himself to despise newspaper libels, and he
revenged himself by violent articles which he caused to be inserted in the
‘Moniteur’. He directed M. Otto to remonstrate, in an official note,
against a system of calumny which he believed to be authorised by the
English Government. Besides this official proceeding he applied personally
to Mr. Addington, the Chancellor of the Exchequer, requesting him to
procure the adoption of legislative measures against the licentious
writings complained of; and, to take the earliest opportunity of
satisfying his hatred against the liberty of the press, the First Consul
seized the moment of signing the preliminaries to make this request.
Mr. Addington wrote a long answer to the First Consul, which I translated
for him. The English Minister refuted, with great force, all the arguments
which Bonaparte had employed against the press. He also informed the First
Consul that, though a foreigner, it was competent in him to institute a
complaint in the courts of law; but that in such case he must be content
to see all the scandalous statements of which he complained republished in
the report of the trial. He advised him to treat the libels with profound
contempt, and do as he and others did, who attached not the slightest
importance to them. I congratulate myself on having in some degree
prevented a trial taking place at that time.
Things remained in this state for the moment; but after the peace of
Amiens the First Consul prosecuted Pettier, whose journal was always full
of violence and bitterness against him. Pettier was defended by the
celebrated Mackintosh, who, according to the accounts of the time,
displayed great eloquence on this occasion, yet, in spite of the ability
of his counsel, he was convicted. The verdict, which public opinion
considered in the light of a triumph for the defendant, was not followed
up by any judgment, in consequence of the rupture of the peace occurring
soon after. It is melancholy to reflect that this nervous susceptibility
to the libels of the English papers contributed certainly as much as, and
perhaps more than, the consideration of great political interests to the
renewal of hostilities. The public would be astonished at a great many
things if they could only look under the cards.
I have anticipated the rupture of the treaty of Amiens that I might not
interrupt what I had to mention respecting Bonaparte’s hatred of the
liberty of the press. I now return to the end of the year 1801, the period
of the expedition against St. Domingo.
The First Consul, after dictating to me during nearly: the whole of one
night instructions for that expedition, sent for General Leclerc, and said
to him in my presence, “Here, take your instructions; you have a fine
opportunity for filling your purse. Go, and no longer tease me with your
eternal requests for money.” The friendship which Bonaparte felt for his
sister Pauline had a good deal of influence in inducing him to take this
liberal way of enriching her husband.
The expedition left the ports of France on the 14th of December 1801, and
arrived off Cape St. Domingo on the 1st of February 1802. The fatal result
of the enterprise is well known, but we are never to be cured of the folly
of such absurd expeditions. In the instructions given to Leclerc
everything was foreseen; but it was painful to know that the choice of one
of the youngest and least capable of all the generals of the army left no
hope of a successful result. The expedition to St. Domingo was one of
Bonaparte’s great errors. Almost every person whom he consulted
endeavoured to dissuade him from it. He attempted a justification through
the medium of his historians of St. Helena; but does he succeed when he
says, “that he was obliged to yield to the advice of his Council of
State?” He, truly, was a likely man to submit a question of war to the
discussion of the Council of State, or to be guided in such an affair by
any Council! We must believe that no other motive influenced the First
Consul but the wish, by giving him the means of enriching himself, to get
rid of a brother-in-law who had the gift of specially annoying him. The
First Consul, who did not really much like this expedition, should have
perhaps reflected longer on the difficulties of attempting to subdue the
colony by force. He was shaken by this argument, which I often repeated to
him, and he agreed with it, but the inconceivable influence which the
members of his family exercised on him always overcame him.
Bonaparte dictated to me a letter for Toussaint, full of sounding words
and fine promises, informing him that his two children, who had been
educated in Paris, were sent back to him, offering him the title of
vice-governor, and stating that he ought readily to assist in an
arrangement which would contribute to reconnect the colony with the
mother-country. Toussaint, who had at first shown a disposition to close
with the bargain, yet feeling afraid of being deceived by the French, and
probably induced by ambitious motives, resolved on war. He displayed a
great deal of talent; but, being attacked before the climate had thinned
the French ranks, he was unable to oppose a fresh army, numerous and
inured to war. He capitulated, and retired to a plantation, which he was
not to leave without Leclerc’s permission. A feigned conspiracy on the
part of the blacks formed a pretence for accusing Toussaint, and he was
seized and sent to France.
Toussaint was brought to Paris in the beginning of August. He was sent, in
the first instance, to the Temple, whence he was removed to the Chateau de
Joux. His imprisonment was rigorous; few comforts were allowed him. This
treatment, his recollection of the past, his separation from the world,
and the effects of a strange climate, accelerated his death, which took
place a few months after his arrival in France. The reports which spread
concerning his death, the assertion that it was not a natural one, and
that it had been caused by poison, obtained no credit. I should add that
Toussaint wrote a letter to Bonaparte; but I never saw in it the
expression attributed to him, “The first man of the blacks to the first
man of the whites” Bonaparte acknowledged that the black leader possessed
energy, courage, and great skill. I am sure that he would have rejoiced if
the result of his relations with St. Domingo had been something else than
the kidnaping and transportation of Toussaint.
Leclerc, after fruitless efforts to conquer the colony, was himself
carried off by the yellow fever. Rochambeau succeeded him by right of
seniority, and was as unsuccessful as Menou had been in Egypt. The
submission of the blacks, which could only have been obtained by
conciliation, he endeavoured to compel by violence. At last, in December
1803, he surrendered to an English squadron, and abandoned the island to
Dessalines.
Bonaparte often experienced severe bodily pain, and I have now little
doubt, from the nature of his sufferings, that they were occasioned by the
commencement of that malady which terminated his life at St. Helena. These
pains, of which he frequently complained, affected him most acutely on the
night when he dictated to me the instructions for General Leclerc. It was
very late when I conducted him to his apartment. We had just been taking a
cup of chocolate, a beverage of which we always partook when our business
lasted longer than one o’clock in the morning. He never took a light with
him when he went up to his bedroom. I gave him my arm, and we had scarcely
got beyond the little staircase which leads to the corridor, when he was
rudely run against by a man who was endeavouring to escape as quickly as
possible by the staircase. The First Consul did not fall because I
supported him. We soon gained his chamber, where we, found Josephine, who,
having heard the noise, awoke greatly alarmed. From the investigations
which were immediately made it appeared that the uproar was occasioned by
a fellow who had been keeping an assignation and had exceeded the usual
hour for his departure.
On the 7th of January 1802 Mademoiselle Hortense was married to Louis
Bonaparte. As the custom was not yet resumed of adding the religious
ceremony to the civil contract, the nuptial benediction was on this
occasion privately given by a priest at the house Rue de la Victoire.
Bonaparte also caused the marriage of his sister Caroline,—[The wife
of Murat, and the cleverest of Bonaparte’s sisters.]—which had taken
place two years earlier before a mayor, to be consecrated in the same
manner; but he and his wife did not follow the example. Had he already,
then, an idea of separating from Josephine, and therefore an unwillingness
to render a divorce more difficult by giving his marriage a religious
sanction? I am rather inclined to think, from what he said to me, that his
neglecting to take a part in the religious ceremony arose from
indifference.
Bonaparte said at St. Helena, speaking of Louis and Hortense, that “they
loved each other when they married: they desired to be united. The
marriage was also the result of Josephine’s intrigues, who found her
account in it.” I will state the real facts. Louis and Hortense did not
love one another at all. That is certain. The First Consul knew it, just
as he well knew that Hortense had a great inclination for Duroc, who did
not fully return it. The First Consul agreed to their union, but Josephine
was troubled by such a marriage, and did all she could to prevent it. She
often spoke to me about it, but rather late in the day. She told me that
her brothers-in law were her declared enemies, that I well knew their
intrigues, and that I well knew there was no end to the annoyances they
made her undergo. In fact, I did know all this perfectly. She kept on
repeating to me that with this projected marriage she would not have any
support; that Duroc was nothing except by the favour of Bonaparte; that he
had neither fortune, fame, nor reputation, and that he could be no help to
her against the well-known ill-will of the brothers of Bonaparte. She
wanted some assurance for the future. She added that her husband was very
fond of Louis, and that if she had the good fortune to unite him to her
daughter this would be a counterpoise to the calumnies and persecutions of
her other brothers-in-law. I answered her that she had concealed her
intentions too long from me, and that I had promised my services to the
young people, and the more willingly as I knew the favourable opinion of
the First Consul, who had often said to me, “My wife has done well; they
suit one another, they shall marry one another. I like Duroc; he is of
good family. I have rightly given Caroline to Murat, and Pauline to
Leclerc, and I can well give Hortense to Duroc, who is a fine fellow. He
is worth more than the others. He is now general of a division there is
nothing against this marriage. Besides, I have other plans for Louis.” In
speaking to Madame Bonaparte I added that her daughter burst into tears
when spoken to about her marriage with Louis.
The First Consul had sent a brevet of general of division to Duroc by a
special courier, who went to Holland, through which the newly-made general
had to pass on his return from St. Petersburg, where, as I have already
said, he had been sent to compliment the Emperor Alexander on his
accession to the throne. The First Consul probably paid this compliment to
Duroc in the belief that the marriage would take place.
During Duroc’s absence the correspondence of the lovers passed, by their
consent, through my hands. Every night I used to make one in a party at
billiards, at which Hortense played very well. When I told her, in a
whisper, that I had got a letter for her, she would immediately leave off
playing and run to her chamber, where I followed and gave her Duroc’s
epistle. When she opened it her eyes would fill with tears, and it was
some time before she could return to the salon. All was useless for her.
Josephine required a support in the family against the family. Seeing her
firm resolution, I promised to no longer oppose her wishes, which I could
not disapprove, but I told her I could only maintain silence and
neutrality in these little debates, and she seemed satisfied.
When we were at Malmaison those intrigues continued. At the Tuileries the
same conduct was pursued, but then the probability of success was on
Duroc’s side; I even congratulated him on his prospects, but he received
my compliments in a very cold manner. In a few days after Josephine
succeeded in changing the whole face of affairs. Her heart was entirely
set on the marriage of Louis with her daughter; and prayers, entreaties,
caresses, and all those little arts which she so well knew how to use,
were employed to win the First Consul to her purpose.
On the 4th of January the First Consul, after dinner, entered our cabinet,
where I was employed. “Where is Duroc?” he inquired.—”He has gone to
the opera, I believe.”—”Tell him, as soon as he returns, that I have
promised Hortense to him, and he shall have her. But I wish the marriage
to take place in two days at the latest. I will give him 500,000 francs,
and name him commandant of the eighth military division; but he must set
out the day after his marriage with his wife for Toulon. We must live
apart; I want no son-in-law at home. As I wish to come to some conclusion,
let me know to-night whether this plan will satisfy him.”—”I think
it will not.”—”Very well! then she shall marry Louis.”—”Will
she like that?”—”She must like it.” Bonaparte gave me these
directions in a very abrupt manner, which made me think that some little
domestic warfare had been raging, and that to put an end to it he had come
to propose his ultimatum. At half-past ten in the evening Duroc returned;
I reported to him, word for word, the proposition of the First Consul.
“Since it has come to that, my good friend,” said he, “tell him he may
keep his daughter for me. I am going to see the ——-,” and,
with an indifference for which I cannot account, he took his hat and went
off.
The First Consul, before going to bed, was informed of Duroc’s reply, and
Josephine received from him the promise that Louis and Hortense should be
married. The marriage took place a few days after, to the great regret of
Hortense, and probably to the satisfaction of Duroc. Louis submitted to
have forced on him as a wife a woman who had hitherto avoided him as much
as possible. She always manifested as much indifference for him as he
displayed repugnance for her, and those sentiments have not been effaced.
Napoleon said at St. Helena that he wished to unite Louis with a niece of
Talleyrand. I can only say that I never heard a word of this niece, either
from himself, his wife, or his daughter; and I rather think that at that
time the First Consul was looking after a royal alliance for Louis. He
often expressed regret at the precipitate marriages of his sisters. It
should be recollected that we were now in the year which saw the
Consulship for life established, and which, consequently, gave presage of
the Empire. Napoleon said truly to the companions of his exile that
“Louis’ marriage was the result of Josephine’s intrigues,” but I cannot
understand how he never mentioned the intention he once had of uniting
Hortense to Duroc. It has been erroneously stated that the First Consul
believed that he reconciled the happiness of his daughter with his policy.
Hortense did not love Louis, and dreaded this marriage. There was no hope
of happiness for her, and the event has proved this. As for the policy of
the First Consul, it is not easy to see how it was concerned with the
marriage of Louis to Hortense, and in any case the grand policy which
professed so loudly to be free from all feminine influences would have
been powerless against the intrigues of Josephine, for at this time at the
Tuileries the boudoir was often stronger than the cabinet. Here I am happy
to have it in my power to contradict most formally and most positively
certain infamous insinuations which have prevailed respecting Bonaparte
and Hortense. Those who have asserted that Bonaparte ever entertained
towards Hortense any other sentiments than those of a father-in-law for a
daughter-in-law have, as the ancient knights used to say, “lied in their
throats.” We shall see farther on what he said to me on this subject, but
it is never too soon to destroy such a base calumny. Authors unworthy of
belief have stated, without any proof, that not only was there this
criminal liaison, but they have gone so far as to say that Bonaparte was
the father of the eldest son of Hortense. It is a lie, a vile lie. And yet
the rumour has spread through all France and all Europe. Alas! has calumny
such powerful charms that, once they are submitted to, their yoke cannot
be broken?
CHAPTER VIII.
1802-1803.
Bonaparte was anxious to place the Cisalpine Republic on a footing of
harmony with the Government of France. It was necessary to select a
President who should perfectly agree with Bonaparte’s views; and in this
respect no one could be so suitable as Bonaparte himself. The two
Presidencies united would serve as a transition to the throne. Not wishing
to be long absent from Paris, and anxious to avoid the trouble of the
journey to Milan, he arranged to meet the deputation half-way at Lyons.
Before our departure I said to him, “Is it possible that you do not wish
to revisit Italy, the first scene of your glory, and the beautiful capital
of Lombardy, where you were the object of so much homage?”—”I
certainly should,” replied the First Consul, “but the journey to Milan
would occupy too much precious time. I prefer that the meeting should take
place in France. My influence over the deputies will be more prompt and
certain at Lyons than at Milan; and then I should be glad to see the noble
wreck of the army of Egypt, which is collected at Lyons.”
On the 8th of January 1802 we set out. Bonaparte who was now ready to
ascend the throne of France, wished to prepare the Italians for one day
crowning him King of Italy, in imitation of Charlemagne, of whom in
anticipation he considered himself the successor. He saw that the title of
President of the Cisalpine Republic was a great advance towards the
sovereignty of Lombardy, as he afterwards found that the Consulate for
life was a decisive step towards the throne of France. He obtained the
title of President without much difficulty on the 36th of January 1802.
The journey to Lyons and the conferences were only matters of form; but
high sounding words and solemn proceedings were required for the public
mind.
The attempts which had been made on the life of the First Consul gave rise
to a report that he took extraordinary precautions for his safety during
this journey to Lyons. I never saw those precautions, and Bonaparte was at
all times averse to adopt any. He often repeated “That whoever would risk
his own life might take his.” It is not true that guards preceded his
carriage and watched the roads. The Consul travelled like a private
person, and very rarely had arms in his carriage.
At this time, when the ambition of Bonaparte every day took a farther
flight, General Clarke took it into his head to go into the box of the
First Consul at the “Francais,” and to place himself in the front seat. By
chance the First Consul came to the theatre, but Clarke, hardly rising,
did not give up his place. The First Consul only stayed a short time, and
when he came back he showed great discontent at this affectation of pride
and of vanity. Wishing to get rid of a man whom he looked on as a
blundering flatterer and a clumsy critic, he sent him away as charge
d’affaires to the young extemporized King of Etruria, where Clarke
expiated his folly in a sort of exile. This is all the “great disfavour”
which has been so much spoken about, In the end General Clarke returned to
favour. Berlin knows and regrets it.
On the 25th of March of the same year England signed, at Amiens, a
suspension of arms for fourteen months, which was called a treaty of
peace. The clauses of this treaty were not calculated to inspire the hope
of a very long peace. It was evident, as I have already said, that England
would not evacuate Malta; and that island ultimately proved the chief
cause of the rupture of the treaty of Amiens. But England, heretofore so
haughty in her bearing to the First Consul, had at length treated with him
as the Head of the French Government. This, as Bonaparte was aware, boded
well for the consolidation of his power.
At that time, when he saw his glory and power augmenting, he said to me in
one of our walks at Malmaison, in a moment of hilarity, and clapping me on
the shoulder, “Well, Bourrienne, you also will be immortal!”— “Why,
General?”—”Are you not my secretary?”—”Tell me the name of
Alexander’s,” said I.
Bonaparte then turned to me and laughing, said, “Hem! that is not bad.”
There was, to be sure, a little flattery conveyed in my question, but that
never displeased him, and I certainly did not in that instance deserve the
censure he often bestowed on me for not being enough of a courtier and
flatterer.
Madame Murat gave a grand fete in honour of Bonaparte at her residence at
Neuilly. At dinner Bonaparte sat opposite Madame Murat at the principal
table, which was appropriated to the ladies. He ate fast, and talked but
little. However, when the dessert was served, he put a question to each
lady. This question was to inquire their respective ages. When Madame
Bourrienne’s turn came he said to her, “Oh! I know yours.” This was a
great deal for his gallantry, and the other ladies were far from being
pleased at it.
Next day, while walking with me in his favourite alley at Malmaison, he
received one of those stupid reports of the police which were so
frequently addressed to him. It mentioned the observations which had been
made in Paris about a green livery he had lately adopted. Some said that
green had been chosen because it was the colour of the House of Artois. On
reading that a slight sneer was observable in his countenance, and he
said, “What are these idiots dreaming of? They must be joking, surely. Am
I no better than M. d’Artois? They shall soon see the difference.”
Until the middle of the year 1801 the erasures from the emigrant list had
always been proposed by the Minister of Police. The First Consul having
been informed that intrigue and even bribery had been employed to obtain
them, determined that in future erasures should be part of the business of
his cabinet. But other affairs took up his attention, and a dozen or
fifteen erasures a week were the most that were made. After Te Deum had
been chanted at Malmaison for the Concordat and the peace, I took
advantage of that moment of general joy to propose to Bonaparte the return
of the whole body of emigrants. “You have,” said I in a half-joking way,
“reconciled Frenchmen to God—now reconcile them to each other. There
have never been any real emigrants, only absentees; and the proof of this
is, that erasures from the list have always been, and will always be, made
daily.” He immediately seized the idea. “We shall see,” said he; “but I
must except a thousand persons belonging to high families, especially
those who are or have been connected with royalty or the Court.”
I said in the Chamber of Deputies, and I feel pleasure in repeating here,
that the plan of the ‘Senatus-consults’, which Bonaparte dictated to me,
excepted from restitution only such mansions as were used for public
establishments. These he would neither surrender nor pay rent for. With
those exceptions he was willing to restore almost all that was possessed
by the State and had not been sold.
The First Consul, as soon as he had finished this plan of a decree,
convoked a Grand Council to submit it to their consideration. I was in an
adjoining room to that in which they met, and as the deliberations were
carried on with great warmth, the members talking very loudly, sometimes
even vociferating, I heard all that passed. The revolutionary party
rejected all propositions of restitution. They were willing to call back
their victims, but they would not part with the spoil.
When the First Consul returned to his cabinet, dissatisfied with the ill
success of his project, I took the liberty of saying to him, “you cannot
but perceive, General, that your object has been defeated, and your
project unsuccessful. The refusal to restore to the emigrants all that the
State possesses takes from the recall all its generosity and dignity of
character. I wonder how you could yield to such an unreasonable and
selfish opposition.”—”The revolutionary party,” replied he, “had the
majority in the Council. What could I do? Am I strong enough to overcome
all those obstacles?”—”General, you can revive the question again,
and oppose the party you speak of.”—”That would be difficult,” he
said; “they still have a high hand in these matters. Time is required.
However, nothing is definitively arranged. We shall see what can be done.”
The ‘Senatus-consulte’, published on the 6th Floréal, year X. (26th of
April 1802), a fortnight after the above conversation took place, is well
known. Bonaparte was then obliged to yield to the revolutionary party, or
he would have adhered to his first proposition.
Napoleon referred to this matter at St. Helena. He himself says that he
“would have been able” (he should have said that he wished) to grant
everything, that for a moment he thought of doing so, and that it was a
mistake not to do so. “This limitation on my part,” he adds, “destroyed
all the good effect of the return of the emigrants. The mistake was the
greater since I thought of doing it, but I was alone, surrounded by
oppositions and by spies: all were against your party, you cannot easily
picture the matter to yourself, but important affairs hurried me, time
pressed, and I was obliged to act differently.” Afterwards he speaks of a
syndicate he wished to form, but I have never heard a word of that. I have
said how things really happened, and what has been just read confirms
this.
The Royalists, dissatisfied with the state of political affairs, were not
better pleased with the illiberal conditions of the recall of the
emigrants. The friends of public liberty, on the other hand, were far from
being satisfied with the other acts of the First Consul, or with the
conduct of the different public authorities, who were always ready to make
concessions to him. Thus all parties were dissatisfied.
Bonaparte was much pleased with General Sebastiani’s conduct when he was
sent to Constantinople, after the peace of Amiens, to induce the Grand
Seignior to renew amicable relations with France.
At the period here alluded to, namely, before the news of the evacuation
of Egypt, that country greatly occupied Bonaparte’s attention. He thought
that to send a man like Sebastiani travelling through Northern Africa,
Egypt, and Syria might inspire the sovereigns of those countries with a
more favourable idea of France than they now entertained, and might remove
the ill impressions which England was endeavouring to produce. On this
mission Sebastiani was accordingly despatched. He visited all the Barbary
States, Egypt, Palestine, and the Ionian Isles. Everywhere he drew a
highly-coloured picture of the power of Bonaparte, and depreciated the
glory of England.
He strengthened old connections, and contracted new ones with the chiefs
of each country. He declared to the authorities of the Ionian Isles that
they might rely on the powerful protection of France. Bonaparte, in my
opinion, expected too much from the labours of a single individual
furnished with but vague instructions. Still Sebastiani did all that could
be done. The interesting details of his proceedings were published in the
‘Moniteur’. The secret information respecting the means of successfully
attacking the English establishments in India was very curious, though not
affording the hope of speedy success.
The published abstract of General Sebastiani’s report was full of
expressions hostile to England. Among other things it was stated that
Egypt might be conquered with 6000 men, and that the Ionian Isles where
disposed to throw off the yoke. There can be little doubt that this
publication hastened the rupture of the treaty of Amiens.
England suspended all discussions respecting Malta, and declared that she
would not resume them till the King of Great Britain should receive
satisfaction for what was called an act of hostility. This was always put
forward as a justification, good or bad, for breaking the treaty of
Amiens, which England had never shown herself very ready to execute.
Bonaparte, waiving the usual forma of etiquette, expressed his wish to
have a private conference with Lord Whitworth, the ambassador from London
to Paris, and who had been the English ambassador at St. Petersburg
previous to the rupture which preceded the death of Paul I. Bonaparte
counted much on the effect he might produce by that captivating manner
which he so well knew how to assume in conversation; but all was in vain.
In signing the treaty of Amiens the British Minister was well aware that
he would be the first to break it.
About the commencement of the year 1802 Napoleon began to feel acute pains
in his right side. I have often seen him at Malmaison, when sitting up at
night, lean against the right arm of his chair, and unbuttoning his coat
and waistcoat exclaim,—”What pain I feel!” I would then accompany
him to his bedchamber, and have often been obliged to support him on the
little staircase which led from his cabinet to the corridor. He frequently
used to say at this time, “I fear that when I am forty I shall become a
great eater: I have a foreboding that I shall grow very corpulent.” This
fear of obesity, though it annoyed him very much, did not appear to have
the least foundation, judging from his habitual temperance and spare habit
of body. He asked me who was my physician. I told him M. Corvisart, whom
his brother Louis had recommended to me. A few days after he called in
Corvisart, who three years later was appointed first physician to the
Emperor. He appeared to derive much benefit from the prescriptions of
Corvisart, whose open and good-humoured countenance at once made a
favourable impression on him.
The pain which the First Consul felt at this time increased his
irritability. Perhaps many of the sets of this epoch of his life should be
attributed to this illness. At the time in question his ideas were not the
same in the evening as they had been in the morning; and often in the
morning he would tear up, even without the least remark, notes he had
dictated to me at night and which he had considered excellent. At other
times I took on myself not to send to the Moniteur, as he wished me to do,
notes which, dictated by annoyance and irascibility, might have produced a
bad effect in Europe. When the next day he did not see the article, I
attributed this to the note being too late, or to the late arrival of the
courier. But I told him it was no loss, for it would be inserted the next
day. He did not answer at once, but a quarter of an hour afterwards he
said to me, “Do not send my note to the ‘Moniteur’ without showing it to
me.” He took it and reread it. Sometimes he was astonished at what he had
dictated to me, and amused himself by saying that I had not understood him
properly. “That is not much good, is it? “—”‘Pon my word, I don’t
quite know.”—”Oh no, it is worthless; what say you?” Then he bowed
his head a little, and tore up the paper. Once when we were at the
Tuileries he sent me at two o’clock in the morning a small note in his own
writing, in which was, “To Bourrienne. Write to Maret to make him erase
from the note which Fleurieu has read to the Tribunate the phrase (spelt
frase) concerning Costaz, and to soften as much as possible what concerns
the reporter of the Tribunate.”
This change, after time for reflection, arose, as often happened with him,
from observations I had made to him, and which he had at first angrily
repulsed.
After the peace of Amiens the First Consul, wishing to send an ambassador
to England, cast his eyes—for what reason I know not—on
General Andreossi. I took the liberty of making some observation on a
choice which did not appear to me to correspond with the importance of the
mission. Bonaparte replied, “I have not determined on it; I will talk to
Talleyrand on the subject.” When we were at Malmaison in the evening M. de
Talleyrand came to transact business with the First Consul. The proposed
appointment of an ambassador to England was mentioned. After several
persons had been named the First Consul said, “I believe I must send
Andreossi.” M. de Talleyrand, who was not much pleased with the choice,
observed in a dry sarcastic tone, “You must send Andre ‘aussi’, I Pray,
who is this Andre?”—”I did not mention any Andre; I said Andreossi.
You know Andreossi, the general of artillery?”—”Ah! true; Andreossi:
I did not think of him: I was thinking only of the diplomatic men, and did
not recollect any of that name. Yes, yes; Andreossi is in the artillery!”
The general was appointed ambassador, and went to London after the treaty
of Amiens; but he returned again in a few months. He had nothing of
consequence to do, which was very lucky for him.
In 1802 Jerome was at Brest in the rank of ‘enseigne de vaisseau’—[A
rank in the navy equivalent to that of our lieutenant.]—He launched
into expenses far beyond what his fortune or his pay could maintain. He
often drew upon me for sums of money which the First Consul paid with much
unwillingness. One of his letters in particular excited Napoleon’s anger.
The epistle was filled with accounts of the entertainments Jerome was
giving and receiving, and ended by stating that he should draw on me for
17,000 francs. To this Bonaparte wrote the following reply:—
Jerome never fulfilled the wishes of his brother, who always called him a
little profligate. From his earliest years his conduct was often a source
of vexation to his brother and his family. Westphalia will not soon forget
that he was her King; and his subjects did not without reason surname him
“Heliogabalus in miniature.”
The First Consul was harassed by the continual demands for money made on
him by his brothers. To get rid of Joseph, who expended large sums at
Mortfontaine, as Lucien did at Neuilly, he gave M. Collot the contract for
victualling the navy, on the condition of his paying Joseph 1,600,000
francs a year out of his profits. I believe this arrangement answered
Joseph’s purpose very well; but it was anything but advantageous to M.
Collot. I think a whole year elapsed without his pocketing a single
farthing. He obtained an audience of the First Consul, to whom he stated
his grievances. His outlays he showed were enormous, and he could get no
payment from the navy office. Upon which the Consul angrily interrupted
him, saying, “Do you think I am a mere capuchin? Decres must have 100,000
crowns, Duroc 100,000, Bourrienne 100,000; you must make the payments, and
don’t come here troubling me with your long stories. It is the business of
my Ministers to give me accounts of such matters; I will hear Decres, and
that’s enough. Let me be teased no longer with these complaints; I cannot
attend to them.” Bonaparte then very unceremoniously dismissed M. Collot.
I learned afterwards that he did not get a settlement of the business
until after a great deal of trouble. M. Collot once said to me, “If he had
asked me for as much money as would have built a frigate he should have
had it. All I want now is to be paid, and to get rid of the business.” M.
Collot had reason and honour on his side; but there was nothing but
shuffling on the other.
CHAPTER IX.
1802.
The historian of these times ought to put no faith in the bulletins,
despatches, notes, and proclamations which have emanated from Bonaparte,
or passed through his hands. For my part, I believe that the proverb, “As
great a liar as a bulletin,” has as much truth in it as the axiom, two and
two make four.
The bulletins always announced what Bonaparte wished to be believed true;
but to form a proper judgment on any fact, counter-bulletins must be
sought for and consulted. It is well known, too, that Bonaparte attached
great importance to the place whence he dated his bulletins; thus, he
dated his decrees respecting the theatres and Hamburg beef at Moscow.
The official documents were almost always incorrect. There was falsity in
the exaggerated descriptions of his victories, and falsity again in the
suppression or palliation of his reverses and losses. A writer, if he took
his materials from the bulletins and the official correspondence of the
time, would compose a romance rather than a true history. Of this many
proofs have been given in the present work.
Another thing which always appeared to me very remarkable was, that
Bonaparte, notwithstanding his incontestable superiority, studied to
depreciate the reputations of his military commanders, and to throw on
their shoulders faults which he had committed himself. It is notorious
that complaints and remonstrances, as energetic as they were well founded,
were frequently addressed to General Bonaparte on the subject of his
unjust and partial bulletins, which often attributed the success of a day
to some one who had very little to do with it, and made no mention of the
officer who actually had the command. The complaints made by the officers
and soldiers stationed at Damietta compelled General Lanusse, the
commander, to remonstrate against the alteration of a bulletin, by which
an engagement with a body of Arabs was represented as an insignificant
affair, and the loss trifling, though the General had stated the action to
be one of importance, and the loss considerable. The misstatement, in
consequence of his spirited and energetic remonstrances, was corrected.
Bonaparte took Malta, as is well known, in forty-eight hours. The empire
of the Mediterranean, secured to the English by the battle of Aboukir, and
their numerous cruising vessels, gave them the means of starving the
garrison, and of thus forcing General Vaubois, the commandant of Malta,
who was cut off from all communication with France, to capitulate.
Accordingly on the 4th of September 1800 he yielded up the Gibraltar of
the Mediterranean, after a noble defence of two years. These facts require
to be stated in order the better to understand what follows.
On 22d February 1802 a person of the name of Doublet, who was the
commissary of the French Government at Malta when we possessed that
island, called upon me at the Tuileries. He complained bitterly that the
letter which he had written from Malta to the First Consul on the 2d
Ventose, year VIII. (9th February 1800), had been altered in the
‘Moniteur’. “I congratulated him,” said M. Doublet, “on the 18th Brumaire,
and informed him of the state of Malta, which was very alarming. Quite the
contrary was printed in the ‘Moniteur’, and that is what I complain of. It
placed me in a very disagreeable situation at Malta, where I was accused
of having concealed the real situation of the island, in which I was
discharging a public function that gave weight to my words.” I observed to
him that as I was not the editor of the ‘Moniteur’ it was of no use to
apply to me; but I told him to give me a copy of the letter, and I would
mention the subject to the First Consul, and communicate the answer to
him. Doublet searched his pocket for the letter, but could not find it. He
said he would send a copy, and begged me to discover how the error
originated. On the same day he sent me the copy of the letter, in which,
after congratulating Bonaparte on his return, the following passage
occurs:—”Hasten to save Malta with men and provisions: no time is to
be lost.” For this passage these words were substituted in the ‘Moniteur’:
“His name inspires the brave defenders of Malta with fresh courage; we
have men and provisions.”
Ignorant of the motives of so strange a perversion, I showed this letter
to the First Consul. He shrugged up his shoulders and said, laughing,
“Take no notice of him, he is a fool; give yourself no further trouble
about it.”
It was clear there was nothing more to be done. It was, however, in
despite of me that M. Doublet was played this ill turn. I represented to
the First Consul the inconveniences which M. Doublet might experience from
this affair. But I very rarely saw letters or reports published as they
were received. I can easily understand how particular motives might be
alleged in order to justify such falsifications; for, when the path of
candour and good faith is departed from, any pretext is put forward to
excuse bad conduct. What sort of a history would he write who should
consult only the pages of the ‘Moniteur’?
After the vote for adding a second ten years to the duration of
Bonaparte’s Consulship he created, on the 19th of May, the order of the
Legion of Honour. This institution was soon followed by that of the new
nobility. Thus, in a short space of time, the Concordat to tranquillize
consciences and re-establish harmony in the Church; the decree to recall
the emigrants; the continuance of the Consular power for ten years, by way
of preparation for the Consulship for life, and the possession of the
Empire; and the creation, in a country which had abolished all
distinctions, of an order which was to engender prodigies, followed
closely on the heels of each other. The Bourbons, in reviving the
abolished orders, were wise enough to preserve along with them the Legion
of Honour.
It has already been seen how, in certain circumstances, the First Consul
always escaped from the consequences of his own precipitation, and got rid
of his blunders by throwing the blame on others—as, for example, in
the affair of the parallel between Caesar, Cromwell, and Bonaparte. He was
indeed so precipitate that one might say, had he been a gardener, he would
have wished to see the fruits ripen before the blossoms had fallen off.
This inconsiderate haste nearly proved fatal to the creation of the Legion
of Honour, a project which ripened in his mind as soon as he beheld the
orders glittering at the button-holes of the Foreign Ministers. He would
frequently exclaim, “This is well! These are the things for the people!”
I was, I must confess, a decided partisan of the foundation in France of a
new chivalric order, because I think, in every well-conducted State, the
chief of the Government ought to do all in his power to stimulate the
honour of the citizens, and to render them more sensible to honorary
distinctions than to pecuniary advantages. I tried, however, at the same
time to warn the First Consul of his precipitancy. He heard me not; but I
must with equal frankness confess that on this occasion I was soon freed
from all apprehension with respect to the consequences of the difficulties
he had to encounter in the Council and in the other constituted orders of
the State.
On the 4th of May 1801 he brought forward, for the first time officially,
in the Council of State the question of the establishment of the Legion of
Honour, which on the 19th May 1802 was proclaimed a law of the State. The
opposition to this measure was very great, and all the power of the First
Consul, the force of his arguments, and the immense influence of his
position, could procure him no more than 14 votes out of 24. The same
feeling was displayed at the Tribunate; where the measure only passed by a
vote of 56 to 38. The balance was about the same in the Legislative Body,
where the votes were 166 to 110. It follows, then, that out of the 394
voters in those three separate bodies a majority only of 78 was obtained.
Surprised at so feeble a majority, the First Consul said in the evening,
“Ah! I see very clearly the prejudices are still too strong. You were
right; I should have waited. It was not a thing of such urgency. But then,
it must be owned, the speakers for the measure defended it badly. The
strong minority has not judged me fairly.”— “Be calm,” rejoined I:
“without doubt it would have been better to wait; but the thing is done,
and you will soon find that the taste for these distinctions is not near
gone by. It is a taste which belongs to the nature of man. You may expect
some extraordinary circumstances from this creation—you will soon
see them.”
In April 1802 the First Consul left no stone unturned to get himself
declared Consul for life. It is perhaps at this epoch of his career that
he most brought into play those principles of duplicity and dissimulation
which are commonly called Machiavellian. Never were trickery, falsehood,
cunning, and affected moderation put into play with more talent or
success.
In the month of March hereditary succession and a dynasty were in
everybody’s mouths. Lucien was the most violent propagator of these ideas,
and he pursued his vocation of apostle with constancy and address. It has
already been mentioned that, by his brother’s confession; he published in
1800 a pamphlet enforcing the same ideas; which work Bonaparte afterwards
condemned as a premature development of his projects. M. de Talleyrand,
whose ideas could not be otherwise than favourable to the monarchical form
of government, was ready to enter into explanations with the Cabinets of
Europe on the subject. The words which now constantly resounded in every
ear were “stability and order,” under cloak of which the downfall of the
people’s right was to be concealed. At the same time Bonaparte, with the
view of disparaging the real friends of constitutional liberty, always
called them ideologues,
or terrorists. Madame Bonaparte opposed with fortitude the influence of
counsels which she believed fatal to her husband. He indeed spoke rarely,
and seldom confidentially, with her on politics or public affairs. “Mind
your distaff or your needle,” was with him a common phrase. The
individuals who applied themselves with most perseverance in support of
the hereditary question were Lucien, Roederer, Regnault de St. Jean
d’Angély, and Fontanel. Their efforts were aided by the conclusion of
peace with England, which, by re-establishing general tranquillity for a
time, afforded the First Consul an opportunity of forwarding any plan.
While the First Consul aspired to the throne of France, his brothers,
especially Lucien, affected a ridiculous pride and pretension. Take an
almost incredible example of which I was witness. On Sunday, the 9th of
May, Lucien came to see Madame Bonaparte, who said to him, “Why did you
not come to dinner last Monday?”—”Because there was no place marked
for me: the brothers of Napoleon ought to have the first place after him.”—
“What am I to understand by that?” answered Madame Bonaparte. “If you are
the brother of Bonaparte, recollect what you were. At my house all places
are the same. Eugène world never have committed such a folly.”
At this period, when the Consulate for life was only in embryo, flattering
counsels poured in from all quarters, and tended to encourage the First
Consul in his design of grasping at absolute power.
Liberty rejected an unlimited power, and set bounds to the means he wished
and had to employ in order to gratify his excessive love of war and
conquest. “The present state of things, this Consulate of ten years,” said
he to me, does not satisfy me; “I consider it calculated to excite
unceasing troubles.” On the 7th of July 1801, he observed, “The question
whether France will be a Republic is still doubtful: it will be decided in
five or six years.” It was clear that he thought this too long a term.
Whether he regarded France as his property, or considered himself as the
people’s delegate and the defender of their rights, I am convinced the
First Consul wished the welfare of France; but then that welfare was in
his mind inseparable from absolute power. It was with pain I saw him
following this course. The friends of liberty, those who sincerely wished
to maintain a Government constitutionally free, allowed themselves to be
prevailed upon to consent to an extension of ten years of power beyond the
ten years originally granted by the constitution. They made this sacrifice
to glory and to that power which was its consequence; and they were far
from thinking they were lending their support to shameless intrigues. They
were firm, but for the moment only, and the nomination for life was
rejected by the Senate, who voted only ten years more power to Bonaparte,
who saw the vision of his ambition again adjourned.
The First Consul dissembled his displeasure with that profound art which,
when he could not do otherwise, he exercised to an extreme degree. To a
message of the Senate on the subject of that nomination he returned a calm
but evasive and equivocating answer, in which, nourishing his favourite
hope of obtaining more from the people than from the Senate, he declared
with hypocritical humility, “That he would submit to this new sacrifice if
the wish of the people demanded what the Senate authorised.” Such was the
homage he paid to the sovereignty of the people, which was soon to be
trampled under his feet!
An extraordinary convocation of the Council of State took place on Monday,
the 10th of May. A communication was made to them, not merely of the
Senate’s consultation, but also of the First Consul’s adroit and insidious
reply. The Council regarded the first merely as a notification, and
proceeded to consider on what question the people should be consulted. Not
satisfied with granting to the First Consul ten years of prerogative, the
Council thought it best to strike the iron while it was hot, and not to
stop short in the middle of so pleasing a work. In fine, they decided that
the following question should be put to the people: “Shall the First
Consul be appointed for life, and shall he have the power of nominating
his successor?” The reports of the police had besides much influence on
the result of this discussion, for they one and all declared that the
whole of Paris demanded a Consul for life, with the right of naming a
successor. The decisions on these two questions were carried as it were by
storm. The appointment for life passed unanimously, and the right of
naming the successor by a majority. The First Consul, however, formally
declared that he condemned this second measure, which had not originated
with himself. On receiving the decision of the Council of State the First
Consul, to mask his plan for attaining absolute power, thought it
advisable to appear to reject a part of what was offered him. He therefore
cancelled that clause which proposed to give him the power of appointing a
successor, and which had been carried by a small majority.
CHAPTER X.
1802.
Having arrived at nearly the middle of the career which I have undertaken
to trace, before I advance farther I must go back for a few moments, as I
have already frequently done, in order to introduce some circumstances
which escaped my recollection, or which I purposely reserved, that I might
place them amongst facts analogous to them: Thus, for instance, I have
only referred in passing to a man who, since become a monarch, has not
ceased to honour me with his friendship, as will be seen in the course of
my Memoirs, since the part we have seen him play in the events of the 18th
Brumaire. This man, whom the inexplicable combination of events has raised
to a throne for the happiness of the people he is called to govern, is
Bernadotte.
It was evident that Bernadotte must necessarily fall into a kind of
disgrace for not having supported Bonaparte’s projects at the period of
the overthrow of the Directory. The First Consul, however, did not dare to
avenge himself openly; but he watched for every opportunity to remove
Bernadotte from his presence, to place him in difficult situations, and to
entrust him with missions for which no precise instructions were given, in
the hope that Bernadotte would commit faults for which the First Consul
might make him wholly responsible.
At the commencement of the Consulate the deplorable war in La Vendée raged
in all its intensity. The organization of the Chouans was complete, and
this civil war caused Bonaparte much more uneasiness than that which he
was obliged to conduct on the Rhine and in Italy, because, from the
success of the Vendeans might arise a question respecting internal
government, the solution of which was likely to be contrary to Bonaparte’s
views. The slightest success of the Vendeans spread alarm amongst the
holders of national property; and, besides, there was no hope of
reconciliation between France and England, her eternal and implacable
enemy, as long as the flame of insurrection remained unextinguished.
The task of terminating this unhappy struggle was obviously a difficult
one. Bonaparte therefore resolved to impose it on Bernadotte; but this
general’s conciliatory disposition, his chivalrous manners, his tendency
to indulgence, and a happy mixture of prudence and firmness, made him
succeed where others would have failed. He finally established good order
and submission to the laws.
Some time after the pacification of La Vendée a rebellious disposition
manifested itself at Tours amongst the soldiers of a regiment stationed
there. The men refused to march until they received their arrears of pay.
Bernadotte, as commander-in-chief of the army of the west, without being
alarmed at the disturbance, ordered the fifty-second demi-brigade—
the one in question—to be drawn up in the square of Tours, where, at
the very head of the corps, the leaders of the mutiny were by his orders
arrested without any resistance being offered. Carnot who was then
Minister of War, made a report to the First Consul on this affair, which,
but for the firmness of Bernadotte, might have been attended with
disagreeable results. Carnet’s report contained a plain statement of the
facts, and of General Bernadotte’s conduct. Bonaparte was, however,
desirous to find in it some pretext for blaming him, and made me write
these words on the margin of the report: “General Bernadotte did not act
discreetly in adopting such severe measures against the fifty-second
demi-brigade, he not having the means, if he had been unsuccessful, of
re-establishing order in a town the garrison of which was not strong
enough to subdue the mutineers.”
A few days after, the First Consul having learned that the result of this
affair was quite different from that which he affected to dread, and being
convinced that by Bernadotte’s firmness alone order had been restored, he
found himself in some measure constrained to write to the General, and he
dictated the following letter to me:
Thus in the same affair Bonaparte, in a few days, from the spontaneous
expression of blame dictated by hate, was reduced to the necessity of
declaring his approbation, which he did, as may be seen, with studied
coldness, and even taking pains to make his praises apply to Colonel
Liebert, and not to the general-in-chief.
Time only served to augment Bonaparte’s dislike of Bernadotte. It might be
said that the farther he advanced in his rapid march towards absolute
power the more animosity he cherished against the individual who had
refused to aid his first steps in his adventurous career. At the same time
the persons about Bonaparte who practised the art of flattering failed not
to multiply reports and insinuations against Bernadotte. I recollect one
day, when there was to be a grand public levee, seeing Bonaparte so much
out of temper that I asked him the cause of it. “I can bear it no longer,”
he replied impetuously. “I have resolved to have a scene with Bernadotte
to-day. He will probably be here. I will open the fire, let what will come
of it. He may do what he pleases. We shall see! It is time there should be
an end of this.”
I had never before observed the First Consul so violently irritated. He
was in a terrible passion, and I dreaded the moment when the levee was to
open. When he left me to go down to the salon I availed myself of the
opportunity to get there before him, which I could easily do, as the salon
was not twenty steps from the cabinet. By good luck Bernadotte was the
first person I saw. He was standing in the recess of a window which looked
on the square of the Carrousel. To cross the salon and reach the General
was the work of a moment. “General!” said I, “trust me and retire!—I
have good reasons for advising it!” Bernadotte, seeing my extreme anxiety,
and aware of the sincere sentiments of esteem end friendship which I
entertained for him, consented to retire, and I regarded this as a
triumph; for, knowing Bernadotte’s frankness of character and his nice
sense of honour, I was quite certain that he would not submit to the harsh
observations which Bonaparte intended to address to him. My stratagem had
all the success I could desire. The First Consul suspected nothing, and
remarked only one thing, which was that his victim was absent. When the
levee was over he said to me, “What do you think of it, Bourrienne?—-Bernadotte
did not come.”—”So much the better for him, General,” was my reply.
Nothing further happened. The First Consul on returning from Josephine
found me in the cabinet, and consequently could suspect nothing, and my
communication with Bernadotte did not occupy five minutes. Bernadotte
always expressed himself much gratified with the proof of friendship I
gave him at this delicate conjuncture. The fact is, that from a
disposition of my mind, which I could not myself account for, the more
Bonaparte’a unjust hatred of Bernadotte increased the more sympathy and
admiration I felt for the noble character of the latter.
The event in question occurred in the spring of 1802. It was at this
period that Bonaparte first occupied St. Cloud, which he was much pleased
with, because he found himself more at liberty there than at the
Tuileries; which palace is really only a prison for royalty, as there a
sovereign cannot even take the air at a window without immediately being
the object of the curiosity of the public, who collect in large crowds. At
St. Cloud, on the contrary, Bonaparte could walk out from his cabinet and
prolong his promenade without being annoyed by petitioners. One of his
first steps was to repair the cross road leading from St. Cloud to
Malmaison, between which places Bonaparte rode in a quarter of an hour.
This proximity to the country, which he liked, made staying at St. Cloud
yet pleasanter to him. It was at St. Cloud that the First Consul made, if
I may so express it, his first rehearsals of the grand drama of the
Empire. It was there he began to introduce, in external forms, the habits
and etiquette which brought to mind the ceremonies of sovereignty. He soon
perceived the influence which pomp of ceremony, brilliancy of appearance,
and richness of costume, exercise over the mass of mankind. “Men,” he
remarked to me a this period, “well deserve the contempt I feel for them.
I have only to put some gold lace on the coats of my virtuous republicans
and they immediately become just what I wish them.”
I remember one day, after one of his frequent sallies of contempt for
human kind, I observed to him that although baubles might excite vulgar
admiration, there were some distinguished men who did not permit
themselves to be fascinated by their allurements; and I mentioned the
celebrated Fox by way of example, who, previous to the conclusion of the
peace of Amiens, visited Paris, where he was remarked for his extreme
simplicity. The First Consul said, “Ah! you are right with respect to him.
Mr. Fox is a truly great man, and pleases me much.”
In fact, Bonaparte always received Mr. Fox’s visits with the greatest
satisfaction; and after every conversation they had together he never
failed to express to me the pleasure which he experienced in discoursing
with a man every way worthy of the great celebrity he had attained. He
considered him a very superior man, and wished he might have to treat with
him in his future negotiations with England. It may be supposed that Mr.
Fox, on his part, never forgot the terms of intimacy, I may say of
confidence, on which he had been with the First Consul. In fact, he on
several occasions informed him in time of war of the plots formed against
his life. Less could not be expected from a man of so noble a character. I
can likewise affirm, having more than once been in possession of proofs of
the fact, that the English Government constantly rejected with indignation
all such projects. I do not mean those which had for their object the
overthrow of the Consular or Imperial Government, but all plans of
assassination and secret attacks on the person of Bonaparte, whether First
Consul or Emperor. I will here request the indulgence of the reader whilst
I relate a circumstance which occurred a year before Mr. Fox’s journey to
Paris; but as it refers to Moreau, I believe that the transposition will
be pardoned more easily than the omission.
During the summer 1801 the First Consul took a fancy to give a grand
military dinner at a restaurateur’s. The restaurateur he favoured with his
company was Veri, whose establishment was situated on the terrace of the
Feuillans with an entrance into the garden of the Tuileries. Bonaparte did
not send an invitation to Moreau, whom I met by chance that day in the
following manner:—The ceremony of the dinner at Veri’s leaving me at
liberty to dispose of my time, I availed myself of it to go and dine at a
restaurateur’s named Rose, who then enjoyed great celebrity amongst the
distinguished gastronomes. I dined in company with M. Carbonnet, a friend
of Moreau’s family, and two or three other persons. Whilst we were at
table in the rotunda we were informed by the waiter who attended on us
that General Moreau and his wife, with Lacuee and two other military men,
were in an adjoining apartment. Suchet, who had dined at Veri’s, where he
said everything was prodigiously dull, on rising from the table joined
Moreau’s party. These details we learned from M. Carbonnet, who left us
for a few moments to see the General and Madame Moreau.
Bonaparte’s affectation in not inviting Moreau at the moment when the
latter had returned a conqueror from the army of the Rhine, and at the
same time the affectation of Moreau in going publicly the same day to dine
at another restaurateur’s, afforded ground for the supposition that the
coolness which existed between them would soon be converted into enmity.
The people of Paris naturally thought that the conqueror of Marengo might,
without any degradation, have given the conqueror of Hohenlinden a seat at
his table.
By the commencement of the year 1802 the Republic had ceased to be
anything else than a fiction, or an historical recollection. All that
remained of it was a deceptive inscription on the gates of the Palace.
Even at the time of his installation at the Tuileries, Bonaparte had
caused the two trees of liberty which were planted in the court to be cut
down; thus removing the outward emblems before he destroyed the reality.
But the moment the Senatorial decisions of the 2d and 4th of August were
published it was evident to the dullest perceptions that the power of the
First Consul wanted nothing but a name.
After these ‘Consultes’ Bonaparte readily accustomed himself to regard the
principal authorities of the State merely as necessary instruments for the
exercise of his power. Interested advisers then crowded round him. It was
seriously proposed that he should restore the ancient titles, as being
more in harmony with the new power which the people had confided to him
than the republican forms. He was still of opinion, however, according to
his phrase, that “the pear was not yet ripe,” and would not hear this
project spoken of for a moment. “All this,” he said to me one day, “will
come in good time; but you must see, Bourrienne, that it is necessary I
should, in the first place, assume a title, from which the others that I
will give to everybody will naturally take their origin. The greatest
difficulty is surmounted. There is no longer any person to deceive.
Everybody sees as clear as day that it is only one step which separates
the throne from the Consulate for life. However, we must be cautious.
There are some troublesome fellows in the Tribunate, but I will take care
of them.”
Whilst these serious questions agitated men’s minds the greater part of
the residents at Malmaison took a trip to Plombieres. Josephine,
Bonaparte’s mother, Madame Beauharnais-Lavallette, Hortense, and General
Rapp, were of this party. It pleased the fancy of the jocund company to
address to me a bulletin of the pleasant and unpleasant occurrences of the
journey. I insert this letter merely as a proof of the intimacy which
existed between the writers and myself. It follows, precisely as I have
preserved it, with the exception of the blots, for which it will be seen
they apologised.
The whole party left Malmaison in tears, which brought on such dreadful
headaches that all the amiable persons were quite overcome by the idea of
the journey. Madame Bonaparte, mere, supported the fatigues of this
memorable day with the greatest courage; but Madame Bonaparte, Consulesse,
did not show any. The two young ladies who sat in the dormouse,
Mademoiselle Hortense and Madame Lavallette, were rival candidates for a
bottle of Eau de Cologne; and every now and then the amiable M. Rapp made
the carriage stop for the comfort of his poor little sick heart, which
overflowed with bile: in fine, he was obliged to take to bed on arriving
at Epernay, while the rest of the amiable party tried to drown their
sorrows in champagne. The second day was more fortunate on the score of
health and spirits, but provisions were wanting, and great were the
sufferings of the stomach. The travellers lived on the hope of a good
supper at Toul; but despair was at its height when, on arriving there,
they found only a wretched inn, and nothing in it. We saw some odd-looking
folks there, which indemnified us a little for spinach dressed in
lamp-oil, and red asparagus fried with curdled milk. Who would not have
been amused to see the Malmaison gourmands seated at a table so shockingly
served!
In no record of history is there to be found a day passed in distress so
dreadful as that on which we arrived at Plombieres. On departing from Toul
we intended to breakfast at Nancy, for every stomach had been empty for
two days; but the civil and military authorities came out to meet us, and
prevented us from executing our plan. We continued our route, wasting
away, so that you might, see us growing thinner every moment. To complete
our misfortune, the dormouse, which seemed to have taken a fancy to embark
on the Moselle for Metz, barely escaped an overturn. But at Plombieres we
have been well compensated for this unlucky journey, for on our arrival we
were received with all kinds of rejoicings. The town was illuminated, the
cannon fired, and the faces of handsome women at all the windows give us
reason to hope that we shall bear our absence from Malmaison with the less
regret.
With the exception of some anecdotes, which we reserve for chit-chat on
our return, you have here a correct account of our journey, which we, the
undersigned, hereby certify.
JOSEPHINE BONAPARTE. BEAUHARNAIS-LAPALLETTE. HORTENSE BEAUHARNAIS. RAPP.
BONAPARTE, mere.
It is requested that the person who receives this journal will show it to
all who take an interest in the fair travellers.
This journey to Plombieres was preceded by a scene which I should abstain
from describing if I had not undertaken to relate the truth respecting the
family of the First Consul. Two or three days before her departure Madame
Bonaparte sent for me. I obeyed the summons, and found her in tears. “What
a man-what a man is that Lucien!” she exclaimed in accents of grief. “If
you knew, my friend, the shameful proposals he has dared to make to me!
‘You are going to the waters,’ said he; ‘you must get a child by some
other person since you cannot have one by him.’ Imagine the indignation
with which I received such advice. ‘Well,’ he continued, ‘if you do not
wish it, or cannot help it, Bonaparte must get a child by another woman,
and you must adopt it, for it is necessary to secure an hereditary
successor. It is for your interest; you must know that.’— ‘What,
sir!’ I replied, ‘do you imagine the nation will suffer a bastard to
govern it? Lucien! Lucien! you would ruin your brother! This is dreadful!
Wretched should I be, were any one to suppose me capable of listening,
without horror, to your infamous proposal! Your ideas are poisonous; your
language horrible!’—’Well, Madame,’ retorted he, ‘all I can say to
that is, that I am really sorry for you!'”
The amiable Josephine was sobbing whilst she described this scene to me,
and I was not insensible to the indignation which she felt. The truth is,
that at that period Lucien, though constantly affecting to despise power
for himself, was incessantly labouring to concentrate it in the hands of
his brother; and he considered three things necessary to the success of
his views, namely, hereditary succession, divorce, and the Imperial
Government.
Lucien had a delightful house near Neuilly. Some days before the
deplorable scene which I have related he invited Bonaparte and all the
inmates at Malmaison to witness a theatrical representation. ‘Alzire’ was
the piece performed. Elise played Alzire, and Lucien, Zamore. The warmth
of their declarations, the energetic expression of their gestures, the too
faithful nudity of costume, disgusted most of the spectators, and
Bonaparte more than any other. When the play was over he was quite
indignant. “It is a scandal,” he said to me in an angry tone; “I ought not
to suffer such indecencies—I will give Lucien to understand that I
will have no more of it.” When his brother had resumed his own dress, and
came into the salon, he addressed him publicly, and gave him to understand
that he must for the future desist from such representations. When we
returned to Malmaison; he again spoke of what had passed with
dissatisfaction. “What!” said he, “when I am endeavouring to restore
purity of manners, my brother and sister must needs exhibit themselves
upon the boards almost in a state of nudity! It is an insult!”
Lucien had a strong predilection for theatrical exhibitions, to which he
attached great importance. The fact is, he declaimed in a superior style,
and might have competed with the best professional actors. It was said
that the turban of Orosmane, the costume of America, the Roman toga, or
the robe of the high priest of Jerusalem, all became him equally well; and
I believe that this was the exact truth. Theatrical representations were
not confined to Neuilly. We had our theatre and our company of actors at
Malmaison; but there everything was conducted with the greatest decorum;
and now that I have got behind the scenes, I will not quit them until I
have let the reader into the secrets of our drama.
By the direction of the First Consul a very pretty little theatre was
built at Malmaison. Our usual actors were Eugène BEAUHARNAIS, Hortense,
Madame Murat, Lauriston, M. Didelot, one of the prefects of the Palace,
some other individuals belonging to the First Consul’s household, and
myself. Freed from the cares of government, which we confined as much as
possible to the Tuileries, we were a very happy colony at Malmaison; and,
besides, we were young, and what is there to which youth does not add
charms? The pieces which the First Consul most liked to see us perform
were, ‘Le Barbier de Seville’ and ‘Defiance et Malice’. In Le Barbier
Lauriston played the part of Count Almaviva; Hortense, Rosins; Eugène,
Basil; Didelot, Figaro; I, Bartholo; and Isabey, l’Aveille. Our other
stock pieces were, Projets de Mariage, La Gageltre, the Dapit Anloureux,
in which I played the part of the valet; and L’Impromptu de Campagne, in
which I enacted the Baron, having for my Baroness the young and handsome
Caroline Murat.
Hortense’s acting was perfection, Caroline was middling, Eugène played
very well, Lauriston was rather heavy, Didelot passable, and I may venture
to assert, without vanity, that I was not quite the worst of the company.
If we were not good actors it was not for want of good instruction and
good advice. Talma and Michot came to direct us, and made us rehearse
before them, sometimes altogether and sometimes separately. How many
lessons have I received from Michot whilst walking in the beautiful park
of Malmaison! And may I be excused for saying, that I now experience
pleasure in looking back upon these trifles, which are matters of
importance when one is young, and which contrasted so singularly with the
great theatre on which we did not represent fictitious characters? We had,
to adopt theatrical language, a good supply of property. Bonaparte
presented each of us with a collection of dramas very well bound; and, as
the patron of the company, he provided us with rich and elegant dresses.
—[While Bourrienne, belonging to the Malmaison company, considered
that the acting at Neuilly was indecent, Lucien, who refused to act at
Malmaison, naturally thought the Malmaison troupe was dull. “Hortense and
Caroline filled the principal parts. They were very commonplace. In this
they followed the unfortunate Marie Antoinette and her companions. Louis
XVI., not naturally polite, when seeing them act, had said that it was
royally badly acted” (see Madame Campan’s Life of Marie Antoinette, tome
i. p. 299). “The First Consul said of his troupe that it was sovereignly
badly acted . . . Murat, Lannes, and even Caroline ranted. Elisa, who,
having been educated at Saint Cyr, spoke purely and without accent,
refused to act. Janot acted well the drunken parts, and even the others he
undertook. The rest were decidedly bad. Worse than bad—ridiculous”
(Iung’s Lucien’s, tome ii. p. 256). Rival actors are not fair critics. Let
us hear Madame Junot (tome ii. p. 103). “The cleverest of our company was
M. de Bourrienne. He played the more dignified characters in real
perfection, and his talent was the more pleasing as it was not the result
of study, but of a perfect comprehension of his part.” And she goes on to
say that even the best professional actors might have learnt from him in
some parts. The audience was not a pleasant one to face. It was the First
Consul’s habit to invite forty persons to dinner, and a hundred and fifty
for the evening, and consequently to hear, criticise, and banter us
without mercy” (Memoirs of Duchesse d’Abrantes, tome ii. p. 108).]—
Bonaparte took great pleasure in our performances. He liked to see plays
acted by persons with whom he was familiar. Sometimes he complimented us
on our exertions. Although I was as much amused with the thing as others,
I was more than once obliged to remind him that my occupations left me but
little time to learn my parts. Then he would assume his coaxing manner and
say, “Come, do not vex me! You have such a memory! You know that it amuses
me. You see that these performances render Malmaison gay and animated;
Josephine takes much pleasure in them. Rise earlier in the morning.—In
fact, I sleep too much; is not that the cafe—Come, Bourrienne, do
oblige me. You make me laugh so heartily! Do not deprive me of this
pleasure. I have not over much amusement, as you well know.”—”All,
truly! I would not deprive you of any pleasure. I am delighted to be able
to contribute to your amusement.” After a conversation of this sort I
could not do less than set about studying my part.
At this period, during summer, I had half the Sunday to myself. I was,
however, obliged to devote a portion of this precious leisure to pleasing
Bonaparte by studying a new part as a surprise for him. Occasionally,
however, I passed the time at Ruel. I recollect that one day, when I had
hurried there from Malmaison, I lost a beautiful watch made by Breguet. It
was four o’clock in the afternoon, and the road was that day thronged with
people. I made my loss publicly known by means of the crier of Ruel. An
hour after, as I was sitting down to table, a young lad belonging to the
village brought me my watch. He had found it on the high road in a wheel
rut. I was pleased with the probity of this young man, and rewarded both
him and his father, who accompanied him. I reiterated the circumstance the
same evening to the First Consul, who was so struck with this instance of
honesty that he directed me to procure information respecting the young
man and his family. I learned that they were honest peasants. Bonaparte
gave employment to three brothers of this family; and, what was most
difficult to persuade him to, he exempted the young man who brought me the
watch from the conscription.
When a fact of this nature reached Bonaparte’s ear it was seldom that he
did not give the principal actor in it some proof of his satisfaction. Two
qualities predominated in his character—kindness and impatience.
Impatience, when he was under its influence, got the better of him; it was
then impossible for him to control himself. I had a remarkable proof of it
about this very period.
Canova having arrived in Paris came to St. Cloud to model the figure of
the First Consul, of whom he was about to make a colossal statue. This
great artist came often, in the hope of getting his model to stand in the
proper attitude; but Bonaparte was so tired, disgusted, and fretted by the
process, that he very seldom put himself in the required attitude, and
then only for a short time. Bonaparte notwithstanding had the highest
regard for Canova. Whenever he was announced the First Consul sent me to
keep him company until he was at leisure to give him a sitting; but he
would shrug up his shoulders and say, “More modeling! Good Heavens, how
vexatious!” Canova expressed great displeasure at not being able to study
his model as he wished to do, and the little anxiety of Bonaparte on the
subject damped the ardour of his imagination. Everybody agrees in saying
that he has not succeeded in the work, and I have explained the reason.
The Duke of Wellington afterwards possessed this colossal statue, which
was about twice his own height.
CHAPTER XI.
1802.
It is a principle particularly applicable to absolute governments that a
prince should change his ministers as seldom as possible, and never except
upon serious grounds. Bonaparte acted on this principle when First Consul,
and also when he became Emperor. He often allowed unjust causes to
influence him, but he never dismissed a Minister without cause; indeed, he
more than once, without any reason, retained Ministers longer than he
ought to have done in the situations in which he had placed them.
Bonaparte’s tenacity in this respect, in some instances, produced very
opposite results. For instance, it afforded M. Gaudin’ time to establish a
degree of order in the administration of Finance which before his time had
never existed; and on the other hand, it enabled M. Decres to reduce the
Ministry of Marine to an unparalleled state of confusion.
Bonaparte saw nothing in men but helps and obstacles. On the 18th Brumaire
Fouché was a help. The First Consul feared that he would become an
obstacle; it was necessary, therefore, to think of dismissing him.
Bonaparte’s most sincere friends had from the beginning been opposed to
Fouché’s having any share in the Government. But their disinterested
advice produced no other result than their own disgrace, so influential a
person had Fouché become. How could it be otherwise? Fouché was identified
with the Republic by the death of the King, for which he had voted; with
the Reign of Terror by his sanguinary missions to Lyons and Nevers; with
the Consulate by his real though perhaps exaggerated services; with
Bonaparte by the charm with which he might be said to have fascinated him;
with Josephine by the enmity of the First Consul’s brothers. Who would
believe it? Fouché ranked the enemies of the Revolution amongst his
warmest partisans. They overwhelmed him with eulogy, to the disparagement
even of the Head of the State, because the cunning Minister, practising an
interested indulgence, set himself up as the protector of individuals
belonging to classes which, when he was proconsul, he had attacked in the
mass. Director of public opinion, and having in his hands the means at his
pleasure of inspiring fear or of entangling by inducements, it was all in
his favour that he had already directed this opinion. The machinery he set
in motion was so calculated that the police was rather the police of
Fouché than that of the Minister of the General Police. Throughout Paris,
and indeed throughout all France, Fouché obtained credit for extraordinary
ability; and the popular opinion was correct in this respect, namely, that
no man ever displayed such ability in making it be supposed that he really
possessed talent. Fouché’s secret in this particular is the whole secret
of the greater part of those persons who are called statesmen.
Be this as it may, the First Consul did not behold with pleasure the
factitious influence of which Fouché had possessed himself. For some time
past, to the repugnance which at bottom he had felt towards Fouché, were
added other causes of discontent. In consequence of having been deceived
by secret reports and correspondence Bonaparte began to shrug up his
shoulders with an expression of regret when he received them, and said,
“Would you believe, Bourrienne, that I have been imposed on by these
things? All such denunciations are useless—scandalous. All the
reports from prefects and the police, all the intercepted letters, are a
tissue of absurdities and lies. I desire to have no more of them.” He said
so, but he still received them. However, Fouché’s dismissal was resolved
upon. But though Bonaparte wished to get rid of him, still, under the
influence of the charm, he dared not proceed against him without the
greatest caution. He first resolved upon the suppression of the office of
Minister of Police in order to disguise the motive for the removal of the
Minister. The First Consul told Fouché that this suppression, which he
spoke of as being yet remote, was calculated more than anything else to
give strength to the Government, since it would afford a proof of the
security and internal tranquillity of France. Overpowered by the arguments
with which Bonaparte supported his proposition, Fouché could urge no good
reasons in opposition to it, but contented himself with recommending that
the execution of the design, which was good in intention, should, however,
be postponed for two years. Bonaparte appeared to listen favourably to
Fouché’s recommendation, who, as avaricious for money as Bonaparte of
glory, consoled himself by thinking that for these two years the
administration of the gaming tables would still be for him a Pactolus
flowing with gold. For Fouché, already the possessor of an immense
fortune, always dreamed of increasing it, though he himself did not know
how to enjoy it. With him the ambition of enlarging the bounds of his
estate of Pont-Carre was not less felt than with the First Consul the
ambition of extending the frontier of France.
Not only did the First Consul not like Fouché, but it is perfectly true
that at this time the police wearied and annoyed him. Several times he
told me he looked on it as dangerous, especially for the possessor of
power. In a Government without the liberty of the press he was quite
right. The very services which the police had rendered to the First Consul
were of a nature to alarm him, for whoever had conspired against the
Directory in favour of the Consulate might also conspire against the
Consulate in favour of any other Government. It is needless to say that I
only allude to the political police, and not to the municipal police,
which is indispensable for large towns, and which has the honourable
mission of watching over the health and safety of the citizens.
Fouché, as has been stated, had been Minister of Police since the 18th
Brumaire. Everybody who was acquainted with, the First Consul’s character
was unable to explain the ascendency which he had suffered Fouché to
acquire over him, and of which Bonaparte himself was really impatient. He
saw in Fouché a centre around which all the interests of the Revolution
concentrated themselves, and at this he felt indignant; but, subject to a
species of magnetism, he could not break the charm which enthralled him.
When he spoke of Fouché in his absence his language was warm, bitter, and
hostile. When Fouché was present, Bonaparte’s tone was softened, unless
some public scene was to be acted like that which occurred after the
attempt of the 3d Nivôse.
The suppression of the Ministry of Police being determined on, Bonaparte
did not choose to delay the execution of his design, as he had pretended
to think necessary. On the evening of the 12th of September we went to
Mortfontaine. We passed the next day, which was Monday, at that place, and
it was there, far removed from Fouché, and urged by the combined
persuasions of Joseph and Lucien, that the First Consul signed the decree
of suppression. The next morning we returned to Paris. Fouché came to
Malmaison, where we were, in the regular execution of his duties. The
First Consul transacted business with him as usual without daring to tell
him of his dismissal, and afterwards sent Cambacérès to inform him of it.
After this act, respecting which he had hesitated so long, Bonaparte still
endeavoured to modify his rigour. Having appointed Fouché a Senator, he
said in the letter which he wrote to the Senate to notify the appointment:
From this moment the departments of Justice and Police united were
confided to the hands of Regnier.’ Bonaparte’s aversion for Fouché
strangely blinded him with respect to the capabilities of his successor.
Besides, how could the administration of justice, which rests on fixed,
rigid, and unchangeable bases, proceed hand in hand with another
administration placed on the quicksand of instantaneous decisions, and
surrounded by stratagems and deceptions? Justice should never have
anything to do with secret police, unless it be to condemn it.
What could be expected from Regnier, charged as he was with incompatible
functions? What, under such circumstances, could have been expected even
from a man gifted with great talents? Such was the exact history of
Fouché’s disgrace. No person was more afflicted at it than Madame
Bonaparte, who only learned the news when it was announced to the public.
Josephine, on all occasions, defended Fouché against her husband’s
sallies. She believed that he was the only one of his Ministers who told
him the truth. She had such a high opinion of the way in which Fouché
managed the police that the first time I was alone with her after our
return from Mortfontaine she said to me, “My dear Bourrienne; speak openly
to me; will Napoleon know all about the plots from the police of Moncey,
Duroc, Junot, and of Davoust? You know better than I do that these are
only wretched spies. Has not Savary also eventually got his police? How
all this alarms me. They take away all my supports, and surround me only
with enemies.”—”To justify your regrets we should be sure that
Fouché has never been in agreement with Lucien in favour of the divorce.”—”Oh,
I do not believe that. Bonaparte does not like him, and he would have been
certain to tell me of it when I spoke favourably to him of Fouché. You
will see that his brothers will end by bringing him into their plan.”
I have already spoken of Josephine’s troubles, and of the bad conduct of
Joseph, but more particularly of Lucien, towards her; I will therefore
describe here, as connected with the disgrace of Fouché, whom Madame
Bonaparte regretted as a support, some scenes which occurred about this
period at Malmaison. Having been the confidant of both parties, and an
involuntary actor in those scenes, now that twenty-seven years have passed
since they occurred what motive can induce me to disguise the truth in any
respect?
Madame Louis Bonaparte was enceinte. Josephine, although she tenderly
loved her children, did not seem to behold the approaching event which the
situation of her daughter indicated with the interest natural to the heart
of a mother. She had long been aware of the calumnious reports circulated
respecting the supposed connection between Hortense and the First Consul,
and that base accusation cost her many tears. Poor Josephine paid dearly
for the splendour of her station! As I knew how devoid of foundation these
atrocious reports were, I endeavoured to console her by telling her what
was true, that I was exerting all my efforts to demonstrate their infamy
and falsehood. Bonaparte, however, dazzled by the affection which was
manifested towards him from all quarters, aggravated the sorrow of his
wife by a silly vanity. He endeavoured to persuade her that these reports
had their origin only in the wish of the public that he should have a
child, so that these seeming consolations offered by self-love to
Josephine’s grief gave force to existing conjugal alarms, and the fear of
divorce returned with all its horrors. Under the foolish illusion of his
vanity Bonaparte imagined that France was desirous of being governed even
by a bastard if supposed to be a child of his,—a singular mode truly
of founding a new legitimacy!
Josephine, whose susceptibility appears to me even now excusable, well
knew my sentiments on the subject of Bonaparte’s founding a dynasty, and
she had not forgotten my conduct when two years before the question had
been agitated on the occasion of Louis XVIII.’s letters to the First
Consul. I remember that one day, after the publication of the parallel of
Caesar, Cromwell, and Bonaparte, Josephine having entered our cabinet
without being announced, which she sometimes did when from the good humour
exhibited at breakfast she reckoned upon its continuance, approached
Bonaparte softly, seated herself on his knee, passed her hand gently
through his hair and over his face, and thinking the moment favourable,
said to him in a burst of tenderness, “I entreat of you, Bonaparte, do not
make yourself a King! It is that wretch Lucien who urges you to it. Do not
listen to him!” Bonaparte replied, without anger, and even smiling as he
pronounced the last words, “You are mad, my poor Josephine. It is your old
dowagers of the Faubourg St. Germain, your Rochefoucaulds, who tell you
all these fables!… Come now, you interrupt me—leave me alone.”
What Bonaparte said that day good-naturedly to his wife I have often heard
him declare seriously. I have been present at five or six altercations on
the subject. That there existed, too, an enmity connected with this
question between the family of BEAUHARNAIS and the family of Bonaparte
cannot be denied.
Fouché, as I have stated, was in the interest of Josephine, and Lucien was
the most bitter of her enemies. One day Raederer inveighed with so much
violence against Fouché in the presence of Madame Bonaparte that she
replied with extreme warmth, “The real enemies of Bonaparte are those who
feed him with notions of hereditary descent, of a dynasty, of divorce, and
of marriage!” Josephine could not check this exclamation, as she knew that
Roederer encouraged those ideas, which he spread abroad by Lucien’s
direction. I recollect one day when she had been to see us at our little
house at Ruel: as I walked with her along the high road to her carriage,
which she had sent forward, I acknowledged too unreservedly my fears on
account of the ambition of Bonaparte, and of the perfidious advice of his
brothers. “Madame,” said I, “if we cannot succeed in dissuading the
General from making himself a King, I dread the future for his sake. If
ever he re-establishes royalty he will in all probability labour for the
Bourbons, and enable them one day to re-ascend the throne which he shall
erect. No one, doubtless, without passing for a fool, can pretend to say
with certainty what series of chances and events such a proceeding will
produce; but common sense alone is sufficient to convince any one that
unfavourable chances must long be dreaded. The ancient system being
re-established, the occupation of the throne will then be only a family
question, and not a question of government between liberty and despotic
power. Why should not France, if it ceases to be free, prefer the race of
her ancient kings? You surely know it. You had not been married two years
when, on returning from Italy, your husband told me that he aspired to
royalty. Now he is Consul for life. Would he but resolve to stop there! He
already possesses everything but an empty title. No sovereign in Europe
has so much power as he has. I am sorry for it, Madame, but I really
believe that, in spite of yourself, you will be made Queen or Empress.”
Madame Bonaparte had allowed me to speak without interruption, but when I
pronounced the words Queen and Empress she exclaimed, “My God! Bourrienne,
such ambition is far from my thoughts. That I may always continue the wife
of the First Consul is all I desire. Say to him all that you have said to
me. Try and prevent him from making himself King.”—”Madame,” I
replied, “times are greatly altered. The wisest men, the strongest minds,
have resolutely and courageously opposed his tendency to the hereditary
system. But advice is now useless. He would not listen to me. In all
discussions on the subject he adheres inflexibly to the view he has taken.
If he be seriously opposed his anger knows no bounds; his language is
harsh and abrupt, his tone imperious, and his authority bears down all
before him.”—”Yet, Bourrienne, he has so much confidence in you that
of you should try once more!”—”Madame, I assure you he will not
listen to me. Besides, what could I add to the remarks I made upon his
receiving the letters of Louis XVIII., when I fearlessly represented to
him that being without children he would have no one to whom to bequeath
the throne—that, doubtless, from the opinion which he entertained of
his brothers, he could not desire to erect it for them?” Here Josephine
again interrupted me by exclaiming, “My kind friend, when you spoke of
children did he say anything to you? Did he talk of a divorce?”—”Not
a word, Madame, I assure you.”—”If they do not urge him to it, I do
not believe he will resolve to do such a thing. You know how he likes
Eugène, and Eugène behaves so well to him. How different is Lucien. It is
that wretch Lucien, to whom Bonaparte listens too much, and of whom,
however, he always speaks ill to me.”—”I do not know, Madame, what
Lucien says to his brother except when he chooses to tell me, because
Lucien always avoids having a witness of his interviews with your husband,
but I can assure you that for two years I have not heard the word
‘divorce’ from the General’s mouth.”—”I always reckon on you, my
dear Bourrienne; to turn him away from it; as you did at that time.”—”I
do not believe he is thinking of it, but if it recurs to him, consider,
Madame, that it will be now from very different motives: He is now
entirely given up to the interests of his policy and his ambition, which
dominate every other feeling in him. There will not now be any question of
scandal, or of a trial before a court, but of an act of authority which
complaisant laws will justify and which the Church perhaps will sanction.”—”That’s
true. You are right. Good God! how unhappy I am.”
Such was the nature of one of the conversations I had with Madame
Bonaparte on a subject to which she often recurred. It may not perhaps be
uninteresting to endeavour to compare with this what Napoleon said at St.
Helena, speaking of his first wife. According to the Memorial Napoleon
there stated that when Josephine was at last constrained to renounce all
hope of having a child, she often let fall allusions to a great political
fraud, and at length openly proposed it to him. I make no doubt Bonaparte
made use of words to this effect, but I do not believe the assertion. I
recollect one day that Bonaparte, on entering our cabinet, where I was
already seated, exclaimed in a transport of joy impossible for me to
describe, “Well, Bourrienne, my wife is at last enceinte!” I sincerely
congratulated him, more, I own, out of courtesy than from any hope of
seeing him made a father by Josephine, for I well remembered that
Corvisart, who had given medicines to Madame Bonaparte, had nevertheless
assured me that he expected no result from them. Medicine was really the
only political fraud to which Josephine had recourse; and in her situation
what other woman would not have done as much? Here, then, the husband and
the wife are in contradiction, which is nothing uncommon. But on which
side is truth? I have no hesitation in referring it to Josephine. There is
indeed an immense difference between the statements of a women—trusting
her fears and her hopes to the sole confidant of her family secrets, and
the tardy declaration of a man who, after seeing the vast edifice of his
ambition leveled with the dust, is only anxious, in his compulsory
retreat, to preserve intact and spotless the other great edifice of his
glory. Bonaparte should have recollected that Caesar did not like the idea
of his wife being even suspected.
CHAPTER XII.
1802.
Citizen Fesch, who, when we were forced to stop at Ajaccio on our return
from Egypt, discounted at rather a high rate the General-in-Chief’s
Egyptian sequins, became again the Abbe Fesch, as soon as Bonaparte by his
Consular authority re-erected the altars which the Revolution had
overthrown. On the 15th of August 1802 he was consecrated Bishop, and the
following year received the Cardinal’s hat. Thus Bonaparte took advantage
of one of the members of his family being in orders to elevate him to the
highest dignities of the Church. He afterwards gave Cardinal Fesch the
Archbishopric of Lyons, of which place he was long the titular.
The First Consul prided himself a good deal on his triumph, at least in
appearance, over the scruples which the persons who surrounded him had
manifested against the re-establishment of worship. He read with much
self-satisfaction the reports made to him, in which it was stated that the
churches were well frequented: Indeed, throughout the year 1802, all his
attention was directed to the reformation of manners, which had become
more dissolute under the Directory than even during the Reign of Terror.
In his march of usurpation the First Consul let slip no opportunity of
endeavouring to obtain at the same time the admiration of the multitude
and the approbation of judicious men. He was very fond of the arts, and
was sensible that the promotion of industry ought to be the peculiar care
of the head of the Government. It must, however, at the same time be owned
that he rendered the influence of his protection null and void by the
continual violations he committed on that liberty which is the animating
principle of all improvement.
During the supplementary days of the year X., that is to say, about the
beginning of the autumn of 1802, there was held at the Louvre an
exhibition of the products of industry. The First Consul visited the
exhibition, and as even at that period he had begun to attribute every
good result to himself, he seemed proud of the high degree of perfection
the manufacturing arts had attained in France. He was, above all,
delighted with the admiration this exhibition excited among the numerous
foreigners who resorted to Paris during the peace.
In fact, throughout the year 1802 the capital presented an interesting and
animating-spectacle. The appetite for luxury and pleasure had insinuated
itself into manners—which were no longer republican, and the vast
number of Russians and English who drove about everywhere with brilliant
equipages contributed not a little to this metamorphosis. All Paris
flocked to the Carrousel on review days, and regarded with eyes of delight
the unusual sight of rich foreign liveries and emblazoned carriages. The
parties at the Tuileries were brilliant and numerous, and nothing was
wanting but the name of levees. Count Markoff, who succeeded M. de
Kalitscheff as Russian ambassador; the Marquis de Lucchesini, the Prussian
ambassador; and Lord Whitworth, the Minister from England, made numerous
presentations of their countrymen to the First Consul, who was well
pleased that the Court he was forming should have examples set by foreign
courtiers. Never since the meeting of the States-General had the theatres
been so frequented, or fetes so magnificent; and never since that period
had Paris presented so cheering an aspect. The First Consul, on his part,
spared no exertion to render the capital more and more worthy the
admiration of foreigners. The statue of the Venus de Medicis, which had
been robbed from the gallery of the Grand Duke of Tuscany, now decorated
the gallery of the Louvre, and near it was placed that of the Velletrian
Pallas, a more legitimate acquisition, since it was the result of the
researches of some French engineers at Velletri. Everywhere an air of
prosperity was perceptible, and Bonaparte proudly put in his claim to be
regarded as the author of it all. With what heartfelt satisfaction did he
likewise cast his eye upon what he called the grand thermometer of
opinion, the price of the funds! For if he saw them doubled in value in
consequence of the revolution of the 18th Brumaire, rising as they did at
that period from seven to sixteen francs, this value was even more than
tripled after the vote of Consulship for life and the ‘Senates-consulte’
of the 4th of August,—when they rose to fifty-two francs.
While Paris presented so satisfactory an aspect the departments were in a
state of perfect tranquillity; and foreign affairs had every appearance of
security. The Court of the Vatican, which since the Concordat may be said
to have become devoted to the First Consul, gave, under all circumstances,
examples of submission to the wishes of France. The Vatican was the first
Court which recognised the erection of Tuscany into the Kingdom of
Etruria, and the formation of the Helvetic, Cisalpine, and Batavian
Republics. Prussia soon followed the example of the Pope, which was
successively imitated by the other powers of Europe.
The whole of these new states, realms, or republics were under the
immediate influence of France. The Isle of Elba, which Napoleon’s first
abdication afterwards rendered so famous, and Piedmont, divided into six
departments, were also united to France, still called it Republic.
Everything now seemed to concur in securing his accession to absolute
power. We were now at peace with all the world, and every circumstance
tended to place in the hands of the First Consul that absolute power which
indeed was the only kind of government he was capable of forming any
conception of. Indeed, one of the characteristic signs of Napoleon’s
government, even under the Consular system, left no doubt as to his real
intentions. Had he wished to found a free Government it is evident that he
world have made the Ministers responsible to the country, whereas he took
care that there should be no responsibility but to himself. He viewed
them, in fact, in the light of instruments which he might break as he
pleased. I found this single index sufficient to disclose all his future
designs. In order to make the irresponsibility of his Ministers to the
public perfectly clear, he had all the acts of his Government signed
merely by M. Maret, Secretary of State. Thus the Consulship for life was
nothing but an Empire in disguise, the usufruct of which could not long
satisfy the First Consul’s ambition. His brothers influenced him, and it
was resolved to found a new dynasty.
It was not in the interior of France that difficulties were likely first
to arise on Bonaparte’s carrying his designs into effect, but there was
some reason to apprehend that foreign powers, after recognising and
treating with the Consular Government, might display a different feeling,
and entertain scruples with regard to a Government which had resumed its
monarchical form. The question regarding the Bourbons was in some measure
kept in the background as long as France remained a Republic, but the
re-establishment of the throne naturally called to recollection the family
which had occupied it for so many ages. Bonaparte fully felt the delicacy
of his position, but he knew how to face obstacles, and had been
accustomed to overcome them: he, however, always proceeded cautiously, as
when obstacles induced him to defer the period of the Consulship for life.
Bonaparte laboured to establish in France not only an absolute government,
but, what is still worse, a military one. He considered a decree signed by
his hand possessed of a magic virtue capable of transforming his generals
into able diplomatists, and so he sent them on embassies, as if to show
the Sovereigns to whom they were accredited that he soon meant to take
their thrones by assault. The appointment of Lannes to the Court of Lisbon
originated from causes which probably will be read with some interest,
since they serve to place Bonaparte’s character in, its true light, and to
point out, at the same time, the means he disdained not to resort to, if
he wished to banish his most faithful friends when their presence was no
longer agreeable to him.
Bonaparte had ceased to address Lannes in the second person singular; but
that general continued the familiarity of thee and thou in speaking to
Napoleon. It is hardly possible to conceive how much this annoyed the
First Consul. Aware of the unceremonious candour of his old comrade, whose
daring spirit he knew would prompt him to go as great lengths in civil
affairs as on the field of battle, Bonaparte, on the great occasion of the
18th Brumaire, fearing his reproaches, had given him the command of Paris
in order to ensure his absence from St. Cloud.
After that time, notwithstanding the continually growing greatness of the
First Consul, which, as it increased, daily exacted more and more
deference, Lannes still preserved his freedom of speech, and was the only
one who dared to treat Bonaparte as a comrade, and tell him the truth
without ceremony. This was enough to determine Napoleon to rid himself of
the presence of Lannes. But under what pretext was the absence of the
conqueror of Montebello to be procured? It was necessary to conjure up an
excuse; and in the truly diabolical machination resorted to for that
purpose, Bonaparte brought into play that crafty disposition for which he
was so remarkable.
Lannes, who never looked forward to the morrow, was as careless of his
money as of his blood. Poor officers and soldiers partook largely of his
liberality. Thus he had no fortune, but plenty of debts when he wanted
money, and this was not seldom, he used to come, as if it were a mere
matter of course, to ask it of the First Consul, who, I must confess,
never refused him. Bonaparte, though he well knew the general’s
circumstances, said to him one day, “My friend, you should attend a little
more to appearances. You must have your establishment suitable to your
rank. There is the Hotel de Noailles—why don’t you take it, and
furnish it in proper style?” Lannes, whose own candour prevented him from
suspecting the artful designs of others, followed the advice of the First
Consul. The Hotel de Noailles was taken and superbly fitted up. Odiot
supplied a service of plate valued at 200,000 francs.
General Lannes having thus conformed to the wishes of Bonaparte came to
him and requested 400,000 francs, the amount of the expense incurred, as
it were, by his order. “But,” said the First Consul, “I have no money.”—”You
have no money! What the devil am I to do, then?”
“But is there none in the Guard’s chest? Take what you require, and we
will settle it, hereafter.”
Mistrusting nothing, Lannes went to the treasurer of the Guards, who made
some objections at first to the advance required, but who soon yielded on
learning that the demand was made with the consent of the First Consul.
Within twenty-four hours after Lannes had obtained the 400,000 francs the
treasurer received from the head commissary an order to balance his
accounts. The receipt for the 400,000 francs advanced to Lannes, was not
acknowledged as a voucher. In vain the treasurer alleged the authority of
the First Consul for the transaction. Napoleon’s memory had suddenly
failed him; he had entirely forgotten all about it. In a word, it was
incumbent on Lannes to refund the 400,000 francs to the Guards’ chest;
and, as I have already said, he had no property on earth, but debts in
abundance. He repaired to General Lefebre, who loved him as his son, and
to him he related all that had passed. “Simpleton,” said Lefebvre, “why
did you not come to me? Why did you go and get into debt with that ——-?
Well, here are the 400,000 francs; take them to him, and let him go to the
devil!”
Lannes hastened to the First Consul. “What!”—he exclaimed, “is it
possible you can be guilty of such baseness as this? To treat me in such a
manner! To lay such a foul snare for me after all that I have done for
you; after all the blood I have shed to promote your ambition! Is this the
recompense you had in store for me? You forget the 13th Vendemiaire, to
the success of which I contributed more than you! You forget Millesimo: I
was colonel before you! For whom did I fight at Bassano? You were witness
of what I did at Lodi and at Governolo, where I was wounded; and yet you
play me such a trick as this! But for me, Paris would have revolted on the
18th Brumaire. But for me, you would have lost the battle of Marengo. I
alone, yes, I alone, passed the Po, at Montebello, with my whole division.
You gave the credit of that to Berthier, who was not there; and this is my
reward—humiliation. This cannot, this shall not be. I will——”
Bonaparte, pale with anger, listened without stirring, and Lannes was on
the point of challenging him when Junot, who heard the uproar, hastily
entered. The unexpected presence of this general somewhat reassured the
First Consul, and at the same time calmed, in some degree, the fury of
Lannes. “Well,” said Bonaparte, “go to Lisbon. You will get money there;
and when you return you will not want any one to pay your debts for you.”
Thus was Bonaparte’s object gained. Lannes set out for Lisbon, and never
afterwards annoyed the First Consul by his familiarities, for on his
return he ceased to address him with thee and thou.
Having described Bonaparte’s ill-treatment of Lannes I may here subjoin a
statement of the circumstances which led to a rupture between the First
Consul and me. So many false stories have been circulated on the subject
that I am anxious to relate the facts as they really were.
Nine months had now passed since I had tendered my resignation to the
First Consul. The business of my office had become too great for me, and
my health was so much endangered by over-application that my physician, M.
Corvisart, who had for a long time impressed upon me the necessity of
relaxation, now formally warned me that I should not long hold out under
the fatigue I underwent. Corvisart had no doubt spoken to the same effect
to the First Consul, for the latter said to me one day, in a tone which
betrayed but little feeling, “Why, Corvisart says you have not a year to
live.” This was certainly no very welcome compliment in the mouth of an
old college friend, yet I must confess that the doctor risked little by
the prediction.
I had resolved, in fact, to follow the advice of Corvisart; my family were
urgent in their entreaties that I would do so, but I always put off the
decisive step. I was loath to give up a friendship which had subsisted so
long, and which had been only once disturbed: on that occasion when Joseph
thought proper to play the spy upon me at the table of Fouché. I
remembered also the reception I had met with from the conqueror of Italy;
and I experienced, moreover, no slight pain at the thought of quitting one
from whom I had received so many proofs of confidence, and to whom I had
been attached from early boyhood. These considerations constantly
triumphed over the disgust to which I was subjected by a number of
circumstances, and by the increasing vexations occasioned by the conflict
between my private sentiments and the nature of the duties I had to
perform.
I was thus kept in a state of perplexity, from which some unforeseen
circumstance alone could extricate me. Such a circumstance at length
occurred, and the following is the history of my first rupture with
Napoleon:
On the 27th of February 1802, at ten at night, Bonaparte dictated to me a
despatch of considerable importance and urgency, for M. de Talleyrand,
requesting the Minister for Foreign Affairs to come to the Tuileries next
morning at an appointed hour. According to custom, I put the letter into
the hands of the office messenger that it might be forwarded to its
destination.
This was Saturday. The following day, Sunday, M. de Talleyrand came as if
for an audience about mid-day. The First Consul immediately began to
confer with him on the subject of the letter sent the previous evening,
and was astonished to learn that the Minister had not received it until
the morning. He immediately rang for the messenger, and ordered me to be
sent for. Being in a very bad humour, he pulled the bell with so much fury
that he struck his hand violently against the angle of the chimney-piece.
I hurried to his presence. “Why,” he said, addressing me hastily, “why was
not my letter delivered yesterday evening?”—”I do not know: I put it
at once into the hands of the person whose duty it was to see that it was
sent.”—”Go and find the cause of the delay, and come back quickly.”
Having rapidly made my inquiries, I returned to the cabinet. “Well?” said
the First Consul, whose irritation seemed to have increased. “Well,
General, it is not the fault of anybody, M. de Talleyrand was not to be
found, either at the office or at his own residence, or at the houses of
any of his friends where he was thought likely to be.” Not knowing with
whom to be angry, restrained by the coolness of M. de Talleyrand, yet at
the same time ready to burst with rage, Bonaparte rose from his seat, and
proceeding to the hall, called the messenger and questioned him sharply.
The man, disconcerted by the anger of the First Consul, hesitated in his
replies, and gave confused answers. Bonaparte returned to his cabinet
still more irritated than he had left it.
I had followed him to the hall, and on my way back to the cabinet I
attempted to soothe him, and I begged him not to be thus discomposed by a
circumstance which, after all, was of no great moment. I do not know
whether his anger was increased by the sight of the blood which flowed
from his hand, and which he was every moment looking at; but however that
might be, a transport of furious passion, such as I had never before
witnessed, seized him; and as I was about to enter the cabinet after him
he threw back the door with so much violence that, had I been two or three
inches nearer him, it must infallibly have struck me in the face. He
accompanied this action, which was almost convulsive, with an appellation,
not to be borne; he exclaimed before M. de Talleyrand, “Leave me alone;
you are a fool.” At an insult so atrocious I confess that the anger which
had already mastered the First Consul suddenly seized on me. I thrust the
door forward with as much impetuosity as he had used in throwing it back,
and, scarcely knowing what I said, exclaimed, “You are a hundredfold a
greater fool than I am!” I then banged the door and went upstairs to my
apartment, which was situated over the cabinet.
I was as far from expecting as from wishing such an occasion of separating
from the First Consul. But what was done could not be undone; and
therefore, without taking time for reflection, and still under the
influence of the anger that had got the better of me, I penned the
following positive resignation:
Some moments after this note was written I saw Bonaparte’s saddle-horses
brought up to the entrance of the Palace. It was Sunday morning, and,
contrary to his usual custom on that day, he was going to ride out.
Duroc accompanied him. He was no sooner done than I, went down into his
cabinet, and placed my letter on his table. On returning at four o’clock
with Duroc Bonaparte read my letter. “Ah! ah!” said he, before opening it,
“a letter from Bourrienne.” And he almost immediately added, for the note
was speedily perused, “He is in the sulks.—Accepted.” I had left the
Tuileries at the moment he returned, but Duroc sent to me where I was
dining the following billet:
P.S.:—I will call on you presently.
Duroc came to me at eight o’clock the same evening. The First Consul was
in his cabinet when we entered it. I immediately commenced giving my
intended successor the necessary explanations to enable him to enter upon
his new duties. Piqued at finding that I did not speak to him, and at the
coolness with which I instructed Duroc, Bonaparte said to me in a harsh
tone, “Come, I have had enough of this! Leave me.” I stepped down from the
ladder on which I had mounted for the purpose of pointing out to Duroc the
places in which the various papers were deposited and hastily withdrew. I
too had quite enough of it!
I remained two more days at the Tuileries until I had suited myself with
lodgings. On Monday I went down into the cabinet of the First Consul to
take my leave of him. We conversed together for a long time, and very
amicably. He told me he was very sorry I was going to leave him, and that
he would do all he could for me. I pointed out several places to him; at
last I mentioned the Tribunate. “That will not do for you,” he said; “the
members are a set of babblers and phrasemongers, whom I mean to get rid
of. All the troubles of States proceed from such debatings. I am tired of
them.” He continued to talk in a strain which left me in no doubt as to
his uneasiness about the Tribunate, which, in fact, reckoned among its
members many men of great talent and excellent character.
The following day, Tuesday, the First Consul asked me to breakfast with
him. After breakfast, while he was conversing with some other person,
Madame Bonaparte and Hortense pressed me to make advances towards
obtaining a re-instalment in my office, appealing to me on the score of
the friendship and kindness they had always shown me. They told me that I
had been in the wrong, and that I had forgotten myself. I answered that I
considered the evil beyond remedy; and that, besides, I had really need of
repose. The First Consul then called me to him, and conversed a
considerable time with me, renewing his protestations of goodwill towards
me.
At five o’clock I was going downstairs to quit the Tuileries for good when
I was met by the office messenger, who told me that the First Consul
wished to see me. Duroc; who was in the room leading to the cabinet,
stopped me as I passed, and said, “He wishes you to remain. I beg of you
not to refuse; do me this favour. I have assured him that I am incapable
of filling your office. It does not suit my habits; and besides, to tell
you the truth, the business is too irksome for me.” I proceeded to the
cabinet without replying to Duroc. The First Consul came up to me smiling,
and pulling me by the ear, as he did when he was in the best of humours,
said to me, “Are you still in the sulks?” and leading me to my usual seat
he added, “Come, sit down.”
Only those who knew Bonaparte can judge of my situation at that moment. He
had at times, and when he chose, a charm in his manners which it was quite
impossible to resist. I could offer no opposition, and I resumed my usual
office and my accustomed labours. Five minutes afterwards it was announced
that dinner was on table. “You will dine with me?” he said. “I cannot; I
am expected at the place where I was going when Duroc called me back. It
is an engagement that I cannot break.”—”Well, I have nothing to say,
then. But give me your word that you will be here at eight o’clock.”—”I
promise you.” Thus I became again the private secretary of the First
Consul, and I believed in the sincerity of our reconciliation.
CHAPTER XIII.
1802-1803.
It may truly be said that history affords no example of an empire founded
like that of France, created in all its parts under the cloak of a
republic. Without any shock, and in the short space of four years, there
arose above the ruins of the short-lived Republic a Government more
absolute than ever was Louis XIV.’s. This extraordinary change is to be
assigned to many causes; and I had the opportunity of observing the
influence which the determined will of one man exercised over his
fellow-men.
The great object which Bonaparte had at heart was to legitimate his
usurpations by institutions. The Concordat had reconciled him with the
Court of Rome; the numerous erasures from the emigrant list gathered round
him a large body of the old nobility; and the Legion of Honour, though at
first but badly received, soon became a general object of ambition. Peace,
too, had lent her aid in consolidating the First Consul’s power by
affording him leisure to engage in measures of internal prosperity.
The Council of State, of which Bonaparte had made me a member, but which
my other occupations did not allow me to attend, was the soul of the
Consular Government. Bonaparte felt much interest in the discussions of
that body, because it was composed of the most eminent men in the
different branches of administration; and though the majority evinced a
ready compliance with his wishes, yet that disposition was often far from
being unanimous. In the Council of State the projects of the Government
were discussed from the first with freedom and sincerity, and when once
adopted they were transmitted to the Tribunate, and to the Legislative
Body. This latter body might be considered as a supreme Legislative
Tribunal, before which the Tribunes pleaded as the advocates of the
people, and the Councillors of State, whose business it was to support the
law projects, as the advocates of the Government. This will at once
explain the cause of the First Consul’s animosity towards the Tribunate,
and will show to what the Constitution was reduced when that body was
dissolved by a sudden and arbitrary decision.
During the Consulate the Council of State was not only a body politic
collectively, but each individual member might be invested with special
power; as, for example, when the First Consul sent Councillors of State on
missions to each of the military divisions where there was a Court of
Appeal, the instructions given them by the First Consul were extensive,
and might be said to be unlimited. They were directed to examine all the
branches of the administration, so that their reports collected and
compared together presented a perfect description of the state of France.
But this measure, though excellent in itself, proved fatal to the State.
The reports never conveyed the truth to the First Consul, or at least if
they did, it was in such a disguised form as to be scarcely recognisable;
for the Councillors well knew that the best way to pay their court to
Bonaparte was not to describe public feeling as it really was, but as he
wished it to be. Thus the reports of the councillors of State only
furnished fresh arguments in favour of his ambition.
I must, however, observe that in the discussions of the Council of State
Bonaparte was not at all averse to the free expression of opinion. He,
indeed, often encouraged it; for although fully resolved to do only what
he pleased, he wished to gain information; indeed, it is scarcely
conceivable how, in the short space of two years, Bonaparte adapted his
mind so completely to civil and legislative affairs. But he could not
endure in the Tribunate the liberty of opinion which he tolerated in the
Council; and for this reason—that the sittings of the Tribunate were
public, while those of the Council of State were secret, and publicity was
what he dreaded above all things. He was very well pleased when he had to
transmit to the Legislative Body or to the Tribunate any proposed law of
trifling importance, and he used then to say that he had thrown them a
bone to gnaw.
Among the subjects submitted to the consideration of the Council and the
Tribunate was one which gave rise to a singular discussion, the ground of
which was a particular word, inserted in the third article of the treaty
of Russia with France. This word seemed to convey a prophetic allusion to
the future condition of the French people, or rather an anticipated
designation of what they afterwards became. The treaty spoke of “the
subjects of the two Governments.” This term applied to those who still
considered themselves citizens, and was highly offensive to the Tribunate.
Chenier most loudly remonstrated against the introduction of this word
into the dictionary of the new Government. He said that the armies of
France had shed their blood that the French people might be citizens and
not subjects. Chenier’s arguments, however, had no effect on the decision
of the Tribunate, and only served to irritate the First Consul. The treaty
was adopted almost unanimously, there being only fourteen dissentient
voices, and the proportion of black balls in the Legislative Body was even
less.
Though this discussion passed off almost unnoticed, yet it greatly
displeased the First Consul, who expressed his dissatisfaction in the
evening. “What is it,” said he, “these babblers want? They wish to be
citizens—why did they not know how to continue so? My government
must treat on an equal footing with Russia. I should appear a mere puppet
in the eyes of foreign Courts were I to yield to the stupid demands of the
Tribunate.. Those fellows tease me so that I have a great mind to end
matters at once with them.” I endeavoured to soothe his anger, and
observed, that one precipitate act might injure him. “You are right,” he
continued; “but stay a little, they shall lose nothing by waiting.”
The Tribunate pleased Bonaparte better in the great question of the
Consulate for life, because he had taken the precaution of removing such
members as were most opposed to the encroachments of his ambition. The
Tribunate resolved that a marked proof of the national gratitude should be
offered to the First Consul, and the resolution was transmitted to the
Senate. Not a single voice was raised against this proposition, which
emanated from Chabot de l’Allier, the President of the Tribunate. When the
First Consul came back to his cabinet after receiving the deputation of
the Tribunate he was very cheerful, and said to me, “Bourrienne, it is a
blank cheque that the Tribunate has just offered me; I shall know how to
fill it up. That is my business.”
The Tribunate having adopted the indefinite proposition of offering to the
First Consul a marked proof of the national gratitude, it now only
remained to determine what that proof should be. Bonaparte knew well what
he wanted, but he did not like to name it in any positive way. Though in
his fits of impatience, caused by the lingering proceedings of the
Legislative Body and the indecision of some of its members, he often
talked of mounting on horseback and drawing his sword, yet he so far
controlled himself as to confine violence to his conversations with his
intimate friends. He wished it to be thought that he himself was yielding
to compulsion; that he was far from wishing to usurp permanent power
contrary to the Constitution; and that if he deprived France of liberty it
was all for her good, and out of mere love for her. Such deep-laid
duplicity could never have been conceived and maintained in any common
mind; but Bonaparte’s was not a mind of the ordinary cast. It must have
required extraordinary self-command to have restrained so long as he did
that daring spirit which was so natural to him, and which was rather the
result of his temperament than his character. For my part, I confess that
I always admired him more for what he had the fortitude not to do than for
the boldest exploits he ever performed.
In conformity with the usual form, the proposition of the Tribunate was
transmitted to the Senate. From that time the Senators on whom Bonaparte
most relied were frequent in their visits to the Tuileries. In the
preparatory conferences which preceded the regular discussions in the
Senate it has been ascertained that the majority was not willing that the
marked proof of gratitude should be the Consulate for life; it was
therefore agreed that the reporter should limit his demand to a temporary
prolongation of the dignity of First Consul in favour of Bonaparte. The
reporter, M. de Lacepede, acted accordingly, and limited the prolongation
to ten years, commencing from the expiration of the ten years granted by
the Constitution. I forget which of the Senators first proposed the
Consulate for life; but I well recollect that Cambacérès used all his
endeavours to induce those members of the Senate whom he thought he could
influence to agree to that proposition. Whether from flattery or
conviction I know not, but the Second Consul held out to his colleague, or
rather his master, the hope of complete success. Bonaparte on hearing him
shook his head with an air of doubt, but afterwards said to me, “They will
perhaps make some wry faces, but they must come to it at last!”
It was proposed in the Senate that the proposition of the Consulate for
life should take the priority of that of the decennial prolongation; but
this was not agreed to; and the latter proposition being adopted, the
other, of course, could not be discussed.
There was something very curious in the ‘Senatus-consulte’ published on
the occasion. It spoke in the name of the French people, and stated that,
“in testimony of their gratitude to the Consuls of the Republic,” the
Consular reign was prolonged for ten years; but that the prolongation was
limited to the First Consul only.
Bonaparte, though much dissatisfied with the decision of the Senate,
disguised his displeasure in ambiguous language. When Tronchet, then
President of the Senate, read to him, in a solemn audience, at the head of
the deputation, the ‘Senatus-consulte’ determining the prorogation, he
said in reply that he could not be certain of the confidence of the people
unless his continuance in the Consulship were sanctioned by their
suffrages. “The interests of my glory and happiness,” added he, “would
seem to have marked the close of my public life at the moment when the
peace of the world is proclaimed. But the glory and the happiness of the
citizen must yield to the interests of the State and wishes of the public.
You, Senators, conceive that I owe to the people another sacrifice. I will
make it if the voice of the people commands what your suffrage
authorises.”
The true meaning of these words was not understood by everybody, and was
only manifest to those who were initiated in the secret of Bonaparte’s
designs. He did not accept the offer of the Senate, because he wished for
something more. The question was to be renewed and to be decided by the
people only; and since the people had the right to refuse what the Senate
offered, they possessed, for the same reason, the right to give what the
Senate did not offer.
The moment now arrived for consulting the Council of State as to the mode
to be adopted for invoking and collecting the suffrages of the people. For
this purpose an extraordinary meeting of the Council of State was summoned
on the 10th of May. Bonaparte wished to keep himself aloof from all
ostensible influence; but his two colleagues laboured for him more
zealously than he could have worked for himself, and they were warmly
supported by several members of the Council. A strong majority were of
opinion that Bonaparte should not only be invested with the Consulship for
life, but that he should be empowered to nominate his successor. But he,
still faithful to his plan, affected to venerate the sovereignty of the
people, which he held in horror, and he promulgated the following decree,
which was the first explanation of his reply to the Senate.
The other articles merely regulated the mode of collecting the votes.
This decree shows the policy of the First Consul in a new point of view,
and displays his art in its fullest extent. He had just refused the less
for the sake of getting the greater; and now he had contrived to get the
offer of the greater to show off his moderation by accepting only the
less. The Council of State sanctioned the proposition for conferring on
the First Consul the right of nominating his successor, and, of his own
accord, the First Consul declined this. Accordingly the Second Consul,
when he, the next day, presented the decree to the Council of State, did
not fail to eulogise this extreme moderation, which banished even the
shadow of suspicion of any ambitious after-thought. Thus the Senate found
itself out-manoeuvred, and the decree of the Consuls was transmitted at
once to the Legislative Body and to the Tribunate.
In the Legislative Body, M. de Vaublanc was distinguished among all the
deputies who applauded the conduct of the Government; and it was he who
delivered the apologetic harangue of the deputation of the Legislative
Body to the First Consul. After having addressed the Government
collectively he ended by addressing the First Consul individually—a
sort of compliment which had not hitherto been put in practice, and which
was far from displeasing him who was its object. As M. de Vaublanc’s
speech had been communicated beforehand to the First Consul, the latter
prepared a reply to it which sufficiently showed how much it had gratified
him. Besides the flattering distinction which separated him from the
Government, the plenitude of praise was not tempered by anything like
advice or comment. It was not so with the address of the Tribunate. After
the compliments which the occasion demanded, a series of hopes were
expressed for the future, which formed a curious contrast with the events
which actually ensued. The Tribunate, said the address, required no
guarantee, because Bonaparte’s elevated and generous sentiments would
never permit him to depart from those principles which brought about the
Revolution and founded the Republic;—he loved real glory too well
ever to stain that which he had acquired by the abuse of power;—the
nation which he was called to govern was free and generous he would
respect and consolidate her liberty; he would distinguish his real
friends, who spoke truth to him, from flatterers who might seek to deceive
him. In short, Bonaparte would surround himself with the men who, having
made the Revolution, were interested in supporting it.
To these and many other fine things the Consul replied, “This testimony of
the affection of the Tribunate is gratifying to the Government. The union
of all bodies of the State is a guarantee of the stability and happiness
of the nation. The efforts of the Government will be constantly directed
to the interests of the people, from whom all power is derived, and whose
welfare all good men have at heart.”
So much for the artifice of governments and the credulity of subjects! It
is certain that, from the moment Bonaparte gained his point in submitting
the question of the Consulate for life to the decision of the people,
there was no longer a doubt of the result being in his favour. This was
evident, not only on account of the influential means which a government
always has at its command, and of which its agents extend the
ramifications from the centre to the extremities, but because the
proposition was in accordance with the wishes of the majority. The
Republicans were rather shy in avowing principles with which people were
now disenchanted;—the partisans of a monarchy without distinction of
family saw their hopes almost realised in the Consulate for life; the
recollection of the Bourbons still lived in some hearts faithful to
misfortune but the great mass were for the First Consul, and his external
acts in the new step he had taken towards the throne had been so
cautiously disguised as to induce a belief in his sincerity. If I and a
few others were witness to his accomplished artifice and secret ambition,
France beheld only his glory, and gratefully enjoyed the blessings of
peace which he had obtained for her. The suffrages of the people speedily
realised the hopes of the First Consul, and thus was founded the CONSULATE
FOR LIFE.
CHAPTER XIV
1802-1803.
When nothing was wanting to secure the Consulate for life but the votes of
the people, which there was no doubt of obtaining, the First Consul set
off to spend a few days at Malmaison.
On the day of our arrival, as soon as dinner was ended, Bonaparte said to
me, “Bourrienne, let us go and take a walk.” It was the middle of May, so
that the evenings were long. We went into the park: he was very grave, and
we walked for several minutes without his uttering a syllable. Wishing to
break silence in a way that would be agreeable to him, I alluded to the
facility with which he had nullified the last ‘Senatus-consulte’. He
scarcely seemed to hear me, so completely was his mind absorbed in the
subject on which he was meditating. At length, suddenly recovering from
his abstraction, he said, “Bourrienne, do you think that the pretender to
the crown of France would renounce his claims if I were to offer him a
good indemnity, or even a province in Italy?” Surprised at this abrupt
question on a subject which I was far from thinking of, I replied that I
did not think the pretender would relinquish his claims; that it was very
unlikely the Bourbons would return to France as long as he, Bonaparte,
should continue at the head of the Government, though they would look
forward to their ultimate return as probable. “How so?” inquired he. “For
a very simple reason, General. Do you not see every day that your agents
conceal the truth from you, and flatter you in your wishes, for the
purpose of ingratiating themselves in your favour? are you not angry when
at length the truth reaches your ear?”—”And what then?”—”why,
General, it must be just the same with the agents of Louis XVIII. in
France. It is in the course of things, in the nature of man, that they
should feed the Bourbons with hopes of a possible return, were it only to
induce a belief in their own talent and utility.”—”That is very
true! You are quite right; but I am not afraid. However, something might
perhaps be done—we shall see.” Here the subject dropped, and our
conversation turned on the Consulate for life, and Bonaparte spoke in
unusually mild terms of the persons who had opposed the proposition. I was
a little surprised at this, and could not help reminding him of the
different way in which he had spoken of those who opposed his accession to
the Consulate. “There is nothing extraordinary in that,” said he. “Worthy
men may be attached to the Republic as I have made it. It is a mere
question of form. I have nothing to say against that; but at the time of
my accession to the Consulate it was very different. Then, none but
Jacobins, terrorists, and rogues resisted my endeavours to rescue France
from the infamy into which the Directory had plunged her. But now I
cherish no ill-will against those who have opposed me.”
During the intervals between the acts of the different bodies of the
State, and the collection of the votes, Lucien renewed his intrigues, or
rather prosecuted them with renewed activity, for the purpose of getting
the question of hereditary succession included in the votes. Many prefects
transmitted to M. Chaptal anonymous circulars which had been sent to them:
all stated the ill effect produced by these circulars, which had been
addressed to the principal individuals of their departments. Lucien was
the originator of all this, though I cannot positively say whether his
brother connived with him, as in the case of the pamphlet to which I have
already alluded. I believe, however, that Bonaparte was not entirely a
stranger to the business; for the circulars were written by Raederer at
the instigation of Lucien, and Raederer was at that time in favour at the
Tuileries. I recollect Bonaparte speaking to me one day very angrily about
a pamphlet which had just, been published by Camille Jordan on the subject
of the national vote on the Consulate for life. Camille Jordan did not
withhold his vote, but gave it in favour of the First Consul; and instead
of requiring preliminary conditions, he contented himself, like the
Tribunate, with enumerating all the guarantees which he expected the
honour of the First Consul would grant. Among these guarantees were the
cessation of arbitrary imprisonments, the responsibility of the agents of
Government, and the independence of the judges. But all these demands were
mere peccadilloes in comparison with Camille Jordan’s great crime of
demanding the liberty of the press.
The First Consul had looked through the fatal pamphlet, and lavished
invectives upon its author. “How!” exclaimed he, “am I never to have done
with these fire brands?—These babblers, who think that politics may
be shown on a printed page like the world on a map? Truly, I know not what
things will come to if I let this go on. Camille Jordan, whom I received
so well at Lyons, to think that he should—ask for the liberty of the
press! Were I to accede to this I might as well pack up at once and go and
live on a farm a hundred leagues from Paris.” Bonaparte’s first act in
favour of the liberty of the press was to order the seizure of the
pamphlet in which Camille Jordan had extolled the advantages of that
measure. Publicity, either by words or writing, was Bonaparte’s horror.
Hence his aversion to public speakers and writers.
Camille Jordan was not the only person who made unavailing efforts to
arrest Bonaparte in the first steps of his ambition. There were yet in
France many men who, though they had hailed with enthusiasm the dawn of
the French Revolution, had subsequently been disgusted by its crimes, and
who still dreamed of the possibility of founding a truly Constitutional
Government in France. Even in the Senate there were some men indignant at
the usual compliance of that body, and who spoke of the necessity of
subjecting the Constitution to a revisal, in order to render it
conformable to the Consulate for life.
The project of revising the Constitution was by no means unsatisfactory to
Bonaparte. It afforded him an opportunity of holding out fresh glimmerings
of liberty to those who were too shortsighted to see into the future. He
was pretty certain that there could be no change but to his advantage. Had
any one talked to him of the wishes of the nation he would have replied,
“3,577,259 citizens have voted. Of these how many were for me? 3,368,185.
Compare the difference! There is but one vote in forty-five against me. I
must obey the will of the people!” To this he would not have failed to
add, “Whose are the votes opposed to me? Those of ideologists, Jacobins,
and peculators under the Directory.” To such arguments what could have
been answered? It must not be supposed that I am putting these words into
Bonaparte’s mouth. They fell from him oftener than once.
As soon as the state of the votes was ascertained the Senate conceived
itself under the necessity of repairing the only fault it had committed in
the eyes of the First Consul, and solemnly presented him with a new
‘Senatus-consulte’, and a decree couched in the following terms:
ARTICLE I. The French people nominate and the Senate proclaim Napoleon
Bonaparte Consul for life.
ARTICLE II. A statue representing Peace, holding in one hand the laurel of
victory, and in the other the decree of the senate, shall commemorate to
posterity the gratitude of the Nation.
ARTICLE III. The Senate will convey to the First Consul the expression of
the confidence, the love, and the admiration of the French people.
Bonaparte replied to the deputation from the Senate, in the presence of
the Diplomatic Body, whose audience had been appointed for that day in
order that the ambassadors might be enabled to make known to their
respective Courts that Europe reckoned one King more. In his reply he did
not fail to introduce the high-sounding words “liberty and equality.” He
commenced thus: “A citizen’s life belongs to his country. The French
people wish that mine should be entirely devoted to their service. I
obey.”
On the day this ceremony took place, besides the audience of the
Diplomatic Body there was an extraordinary assemblage of general officers
and public functionaries. The principal apartments of the Tuileries’s
presented the appearance of a fete. This gaiety formed a striking contrast
with the melancholy of Josephine, who felt that every step of the First
Consul towards the throne removed him farther from her.
She had to receive a party that evening, and though greatly depressed in
spirits she did the honours with her usual grace.
Let a Government be what it may, it can never satisfy everyone. At the
establishment of the Consulate for life, those who were averse to that
change formed but a feeble minority. But still they met, debated,
corresponded, and dreamed of the possibility of overthrowing the Consular
Government.
During the first six months of the year 1802 there were meetings of the
discontented, which Fouché, who was then Minister of the Police, knew and
would not condescend to notice; but, on the contrary, all the inferior
agents of the police contended for a prey which was easily seized, and,
with the view of magnifying their services, represented these secret
meetings as the effect of a vast plot against the Government. Bonaparte,
whenever he spoke to me on the subject, expressed himself weary of the
efforts which were made to give importance to trifles; and yet he received
the reports of the police agents as if he thought them of consequence.
This was because he thought Fouché badly informed, and he was glad to find
him at fault; but when he sent for the Minister of Police the latter told
him that all the reports he had received were not worth a moment’s
attention. He told the First Consul all, and even a great deal more than
had been revealed to him, mentioning at the same time how and from whom
Bonaparte had received his information.
But these petty police details did not divert the First Consul’s attention
from the great object he had in view. Since March 1802 he had attended the
sittings of the Council of State with remarkable regularity. Even while we
were at the Luxembourg he busied himself in drawing up a new code of laws
to supersede the incomplete collection of revolutionary laws, and to
substitute order for the sort of anarchy which prevailed in the
legislation. The man who were most distinguished for legal knowledge had
cooperated in this laborious task, the result of which was the code first
distinguished by the name of the Civil Code, and afterwards called the
Code Napoleon. The labours of this important undertaking being completed,
a committee was appointed for the presentation of the code. This
committee, of which Cambacérès was the president, was composed of MM.
Portalis, Merlin de Douai, and Tronchet. During all the time the
discussions were pending, instead of assembling as usual three times a
week, the Council of State assembled every day, and the sittings, which on
ordinary occasions only lasted two or three hours, were often prolonged to
five or six. The First Consul took such interest in these discussions
that, to have an opportunity of conversing upon them in the evening, he
frequently invited several members of the Council to dine with him. It was
during these conversations that I most admired the inconceivable
versatility of Bonaparte’s genius, or rather, that superior instinct which
enabled him to comprehend at a glance, and in their proper point of view,
legislative questions to which he might have been supposed a stranger.
Possessing as he did, in a supreme degree, the knowledge of mankind, ideas
important to the science of government flashed upon his mind like sudden
inspirations.
Some time after his nomination to the Consulate for life, anxious to
perform a sovereign act, he went for the first time to preside at the
Senate. Availing myself that day of a few leisure moments I went out to
see the Consular procession. It was truly royal. The First Consul had
given orders that the military should-be ranged in the streets through
which he had to pass. On his first arrival at the Tuileries, Napoleon had
the soldiers of the Guard ranged in a single line in the interior of the
court, but he now ordered that the line should be doubled, and should
extend from the gate of the Tuileries to that of the Luxembourg. Assuming
a privilege which old etiquette had confined exclusively to the Kings of
France, Bonaparte now for the first time rode in a carriage drawn by eight
horses. A considerable number of carriages followed that of the First
Consul, which was surrounded by generals and aides de camp on horseback.
Louis XIV. going to hold a bed of justice at the Parliament of Paris never
displayed greater pomp than did Bonaparte in this visit to the Senate. He
appeared in all the parade of royalty; and ten Senators came to meet him
at the foot of the staircase of the Luxembourg.
The object of the First Consul’s visit to the Senate was the presentation
of five plans of ‘Senatus-consultes’. The other two Consuls were present
at the ceremony, which took place about the middle of August.
Bonaparte returned in the same style in which he went, accompanied by M.
Lebrun, Cambacérès remaining at the Senate, of which he was President. The
five ‘Senatus-consultes’ were adopted, but a restriction was made in that
which concerned the forms of the Senate. It was proposed that when the
Consuls visited the Senate they should be received by a deputation of ten
members at the foot of the staircase, as the First Consul had that day
been received; but Bonaparte’s brothers Joseph and Lucien opposed this,
and prevented the proposition from being adopted, observing that the
Second and Third Consuls being members of the Senate could not be received
with such honours by their colleagues. This little scene of political
courtesy, which was got up beforehand, was very well acted.
Bonaparte’s visit to the Senate gave rise to a change of rank in the
hierarchy of the different authorities composing the Government. Hitherto
the Council of State had ranked higher in public opinion; but the Senate,
on the occasion of its late deputation to the Tuileries, had for the first
time, received the honour of precedency. This had greatly displeased some
of the Councillors of State, but Bonaparte did not care for that. He
instinctively saw that the Senate would do what he wished more readily
than the other constituted bodies, and he determined to augment its rights
and prerogatives even at the expense of the rights of the Legislative
Body. These encroachments of one power upon another, authorised by the
First Consul, gave rise to reports of changes in ministerial arrangements.
It was rumoured in Paris that the number of the ministers was to be
reduced to three, and that Lucien, Joseph, and M. de Talleyrand were to
divide among them the different portfolios. Lucien helped to circulate
these reports, and this increased the First Consul’s dissatisfaction at
his conduct. The letters from Madrid, which were filled with complaints
against him, together with some scandalous adventures, known in Paris,
such as his running away with the wife of a ‘limonadier’, exceedingly
annoyed Bonaparte, who found his own family more difficult to govern than
France.
France, indeed, yielded with admirable facility to the yoke which, the
First Consul wished to impose on her. How artfully did he undo all that
the Revolution had done, never neglecting any means of attaining his
object! He loved to compare the opinions of those whom he called the
Jacobins with the opinions of the men of 1789; and even them he found too
liberal. He felt the ridicule which was attached to the mute character of
the Legislative Body, which he called his deaf and dumb assembly. But as
that ridicule was favourable to him he took care to preserve the assembly
as it was, and to turn it into ridicule whenever he spoke of it. In
general, Bonaparte’s judgment must not be confounded with his actions. His
accurate mind enabled him to appreciate all that was good; but the
necessity of his situation enabled him to judge with equal shrewdness what
was useful to himself.
What I have just said of the Senate affords me an opportunity of
correcting an error which has frequently been circulated in the chit-chat
of Paris. It has erroneously been said of some persons that they refused
to become members of the Senate, and among the number have been mentioned
M. Ducis, M. de La Fayette, and the Marechal de Rochambeau. The truth is,
that no such refusals were ever made. The following fact, however, may
have contributed to raise these reports and give them credibility.
Bonaparte used frequently to say to persons in his salon and in his
cabinet; “You should be a Senator—a man like you should be a
Senator.” But these complimentary words did not amount to a nomination. To
enter the Senate certain legal forms were to be observed. It was necessary
to be presented by the Senate, and after that presentation no one ever
refused to become a member of the body, to which Bonaparte gave additional
importance by the creation of “Senatoreries.”—[Districts presided
over by a Senator.]—This creation took place in the beginning of
1803.
CHAPTER XV
1802.
Perhaps one of the happiest ideas that ever were expressed was that of the
Athenian who said, “I appeal from Philip drunk to Philip sober.” The
drunkenness here alluded to is not of that kind which degrades a man to
the level of a brute, but that intoxication which is occasioned by
success, and which produces in the heads of the ambitious a sort of
cerebral congestion. Ordinary men are not subject to this excitement, and
can scarcely form an idea of it. But it is nevertheless true that the
fumes of glory and ambition occasionally derange the strongest heads; and
Bonaparte, in all the vigour of his genius, was often subject to
aberrations of judgment; for though his imagination never failed him, his
judgment was frequently at fault.
This fact may serve to explain, and perhaps even to excuse the faults with
which the First Consul has been most seriously reproached. The activity of
his mind seldom admitted of an interval between the conception and the
execution of a design; but when he reflected coolly on the first impulses
of his imperious will, his judgment discarded what was erroneous. Thus the
blind obedience, which, like an epidemic disease, infected almost all who
surrounded Bonaparte, was productive of the most fatal effects. The best
way to serve the First Consul was never to listen to the suggestions of
his first ideas, except on the field of battle, where his conceptions were
as happy as they were rapid. Thus, for example, MM. Maret, de Champagny,
and Savary evinced a ready obedience to Bonaparte’s wishes, which often
proved very unfortunate, though doubtless dictated by the best intentions
on their part. To this fatal zeal may be attributed a great portion of the
mischief which Bonaparte committed. When the mischief was done, and past
remedy, Bonaparte deeply regretted it. How often have I heard him say that
Maret was animated by an unlucky zeal! This was the expression he made use
of.
M. de Talleyrand was almost the only one among the ministers who did not
flatter Bonaparte, and who really served both the First Consul and the
Emperor. When Bonaparte said to M. de Talleyrand, “Write so and so, and
send it off by a special courier,” that minister was never in a hurry to
obey the order, because he knew the character of the First Consul well
enough to distinguish between what his passion dictated and what his
reason would approve: in short, he appealed from Philip drunk to Philip
sober. When it happened that M. de Talleyrand suspended the execution of
an order, Bonaparte never evinced the least displeasure. When, the day
after he had received any hasty and angry order, M. de Talleyrand
presented himself to the First Consul, the latter would say, “Well, did
you send off the courier?”—”No,” the minister would reply, “I took
care not to do so before I showed you my letter.” Then the First Consul
would usually add, “Upon second thoughts I think it would be best not to
send it.” This was the way to deal with Bonaparte. When M. de Talleyrand
postponed sending off despatches, or when I myself have delayed the
execution of an order which I knew had been dictated by anger, and had
emanated neither from his heart nor his understanding, I have heard him
say a hundred times, “It was right, quite right. You understand me:
Talleyrand understands me also. This is the way to serve me: the others do
not leave me time for reflection: they are too precipitate.” Fouché also
was one of those who did not on all occasions blindly obey Bonaparte’s
commands. His other ministers, on the other hand, when told to send off a
courier the next morning, would have more probably sent him off the same
evening. This was from zeal, but was not the First Consul right in saying
that such zeal was unfortunate?
Of Talleyrand and Fouché, in their connections with the First Consul, it
might be said that the one represented the Constituent Assembly, with a
slight perfume of the old regime, and the other the Convention in all its
brutality. Bonaparte regarded Fouché as a complete personification of the
Revolution. With him, therefore, Fouché’s influence was merely the
influence of the Revolution. That great event was one of those which had
made the most forcible impression on Bonaparte’s ardent mind, and he
imagined he still beheld it in a visible form as long as Fouché continued
at the head of his police. I am now of opinion that Bonaparte was in some
degree misled as to the value of Fouché’s services as a minister. No doubt
the circumstance of Fouché being in office conciliated those of the
Revolutionary party who were his friends. But Fouché cherished an undue
partiality for them, because he knew that it was through them he held his
place. He was like one of the old Condottieri, who were made friends of
lest they should become enemies, and who owed all their power to the
soldiers enrolled under their banners.
Such was Fouché, and Bonaparte perfectly understood his situation. He kept
the chief in his service until he could find an opportunity of disbanding
his undisciplined followers. But there was one circumstance which
confirmed his reliance on Fouché. He who had voted the death of the King
of France, and had influenced the minds of those who had voted with him,
offered Bonaparte the best guarantee against the attempts of the Royalists
for raising up in favour of the Bourbons the throne which the First Consul
himself had determined to ascend. Thus, for different reasons, Bonaparte
and Fouché had common interests against the House of Bourbon, and the
master’s ambition derived encouragement from the supposed terror of the
servant.
The First Consul was aware of the existence in Paris of a Royalist
committee, formed for the purpose of corresponding with Louis XVIII. This
committee consisted of men who must not be confounded with those wretched
intriguers who were of no service to their employers, and were not
unfrequently in the pay of both Bonaparte and the Bourbons. The Royalist
committee, properly so called, was a very different thing. It consisted of
men professing rational principles of liberty, such as the Marquis de
Clermont Gallerande, the Abbe de Montesqieu, M. Becquet, and M. Royer
Collard. This committee had been of long standing; the respectable
individuals whose names I have just quoted acted upon a system hostile to
the despotism of Bonaparte, and favourable to what they conceived to be
the interests of France. Knowing the superior wisdom of Louis XVIII., and
the opinions which he had avowed and maintained in the Assembly of the
Notables, they wished to separate that Prince from the emigrants, and to
point him out to the nation as a suitable head of a reasonable
Constitutional Government. Bonaparte, whom I have often heard speak on the
subject, dreaded nothing so much as these ideas of liberty, in conjunction
with a monarchy. He regarded them as reveries, called the members of the
committee idle dreamers, but nevertheless feared the triumph of their
ideas. He confessed to me that it was to counteract the possible influence
of the Royalist committee that he showed himself so indulgent to those of
the emigrants whose monarchical prejudices he knew were incompatible with
liberal opinions. By the presence of emigrants who acknowledged nothing
short of absolute power, he thought he might paralyse the influence of the
Royalists of the interior; he therefore granted all such emigrants
permission to return.
About this time I recollect having read a document, which had been signed,
purporting to be a declaration of the principles of Louis XVIII. It was
signed by M. d’Andre, who bore evidence to its authenticity. The
principles contained in the declaration were in almost all points
conformable to the principles which formed the basis of the charter. Even
so early as 1792, and consequently previous to the fatal 21st of January,
Louis XVI., who knew the opinions of M. de Clermont Gallerande, sent him
on a mission to Coblentz to inform the Princes from him, and the Queen,
that they would be ruined by their emigration. I am accurately informed,
and I state this fact with the utmost confidence. I can also add with
equal certainty that the circumstance was mentioned by M. de Clermont
Gallerande in his Memoirs, and that the passage relative to his mission to
Coblentz was cancelled before the manuscript was sent to press.
During the Consular Government the object of the Royalist committee was to
seduce rather than to conspire. It was round Madame Bonaparte in
particular that their batteries were raised, and they did not prove
ineffectual. The female friends of Josephine filled her mind with ideas of
the splendour and distinction she would enjoy if the powerful hand which
had chained the Revolution should raise up the subverted throne. I must
confess that I was myself, unconsciously, an accomplice of the friends of
the throne; for what they wished for the interest of the Bourbons I then
ardently wished for the interest of Bonaparte.
While endeavours were thus made to gain over Madame Bonaparte to the
interest of the royal family, brilliant offers were held out for the
purpose of dazzling the First Consul. It was wished to retemper for him
the sword of the constable Duguesclin; and it was hoped that a statue
erected to his honour would at once attest to posterity his spotless glory
and the gratitude of the Bourbons. But when these offers reached the ears
of Bonaparte he treated them with indifference, and placed no faith in
their sincerity. Conversing on the subject one day with M. de La Fayette
he said, “They offer me a statue, but I must look to the pedestal. They
may make it my prison.” I did not hear Bonaparte utter these words; but
they were reported to me from a source, the authenticity of which may be
relied on.
About this time, when so much was said in the Royalist circles and in the
Faubourg St. Germain, of which the Hotel de Luynes was the headquarters,
about the possible return of the Bourbons, the publication of a popular
book contributed not a little to direct the attention of the public to the
most brilliant period of the reign of Louis XIV. The book was the
historical romance of Madame de la Valloire, by Madame de Genlis, who had
recently returned to France. Bonaparte read it, and I have since
understood that he was very well pleased with it, but he said nothing to
me about it. It was not until some time after that he complained of the
effect which was produced in Paris by this publication, and especially by
engravings representing scenes in the life of Louis XIV., and which were
exhibited in the shop-windows. The police received orders to suppress
these prints; and the order was implicitly obeyed; but it was not Fouché’s
police. Fouché saw the absurdity of interfering with trifles. I recollect
that immediately after the creation of the Legion of Honour, it being
summer, the young men of Paris indulged in the whim of wearing a carnation
in a button-hole, which at a distance had rather a deceptive effect.
Bonaparte took this very seriously. He sent for Fouché, and desired him to
arrest those who presumed thus to turn the new order into ridicule. Fouché
merely replied that he would wait till the autumn; and the First Consul
understood that trifles were often rendered matters of importance by being
honoured with too much attention.
But though Bonaparte was piqued at the interest excited by the engravings
of Madame de Genlis’ romance he manifested no displeasure against that
celebrated woman, who had been recommended to him by MM. de Fontanes and
Fievee and who addressed several letters to him. As this sort of
correspondence did not come within the routine of my business I did not
see the letters; but I heard from Madame Bonaparte that they contained a
prodigious number of proper names, and I have reason to believe that they
contributed not a little to magnify, in the eyes of the First Consul, the
importance of the Faubourg St. Germain, which, in spite of all his
courage, was a scarecrow to him.
Bonaparte regarded the Faubourg St. Germain as representing the whole mass
of Royalist opinion; and he saw clearly that the numerous erasures from
the emigrant list had necessarily increased dissatisfaction among the
Royalists, since the property of the emigrants had not been restored to
its old possessors, even in those cases in which it had not been sold. It
was the fashion in a certain class to ridicule the unpolished manners of
the great men of the Republic compared with the manners of the nobility of
the old Court. The wives of certain generals had several times committed
themselves by their awkwardness. In many circles there was an affectation
of treating with contempt what are called the parvenus; those people who,
to use M. de Talleyrand’s expression, do not know how to walk upon a
carpet. All this gave rise to complaints against the Faubourg St. Germain;
while, on the other hand, Bonaparte’s brothers spared no endeavours to
irritate him against everything that was calculated to revive the
recollection of the Bourbons.
Such were Bonaparte’s feelings, and such was the state of society during
the year 1802. The fear of the Bourbons must indeed have had a powerful
influence on the First Consul before he could have been induced to take a
step which may justly be regarded as the most inconsiderate of his whole
life. After suffering seven months to elapse without answering the first
letter of Louis XVIII., after at length answering his second letter in the
tone of a King addressing a subject, he went so far as to write to Louis,
proposing that he should renounce the throne of his ancestors in his,
Bonaparte’s, favour, and offering him as a reward for this renunciation a
principality in Italy, or a considerable revenue for himself and his
family.
The reader will recollect the curious question which the First Consul put
to me on the subject of the Bourbons when we were walking in the park of
Malmaison. To the reply which I made to him on that occasion I attribute
the secrecy he observed towards me respecting the letter just alluded to.
I am indeed inclined to regard that letter as the result of one of his
private conferences with Lucien; but I know nothing positive on the
subject, and merely mention this as a conjecture. However, I had an
opportunity of ascertaining the curious circumstances which took place at
Mittau, when Bonaparte’s letter was delivered to Louis XVIII.
That Prince was already much irritated against Bonaparte by his delay in
answering his first letter, and also by the tenor of his tardy reply; but
on reading the First Consul’s second letter the dethroned King immediately
sat down and traced a few lines forcibly expressing his indignation at
such a proposition. The note, hastily written by Louis XVIII. in the first
impulse of irritation, bore little resemblance to the dignified and
elegant letter which Bonaparte received, and which I shall presently lay
before the reader. This latter epistle closed very happily with the
beautiful device of Francis I., “All is lost but honour.” But the first
letter was stamped with a more chivalrous tone of indignation. The
indignant sovereign wrote it with his hand supported on the hilt of his
sword; but the Abbe Andre, in whom Louis XVIII. reposed great confidence,
saw the note, and succeeded, not without some difficulty, in soothing the
anger of the King, and prevailing on him to write the following letter:
Louis XVIII.’s letter having reached Paris, the Royalist committee
assembled, and were not a little embarrassed as to what should be done.
The meeting took place at Neuilly. After a long deliberation it was
suggested that the delivery of the letter should be entrusted to the Third
Consul, with whom the Abby de Montesqieu had kept up acquaintance since
the time of the Constituent Assembly. This suggestion was adopted. The
recollections of the commencement of his career, under Chancellor Maupeou,
had always caused M. Lebrun to be ranked in a distinct class by the
Royalists. For my part, I always looked upon him as a very honest man, a
warm advocate of equality, and anxious that it should be protected even by
despotism, which suited the views of the First Consul very well. The Abbe
de Montesquiou accordingly waited upon M. Lebrun, who undertook to deliver
the letter. Bonaparte received it with an air of indifference; but whether
that indifference were real or affected, I am to this day unable to
determine. He said very little to me about the ill success of the
negotiation with Louis XVIII. On this subject he dreaded, above all, the
interference of his brothers, who created around him a sort of commotion
which he knew was not without its influence, and which on several
occasions had excited his anger.
The letter of Louis XVIII. is certainly conceived in a tone of dignity
which cannot be too highly admired; and it may be said that Bonaparte on
this occasion rendered a real service to Louis by affording him the
opportunity of presenting to the world one of the finest pages in the
history of a dethroned King. This letter, the contents of which were known
in some circles of Paris, was the object of general approbation to those
who preserved the recollection of the Bourbons, and above all, to the
Royalist committee. The members of that committee, proud of the noble
spirit evinced by the unfortunate monarch, whose return they were
generously labouring to effect, replied to him by a sort of manifesto, to
which time has imparted interest, since subsequent events have fulfilled
the predictions it contained.
CHAPTER XVI
1802.
I shall now return to the circumstances which followed my first disgrace,
of which I have already spoken. The day after that on which I had resumed
my functions I went as usual to awaken the First Consul at seven in the
morning. He treated me just the same as if nothing had happened between
us; and on my part I behaved to him just as usual, though I really
regretted being obliged to resume labours which I found too oppressive for
me. When Bonaparte came down into his cabinet he spoke to me of his plans
with his usual confidence, and I saw, from the number of letters lying in
the basket, that during the few days my functions had been suspended
Bonaparte had not overcome his disinclination to peruse this kind of
correspondence. At the period of this first rupture and reconciliation the
question of the Consulate for life was yet unsettled. It was not decided
until the 2d of August, and the circumstances to which I am about to refer
happened at the end of February.
I was now restored to my former footing of intimacy with the First Consul,
at least for a time; but I soon perceived that, after the scene which M.
de Talleyrand had witnessed, my duties in the Tuileries were merely
provisional, and might be shortened or prolonged according to
circumstances. I saw at the very first moment that Bonaparte had
sacrificed his wounded pride to the necessity (for such I may, without any
vanity, call it) of employing my services. The forced preference he
granted to me arose from the fact of his being unable to find any one able
to supply my place; for Duroc, as I have already said, showed a
disinclination to the business. I did not remain long in the dark
respecting the new situation in which I stood. I was evidently still under
quarantine; but the period of my quitting the port was undetermined.
A short time after our reconciliation the First Consul said to me, in a
cajoling tone of which I was not the dupe, “My dear Bourrienne, you cannot
do everything. Business increases, and will continue to increase. You know
what Corvisart says. You have a family; therefore it is right you should
take care of your health. You must not kill yourself with work; therefore
some one must be got to assist you. Joseph tells me that he can recommend
a secretary, one of whom he speaks very highly. He shall be under your
direction; he can make out your copies, and do all that can consistently
be required of him. This, I think, will be a great relief to you.”—”I
ask for nothing better,” replied I, “than to have the assistance of some
one who, after becoming acquainted with the business, may, some time or
other, succeed me.” Joseph sent M. de Meneval, a young man who, to a good
education, added the recommendations of industry and prudence. I had every
reason to be satisfied with him.
It was now that Napoleon employed all those devices and caresses which
always succeeded so well with him, and which yet again gained the day, to
put an end to the inconvenience caused to him by my retirement, and to
retain me. Here I call every one who knew me as witnesses that nothing
could equal my grief and despair to find myself obliged to again begin my
troublesome work. My health had suffered much from it. Corvisart was a
clever counsellor, but it was only during the night that I could carry out
his advice. To resume my duties was to renounce all hope of rest, and even
of health.
I soon perceived the First Consul’s anxiety to make M. de Meneval
acquainted with the routine of business, and accustomed to his manner.
Bonaparte had never pardoned me for having presumed to quit him after he
had attained so high a degree of power; he was only waiting for an
opportunity to punish me, and he seized upon an unfortunate circumstance
as an excuse for that separation which I had previously wished to bring
about.
I will explain this circumstance, which ought to have obtained for me the
consolation and assistance of the First Consul rather than the forfeiture
of his favour. My rupture with him has been the subject of various
misstatements, all of which I shall not take the trouble to correct; I
will merely notice what I have read in the Memoirs of the Duc de Rovigo,
in which it is stated that I was accused of peculation. M. de Rovigo thus
expresses himself:
Peculation is the crime of those who make a fraudulent use of the public
money. But as it was not in my power to meddle with the public money, no
part of which passed through my hands, I am at loss to conceive how I can
be charged with peculation! The Duc de Rovigo is not the author, but
merely the echo, of this calumny; but the accusation to which his Memoirs
gave currency afforded M. de Barbe Marbois an opportunity of adding one
more to the many proofs he has given of his love of justice.
I had seen nothing of the Memoirs of the Duc de Rovigo except their
announcement in the journals, when a letter from M. de Barbe Marbois was
transmitted to me from my family. It was as follows:
I need say no more in my justification. This unsolicited testimony of M.
de Marbois is a sufficient contradiction to the charge of peculation which
has been raised against me in the absence of correct information
respecting the real causes of my rupture with the First Consul.
M. le Duc de Rovigo also observes that my enemies were numerous. My
concealed adversaries were indeed all those who were interested that the
sovereign should not have about him, as his confidential companion, a man
devoted to his glory and not to his vanity. In expressing his
dissatisfaction with one of his ministers Bonaparte had said, in the
presence of several individuals, among whom was M. Maret, “If I could find
a second Bourrienne I would get rid of you all.” This was sufficient to
raise against me the hatred of all who envied the confidence of which I
was in possession.
The failure of a firm in Paris in which I had invested a considerable sum
of money afforded an opportunity for envy and malignity to irritate the
First Consul against me. Bonaparte, who had not yet forgiven me for
wishing to leave him, at length determined to sacrifice my services to a
new fit of ill-humour.
A mercantile house, then one of the most respectable in Patna, had among
its speculations undertaken some army contracts. With the knowledge of
Berthier, with whom, indeed, the house had treated, I had invested some
money in this business. Unfortunately the principals were, unknown to me,
engaged in dangerous speculations in the Funds, which in a short time so
involved them as to occasion their failure for a heavy amount. This caused
a rumour that a slight fall of the Funds, which took place at that period,
was occasioned by the bankruptcy; and the First Consul, who never could
understand the nature of the Funds, gave credit to the report. He was made
to believe that the business of the Stock Exchange was ruined. It was
insinuated that I was accused of taking advantage of my situation to
produce variations in the Funds, though I was so unfortunate as to lose
not only my investment in the bankrupt house, but also a sum of money for
which I had become bound, by way of surety, to assist the house in
increasing its business. I incurred the violent displeasure of the First
Consul, who declared to me that he no longer required my services. I
might, perhaps have cooled his irritation by reminding him that he could
not blame me for purchasing an interest in a contract, since he himself
had stipulated for a gratuity of 1,500,000 francs for his brother Joseph
out of the contract for victualling the navy. But I saw that for some time
past M. de Meneval had begun to supersede me, and the First Consul only
wanted such an opportunity as this for coming to a rupture with me.
Such is a true statement of the circumstances which led to my separation
from Bonaparte. I defy any one to adduce a single fact in support of the
charge of peculation, or any transaction of the kind; I fear no
investigation of my conduct. When in the service of Bonaparte I caused
many appointments to be made, and many names to be erased from the
emigrant list before the ‘Senatus-consulte’ of the 6th Floréal, year X.;
but I never counted upon gratitude, experience having taught me that it
was an empty word.
The Duc de Rovigo attributed my disgrace to certain intercepted letters
which injured me in the eyes of the First Consul. I did not know this at
the time, and though I was pretty well aware of the machinations of
Bonaparte’s adulators, almost all of whom were my enemies, yet I did not
contemplate such an act of baseness. But a spontaneous letter from M. de
Barbe Marbois at length opened my eyes, and left little doubt on the
subject. The following is the postscript to that noble peer’s letter:
Whether the sudden displeasure of the First Consul was excited by a false
representation of my concern in the transaction which proved so
unfortunate to me, or whether Bonaparte merely made that a pretence for
carrying into execution a resolution which I am convinced had been
previously adopted, I shall not stop to determine; but the Duc de Rovigo
having mentioned the violation of the secrecy of letters in my case, I
shall take the opportunity of stating some particulars on that subject.
Before I wrote these Memoirs the existence in the Post Office of the
cabinet, which had obtained the epithet of black, had been denounced in
the chamber of deputies, and the answer was, that it no longer existed,
which of course amounted to an admission that it had existed. I may
therefore, without indiscretion, state what I know respecting it.
The “black cabinet” was established in the reign of Louis XV., merely for
the purpose of prying into the scandalous gossip of the Court and the
capital. The existence of this cabinet soon became generally known to
every one. The numerous postmasters who succeeded each other, especially
in latter times, the still more numerous Post Office clerks, and that
portion of the public who are ever on the watch for what is held up as
scandalous, soon banished all the secrecy of the affair, and none but
fools were taken in by it. All who did not wish to be committed by their
correspondence chose better channels of communication than the Post; but
those who wanted to ruin an enemy or benefit a friend long continued to
avail themselves of the black cabinet, which, at first intended merely to
amuse a monarch’s idle hours, soon became a medium of intrigue, dangerous
from the abuse that might be made of it.
Every morning, for three years, I used to peruse the portfolio containing
the bulletins of the black cabinet, and I frankly confess that I never
could discover any real cause for the public indignation against it,
except inasmuch as it proved the channel of vile intrigue. Out of 30,000
letters, which daily left Paris to be distributed through France and all
parts of the world, ten or twelve, at most, were copied, and often only a
few lines of them.
Bonaparte at first proposed to send complete copies of intercepted letters
to the ministers whom their contents might concern; but a few observations
from me induced him to direct that only the important passages should be
extracted and sent. I made these extracts, and transmitted them to their
destinations, accompanied by the following words: “The First Consul
directs me to inform you that he has just received the following
information,” etc. Whence the information came was left to be guessed at.
The First Consul daily received through this channel about a dozen
pretended letters, the writers of which described their enemies as
opponents of the Government, or their friends as models of obedience and
fidelity to the constituted authorities. But the secret purpose of this
vile correspondence was soon discovered, and Bonaparte gave orders that no
more of it should be copied. I, however, suffered from it at the time of
my disgrace, and was well-nigh falling a victim to it at a subsequent
period.
The letter mentioned by M. de Marbois, and which was the occasion of this
digression on the violation of private correspondence, derived importance
from the circumstance that Wednesday, the 20th of October, when Bonaparte
received it, was the day on which I left the Consular palace.
I retired to a house which Bonaparte had advised me to purchase at St.
Cloud, and for the fitting up and furnishing of which he had promised to
pay. We shall see how he kept this promise! I immediately sent to direct
Landoire, the messenger of Bonaparte’s cabinet, to place all letters sent
to me in the First Consul’s portfolio, because many intended for him came
under cover for me. In consequence of this message I received the
following letter from M. de Meneval:
Next day I received another letter from M. Meneval as follows:—
A whole week passed away in conflicts between the First Consul’s
friendship and pride. The least desire he manifested to recall me was
opposed by his flatterers. On the fifth day of our separation he directed
me to come to him. He received me with the greatest kindness, and after
having good-humouredly told me that I often expressed myself with too much
freedom—a fault I was never solicitous to correct—he added: “I
regret your absence much. You were very useful to me. You are neither too
noble nor too plebeian, neither too aristocratic nor too Jacobinical. You
are discreet and laborious. You understand me better than any one else;
and, between ourselves be it said, we ought to consider this a sort of
Court. Look at Duroc, Bessières, Maret. However, I am very much inclined
to take you back; but by so doing I should confirm the report that I
cannot do without you.”
Madame Bonaparte informed me that she had heard persons to whom Bonaparte
expressed a desire to recall me observe, “What would you do? People will
say you cannot do without him. You have got rid of him now; therefore
think no more about him: and as for the English newspapers, he gave them
more importance than they really deserved: you will no longer be troubled
with them.” This will bring to mind a scene—which occurred at
Malmaison on the receipt of some intelligence in the ‘London Gazette’.
I am convinced that if Bonaparte had been left to himself he would have
recalled me, and this conviction is warranted by the interval which
elapsed between his determination to part with me and the formal
announcement of my dismissal. Our rupture took place on the 20th of
October, and on the 8th of November following the First Consul sent me the
following letter:
If any proof of the First Consul’s malignity were wanting it would be
furnished by the following fact:—A few days after the receipt of the
letter which announced my dismissal I received a note from Duroc; but, to
afford an idea of the petty revenge of him who caused it to be written, it
will be necessary first to relate a few preceding circumstances.
When, with the view of preserving a little freedom, I declined the offer
of apartments which Madame Bonaparte had prepared at Malmaison for myself
and my family, I purchased a small house at Ruel: the First Consul had
given orders for the furnishing of this house, as well as one which I
possessed in Paris. From the manner in which the orders were given I had
not the slightest doubt but that Bonaparte intended to make me a present
of the furniture. However, when I left his service he applied to have it
returned. As at first I paid no attention to his demand, as far as it
concerned the furniture at Ruel, he directed Duroc to write the following
letter to me:
Believing myself to be master of my own actions, I had formed the design
of visiting England, whither I was called by some private business.
However, I was fully aware of the peculiarity of my situation, and I was
resolved to take no step that should in any way justify a reproach.
On the 11th of January I therefore wrote to Duroc:
The answer, which speedily arrived, was as follows:—
This monosyllable was expressive. It proved to me that Bonaparte was
conscious how ill he had treated me; and, suspecting that I was actuated
by the desire of vengeance, he was afraid of my going to England, lest I
should there take advantage of that liberty of the press which he had so
effectually put down in France. He probably imagined that my object was to
publish statements which would more effectually have enlightened the
public respecting his government and designs than all the scandalous
anecdotes, atrocious calumnies, and ridiculous fabrications of Pelletier,
the editor of the ‘Ambigu’. But Bonaparte was much deceived in this
supposition; and if there can remain any doubt on that subject, it will be
removed on referring to the date of these Memoirs, and observing the time
at which I consented to publish them.
I was not deceived as to the reasons of Bonaparte’s unceremonious refusal
of my application; and as I well knew his inquisitorial character, I
thought it prudent to conceal my notes. I acted differently from Camoens.
He contended with the sea to preserve his manuscripts; I made the earth
the depository of mine. I carefully enclosed my most valuable notes and
papers in a tin box, which I buried under ground. A yellow tinge, the
commencement of decay, has in some places almost obliterated the writing.
It will be seen in the sequel that my precaution was not useless, and that
I was right in anticipating the persecution of Bonaparte, provoked by the
malice of my enemies. On the 20th of April Duroc sent me the following
note:
This note caused me much anxiety. I could not doubt but that my enemies
had invented some new calumny; but I must say that I did not expect such
baseness as I experienced.
As soon as Duroc had made me acquainted with the business which the First
Consul had directed him to communicate, I wrote on the spot the subjoined
letter to Bonaparte:
Duroc carried my note to the First Consul as soon as it was written. He
speedily returned. “All’s right!” said he. “He has directed me to say it
was entirely a mistake!—that he is now convinced he was deceived!
that he is sorry for the business, and hopes no more will be said about
it.”
The base flatterers who surrounded Bonaparte wished him to renew his
Egyptian extortions upon me; but they should have recollected that the
fusillade employed in Egypt for the purpose of raising money was no longer
the fashion in France, and that the days were gone by when it was the
custom to ‘grease the wheels of the revolutionary car.’
CHAPTER XVII.
1803.
The First Consul never anticipated a long peace with England. He wished
for peace merely because, knowing it to be ardently desired by the people,
after ten years of war he thought it would increase his popularity and
afford him the opportunity of laying the foundation of his government.
Peace was as necessary to enable him to conquer the throne of France as
war was essential to secure it, and to enlarge its base at the expense of
the other thrones of Europe. This was the secret of the peace of Amiens,
and of the rupture which so suddenly followed, though that rupture
certainly took place sooner than the First Consul wished. On the great
questions of peace and war Bonaparte entertained elevated ideas; but in
discussions on the subject he always declared himself in favour of war.
When told of the necessities of the people, of the advantages of peace,
its influence on trade, the arts, national industry, and every branch of
public prosperity, he did not attempt to deny the argument; indeed, he
concurred in it; but he remarked, that all those advantages were only
conditional, so long as England was able to throw the weight of her navy
into the scale of the world, and to exercise the influence of her gold in
all the Cabinets of Europe. Peace must be broken; since it was evident
that England was determined to break it. Why not anticipate her? Why allow
her to have all the advantages of the first step? We must astonish Europe!
We must thwart the policy of the Continent! We must strike a great and
unexpected blow. Thus reasoned the First Consul, and every one may judge
whether his actions agreed with his sentiments.
The conduct of England too well justified the foresight of Bonaparte’s
policy; or rather England, by neglecting to execute her treaties, played
into Bonaparte’s hand, favoured his love for war, and justified the prompt
declaration of hostilities in the eyes of the French nation, whom he
wished to persuade that if peace were broken it would be against his
wishes. England was already at work with the powerful machinery of her
subsidies, and the veil beneath which she attempted to conceal her
negotiations was still sufficiently transparent for the lynx eye of the
First Consul. It was in the midst of peace that all those plots were
hatched, while millions who had no knowledge of their existence were
securely looking forward to uninterrupted repose.
Since the Revolution Paris had never presented such a spectacle as during
the winter of 1802-3. At that time the concourse of foreigners in the
French capital was immense. Everything wore the appearance of
satisfaction, and the external signs of public prosperity. The visible
regeneration in French society exceedingly annoyed the British Ministry.
The English who flocked to the Continent discovered France to be very
different from what she was described to be by the English papers. This
caused serious alarm on the other side of the Channel, and the English
Government endeavoured by unjust complaints to divert attention from just
dissatisfaction, which its own secret intrigues excited. The King of
England sent a message to Parliament, in which he spoke of armaments
preparing in the ports of France, and of the necessity of adopting
precautions against meditated aggressions. This instance of bad faith
highly irritated the First Consul, who one day, in a fit of displeasure,
thus addressed Lord Whitworth in the salon, where all the foreign
Ambassadors were assembled:
“What is the meaning of this? Are you then tired of peace? Must Europe
again be deluged with blood? Preparations for war indeed! Do you think to
overawe us by this? You shall see that France may be conquered, perhaps
destroyed, but never intimidated—never!”
The English Ambassador was astounded at this unexpected sally, to which he
made no reply. He contented himself with writing to his Government an
account of an interview in which the First Consul had so far forgotten
himself,-whether purposely or not I do not pretend to say.
That England wished for war there could be no doubt. She occupied Malta,
it is true, but she had promised to give it up, though she never had any
intention of doing so. She was to have evacuated Egypt, yet there she
still remained; the Cape of Good Hope was to have been surrendered, but
she still retained possession of it. England had signed, at Amiens, a
peace which she had no intention of maintaining. She knew the hatred of
the Cabinets of Europe towards France, and she was sure, by her intrigues
and subsidies, of arming them on her side whenever her plans reached
maturity. She saw France powerful and influential in Europe, and she knew
the ambitious views of the First Consul, who, indeed, had taken little
pains to conceal them.
The First Consul, who had reckoned on a longer duration of the peace of
Amiens, found himself at the rupture of the treaty in an embarrassing
situation. The numerous grants of furloughs, the deplorable condition of
the cavalry, and the temporary absence of artillery, in consequence of a
project for refounding all the field-pieces, caused much anxiety to
Bonaparte. He had recourse to the conscription to fill up the deficiencies
of the army; and the project of refounding the artillery was abandoned.
Supplies of money were obtained from the large towns, and Hanover, which
was soon after occupied, furnished abundance of good horses for mounting
the cavalry.
War had now become inevitable; and as soon as it was declared the First
Consul set out to visit Belgium and the seaboard departments to ascertain
the best means of resisting the anticipated attacks of the English. In
passing through Compiegne he received a visit from Father Berton, formerly
principal of the military school of Brienne. He was then rector of the
school of arts at Compiegne, a situation in which he had been placed by
Bonaparte. I learned the particulars of this visit through Josephine.
Father Berton, whose primitive simplicity of manner was unchanged since
the time when he held us under the authority of his ferule, came to invite
Bonaparte and Josephine to breakfast with him, which invitation was
accepted. Father Berton had at that time living with him one of our old
comrades of Brienne, named Bouquet; but he expressly forbade him to show
himself to Bonaparte or any one of his suite, because Bouquet, who had
been a commissary at headquarters in Italy, was in disgrace with the First
Consul. Bouquet promised to observe Father Berton’s injunctions, but was
far from keeping his promise. As soon as he saw Bonaparte’s carriage drive
up, he ran to the door and gallantly handed out Josephine. Josephine, as
she took his hand, said, “Bouquet,—you have ruined yourself!”
Bonaparte, indignant at what he considered an unwarrantable familiarity,
gave way to one of his uncontrollable fits of passion, and as soon as he
entered the room where the breakfast was laid, he seated himself, and then
said to his wife in an imperious tone, “Josephine, sit there!” He then
commenced breakfast, without telling Father Becton to sit down, although a
third plate had been laid for him. Father Becton stood behind his old
pupil’s chair apparently confounded at his violence. The scene produced
such an effect on the old man that he became incapable of discharging his
duties at Compiegne. He retired to Rheims, and his intellect soon after
became deranged. I do not pretend to say whether this alienation of mind
was caused by the occurrence I have just related, and the account of which
I received from Josephine. She was deeply afflicted at what had passed.
Father Berton died insane. What I heard from Josephine was afterwards
confirmed by the brother of Father Becton. The fact is, that in proportion
as Bonaparte acquired power he was the more annoyed at the familiarity of
old companions; and, indeed, I must confess that their familiarity often
appeared very ridiculous.
The First Consul’s visit to the northern coast took place towards the end
of the year 1803, at which time the English attacked the Dutch settlements
of Surinam, Demerara, and Essequibo, and a convention of neutrality was
concluded between France, Spain, and Portugal. Rapp accompanied the First
Consul, who attentively inspected the preparations making for a descent on
England, which it was never his intention to effect, as will be shortly
shown.
On the First Consul’s return I learned from Rapp that I had been spoken of
during the journey, and in the following way:—Bonaparte, being at
Boulogne, wanted some information which no one there could give, him.
Vexed at receiving no satisfactory answer to his inquiries he called Rapp,
and said, “Do you know, Rapp, where Bourrienne is?”—”General, he is
in Paris.”—”Write to him to come here immediately, and send off one
of my couriers with the letter.” The rumour of the First Consul’s sudden
recollection of me spread like lightning, and the time required to write
the letter and despatch the courier was more than sufficient for the
efforts of those whom my return was calculated to alarm. Artful
representations soon checked these spontaneous symptoms of a return to
former feelings and habits. When Rapp carried to the First Consul the
letter he had been directed to write the order was countermanded. However,
Rapp advised me not to leave Paris, or if I did, to mention the place
where I might be found, so that Duroc might have it in his power to seize
on any favourable circumstance without delay. I was well aware of the
friendship of both Rapp and Duroc, and they could as confidently rely on
mine.
CHAPTER XVIII.
1803.
At the time of the rupture with England Bonaparte was, as I have
mentioned, quite unprepared in most branches of the service; yet
everything was created as if by magic, and he seemed to impart to others a
share of his own incredible activity. It is inconceivable how many things
had been undertaken and executed since the rupture of the peace. The north
coast of France presented the appearance of one vast arsenal; for
Bonaparte on this occasion employed his troops like Roman soldiers, and
made the tools of the artisan succeed to the arms of the warrior.
On his frequent journeys to the coast Bonaparte usually set off at night,
and on the following morning arrived at the post office of Chantilly,
where he breakfasted. Rapp, whom I often saw when he was in Paris, talked
incessantly of these journeys, for he almost always accompanied the First
Consul, and it would have been well had he always been surrounded by such
men. In the evening the First Consul supped at Abbeville, and arrived
early next day at the bridge of Brique. “It would require constitutions of
iron to go through what we do,” said Rapp. “We no sooner alight from the
carriage than we mount on horseback, and sometimes remain in our saddles
for ten or twelve hours successively. The First Consul inspects and
examines everything, often talks with the soldiers. How he is beloved by
them! When shall we pay a visit to London with those brave fellows?”
Notwithstanding these continual journeys the First Consul never neglected
any of the business of government, and was frequently present at the
deliberations of the Council. I was still with him when the question as to
the manner in which the treaties of peace should be concluded came under
the consideration of the Council. Some members, among whom Truguet was
conspicuous, were of opinion that, conformably with an article of the
Constitution, the treaties should be proposed by the Head of the
Government, submitted to the Legislative Body, and after being agreed to
promulgated as part of the laws. Bonaparte thought differently. I was
entirely of his opinion, and he said to me, “It is for the mere pleasure
of opposition that they appeal to the Constitution, for if the
Constitution says so it is absurd. There are some things which cannot
become the subject of discussion in a public assembly; for instance, if I
treat with Austria, and my Ambassador agrees to certain conditions, can
those conditions be rejected by the Legislative Body? It is a monstrous
absurdity! Things would be brought to a fine pass in this way! Lucchesini
and Markow would give dinners every day like Cambacérès; scatter their
money about, buy men who are to be sold, and thus cause our propositions
to be rejected. This would be a fine way to manage matters!”
When Bonaparte, according to his custom, talked to me in the evening of
what had passed in the Council, his language was always composed of a
singular mixture of quotations from antiquity, historical references, and
his own ideas. He talked about the Romans, and I remember when Mr. Fox was
at Paris that he tried to distinguish himself before that Foreign
Minister, whom he greatly esteemed. In his enlarged way of viewing the
world Bonaparte divided it into two large states, the East and the West:
“What matters,” he would often say, “that two countries are separated by
rivers or mountains, that they speak different languages? With very slight
shades of variety France, Spain, England, Italy, and Germany, have the
same manners and customs, the same religion, and the same dress. In them a
man can only marry one wife; slavery is not allowed; and these are the
great distinctions which divide the civilised inhabitants of the globe.
With the exception of Turkey, Europe is merely a province of the world,
and our warfare is but civil strife. There is also another way of dividing
nations, namely, by land and water.” Then he would touch on all the
European interests, speak of Russia, whose alliance he wished for, and of
England, the mistress of the seas. He usually ended by alluding to what
was then his favourite scheme—an expedition to India.
When from these general topics Bonaparte descended to the particular
interests of France, he still spoke like a sovereign; and I may truly say
that he showed himself more jealous than any sovereign ever was of the
dignity of France, of which he already considered himself the sole
representative. Having learned that a captain of the English navy had
visited the dockyard of Brest passing himself off as a merchant, whose
passport he had borrowed, he flew into a rage because no one had ventured
to arrest him.—[see James’ Naval History for an account of Sir
Sidney Smith’s daring exploit.]—Nothing was lost on Bonaparte, and
he made use of this fact to prove to the Council of State the necessity of
increasing the number of commissary-generals of police. At a meeting of
the Council he said, “If there had been a commissary of police at Brest he
would have arrested the English captain and sent him at once to Paris. As
he was acting the part of a spy I would have had him shot as such. No
Englishman, not even a nobleman, or the English Ambassador, should be
admitted into our dockyards. I will soon regulate all this.” He afterwards
said to me, “There are plenty of wretches who are selling me every day to
the English without my being subjected to English spying.”
He had on one occasion said before an assemblage of generals, senators,
and high officers of State, who were at an audience of the Diplomatic
Body, “The English think that I am afraid of war, but I am not.” And here
the truth escaped him, in spite of himself. “My power will lose nothing by
war. In a very short time I can have 2,000,000 of men at my disposal. What
has been the result of the first war? The union of Belgium and Piedmont to
France. This is greatly to our advantage; it will consolidate our system.
France shall not be restrained by foreign fetters. England has manifestly
violated the treaties! It would be better to render homage to the King of
England, and crown him King of France at Paris, than to submit to the
insolent caprices of the English Government. If, for the sake of
preserving peace, at most for only two months longer, I should yield on a
single point, the English would become the more treacherous and insolent,
and would enact the more in proportion as we yield. But they little know
me! Were we to yield to England now, she would next prohibit our
navigation in certain parts of the world. She would insist on the
surrender of our ships. I know not what she would not demand; but I am not
the man to brook such indignities. Since England wishes for war she shall
have it, and that speedily!”
On the same day Bonaparte said a great deal more about the treachery of
England. The gross calumnies to which he was exposed in the London
newspapers powerfully contributed to increase his natural hatred of the
liberty of the press; and he was much astonished that such attacks could
be made upon him by English subjects when he was at peace with the English
Government.
I had one day a singular proof of the importance which Bonaparte attached
to the opinion of the English people respecting any misconduct that was
attributed to him. What I am about to state will afford another example of
Bonaparte’s disposition to employ petty and roundabout means to gain his
ends. He gave a ball at Malmaison when Hortense was in the seventh month
of her pregnancy.
I have already mentioned that he disliked to see women in that situation,
and above all could not endure to see them dance. Yet, in spite of this
antipathy, he himself asked Hortense to dance at the ball at Malmaison.
She at first declined, but Bonaparte was exceedingly importunate, and said
to her in a tone of good-humoured persuasion, “Do, I beg of you; I
particularly wish to see you dance. Come, stand up, to oblige me.”
Hortense at last consented. The motive for this extraordinary request I
will now explain.
On the day after the ball one of the newspapers contained some verses on
Hortense’s dancing. She was exceedingly annoyed at this, and when the
paper arrived at Malmaison she expressed, displeasure at it. Even allowing
for all the facility of our newspaper wits, she was nevertheless at a loss
to understand how the lines could have been written and printed respecting
a circumstance which only occurred the night before. Bonaparte smiled, and
gave her no distinct answer. When Hortense knew that I was alone in the
cabinet she came in and asked me to explain the matter; and seeing no
reason to conceal the truth, I told her that the lines had been written by
Bonaparte’s direction before the ball took place. I added, what indeed was
the fact, that the ball had been prepared for the verses, and that it was
only for the appropriateness of their application that the First Consul
had pressed her to dance. He adopted this strange contrivance for
contradicting an article which appeared in an English journal announcing
that Hortense was delivered. Bonaparte was highly indignant at that
premature announcement, which he clearly saw was made for the sole purpose
of giving credit to the scandalous rumours of his imputed connection with
Hortense. Such were the petty machinations which not unfrequently found
their place in a mind in which the grandest schemes were revolving.
CHAPTER XIX.
1803.
One of the circumstances which foretold the brief duration of the peace of
Amiens was, that Mr. Pitt was out of office at the time of its conclusion.
I mentioned this to Bonaparte, and I immediately perceived by his hasty
“What do you say?” that my observation had been heard—but not liked.
It did not, however, require any extraordinary shrewdness to see the true
motive of Mr. Pitt’s retirement. That distinguished statesman conceived
that a truce under the name of a peace was indispensable for England; but,
intending to resume the war with France more fiercely than ever, he for a
while retired from office, and left to others the task of arranging the
peace; but his intention was to mark his return to the ministry by the
renewal of the implacable hatred he had vowed against France. Still, I
have always thought that the conclusion of peace, however necessary to
England, was an error of the Cabinet of London. England alone had never
before acknowledged any of the governments which had risen up in France
since the Revolution; and as the past could not be blotted out, a future
war, however successful to England, could not take from Bonaparte’s
Government the immense weight it had acquired by an interval of peace.
Besides, by the mere fact of the conclusion of the treaty England proved
to all Europe that the restoration of the Bourbons was merely a pretext,
and she defaced that page of her history which might have shown that she
was actuated by nobler and more generous sentiments than mere hatred of
France. It is very certain that the condescension of England in treating
with the First Consul had the effect of rallying round him a great many
partisans of the Bourbons, whose hopes entirely depended on the
continuance of war between Great Britain and France. This opened the eyes
of the greater number, namely, those who could not see below the surface,
and were not previously aware that the demonstrations of friendship so
liberally made to the Bourbons by the European Cabinets, and especially by
England, were merely false pretences, assumed for the purpose of
disguising, beneath the semblance of honourable motives, their wish to
injure France, and to oppose her rapidly increasing power.
When the misunderstanding took place, France and England might have
mutually reproached each other, but justice was apparently on the side of
France. It was evident that England, by refusing to evacuate Malta, was
guilty of a palpable infraction of the treaty of Amiens, while England
could only institute against France what in the French law language is
called a suit or process of tendency. But it must be confessed that this
tendency on the part of France to augment her territory was very evident,
for the Consular decrees made conquests more promptly than the sword. The
union of Piedmont with France had changed the state of Europe. This union,
it is true, was effected previously to the treaty of Amiens; but it was
not so with the states of Parma and Piacenza, Bonaparte having by his sole
authority constituted himself the heir of the Grand Duke, recently
deceased. It may therefore be easily imagined how great was England’s
uneasiness at the internal prosperity of France and the insatiable
ambition of her ruler; but it is no less certain that, with respect to
Malta, England acted with decidedly bad faith; and this bad faith appeared
in its worst light from the following circumstance:—It had been
stipulated that England should withdraw her troops from Malta three months
after the signing of the treaty, yet more than a year had elapsed, and the
troops were still there. The order of Malta was to be restored as it
formerly was; that is to say, it was to be a sovereign and independent
order, under the protection of the Holy See. The three Cabinets of Vienna,
Berlin, and St. Petersburg were to guarantee the execution of the treaty
of Amiens. The English Ambassador, to excuse the evasions of his
Government, pretended that the Russian Cabinet concurred with England in
the delayed fulfilment of the conditions of the treaty; but at the very
moment he was making that excuse a courier arrived from the Cabinet of St.
Petersburg bearing despatches completely, at variance with the assertion
of Lord Whitworth. His lordship left Paris on the night of the 12th May
1803, and the English Government, unsolicited, sent passports to the
French embassy in London. The news of this sudden rupture made the English
console fall four per cent., but did not immediately produce such a
retrograde effect on the French funds, which were then quoted at
fifty-five francs;—a very high point, when it is recollected that
they were at seven or eight francs on the eve of the 18th Brumaire.
In this state of things France proposed to the English Government to admit
of the mediation of Russia; but as England had declared war in order to
repair the error she committed in concluding peace, the proposition was of
course rejected. Thus the public gave the First Consul credit for great
moderation and a sincere wish for peace. Thus arose between England and
France a contest resembling those furious wars which marked the reigns of
King John and Charles VII. Our beaux esprits drew splendid comparisons
between the existing state of things and the ancient rivalry of Carthage
and Rome, and sapiently concluded that, as Carthage fell, England must do
so likewise.
Bonaparte was at St. Cloud when Lord Whitworth left Paris. A fortnight was
spent in useless attempts to renew negotiations. War, therefore, was the
only alternative. Before he made his final preparations the First Consul
addressed a message to the Senate, the Legislative Body, and the
Tribunate. In this message he mentioned the recall of the English
Ambassador, the breaking out of hostilities, the unexpected message of the
King of England to his Parliament, and the armaments which immediately
ensued in the British ports. “In vain,” he said, “had France tried every
means to induce England to abide by the treaty. She had repelled every
overture, and increased the insolence of her demands. France,” he added,
“will not submit to menaces, but will combat for the faith of treaties,
and the honour of the French name, confidently trusting that the result of
the contest will be such as she has a right to expect from the justice of
her cause and the courage of her people.”
This message was dignified, and free from that vein of boasting in which
Bonaparte so frequently indulged. The reply of the Senate was accompanied
by a vote of a ship of the line, to be paid for out of the Senatorial
salaries. With his usual address Bonaparte, in acting for himself, spoke
in the name of the people, just as he did in the question of the Consulate
for life. But what he then did for his own interests turned to the future
interests of the Bourbons. The very treaty which had just been broken off
gave rise to a curious observation. Bonaparte, though not yet a sovereign,
peremptorily required the King of England to renounce the empty title of
King of France, which was kept up as if to imply that old pretensions were
not yet renounced. The proposition was acceded to, and to this
circumstance was owing the disappearance of the title of King of France
from among the titles of the King of England, when the treaty of Paris was
concluded on the return of the Bourbons.
The first grievance complained of by England was the prohibition of
English merchandise, which had been more rigid since the peace than during
the war. The avowal of Great Britain on this point might well have enabled
her to dispense with any other subject of complaint; for the truth is, she
was alarmed at the aspect of our internal prosperity, and at the impulse
given to our manufactures. The English Government had hoped to obtain from
the First Consul such a commercial treaty as would have proved a
death-blow to our rising trade; but Bonaparte opposed this, and from the
very circumstance of his refusal he might easily have foreseen the rupture
at which he affected to be surprised. What I state I felt at the time,
when I read with great interest all the documents relative to this great
dispute between the two rival nations, which eleven years afterwards was
decided before the walls of Paris.
It was evidently disappointment in regard to a commercial treaty which
created the animosity of the English Government, as that circumstance was
alluded to, by way of reproach, in the King of England’s declaration. In
that document it was complained that France had sent a number of persona
into the ports of Great Britain and Ireland in the character of commercial
agents, which character, and the privileges belonging to it, they could
only have acquired by a commercial treaty. Such was, in my opinion, the
real cause of the complaints of England; but as it would have seemed too
absurd to make it the ground of a declaration of war, she enumerated other
grievances, viz., the union of Piedmont and of the states of Parma and
Piacenza with France, and the continuance of the French troops in Holland.
A great deal was said about the views and projects of France with respect
to Turkey, and this complaint originated in General Sebastiani’s mission
to Egypt. On that point I can take upon me to say that the English
Government was not misinformed. Bonaparte too frequently spoke to me of
his ideas respecting the East, and his project of attacking the English
power in India, to leave any doubt of his ever having renounced them. The
result of all the reproaches which the two Governments addressed to each
other was, that neither acted with good faith.
The First Consul, in a communication to the Legislative Body on the state
of France and on her foreign relations; had said, “England, single-handed,
cannot cope with France.” This sufficed to irritate the susceptibility of
English pride, and the British Cabinet affected to regard it as a threat.
However, it was no such thing. When Bonaparte threatened, his words were
infinitely more energetic. The passage above cited was merely an assurance
to France; and if we only look at the past efforts and sacrifices made by
England to stir up enemies to France on the Continent, we may be justified
in supposing that her anger at Bonaparte’s declaration arose from a
conviction of its truth. Singly opposed to France, England could doubtless
have done her much harm, especially by assailing the scattered remnants of
her navy; but she could have done nothing against France on the Continent.
The two powers, unaided by allies, might have continued long at war
without any considerable acts of hostility.
The first effect of the declaration of war by England was the invasion of
Hanover by the French troops under General Mortier. The telegraphic
despatch by which this news was communicated to Paris was as laconic as
correct, and contained, in a few words, the complete history of the
expedition. It ran as follows: “The French are masters of the Electorate
of Hanover, and the enemy’s army are made prisoners of war.” A day or two
after the shop windows of the print-sellers were filled with caricatures
on the English, and particularly on the Duke of Cambridge. I recollect
seeing one in which the Duke was represented reviewing his troops mounted
on a crab. I mention these trifles because, as I was then living entirely
at leisure, in the Rue Hauteville, I used frequently to take a stroll on
the Boulevards, where I was sometimes much amused with these prints; and I
could not help remarking, that in large cities such trifles have more
influence on the public mind than is usually supposed.
The First Consul thought the taking of the prisoners in Hanover a good
opportunity to exchange them for those taken from us by the English navy.
A proposition to this effect was accordingly made; but the English Cabinet
was of opinion that, though the King of England was also Elector of
Hanover, yet there was no identity between the two Governments, of both
which George III. was the head. In consequence of this subtle distinction
the proposition for the exchange of prisoners fell to the ground. At this
period nothing could exceed the animosity of the two Governments towards
each other, and Bonaparte, on the declaration of war, marked his
indignation by an act which no consideration can justify; I allude to the
order for the arrest of all the English in France—a truly barbarious
measure; for; can anything be more cruel and unjust than to visit
individuals with the vengeance due to the Government whose subjects they
may happen to be? But Bonaparte, when under the influence of anger, was
never troubled by scruples.
I must here notice the fulfilment of a remark Bonaparte often made, use of
to me during the Consulate. “You shall see, Bourrienne,” he would say,
“what use I will make of the priests.”
War being declared, the First Consul, in imitation of the most Christian
kings of olden times, recommended the success of his arms to the prayers
of the faithful through the medium of the clergy. To this end he addressed
a circular letter, written in royal style, to the Cardinals, Archbishops,
and Bishops of France.
It was as follows:
This letter was remarkable in more than one respect. It astonished most of
his old brothers-in-arms, who turned it into ridicule; observing that
Bonaparte needed no praying to enable him to conquer Italy twice over. The
First Consul, however, let them laugh on, and steadily followed the line
he had traced out. His letter was admirably calculated to please the Court
of Rome, which he wished should consider him in the light of another elder
son of the Church. The letter was, moreover, remarkable for the use of the
word “Monsieur,” which the First Consul now employed for the first time in
an act destined for publicity. This circumstance would seem to indicate
that he considered Republican designations incompatible with the forms due
to the clergy: the clergy were especially interested in the restoration of
monarchy. It may, perhaps, be thought that I dwell too much on trifles;
but I lived long enough in Bonaparte’s confidence to know the importance
he attached to trifles. The First Consul restored the old names of the
days of the week, while he allowed the names of the months, as set down in
the Republican calendar, to remain. He commenced by ordering the Moniteur
to be dated “Saturday,” such a day of “Messidor.” “See,” said he one day,
“was there ever such an inconsistency? We shall be laughed at! But I will
do away with the Messidor. I will efface all the inventions of the
Jacobins.”
The clergy did not disappoint the expectations of the First Consul. They
owed him much already, and hoped for still more from him. The letter to
the Bishops, etc., was the signal for a number of circulars full of
eulogies on Bonaparte.
These compliments were far from displeasing to the First Consul, who had
no objection to flattery though he despised those who meanly made
themselves the medium of conveying it to him. Duroc once told me that they
had all great difficulty in preserving their gravity when the cure of a
parish in Abbeville addressed Bonaparte one day while he was on his
journey to the coast. “Religion,” said the worthy cure, with pompous
solemnity, “owes to you all that it is, we owe to you all that we are; and
I, too, owe to you all that I am.”
CHAPTER XX.
1803.
In the month of April 1803 Prince Borghese, who was destined one day to
become Bonaparte’s brother-in-law by marrying the widow of Leclerc, was
introduced to the First Consul by Cardinal Caprara.
About the end of June Bonaparte proceeded, with Josephine, on his journey
to Belgium and the seaboard departments. Many curious circumstances were
connected with this journey, of which I was informed by Duroc after the
First Consul’s return. Bonaparte left Paris on the 24th of June, and
although it was not for upwards of a year afterwards that his brow was
encircled with the imperial-diadem, everything connected with the journey
had an imperial air. It was formerly the custom, when the Kings of France
entered the ancient capital of Picardy, for the town of Amiens to offer
them in homage some beautiful swans. Care was taken to revive this custom,
which pleased Bonaparte greatly, because it was treating him like a King.
The swans were accepted, and sent to Paris to be placed in the basin of
the Tuileries, in order to show the Parisians the royal homage which the
First Consul received when absent from the capital.
It was also during this journey that Bonaparte began to date his decrees
from the places through which he passed. He had hitherto left a great
number of signatures in Paris, in order that he might be present, as it
were, even during his absence, by the acts of his Government. Hitherto
public acts had been signed in the name of the Consuls of the Republic.
Instead of this formula, he substituted the name of the Government of the
Republic. By means of this variation, unimportant as it might appear, the
Government was always in the place where the First Consul happened to be.
The two other Consuls were now mere nullities, even in appearance. The
decrees of the Government, which Cambacérès signed during the campaign of
Marengo, were now issued from all the towns of France and Belgium which
the First Consul visited during his six weeks’ journey. Having thus
centred the sole authority of the Republic in himself, the performers of
the theatre of the Republic became, by a natural consequence, his; and it
was quite natural that they should travel in his suite, to entertain the
inhabitants of the towns in which he stopped by their performances. But
this was not all. He encouraged the renewal of a host of ancient customs.
He sanctioned the revival of the festival of Joan of Arc at Orleans, and
he divided the Institute into four classes, with the intention of
recalling the recollection of the old academies, the names of which,
however, he rejected, in spite of the wishes and intrigues of Suard and
the Abby Morellet, who had gained over Lucien upon this point.
However, the First Consul did not give to the classes of the Institute the
rank which they formerly possessed as academies. He placed the class of
sciences in the first rank, and the old French Academy in the second rank.
It must be acknowledged that, considering the state of literature and
science at that period, the First Consul did not make a wrong estimate of
their importance.
Although the literature of France could boast of many men of great talent,
such as La Harpe, who died during the Consulate, Ducis, Bernardin de
Saint-Pierre, Chenier, and Lemercier, yet they could not be compared with
Lagrange, Laplace, Monge, Fourcroy, Berthollet, and Cuvier, whose labours
have so prodigiously extended the limits of human knowledge. No one,
therefore, could murmur at seeing the class of sciences in the Institute
take precedence of its elder sister. Besides, the First Consul was not
sorry to show, by this arrangement, the slight estimation in which he held
literary men. When he spoke to me respecting them he called them mere
manufacturers of phrases. He could not pardon them for excelling him in a
pursuit in which he had no claim to distinction. I never knew a man more
insensible than Bonaparte to the beauties of poetry or prose. A certain
degree of vagueness, which was combined with his energy of mind, led him
to admire the dreams of Ossian, and his decided character found itself, as
it were, represented in the elevated thoughts of Corneille. Hence his
almost exclusive predilection for these two authors. With this exception,
the finest works in our literature were in his opinion merely arrangements
of sonorous words, void of sense, and calculated only for the ear.
Bonaparte’s contempt, or, more properly speaking, his dislike of
literature, displayed itself particularly in the feeling he cherished
towards some men of distinguished literary talent. He hated Chenier, and
Ducis still more. He could not forgive Chenier for the Republican
principles which pervaded his tragedies; and Ducis excited in him; as if
instinctively, an involuntary hatred. Ducis, on his part, was not backward
in returning the Consul’s animosity, and I remember his writing some
verses which were inexcusably violent, and overstepped all the bounds of
truth. Bonaparte was so singular a composition of good and bad that to
describe him as he was under one or other of these aspects would serve for
panegyric or satire without any departure from truth. Bonaparte was very
fond of Bernardin Saint-Pierre’s romance of ‘Paul and Virginia’, which he
had read in his boyhood. I remember that he one day tried to read ‘Les
etudes de la Nature’, but at the expiration of a quarter of an hour he
threw down the book, exclaiming, “How can any one read such silly stuff.
It is insipid and vapid; there is nothing in it. These are the dreams of a
visionary! What is nature? The thing is vague and unmeaning. Men and
passions are the subjects to write about—there is something there
for study. These fellows are good for nothing under any government. I
will, however, give them pensions, because I ought to do so, as Head of
the State. They occupy and amuse the idle. I will make Lagrange a Senator—he
has a head.”
Although Bonaparte spoke so disdainfully of literary men it must not be
taken for granted that he treated them ill. On the contrary, all those who
visited at Malmaison were the objects of his attention, and even flattery.
M. Lemercier was one of those who came most frequently, and whom Bonaparte
received with the greatest pleasure. Bonaparte treated M. Lemercier with
great kindness; but he did not like him. His character as a literary man
and poet, joined to a polished frankness, and a mild but inflexible spirit
of republicanism, amply sufficed to explain Bonaparte’s dislike. He feared
M. Lemercier and his pen; and, as happened more than once, he played the
part of a parasite by flattering the writer. M. Lemercier was the only man
I knew who refused the cross of the Legion of Honour.
Bonaparte’s general dislike of literary men was less the result of
prejudice than circumstances. In order to appreciate or even to read
literary works time is requisite, and time was so precious to him that he
would have wished, as one may say, to shorten a straight line. He liked
only those writers who directed their attention to positive and precise
things, which excluded all thoughts of government and censures on
administration. He looked with a jealous eye on political economists and
lawyers; in short, as all persons who in any way whatever meddled with
legislation and moral improvements. His hatred of discussions on those
subjects was strongly displayed on the occasion of the classification of
the Institute. Whilst he permitted the reassembling of a literary class,
to the number of forty, as formerly, he suppressed the class of moral and
political science. Such was his predilection for things of immediate and
certain utility that even in the sciences he favoured only such as applied
to terrestrial objects. He never treated Lalande with so much distinction
as Monge and Lagrange. Astronomical discoveries could not add directly to
his own greatness; and, besides, he could never forgive Lalande for having
wished to include him in a dictionary of atheists precisely at the moment
when he was opening negotiations with the court of Rome.
Bonaparte wished to be the sole centre of a world which he believed he was
called to govern. With this view he never relaxed in his constant
endeavour to concentrate the whole powers of the State in the hands of its
Chief. His conduct upon the subject of the revival of public instruction
affords evidence of this fact. He wished to establish 6000 bursaries, to
be paid by Government, and to be exclusively at his disposal, so that thus
possessing the monopoly of education, he could have parcelled it out only
to the children of those who were blindly devoted to him. This was what
the First Consul called the revival of public instruction. During the
period of my closest intimacy with him he often spoke to me on this
subject, and listened patiently to my observations. I remember that one of
his chief arguments was this: “What is it that distinguishes men?
Education—is it not? Well, if the children of nobles be admitted
into the academies, they will be as well educated as the children of the
revolution, who compose the strength of my government. Ultimately they
will enter into my regiments as officers, and will naturally come in
competition with those whom they regard as the plunderers of their
families. I do not wish that!”
My recollections have caused me to wander from the journey of the First
Consul and Madame Bonaparte to the seabord departments and Belgium. I
have, however, little to add to what I have already stated on the subject.
I merely remember that Bonaparte’s military suite, and Lauriston and Rapp
in particular, when speaking to me about the journey, could not conceal
some marks of discontent on account of the great respect which Bonaparte
had shown the clergy, and particularly to M. de Roquelaure, the Archbishop
of Malines (or Mechlin). That prelate, who was a shrewd man, and had the
reputation of having been in his youth more addicted to the habits of the
world than to those of the cloister, had become an ecclesiastical
courtier. He went to Antwerp to pay his homage to the First Consul, upon
whom he heaped the most extravagant praises. Afterwards, addressing Madame
Bonaparte, he told her that she was united to the First Consul by the
sacred bonds of a holy alliance. In this harangue, in which unction was
singularly blended with gallantry, surely it was a departure from
ecclesiastical propriety to speak of sacred bonds and holy alliance when
every one knew that those bonds and that alliance existed only by a civil
contract. Perhaps M. de Roquelaure merely had recourse to what casuists
call a pious fraud in order to engage the married couple to do that which
he congratulated them on having already done. Be this as it may, it is
certain that this honeyed language gained M. de Roquelaure the Consul’s
favour, and in a short time after he was appointed to the second class of
the Institute.
CHAPTER XXI.
1804.
The time was passed when Bonaparte, just raised to the Consulate, only
proceeded to the Temple to release the victims of the “Loi des suspects”
by his sole and immediate authority. This state prison was now to be
filled by the orders of his police. All the intrigues of Europe were in
motion. Emissaries came daily from England, who, if they could not
penetrate into the interior of France, remained in the towns near the
frontiers, where they established correspondence, and published pamphlets,
which they sent to Paris by post, in the form of letters.
The First Consul, on the other hand, gave way, without reserve, to the
natural irritation which that power had excited by her declaration of war.
He knew that the most effective war he could carry on against England
would be a war against her trade.
As a prelude to that piece of madness, known by the name of the
Continental system, the First Consul adopted every possible preventive
measure against the introduction of English merchandise. Bonaparte’s
irritation against the English was not without a cause. The intelligence
which reached Paris from the north of France was not very consolatory. The
English fleets not only blockaded the French ports, but were acting on the
offensive, and had bombarded Granville. The mayor of the town did his
duty, but his colleagues, more prudent, acted differently. In the height
of his displeasure Bonaparte issued a decree, by which he bestowed a scarf
of honour on Letourneur, the mayor, and dismissed his colleagues from
office as cowards unworthy of trust. The terms of this decree were rather
severe, but they were certainly justified by the conduct of those who had
abandoned their posts at a critical moment.
I come now to the subject of the invasion of England, and what the First
Consul said to me respecting it. I have stated that Bonaparte never had
any idea of realising the pretended project of a descent on England. The
truth of this assertion will appear from a conversation which I had with
him after he returned from his journey to the north. In this conversation
he repeated what he had often before mentioned to me in reference to the
projects and possible steps to which fortune might compel him to resort.
The peace of Amiens had been broken about seven months when, on the 15th
of December 1803, the First Consul sent for me to the Tuileries. His
incomprehensible behaviour to me was fresh in my mind; and as it was
upwards of a year since I had seen him, I confess I did not feel quite at
ease when I received the summons. He was perfectly aware that I possessed
documents and data for writing his history which would describe facts
correctly, and destroy the illusions with which his flatterers constantly,
entertained the public. I have already stated that at that period I had no
intention of the kind; but those who laboured constantly to incense him
against me might have suggested apprehensions on the subject. At all
events the fact is, that when he sent for me I took the precaution of
providing myself with a night-cap, conceiving it to be very likely that I
should be sent to sleep at Vincennes. On the day appointed for the
interview Rapp was on duty. I did not conceal from him my opinion as to
the possible result of my visit. “You need not be afraid,” said Rapp; “the
First Consul merely wishes to talk with you.” He then announced me.
Bonaparte came into the grand salon where I awaited him, and addressing me
in the most good-humoured way said, “What do the gossips say of my
preparations for the invasion of England?”—”There is a great
difference of opinion on the subject, General,” I replied. “Everyone
speaks according to his own views. Suchet, for instance, who comes to see
me very often, has no doubt that it will take place, and hopes to give you
on the occasion fresh proofs of his gratitude and fidelity.”—”But
Suchet tells me that you do not believe it will be attempted.”—”That
is true, I certainly do not.”—”Why?”—”Because you told me at
Antwerp, five years ago, that you would not risk France on the cast of a
die—that the adventure was too hazardous—and circumstances
have not altered since that time.”—”You are right. Those who look
forward to the invasion of England are blockheads. They do not see the
affair in its true light. I can, doubtless, land in England with 100,000
men. A great battle will be fought, which I shall gain; but I must reckon
upon 30,000 men killed, wounded, and prisoners. If I march on London, a
second battle must be fought. I will suppose myself again victorious; but
what should I do in London with an army diminished three-fourths and
without the hope of reinforcements? It would be madness. Until our navy
acquires superiority it is useless to think of such a project. The great
assemblage of troops in the north has another object. My Government must
be the first in the world, or it must fall.” Bonaparte then evidently
wished it to be supposed that he entertained the design of invading
England in order to divert the attention of Europe to that direction.
From Dunkirk the First Consul proceeded to Antwerp, where also he had
assembled experienced men to ascertain their opinions respecting the
surest way of attempting a landing, the project of which was merely a
pretence. The employment of large ships of war, after many discussions,
abandoned in favour of a flotilla.
After visiting Belgium, and giving directions there, the First Consul
returned from Brussels to Paris by way of Maestricht, Liege, and Soissons.
Before my visit to the Tuileries, and even before the rupture of the peace
of Amiens, certain intriguing speculators, whose extravagant zeal was not
less fatal to the cause of the Bourbons than was the blind subserviency of
his unprincipled adherents to the First Consul, had taken part in some
underhand manoeuvres which could have no favourable result. Amongst these
great contrivers of petty machinations the well-known Fauche Borel, the
bookseller of Neufchatel, had long been conspicuous. Fauche Borel, whose
object was to create a stir, and who wished nothing better than to be
noticed and paid, failed not to come to France as soon as the peace of
Amiens afforded him the opportunity. I was at that time still with
Bonaparte, who was aware of all these little plots, but who felt no
personal anxiety on the subject, leaving to his police the care of
watching their authors.
The object of Fauche Borel’s mission was to bring about a reconciliation
between Moreau and Pichegru. The latter general, who was banished on the
18th Fructidor 4th (September 1797), had not obtained the First Consul’s
permission to return to France. He lived in England, where he awaited a
favourable opportunity for putting his old projects into execution. Moreau
was in Paris, but no longer appeared at the levees or parties of the First
Consul, and the enmity of both generals against Bonaparte, openly avowed
on the part of Pichegru; and still disguised by Moreau, was a secret to
nobody. But as everything was prosperous with Bonaparte he evinced
contempt rather than fear of the two generals. His apprehensions were,
indeed, tolerably allayed by the absence of the one and the character of
the other. Moreau’s name had greater weight with the army than that of
Pichegru; and those who were plotting the overthrow of the Consular
Government knew that that measure could not be attempted with any chance
of success without the assistance of Moreau. The moment was inopportune;
but, being initiated in some secrets of the British Cabinet, they knew
that the peace was but a truce, and they determined to profit by that
truce to effect a reconciliation which might afterwards secure a community
of interests. Moreau and Pichegru had not been friends since Moreau sent
to the Directory the papers seized in M. de Klinglin’s carriage, which
placed Pichegru’s treason in so clear a light. Since that period
Pichegru’s name possessed no influence over the minds of the soldiers,
amongst whom he had very few partisans, whilst the name of Moreau was dear
to all who had conquered under his command.
Fauche Borel’s design was to compromise Moreau without bringing him to any
decisive step. Moreau’s natural indolence, and perhaps it may be said his
good sense, induced him to adopt the maxim that it was necessary to let
men and things take their course; for temporizing policy is often as
useful in politics as in war. Besides, Moreau was a sincere Republican;
and if his habit of indecision had permitted him to adopt any resolution,
it is quite certain that he would not then have assisted in the
reestablishment of the Bourbons, as Pichegru wished.
What I have stated is an indispensable introduction to the knowledge of
plots of more importance which preceded the great event that marked the
close of the Consulship: I allude to the conspiracy of Georges, Cadoudal,
Moreau, and Pichegru, and that indelible stain on the character of
Napoleon,—the death of the Duc d’Enghien. Different opinions have
been expressed concerning Georges’ conspiracy. I shall not contradict any
of them. I will relate what I learned and what I saw, in order to throw
some light on that horrible affair. I am far from believing what I have
read in many works, that it was planned by the police in order to pave the
First Consul’s way to the throne. I think that it was contrived by those
who were really interested in it, and encouraged by Fouché in order to
prepare his return to office.
To corroborate my opinion respecting Fouché’s conduct and his manoeuvres I
must remind the reader that about the close of 1803 some persons conceived
the project of reconciling Moreau and Pichegru. Fouché, who was then out
of the Ministry, caused Moreau to be visited by men of his own party, and
who were induced, perhaps unconsciously, by Fouché’s art, to influence and
irritate the general’s mind. It was at first intended that the Abbe David,
the mutual friend of Moreau and Pichegru, should undertake to effect their
reconciliation; but he, being arrested and confined in the Temple, was
succeeded by a man named Lajolais, whom every circumstance proves to have
been employed by Fouché. He proceeded to London, and, having prevailed on
Pichegru and his friends to return to France, he set off to announce their
arrival and arrange everything for their reception and destruction.
Moreau’s discontent was the sole foundation of this intrigue. I remember
that one day, about the end of January 1804, I called on Fouché, who
informed me that he had been at St. Cloud, where he had had a long
conversation with the First Consul on the situation of affairs. Bonaparte
told him that he was satisfied with the existing police, and hinted that
it was only to make himself of consequence that he had given a false
colouring to the picture. Fouché asked him what he would say if he told
him that Georges and Pichegru had been for some time in Paris carrying on
the conspiracy of which he had received information. The First Consul,
apparently delighted at what he conceived to be Fouché’s mistake, said,
with an air of contempt, “You are well informed, truly! Regnier has just
received a letter from London stating that Pichegru dined three days ago
at Kingston with one of the King of England’s ministers.”
As Fouché, however, persisted in his assertion, the First Consul sent to
Paris for the Grand Judge, Regnier, who showed Fouché the letter he had
received. The First Consul triumphed at first to see Fouché at fault; but
the latter so clearly proved that Georges and Pichegru were actually in
Paris that Regnier began to fear he had been misled by his agents, whom
his rival paid better than he did. The First Consul, convinced that his
old minister knew more than his new one, dismissed Regnier, and remained a
long time in consultation with Fouché, who on that occasion said nothing
about his reinstatement for fear of exciting suspicion. He only requested
that the management of the business might be entrusted to Real, with
orders to obey whatever instructions he might receive from him. I will
return hereafter to the arrest of Moreau and the other persons accused,
and will now subjoin the account of a long interview which I had with
Bonaparte in the midst of these important events.
On the 8th of March 1804, some time after the arrest but before the trial
of General Moreau, I had an audience of the First Consul, which was
unsought on my part. Bonaparte, after putting several unimportant
questions to me as to what I was doing, what I expected he should do for
me, and assuring me that he would bear me in mind, gave a sudden turn to
the conversation, and said, “By the by, the report of my connection with
Hortense is still kept up: the most abominable rumours have been spread as
to her first child. I thought at the time that these reports had only been
admitted by the public in consequence of the great desire that I should
not be childless. Since you and I separated have you heard them repeated?”—”Yes,
General, oftentimes; and I confess I could not have believed that this
calumny would have existed so long.”—”It is truly frightful to think
of! You know the truth—you have seen all—heard all—nothing
could have passed without your knowledge; you were in her full confidence
during the time of her attachment to Duroc. I therefore expect, if you
should ever write anything about me, that you will clear me from this
infamous imputation. I would not have it accompany my name to posterity. I
trust in you. You have never given credit to the horrid accusation?”—”No,
General, never.” Napoleon then entered into a number of details on the
previous life of Hortense; on the way in which she conducted herself, and
on the turn which her marriage had taken. “It has not turned out,” he
said, “as I wished: the union has not been a happy one. I am sorry for it,
not only because both are dear to me, but because the circumstance
countenances the infamous reports that are current among the idle as to my
intimacy with her.” He concluded the conversation with these words:—”Bourrienne,
I sometimes think of recalling you; but as there is no good pretext for so
doing, the world would say that I have need of you, and I wish it to be
known that I stand in need of nobody.” He again said a few words about
Hortense. I answered that it would fully coincide with my conviction of
the truth to do what he desired, and that I would do it; but that
suppressing the false reports did not depend on me.
Hortense, in fact, while she was Mademoiselle BEAUHARNAIS, regarded
Napoleon with respectful awe. She trembled when she spoke to him, and
never dared to ask him a favour. When she had anything to solicit she
applied to me; and if I experienced any difficulty in obtaining for her
what she sought, I mentioned her as the person for whom I pleaded. “The
little simpleton!” Napoleon would say, “why does she not ask me herself:
is the girl afraid of me?” Napoleon never cherished for her any feeling
but paternal tenderness. He loved her after his marriage with her mother
as he would have loved his own child. During three years I was a witness
to all their most private actions, and I declare that I never saw or heard
anything that could furnish the least ground for suspicion, or that
afforded the slightest trace of the existence of a culpable intimacy. This
calumny must be classed among those with which malice delights to blacken
the characters of men more brilliant than their fellows, and which are so
readily adopted by the light-minded and unreflecting. I freely declare
that did I entertain the smallest doubt with regard to this odious charge,
of the existence of which I was well aware before Napoleon spoke to me on
the subject, I would candidly avow it. He is no more: and let his memory
be accompanied only by that, be it good or bad, which really belongs to
it. Let not this reproach be one of those charged against him by the
impartial historian. I must say, in concluding this delicate subject, that
the principles of Napoleon on points of this kind were rigid in the utmost
degree, and that a connection of the nature of that charged against him
was neither in accordance with his morals nor his tastes.
I cannot tell whether what followed was a portion of his premeditated
conversation with me, or whether it was the result of the satisfaction he
had derived from ascertaining my perfect conviction of the purity of his
conduct with regard to Hortense, and being assured that I would express
that conviction. Be this as it may, as I was going out at the door he
called me back, saying, “Oh! I have forgotten something.” I returned.
“Bourrienne,” said he, “do you still keep up your acquaintance with the
Fauchers?”—”Yes, General; I see them frequently.”—”You are
wrong.”— “Why should I not? They are clever, well-educated men, and
exceedingly pleasant company, especially Caesar. I derive great pleasure
from their society; and then they are almost the only persons whose
friendship has continued faithful to me since I left you. You know people
do not care for those who can render them no service.”—”Maret will
not see the Fauchers.”—”That may be, General; but it is nothing to
me; and you must recollect that as it was through him I was introduced to
them at the Tuileries, I think he ought to inform me of his reasons for
dropping their acquaintance.”—”I tell you again he has closed his
door against them. Do you the same; I advise you.” As I did not seem
disposed to follow this advice without some plausible reason, the First
Consul added, “You must know, then, that I learn from Caesar all that
passes in your house. You do not speak very ill of me yourself, nor does
any one venture to do so in your presence. You play your rubber and go to
bed. But no sooner are you gone than your wife, who never liked me, and
most of those who visit at your house, indulge in the most violent attacks
upon me. I receive a bulletin from Caesar Faucher every day when he visits
at your house; this is the way in which he requites you for your kindness,
and for the asylum you afforded his brother.—[Constantine Rancher
had been condemned in contumacy for the forgery of a public document.—Bourrienne.]—But
enough; you see I know all—farewell;” and he left me.
The grave having closed over these two brothers,—[The Fauchers were
twin brothers, distinguished in the war of the Revolution, and made
brigadier-generals at the same time on the field of battle. After the Cent
Jours they refused to recognise the Bourbons, and were shot by sentence of
court-martial at Bordeaux. (Bouillet)]—I shall merely state that
they wrote me a letter the evening preceding their execution, in which
they begged me to forgive their conduct towards me. The following is an
extract from this letter:
In our dungeon we hear our sentence of death being cried in the streets.
To-morrow we shall walk to the scaffold; but we will meet death with such
calmness and courage as shall make our executioners blush. We are sixty
years old, therefore our lives will only be shortened by a brief space.
During our lives we have shared in common, illness, grief, pleasure,
danger, and good fortune. We both entered the world on the same day, and
on the same day we shall both depart from it. As to you, sir….
I suppress what relates to myself.
The hour of the grand levee arrived just as the singular interview which I
have described terminated. I remained a short time to look at this
phantasmagoria. Duroc was there. As soon as he saw me he came up, and
taking me into the recess of a window told me that Moreau’s guilt was
evident, and that he was about to be put on his trial. I made some
observations on the subject, and in particular asked whether there were
sufficient proofs of his guilt to justify his condemnation? “They should
be cautious,” said I; “it is no joke to accuse the conqueror of
Hohenlinden.” Duroc’s answer satisfied me that he at least had no doubt on
the subject. “Besides,” added he, “when such a general as Moreau has been
between two gendarmes he is lost, and is good for nothing more. He will
only inspire pity.” In vain I tried to refute this assertion so entirely
contrary to facts, and to convince Duroc that Moreau would never be
damaged by calling him “brigand,” as was the phrase then, without proofs.
Duroc persisted in his opinion. As if a political crime ever sullied the
honour of any one! The result has proved that I judged rightly.
No person possessing the least degree of intelligence will be convinced
that the conspiracy of Moreau, Georges, Pichegru, and the other persons
accused would ever have occurred but for the secret connivance of Fouché’s
police.
Moreau never for a moment desired the restoration of the Bourbons. I was
too well acquainted with M. Carbonnet, his most intimate friend, to be
ignorant of his private sentiments. It was therefore quite impossible that
he could entertain the same views as Georges, the Polignacs, Riviera, and
others; and they had no intention of committing any overt acts. These
latter persons had come to the Continent solely to investigate the actual
state of affairs, in order to inform the Princes of the House of Bourbon
with certainty how far they might depend on the foolish hopes constantly
held out to them by paltry agents, who were always ready to advance their
own interests at the expense of truth. These agents did indeed conspire,
but it was against the Treasury of London, to which they looked for pay.
Without entering into all the details of that great trial I will relate
some facts which may assist in eliciting the truth from a chaos of
intrigue and falsehood.
Most of the conspirators had been lodged either in the Temple or La Force,
and one of them, Bouvet de Lozier, who was confined in the Temple,
attempted to hang himself. He made use of his cravat to effect his
purpose, and had nearly succeeded, when a turnkey by chance entered and
found him at the point of death. When he was recovered he acknowledged
that though he had the courage to meet death, he was unable to endure the
interrogatories of his trial, and that he had determined to kill himself,
lest he might be induced to make a confession. He did in fact confess, and
it was on the day after this occurred that Moreau was arrested, while on
his way from his country-seat of Grosbois to Paris.
Fouché, through the medium of his agents, had given Pichegru, Georges, and
some other partisans of royalty, to understand that they might depend on
Moreau, who, it was said, was quite prepared. It is certain that Moreau
informed Pichegru that he (Pichegru) had been deceived, and that he had
never been spoken to on the subject. Russillon declared on the trial that
on the 14th of March the Polignacs said to some one, “Everything is going
wrong—they do not understand each other. Moreau does not keep his
word. We have been deceived.” M. de Riviera declared that he soon became
convinced they had been deceived, and was about to return to England when
he was arrested. It is certain that the principal conspirators obtained
positive information which confirmed their suspicions. They learned
Moreau’s declaration from Pichegru. Many of the accused declared that they
soon discovered they had been deceived; and the greater part of them were
about to quit Paris, when they were all arrested, almost at one and the
same moment. Georges was going into La Vendée when he was betrayed by the
man who, with the connivance of the police, had escorted him ever since
his departure from London, and who had protected him from any interruption
on the part of the police so long as it was only necessary to know where
he was, or what he was about. Georges had been in Paris seven months
before it was considered that the proper moment had arrived for arresting
him.
The almost simultaneous arrest of the conspirators proves clearly that the
police knew perfectly well where they could lay their hands upon them.
When Pichegru was required to sign his examination he refused. He said it
was unnecessary; that, knowing all the secret machinery of the police, he
suspected that by some chemical process they would erase all the writing
except the signature, and afterwards fill up the paper with statements
which he had never made. His refusal to sign the interrogatory, he added,
would not prevent him from repeating before a court of justice the truth
which he had stated in answer to the questions proposed to him. Fear was
entertained of the disclosures he might make respecting his connection
with Moreau, whose destruction was sought for, and also with respect to
the means employed by the agents of Fouché to urge the conspirators to
effect a change which they desired.
On the evening of the 15th of February I heard of Moreau’s arrest, and
early next morning I proceeded straight to the Rue St. Pierre, where M.
Carbonnet resided with his nephew. I was anxious to hear from him the
particulars of the general’s arrest. What was my surprise! I had hardly
time to address myself to the porter before he informed me that M.
Carbonnet and his nephew were both arrested. “I advise you, sir,” added
the man, “to retire without more ado, for I can assure you that the
persons who visit M. Carbonnet are watched.”—”Is he still at home?”
said I. “Yes, Sir; they are examining his papers.”—”Then,” said I,
“I will go up.” M. Carbonnet, of whose friendship I had reason to be
proud, and whose memory will ever be dear to me, was more distressed by
the arrest of his nephew and Moreau than by his own. His nephew was,
however, liberated after a few hours. M. Carbonnet’s papers were sealed
up, and he was placed in solitary confinement at St. Pelagic.
Thus the police, who previously knew nothing, were suddenly informed of
all. In spite of the numerous police agents scattered over France, it was
only discovered by the declarations of Bouvet de Lozier that three
successive landings had been effected, and that a fourth was expected,
which, however, did not take place, because General Savary was despatched
by the First Consul with orders to seize the persons whose arrival was
looked for. There cannot be a more convincing proof of the fidelity of the
agents of the police to their old chief, and their combined determination
of trifling with their new one,
CHAPTER XXII.
1804.
In order to form a just idea of the events which succeeded each other so
rapidly at the commencement of 1804 it is necessary to consider them both
separately and connectedly. It must be borne in mind that all Bonaparte’s
machinations tended to one object, the foundation of the French Empire in
his favour; and it is also essential to consider how the situation of the
emigrants, in reference to the First Consul, had changed since the
declaration of war. As long as Bonaparte continued at peace the cause of
the Bourbons had no support in foreign Cabinets, and the emigrants had no
alternative but to yield to circumstances; but on the breaking out of a
new war all was changed. The cause of the Bourbons became that of the
powers at war with France; and as many causes concurred to unite the
emigrants abroad with those who had returned but half satisfied, there was
reason to fear something from their revolt, in combination with the powers
arrayed against Bonaparte.
Such was the state of things with regard to the emigrants when the leaders
and accomplices of Georges’ conspiracy were arrested at the very beginning
of 1804. The assassination of the Duc d’Enghien
took place on the 21st of March; on the 30th of April appeared the
proposition of the Tribunate to found a Government in France under the
authority of one individual; on the 18th of May came the
‘Senatus-consulte’, naming Napoleon Bonaparte EMPEROR, and lastly, on the
10th. of June, the sentence of condemnation on Georges and his
accomplices. Thus the shedding of the blood of a Bourbon, and the placing
of the crown of France on the head of a soldier of fortune were two acts
interpolated in the sanguinary drama of Georges’ conspiracy. It must be
remembered, too, that during the period of these events we were at war
with England, and on the point of seeing Austria and the Colossus of the
north form a coalition against the new Emperor.
I will now state all I know relative to the death of the Duc d’Enghien.
That unfortunate Prince, who was at Ettenheim, in consequence of a love
affair, had no communication whatever with those who were concocting a
plot in the interior. Machiavelli says that when the author of a crime
cannot be discovered we should seek for those to whose advantage it turns.
In the present case Machiavelli’s advice will find an easy application,
since the Duke’s death could be advantageous only to Bonaparte, who
considered it indispensable to his accession to the crown of France. The
motives may be explained, but can they be justified? How could it ever be
said that the Duc d’Enghien perished as a presumed accomplice in the
conspiracy of Georges?
Moreau was arrested on the 15th of February 1804, at which time the
existence of the conspiracy was known. Pichegru and Georges were also
arrested in February, and the Duc d’Enghien not till the 15th of March.
Now if the Prince had really been concerned in the plot, if even he had a
knowledge of it, would he have remained at Ettenheim for nearly a month
after the arrest of his presumed accomplices, intelligence of which he
might have obtained in the space of three days? Certainly not. So ignorant
was he of that conspiracy that when informed at Ettenheim of the affair he
doubted it, declaring that if it were true his father and grandfather
would have made him acquainted with it. Would so long an interval have
been suffered to elapse before he was arrested? Alas! cruel experience has
shown that that step would have been taken in a few hours.
The sentence of death against Georges and his accomplices was not
pronounced till the 10th of June 1804, and the Duc d’Enghien was shot on
the 21st of March, before the trials were even commenced. How is this
precipitation to be explained? If, as Napoleon has declared, the young
Bourbon was an accomplice in the crime, why was he not arrested at the
time the others were? Why was he not tried along with them, on the ground
of his being an actual accomplice; or of being compromised, by
communications with them; or, in short, because his answers might have
thrown light on that mysterious affair? How was it that the name of the
illustrious accused was not once mentioned in the course of that awful
trial?
It can scarcely be conceived that Napoleon could say at St. Helena,
“Either they contrived to implicate the unfortunate Prince in their
project, and so pronounced his doom, or, by omitting to inform him of what
was going on, allowed him imprudently to slumber on the brink of a
precipice; for he was only a stone’s cast from the frontier when they were
about to strike the great blow in the name and for the interest of his
family.”
This reasoning is not merely absurd, it is atrocious. If the Duke was
implicated by the confession of his accomplices, he should have been
arrested and tried along with them. Justice required this. If he was not
so implicated, where is the proof of his guilt? Because some individuals,
without his knowledge, plotted to commit a crime in the name of his family
he was to be shot! Because he was 130 leagues from the scene of the plot,
and had no connection with it, he was to die! Such arguments cannot fail
to inspire horror. It is absolutely impossible any reasonable person can
regard the Duc d’Enghien as an accomplice of Cadoudal; and Napoleon basely
imposed on his contemporaries and posterity by inventing such falsehoods,
and investing them with the authority of his name.
Had I been then in the First Consul’s intimacy I may aver, with as much
confidence as pride, that the blood of the Duc d’Enghien would not have
imprinted an indelible stain on the glory of Bonaparte. In this terrible
matter I could have done what no one but me could even attempt, and this
on account of my position, which no one else has since held with
Bonaparte. I quite admit that he would have preferred others to me, and
that he would have had more friendship for them than for me, supposing
friendship to be compatible with the character of Bonaparte, but I knew
him better than any one else. Besides, among those who surrounded him I
alone could have permitted myself some return to our former familiarity on
account of our intimacy of childhood. Certainly, in a matter which
permanently touched the glory of Bonaparte, I should not have been
restrained by the fear of some transitory fit of anger, and the reader has
seen that I did not dread disgrace. Why should I have dreaded it? I had
neither portfolio, nor office, nor salary, for, as I have said, I was only
with Bonaparte as a friend, and we had, as it were, a common purse. I feel
a conviction that it would have been very possible for me to have
dissuaded Bonaparte from his fatal design, inasmuch as I positively know
that his object, after the termination of the peace, was merely to
frighten the emigrants, in order to drive them from Ettenheim, where great
numbers, like the Duc d’Enghien, had sought refuge. His anger was
particularly directed against a Baroness de Reith and a Baroness
d’Ettengein, who had loudly vituperated him, and distributed numerous
libels on the left bank of the Rhine. At that period Bonaparte had as
little design against the Duc d’Enghien’s life as against that of any
other emigrant. He was more inclined to frighten than to harm him, and
certainly his first intention was not to arrest the Prince, but, as I have
said, to frighten the ’emigres’, and to drive them to a distance. I must,
however, admit that when Bonaparte spoke to Rapp and Duroc of the
emigrants on the other side of the Rhine he expressed himself with much
irritability: so much so, indeed, that M. de Talleyrand, dreading its
effects for the Duc d’Enghien, warned that Prince, through the medium of a
lady to whom he was attached, of his danger, and advised him to proceed to
a greater distance from the frontier. On receiving this notice the Prince
resolved to rejoin his grandfather, which he could not do but by passing
through the Austrian territory. Should any doubt exist as to these facts
it may be added that Sir Charles Stuart wrote to M. de Cobentzel to
solicit a passport for the Duc d’Enghien; and it was solely owing to the
delay of the Austrian Cabinet that time was afforded for the First Consul
to order the arrest of the unfortunate Prince as soon as he had formed the
horrible resolution of shedding the blood of a Bourbon. This resolution
could have originated only with himself, for who would have dared to
suggest it to him? The fact is, Bonaparte knew not what he did. His fever
of ambition amounted to delirium; and he knew not how he was losing
himself in public opinion because he did not know that opinion, to gain
which he would have made every sacrifice.
When Cambacérès (who, with a slight reservation, had voted the death of
Louis XVI.) warmly opposed in the Council the Duc d’Enghien’s arrest, the
First Consul observed to him, “Methinks, Sir, you have grown very chary of
Bourbon blood!”
Meanwhile the Duc d’Enghien was at Ettenheim, indulging in hope rather
than plotting conspiracies. It is well known that an individual made an
offer to the Prince de Condé to assassinate the First Consul, but the
Prince indignantly rejected the proposition, and nobly refused to recover
the rights of the Bourbons at the price of such a crime. The individual
above-mentioned was afterwards discovered to be an agent of the Paris
police, who had been commissioned to draw the Princes into a plot which
would have ruined them, for public feeling revolts at assassination under
any circumstances.
It has been alleged that Louis XVIII.’s refusal to treat with Bonaparte
led to the fatal catastrophe of the Duc d’Enghien’s death. The first
correspondence between Louis XVIII. and the First Consul, which has been
given in these Memoirs, clearly proves the contrary. It is certainly
probable that Louis XVIII.’s refusal to renounce his rights should have
irritated Bonaparte. But it was rather late to take his revenge two years
after, and that too on a Prince totally ignorant of those overtures. It is
needless to comment on such absurdities. It is equally unnecessary to
speak of the mysterious being who often appeared at meetings in the
Faubourg St. Germain, and who was afterwards discovered to be Pichegru.
A further light is thrown on this melancholy catastrophe by a conversation
Napoleon had, a few days after his elevation to the imperial throne, with
M. Masaias, the French Minister at the Court of the Grand Duke of Baden.
This conversation took place at Aix-la-Chapelle. After some remarks on the
intrigues of the emigrants Bonaparte observed, “You ought at least to have
prevented the plots which the Duc d’Enghien was hatching at Ettenheim.”—”Sire,
I am too old to learn to tell a falsehood. Believe me, on this subject
your Majesty’s ear has been abused.”—”Do you not think, then, that
had the conspiracy of Georges and Pichegru proved successful, the Prince
would have passed the Rhine, and have come post to Paris?”
M. Massias, from whom I had these particulars, added, “At this last
question of the Emperor I hung down my head and was silent, for I saw he
did not wish to hear the truth.”
Now let us consider, with that attention which the importance of the
subject demands, what has been said by the historians of St. Helena.
Napoleon said to his companions in exile that “the Duc d’Enghien’s death
must be attributed either to an excess of zeal for him (Napoleon), to
private views, or to mysterious intrigues. He had been blindly urged on;
he was, if he might say so, taken by surprise. The measure was
precipitated, and the result predetermined.”
This he might have said; but if he did so express himself, how are we to
reconcile such a declaration with the statement of O’Meara? How give
credit to assertions so very opposite?
Napoleon said to M. de Las Casas:
Napoleon next asserts that in the Duke’s arrest and condemnation all the
usual forms were strictly observed. But he has also declared that the
death of that unfortunate Prince will be an eternal reproach to those who,
carried away by a criminal zeal, waited not for their Sovereign’s orders
to execute the sentence of the court-martial. He would, perhaps, have
allowed the Prince to live; but yet he said, “It is true I wished to make
an example which should deter.”
It has been said that the Duc d’Enghien addressed a letter to Napoleon,
which was not delivered till after the execution. This is false and
absurd! How could that Prince write to Bonaparte to offer him his services
and to solicit the command of an army? His interrogatory makes no mention
of this letter, and is in direct opposition to the sentiments which that
letter would attribute to him. The truth is, no such letter ever existed.
The individual who was with the Prince declared he never wrote it. It will
never be believed that any one would have presumed to withhold from
Bonaparte a letter on which depended the fate of so august a victim.
In his declarations to his companions in exile Napoleon endeavoured either
to free himself of this crime or to justify it. His fear or his
susceptibility was such, that in discoursing with strangers he merely
said, that had he known of the Prince’s letter, which was not delivered to
him.—God knows why!—until after he had breathed his last, he
would have pardoned him. But at a subsequent date he traced, with his own
hand, his last thoughts, which he supposed would be consecrated in the
minds of his contemporaries, and of posterity. Napoleon, touching on the
subject which he felt would be one of the most important attached to his
memory, said that if the thing were to do again he would act as he then
did. How does this declaration tally with his avowal, that if he had
received the Prince’s letter he should have lived? This is irreconcilable.
But if we compare all that Napoleon said at St. Helena, and which has been
transmitted to us by his faithful followers; if we consider his
contradictions when speaking of the Duc d’Enghien’s death to strangers, to
his friends, to the public, or to posterity, the question ceases to be
doubtful. Bonaparte wished to strike a blow which would terrify his
enemies. Fancying that the Duc de Berri was ready to land in France, he
despatched his aide de camp Savary, in disguise, attended by gendarmes, to
watch the Duke’s landing at Biville, near Dieppe. This turned out a
fruitless mission. The Duke was warned in time not to attempt the useless
and dangerous enterprise, and Bonaparte, enraged to see one prey escape
him, pounced upon another. It is well known that Bonaparte often, and in
the presence even of persons whom he conceived to have maintained
relations with the partisans of the Bourbons at Paris, expressed himself
thus: “I will put an end to these conspiracies. If any of the emigrants
conspire they shall be shot. I have been told that Cobentzel harbours some
of them. I do not believe this; but if it be true, Cobentzel shall be
arrested and shot along with them. I will let the Bourbons know I am not
to be trifled with.” The above statement of facts accounts for the
suppositions respecting the probable influence of the Jacobins in this
affair. It has been said, not without some appearance of reason, that to
get the Jacobins to help him to ascend the throne Bonaparte consented to
sacrifice a victim of the blood royal, as the only pledge capable of
ensuring them against the return of the proscribed family. Be this as it
may, there are no possible means of relieving Bonaparte from his share of
guilt in the death of the Duc d’Enghien.
To the above facts, which came within my own knowledge, I may add the
following curious story, which was related to me by an individual who
himself heard it from the secretary of General Davoust.
Davoust was commanding a division in the camp of Boulogne, and his
secretary when proceeding thither to join him met in the diligence a man
who seemed to be absorbed in affliction. This man during the whole journey
never once broke silence but by some deep sighs, which he had not power to
repress. General Davoust’s secretary observed him with curiosity and
interest, but did not venture to intrude upon his grief by any
conversation. The concourse of travellers from Paris to the camp was,
however, at that time very great, and the inn at which the diligence
stopped in the evening was so crowded that it was impossible to assign a
chamber to each traveller. Two, therefore, were put into one room, and it
so happened that the secretary was lodged with his mysterious travelling
companion.
When they were alone he addressed him in a torso of interest which
banished all appearance of intrusion. He inquired whether the cause of his
grief was of a nature to admit of any alleviation, and offered to render
him any assistance in his power. “Sir,” replied the stranger, “I am much
obliged for the sympathy you express for me—I want nothing. There is
no possible consolation for me. My affliction can end only with my life.
You shall judge for yourself, for the interest you seem to take in my
misfortune fully justifies my confidence. I was quartermaster in the
select gendarmerie, and formed part of a detachment which was ordered to
Vincennes. I passed the night there under arms, and at daybreak was
ordered down to the moat with six men. An execution was to take place. The
prisoner was brought out, and I gave the word to fire. The man fell, and
after the execution I learned that we had shot the Duc d’Enghien. Judge of
my horror! . . . I knew the prisoner only by the name of the brigand of La
Vendée! . . . I could no longer remain in the service—I obtained my
discharge, and am about to retire to my family. Would that I had done so
sooner!” The above has been related to me and other persons by Davoust’s
secretary, whom I shall not name.
CHAPTER XXIII.
1804.
I will now narrate more fully the sanguinary scene which took place at
Vincennes. General Ordener, commanding the mounted grenadiers of the
Guard, received orders from the War Minister to proceed to the Rhine, to
give instructions to the chiefs of the gendarmerie of New Brissac, which
was placed at his disposal. General Ordener sent a detachment of
gendarmerie to Ettenheim, where the Duc d’Enghien was arrested on the 15th
of March. He was immediately conducted to the citadel of Strasburg, where
he remained till the 18th, to give time for the arrival of orders from
Paris. These orders were given rapidly, and executed promptly, for the
carriage which conveyed the unfortunate Prince arrived at the barrier at
eleven o’clock on the morning of the 20th, where it remained for five
hours, and afterwards proceeded by the exterior boulevards on the road to
Vincennes, where it arrived at night. Every scene of this horrible drama
was acted under the veil of night: the sun did not even shine upon its
tragical close. The soldiers received orders to proceed to Vincennes at
night. It was at night that the fatal gates of the fortress were closed
upon the Prince. At night the Council assembled and tried him, or rather
condemned him without trial. When the clock struck six in the morning the
orders were given to fire, and the Prince ceased to exist.
Here a reflection occurs to me. Supposing one were inclined to admit that
the Council held on the 10th of March had some connection with the Duc
d’Enghien’s arrest, yet as no Council was held from the time of the Duke’s
arrival at the barrier to the moment of his execution, it could only be
Bonaparte himself who issued the orders which were too punctually obeyed.
When the dreadful intelligence of the Duc d’Enghien’s death was spread in
Paris it excited a feeling of consternation which recalled the
recollection of the Reign of Terror. Could Bonaparte have seen the gloom
which pervaded Paris, and compared it with the joy which prevailed on the
day when he returned victorious from the field of Marengo, he would have
felt that he had tarnished his glory by a stain which could never be
effaced.
About half-past twelve on the 22d of March I was informed that some one
wished to speak with me. It was Harrel.
I will relate word for word what he communicated to me. Harrel probably
thought that he was bound in gratitude to acquaint me with these details;
but he owed me no gratitude, for it was much against my will that he had
encouraged the conspiracy of Ceracchi, and received the reward of his
treachery in that crime. The following is Harrel’s statement:—
“On the evening of the day before yesterday, when the Prince arrived, I
was asked whether I had a room to lodge a prisoner in; I replied, No—that
there were only my apartments and the Council-chamber. I was told to
prepare instantly a room in which a prisoner could sleep who was to arrive
that evening. I was also desired to dig a pit in the courtyard.
“I replied that that could not be easily done, as the courtyard was paved.
The moat was then fixed upon, and there the pit was dug. The Prince
arrived at seven o’clock in the evening; he was perishing with cold and
hunger. He did not appear dispirited. He said he wanted something to eat,
and to go to bed afterwards. His apartment not being yet sufficiently
aired, I took him into my own, and sent into the village for some
refreshment. The Prince sat down to table, and invited me to eat with him.
He then asked me a number of questions respecting Vincennes—what was
going on there, and other particulars. He told me that he had been brought
up in the neighbourhood of the castle, and spoke to me with great freedom
and kindness. ‘What do they want with me?’ he said. ‘What do they mean to
do with me?’ But these questions betrayed no uneasiness or anxiety. My
wife, who was ill, was lying in the same room in an alcove, closed by a
railing. She heard, without being perceived, all our conversation, and she
was exceedingly agitated, for she recognised the Prince, whose
foster-sister she was, and whose family had given her a pension before the
Revolution.
“The Prince hastened to bed, but before he could have fallen asleep the
judges sent to request his presence in the Council-chamber. I was not
present at his examination; but when it was concluded he returned to his
chamber, and when they came to read his sentence to him he was in a
profound sleep. In a few moments after he was led out for execution. He
had so little suspicion of the fate that awaited him that on descending
the staircase leading to the moat he asked where they were taking him. He
received no answer. I went before the Prince with a lantern. Feeling the
cold air which came up the staircase he pressed my arm and said, ‘Are they
going to put me into a dungeon?'”
The rest is known. I can yet see Harrel shuddering while thinking of this
action of the Prince’s.
Much has been said about a lantern which it is pretended was attached to
one of the Duc d’Enghien’s button-holes. This is a pure invention. Captain
Dautancourt, whose sight was not very good, took the lantern out of
Harrel’s hand to read the sentence to the victim, who had been condemned
with as little regard to judicial forms as to justice. This circumstance
probably gave rise to the story about the lantern to which I have just
alluded. The fatal event took place at six o’clock on the morning of the
21st of March, and it was then daylight.
General Savary did not dare to delay the execution of the sentence,
although the Prince urgently demanded to have an interview with the First
Consul. Had Bonaparte seen the prince there can be little doubt but that
he would have saved his life. Savary, however, thought himself bound to
sacrifice his own opinions to the powerful faction which then controlled
the First Consul; and whilst he thought he was serving his master, he was
in fact only serving the faction to which, I must say, he did not belong.
The truth is, that General Savary can only be reproached for not having
taken upon himself to suspend the execution, which very probably would not
have taken place had it been suspended. He was merely an instrument, and
regret on his part would, perhaps, have told more in his favour than his
vain efforts to justify Bonaparte. I have just said that if there had been
any suspension there would have been no execution; and I think this is
almost proved by the uncertainty which must have existed in the mind of
the First Consul. If he had made up his mind all the measures would have
been taken in advance, and if they had been, the carriage of the Duke
would certainly not have been kept for five hours at the barriers.
Besides, it is certain that the first intention was to take the Prince to
the prison of the Temple.
From all that I have stated, and particularly from the non-suspension of
the execution, it appears to me as clear as day that General Savary had
received a formal order from Bonaparte for the Duc d’Enghien’s death, and
also a formal order that it should be so managed as to make it impossible
to speak to Bonaparte again on the subject until all should be over. Can
there be a more evident, a more direct proof of this than the digging of
the grave beforehand? I have repeated Harrel’s story just as he related it
to me. He told it me without solicitation, and he could not invent a
circumstance of this nature.
General Savary was not in the moat during the execution, but on the bank,
from whence he could easily see all that passed. Another circumstance
connected with the Duc d’Enghien’s death has been mentioned, which is
true. The Prince had a little dog; this faithful animal returned
incessantly to the fatal spot in the moat. There are few who have not seen
that spot. Who has not made a pilgrimage to Vincennes and dropped a tear
where the victim fell? The fidelity of the poor dog excited so much
interest that the police prevented any one from visiting the fatal spot,
and the dog was no longer heard to howl over his master’s grave.
I promised to state the truth respecting the death of the Duc d’Enghien,
and I have done so, though it has cost me some pain. Harrel’s narrative,
and the shocking circumstance of the grave being dug beforehand, left me
no opportunity of cherishing any doubts I might have wished to entertain;
and everything which followed confirmed the view I then took of the
subject. When Harrel left me on the 22d I determined to go to Malmaison to
see Madame Bonaparte, knowing, from her sentiments towards the House of
Bourbon, that she would be in the greatest affliction. I had previously
sent to know whether it would be convenient for her to see me, a
precaution I had never before observed, but which I conceived to be proper
upon that occasion. On my arrival I was immediately introduced to her
boudoir, where she was alone with Hortense and Madame de Rémusat. They
were all deeply afflicted. “Bourrienne,” exclaimed Josephine, as soon as
she perceived me, “what a dreadful event! Did you but know the state of
mind Bonaparte is in! He avoids, he dreads the presence of every one! Who
could have suggested to him such an act as this?” I then acquainted
Josephine with the particulars which I had received from Harrel. “What
barbarity!” she resumed. “But no reproach can rest upon me, for I did
everything to dissuade him from this dreadful project. He did not confide
the secret to me, but I guessed it, and he acknowledged all. How harshly
he repelled my entreaties! I clung to him! I threw myself at his feet!
‘Meddle with what concerns you!’ he exclaimed angrily. ‘This is not
women’s business! Leave me!’ And he repulsed me with a violence which he
had never displayed since our first interview after your return from
Egypt. Heavens! what will become of us?”
I could say nothing to calm affliction and alarm in which I participated,
for to my grief for the death of the Duc d’Enghien was added my regret
that Bonaparte should be capable of such a crime. “What,” said Josephine,
“can be thought of this in Paris? He must be the object of universal,
imprecation, for even here his flatterers appear astounded when they are
out of his presence. How wretched we have been since yesterday; and
he!…. You know what he is when he is dissatisfied with himself. No one
dare speak to him, and all is mournful around us. What a commission he
gave to Savary! You know I do not like the general, because he is one of
those whose flatteries will contribute to ruin Bonaparte. Well! I pitied
Savary when he came yesterday to fulfil a commission which the Duc
d’Enghien had entrusted to him. Here,” added Josephine, “is his portrait
and a lock of his hair, which he has requested me to transmit to one who
was dear to him. Savary almost shed tears when he described to me the last
moments of the Duke; then, endeavouring to resume his self-possession, he
said: ‘It is in vain to try to be indifferent, Madame! It is impossible to
witness the death of such a man unmoved!'”
Josephine afterwards informed me of the only act of courage which occurred
at this period—namely, the resignation which M. de Chateaubriand had
sent to Bonaparte. She admired his conduct greatly, and said: “What a pity
he is not surrounded by men of this description! It would be the means of
preventing all the errors into which he is led by the constant approbation
of those about him.” Josephine thanked me for my attention in coming to
see her at such an unhappy juncture; and I confess that it required all
the regard I cherished for her to induce me to do so, for at that moment I
should not have wished to see the First Consul, since the evil was
irreparable. On the evening of that day nothing was spoken of but the
transaction of the 21st of March, and the noble conduct of M. de
Chateaubriand. As the name of that celebrated man is for ever written in
characters of honour in the history of that period, I think I may with
propriety relate here what I know respecting his previous connection with
Bonaparte.
I do not recollect the precise date of M. de Chateaubriand’s return to
France; I only know that it was about the year 1800, for we were, I think,
still at the Luxembourg: However, I recollect perfectly that Bonaparte
began to conceive prejudices against him; and when I one day expressed my
surprise to the First Consul that M. de Chateaubriand’s name did not
appear on any of the lists which he had ordered to be presented to him for
filling up vacant places, he said: “He has been mentioned to me, but I
replied in a way to check all hopes of his obtaining any appointment. He
has notions of liberty and independence which will not suit my system. I
would rather have him my enemy than my forced friend. At all events, he
must wait awhile; I may, perhaps, try him first in a secondary place, and,
if he does well, I may advance him.”
The above is, word for word, what Bonaparte said the first time I
conversed with him about M. de Chateaubriand. The publication of ‘Atala’
and the ‘Genie du Christianisme’ suddenly gave Chateaubriand celebrity,
and attracted the attention of the First Consul. Bonaparte who then
meditated the restoration of religious worship: in France, found himself
wonderfully supported by the publication of a book which excited the
highest interest, and whose superior merit led the public mind to the
consideration of religious topics. I remember Madame Bacciocchi coming one
day to visit her brother with a little volume in her hand; it was ‘Atala’.
She presented it to the First Consul, and begged he would read it. “What,
more romances!” exclaimed he. “Do you think I have time to read all your
fooleries?” He, however, took the book from his sister and laid it down on
my desk. Madame Bacciocchi then solicited the erasure of M. de
Chateaubriand’s name from the list of emigrants. “Oh! oh!” said Bonaparte,
“it is Chateaubriand’s book, is it? I will read it, then. Bourrienne,
write to Fouché to erase his name from the list.”
Bonaparte, at that time paid so little attention to what was doing in the
literary world that he was not aware of Chateaubriand being the author of
‘Atala’. It was on the recommendation of M. de Fontanel that Madame
Bacciocchi tried this experiment, which was attended by complete success.
The First Consul read ‘Atala’, and was much pleased with it. On the
publication of the ‘Genie du Christianisme’ some time after, his first
prejudices were wholly removed. Among the persons about him there were
many who dreaded to see a man of de Chateaubriand’s talent approach the
First Consul, who knew how to appreciate superior merit when it did not
exite his envy.
Our relations with the Court of the Vatican being renewed, and Cardinal
Fesch appointed Ambassador to the Holy See, Bonaparte conceived the idea
of making M. de Chateaubriand first secretary to the Embassy, thinking
that the author of the ‘Genie du Christianisme’ was peculiarly fitted to
make up for his uncle’s deficiency of talent in the capital of the
Christian world, which was destined to become the second city of the
Empire.
It was not a little extraordinary to let a man, previously, a stranger to
diplomatic business; stepping over all the intermediate degrees; and being
at once invested with the functions of first secretary to an important
Embassy. I oftener than once heard the First Consul congratulate himself
on having made the appointment. I knew, though Bonaparte was not aware of
the circumstance at the time, that Chateaubriand at first refused the
situation, and that he was only induced to accept it by the entreaties of
the head of the clergy, particularly of the Abby Emery, a man of great
influence. They represented to the author of the ‘Genie du Christianisme’
that it was necessary he should accompany the uncle of the First Consul to
Rome; and M. de Chateaubriand accordingly resolved to do so.
However, clouds, gathered; I do not know from what cause, between the
ambassador and his secretary. All I know is, that on Bonaparte being
informed of the circumstance he took the part of the Cardinal, and the
friends of M. de Chateaubriand expected to see him soon deprived of his
appointment, when, to the great astonishment of every one, the secretary
to the Roman Embassy, far from being disgraced, was raised by the First
Consul to the rank of Minister Plenipotentiary to the Valais, with leave
to travel in Switzerland and Italy, together with the promise of the first
vacant Embassy.
This favour excited a considerable sensation at the Tuileries; but as it
was known to be the will and pleasure of the First Consul all expression
of opinion on the subject was confined to a few quiet murmurs that
Bonaparte had done for the name of Chateaubriand what, in fact, he had
done only on account of his talent. It was during the continuance of this
favour that the second edition of the ‘Genie du Christianisme’ was
dedicated to the First Consul.
M. de Chateaubriand returned to France previously to entering on the
fulfilment of his new mission. He remained for some months in Paris, and
on the day appointed for his departure he went to take leave of the First
Consul. By a singular chance it happened to be the fatal morning of the
21st of March, and consequently only a few hours after the Duc d’Enghien
had been shot. It is unnecessary to observe that M. de Chateaubriand was
ignorant of the fatal event. However, on his return home he said to his
friends that he had remarked a singular change in the appearance of the
First Consul, and that there was a sort of sinister expression in his
countenance. Bonaparte saw his new minister amidst the crowd who attended
the audience, and several times seemed inclined to step forward to speak
to him, but as often turned away, and did not approach him the whole
morning. A few hours after, when M. de Chateaubriand mentioned his
observations to some of his friends; he was made acquainted with the cause
of that agitation which, in spite of all his strength of mind and
self-command, Bonaparte could not disguise.
M. de Chateaubriand instantly resigned his appointment of Minister
Plenipotentiary to the Valais. For several days his friends were much
alarmed for his safety, and they called every morning early to ascertain
whether he had not been carried off during the night. Their fears were not
without foundation. I must confess that I, who knew Bonaparte well, was
somewhat surprised that no serious consequence attended the anger he
manifested on receiving the resignation of the man who had dedicated his
work to him. In fact, there was good reason for apprehension, and it was
not without considerable difficulty that Elisa succeeded in averting the
threatened storm. From this time began a state of hostility between
Bonaparte and Chateaubriand which only terminated at the Restoration.
I am persuaded, from my knowledge of Bonaparte’s character, that though he
retained implacable resentment against a returned emigrant who had dared
to censure his conduct in so positive a manner, yet, his first burst of
anger being soothed, that which was the cause of hatred was at the same
time the ground of esteem. Bonaparte’s animosity was, I confess, very
natural, for he could not disguise from himself the real meaning of a
resignation made under such circumstances. It said plainly, “You have
committed a crime, and I will not serve your Government, which is stained
with the blood of a Bourbon!” I can therefore very well imagine that
Bonaparte could never pardon the only man who dared to give him such a
lesson in the midst of the plenitude of his power. But, as I have often
had occasion to remark, there was no unison between Bonaparte’s feelings
and his judgment.
I find a fresh proof of this in the following passage, which he dictated
to M. de Montholon at St. Helena (Memoires, tome iv. p 248). “If,” said
he, “the royal confidence had not been placed in men whose minds were
unstrung by too important circumstances, or who, renegade to their
country, saw no safety or glory for their master’s throne except under the
yoke of the Holy Alliance; if the Duc de Richelieu, whose ambition was to
deliver his country from the presence of foreign bayonets; if
Chateaubriand, who had just rendered valuable services at Ghent; if they
had had the direction of affairs, France would have emerged from these two
great national crises powerful and redoubtable. Chateaubriand had received
from Nature the sacred fire-his works show it! His style is not that of
Racine but of a prophet. Only he could have said with impunity in the
chamber of peers, ‘that the redingote and cocked hat of Napoleon, put on a
stick on the coast of Brest, would make all Europe run to arms.'”
The immediate consequences of the Duc d’Enghien’s death were not confined
to the general consternation which that unjustifiable stroke of state
policy produced in the capital. The news spread rapidly through the
provinces and foreign countries, and was everywhere accompanied by
astonishment and sorrow. There is in the departments a separate class of
society, possessing great influence, and constituted entirely of persons
usually called the “Gentry of the Chateaux,” who may be said to form the
provincial Faubourg St. Germain, and who were overwhelmed by the news. The
opinion of the Gentry of the Chateaux was not hitherto unfavourable to the
First Consul, for the law of hostages which he repealed had been felt very
severely by them. With the exception of some families accustomed to
consider themselves, in relation to the whole world, what they were only
within the circle of a couple of leagues; that is to say, illustrious
personages, all the inhabitants of the provinces, though they might retain
some attachment to the ancient order of things, had viewed with
satisfaction the substitution of the Consular for the Directorial
government, and entertained no personal dislike to the First Consul. Among
the Chateaux, more than anywhere else, it had always been the custom to
cherish Utopian ideas respecting the management of public affairs, and to
criticise the acts of the Government. It is well known that at this time
there was not in all France a single old mansion surmounted by its two
weathercocks which had not a systems of policy peculiar to itself, and in
which the question whether the First Consul would play the part of
Cromwell or Monk was not frequently canvassed. In those innocent
controversies the little news which the Paris papers were allowed to
publish was freely discussed, and a confidential letter from Paris
sometimes furnished food for the conversation of a whole week.
While I was with Bonaparte he often talked to me about the life in the
Chateaux, which he considered as the happiest for men with sufficient
income and exempt from ambition. He knew and could appreciate this sort of
life, for he often told me the period of his life which he remembered.
with the greatest pleasure was that which he had passed in a Chateau of
the family of Boulat du Colombier near Valence. Bonaparte set great value
on the opinion of the Chateaux, because while living in the country he had
observed the moral influence which their inhabitants exercise over their
neighbourhood. He had succeeded to a great degree in conciliating them,
but the news of the death of the Duc d’Enghien alienated from him minds
which were still wavering, and even those which had already declared in
his favour. That act of tyranny dissolved the charm which had created hope
from his government and awakened affections which had as yet only
slumbered. Those to whom this event was almost indifferent also joined in
condemning it; for there are certain aristocratic ideas which are always
fashionable in a certain class of society. Thus for different causes this
atrocity gave a retrograde direction to public opinion, which had
previously been favourably disposed to Bonaparte throughout the whole of
France.
The consequences were not less important, and might have been disastrous
with respect to foreign Courts. I learned, through a channel which does
not permit me to entertain any doubt of the correctness of my information,
that as soon as the Emperor Alexander received the news it became clear
that England might conceive a well-founded hope of forming a new coalition
against France. Alexander openly expressed his indignation. I also learned
with equal certainty that when Mr. Pitt was informed of the death of the
French Prince he said, “Bonaparte has now done himself more mischief than
we have done him since the last declaration of war.”
Pitt was not the man to feel much concern for the death of any one; but he
understood and seized all the advantages afforded to him by this great
error of policy committed by the most formidable enemy of England. In all
the Treasury journals published in London Bonaparte was never spoken of
under any other name than that of the “assassin of the Duc d’Enghien.” The
inert policy of the Cabinet of Vienna prevented the manifestation of its
displeasure by remonstrances, or by any outward act. At Berlin, in
consequence of the neighbourhood of the French troops in Hanover, the
commiseration for the death of the Duc d’Enghien was also confined to the
King’s cabinet, and more particularly to the salons of the Queen of
Prussia; but it is certain that that transaction almost everywhere changed
the disposition of sovereigns towards the First Consul, and that if it did
not cause, it at least hastened the success of the negotiations which
England was secretly carrying on with Austria and Prussia. Every Prince of
Germany was offended by the violation of the Grand Duke of Baden’s
territory, and the death of a Prince could not fail everywhere to irritate
that kind of sympathy of blood and of race which had hitherto always
influenced the crowned heads and sovereign families of Europe; for it was
felt as an injury to all of them.
When Louis XVIII. learned the death of the Duc d’Enghien he wrote to the
King of Spain, returning him the insignia of the Order of the Golden
Fleece (which had also been conferred on Bonaparte), with the accompanying
letter:
The death of the Duc d’Enghien was a horrible episode in the proceedings
of the great trial which was then preparing, and which was speedily
followed by the accession of Bonaparte to the Imperial dignity. It was not
one of the least remarkable anomalies of the epoch to see the judgment by
which criminal enterprises against the Republic were condemned pronounced
in the name of the Emperor who had so evidently destroyed that Republic.
This anomaly certainly was not removed by the subtlety, by the aid of
which he at first declared himself Emperor of the Republic, as a
preliminary to his proclaiming himself Emperor of the French. Setting
aside the means, it must be acknowledged that it is impossible not to
admire the genius of Bonaparte, his tenacity in advancing towards his
object, and that adroit employment of suppleness and audacity which made
him sometimes dare fortune, sometimes avoid difficulties which he found
insurmountable, to arrive, not merely at the throne of Louis XVI., but at
the reconstructed throne of Charlemagne.
CHAPTER XXIV.
1804.
I shall now proceed to relate what I knew at the time and what I have
since learnt of the different phases of the trial of Georges, Pichegru,
Moreau and the other persons accused of conspiracy,—a trial to all
the proceedings of which I closely attended. From those proceedings I was
convinced that Moreau was no conspirator, but at the same time I must
confess that it is very probable the First Consul might believe that he
had been engaged in the plot, and I am also of opinion that the real
conspirators believed Moreau to be their accomplice and their chief; for
the object of the machinations of the police agents was to create a
foundation for such a belief, it being important to the success of their
scheme.
It has been stated that Moreau was arrested on the day after the
confessions made by Bouvet de Lozier; Pichegru was taken by means of the
most infamous treachery that a man can be guilty of. The official police
had at last ascertained that he was in Paris, but they could not learn the
place of his concealment. The police agents had in vain exerted all their
efforts to discover him, when an old friend, who had given him his last
asylum, offered to deliver him up for 100,000 crowns. This infamous fellow
gave an exact description of the chamber which Pichegru occupied in the
Rue de Chabanais, and in consequence of his information Comminges,
commissary of police, proceeded thither, accompanied by some determined
men. Precautions were necessary, because it was known that Pichegru was a
man of prodigious bodily strength, and that besides, as he possessed the
means of defence, he would not allow himself to be taken without making a
desperate resistance. The police entered his chamber by using false keys,
which the man who had sold him had the baseness to get made for them. A
light was burning on his night table. The party of police, directed by
Comminges, overturned the table, extinguished the light, and threw
themselves on the general, who struggled with all his strength, and cried
out loudly. They were obliged to bind him, and in this state the conqueror
of Holland was removed to the Temple, out of which he was destined never
to come alive.
It must be owned that Pichegru was far from exciting the same interest as
Moreau. The public, and more especially the army, never pardoned him for
his negotiations with the Prince de Condé prior to the 18th Fructidor.
However, I became acquainted with a trait respecting him while he was in
Paris which I think does him much honour. A son of M. Lagrenee, formerly
director of the French Academy at Rome, had been one of Pichegru’s aides
de camp. This young man, though he had obtained the rank of captain,
resigned on the banishment of his general, and resumed the pencil, which
he had lad aside for the sword. Pichegru, while he was concealed in Paris;
visited his former aide de camp, who insisted upon giving him an asylum;
but Pichegru positively refused to accept M. Lagrenee’s offer, being
determined not to commit a man who had already given him so strong a proof
of friendship. I learned this fact by a singular coincidence. At this
period Madame de Bourrienne wished to have a portrait of one of our
children; she was recommended to M. Lagrenee, and he related the
circumstance to her.
It was on the night of the 22d of February that Pichegru was arrested in
the manner I have described. The deceitful friend who gave him up was
named Le Blanc, and he went to settle at Hamburg with the reward of his
treachery, I had entirely lost sight of Pichegru since we left Brienne,
for Pichegru was also a pupil of that establishment; but, being older than
either Bonaparte or I, he was already a tutor when we were only scholars,
and I very well recollect that it was he who examined Bonaparte in the
four first rules of arithmetic.
Pichegru belonged to an agricultural family of Franche-Comte. He had a
relation, a minim,’ in that country. The minim, who had the charge of
educating the pupils of the Military School of Brienne, being very poor,
and their poverty not enabling them to hold out much inducement to other
persons to assist them, they applied to the minims of Franche-Comte. In
consequence of this application Pichegru’s relation, and some other
minims, repaired to Brienne. An aunt of Pichegru, who was a sister of the
order of charity, accompanied them, and the care of the infirmary was
entrusted to her. This good woman took her nephew to Brienne with her, and
he was educated at the school gratuitously. As soon as his age permitted,
Pichegru was made a tutor; but all, his ambition was to become a minim. He
was, however, dissuaded from that pursuit by his relation, and he adopted
the military profession. There is this further remarkable circumstance in
the youth of Pichegru, that, though he was older by several years than
Bonaparte, they were both made lieutenants of artillery at the same time.
What a difference in their destiny! While the one was preparing to ascend
a throne the other was a solitary prisoner in the dungeon of the Temple.
I had no motive to induce me to visit either the Temple or La Force, but I
received at the time circumstantial details of what was passing in those
prisons, particularly in the former; I went, however, frequently to St.
Pelagie, where M. Carbonnet was confined. As soon as I knew that he was
lodged in that prison I set about getting an admission from Real, who
smoothed all difficulties. M. Carbonnet was detained two months in
solitary confinement. He was several times examined, but the
interrogatories produced no result, and, notwithstanding the desire to
implicate him in consequence of the known intimacy between him and Moreau,
it was at last found impossible to put him on trial with the other parties
accused.
The Temple had more terrors than St. Pelagie, but not for the prisoners
who were committed to it, for none of those illustrious victims of police
machination displayed any weakness, with the exception of Bouvet de
Lozier, who, being sensible of his weakness, wished to prevent its
consequences by death. The public, however, kept their attention riveted
on the prison in which Moreau was confined. I have already mentioned that
Pichegru was conveyed thither on the night of the 22d of February; a
fortnight later Georges was arrested, and committed to the same prison.
Either Real or Desmarets, and sometimes both together, repaired to the
Temple to examine the prisoners. In vain the police endeavoured to direct
public odium against the prisoners by placarding lists of their names
through the whole of Paris, even before they were arrested. In those lists
they were styled “brigands,” and at the head of “the brigands,” the name
of General Moreau shone conspicuously. An absurdity without a parallel.
The effect produced was totally opposite to that calculated on; for, as no
person could connect the idea of a brigand with that of a general who was
the object of public esteem, it was naturally concluded that those whose
names were placarded along with his were no more brigands than he.
Public opinion was decidedly in favour of Moreau, and every one was
indignant at seeing him described as a brigand. Far from believing him
guilty, he was regarded as a victim fastened on because his reputation
embarrassed Bonaparte; for Moreau had always been looked up to as capable
of opposing the accomplishment of the First Consul’s ambitious views. The
whole crime of Moreau was his having numerous partisans among those who
still clung to the phantom of the Republic, and that crime was
unpardonable in the eyes of the First Consul, who for two years had ruled
the destinies of France as sovereign master. What means were not employed
to mislead the opinion of the public respecting Moreau? The police
published pamphlets of all sorts, and the Comte de Montgaillard was
brought from Lyons to draw up a libel implicating him with Pichegru and
the exiled Princes. But nothing that was done produced the effect
proposed.
The weak character of Moreau is known. In fact, he allowed himself to be
circumvented by a few intriguers, who endeavoured to derive advantage from
the influence of his name. But he was so decidedly opposed to the
reestablishment of the ancient system that he replied to one of the agents
who addressed’ him, “I cannot put myself at the head of any movement for
the Bourbons, and such an attempt would not succeed. If Pichegru act on
another principle—and even in that case I have told him that the
Consuls and the Governor of Paris must disappear—I believe that I
have a party strong enough in the Senate to obtain possession of
authority, and I will immediately make use of it to protect his friends;
public opinion will then dictate what may be fit to be done, but I will
promise nothing in writing.” Admitting these words attributed to Moreau to
be true, they prove that he was dissatisfied with the Consular Government,
and that he wished a change; but there is a great difference between a
conditional wish and a conspiracy.
The commander of the principal guard of the Temple was General Savory, and
he had reinforced that guard by his select gendarmerie. The prisoners did
not dare to communicate one with another for fear of mutual injury, but
all evinced a courage which created no little alarm as to the consequences
of the trial. Neither offers nor threats produced any confessions in the
course of the interrogatories. Pichegru, in particular, displayed an
extraordinary firmness, and Real one day, on leaving the chamber where he
had been examining him, said aloud in the presence of several persons,
“What a man that Pichegru is!”
Forty days elapsed after the arrest of General Pichegru when, on the
morning of the 6th of April, he was found dead in the chamber he occupied
in the Temple. Pichegru had undergone ten examinations; but he had made no
confessions, and no person was committed by his replies.
All his declarations, however, gave reason to believe that he would speak
out, and that too in a lofty and energetic manner during the progress of
the trial. “When I am before my judges,” said he, “my language shall be
conformable to truth and the interests of my country.” What would that
language have been? Without doubt there was no wish that it should be
heard. Pichegru would have kept his promise, for he was distinguished for
his firmness of character above everything, even above his qualities as a
soldier; differing in this respect from Moreau, who allowed himself to be
guided by his wife and mother-in-law, both of whom displayed ridiculous
pretensions in their visits to Madame Bonaparte.
The day on which Real spoke before several persons of Pichegru in the way
I have related was the day of his last examination. I afterwards learned,
from a source on which I can rely, that during his examination Pichegru,
though careful to say nothing which could affect the other prisoners,
showed no disposition to be tender of him who had sought and resolved his
death, but evinced a firm resolution to unveil before the public the
odious machinery of the plot into which the police had drawn him. He also
declared that he and his companions had no longer any object but to
consider of the means of leaving Paris, with the view of escaping from the
snares laid for them when their arrest took place. He declared that they
had all of them given up the idea of overturning the power of Bonaparte, a
scheme into which they had been enticed by shameful intrigues. I am
convinced the dread excited by his manifestation of a resolution to speak
out with the most rigid candour hastened the death of Pichegru. M. Real,
who is still living, knows better than any one else what were Pichegru’s
declarations, as he interrogated him. I know not whether that gentleman
will think fit, either at the present or some future period, to raise the
veil of mystery which hangs over these events, but of this I am sure, he
will be unable to deny anything I advance. There is evidence almost
amounting to demonstration that Pichegru was strangled in prison, and
consequently all idea of suicide must be rejected as inadmissible. Have I
positive and substantive proof of what I assert? I have not; but the
concurrence of facts and the weight of probabilities do not leave me in
possession of the doubts I should wish to entertain on that tragic event.
Besides, there exists a certain popular instinct, which is rarely at
fault, and it must be in the recollection of many, not only that the
general opinion favoured the notion of Pichegru’s assassination, but that
the pains taken to give that opinion another direction, by the affected
exhibition of the body, only served to strengthen it. He who spontaneously
says, I have not committed such or such a crime, at least admits there is
room for suspecting his guilt.
The truth is, the tide of opinion never set in with such force against
Bonaparte as during the trial of Moreau; nor was the popular sentiment in
error on the subject of the death of Pichegru, who was clearly strangled
in the Temple by secret agents. The authors, the actors, and the witnesses
of the horrible prison scenes of the period are the only persons capable
of removing the doubts which still hang over the death of Pichegru; but I
must nevertheless contend that the preceding circumstances, the general
belief at the time, and even probability, are in contradiction with any
idea of suicide on the part of Pichegru. His death was considered
necessary, and this necessity was its real cause.
CHAPTER XXV.
1804.
Georges was arrested about seven o’clock, on the evening of the 9th of
March, with another conspirator, whose name, I think, was Leridan. Georges
was stopped in a cabriolet on the Place de l’Odeon, whither he had no
doubt been directed by the police agent, who was constantly about him. In
not seizing him at his lodgings, the object, probably, was to give more
publicity to his arrest, and to produce an effect upon the minds of the
multitude. This calculation cost the life of one man, and had well-nigh
sacrificed the lives of two, for Georges, who constantly carried arms
about him, first shot dead the police officer who seized the horse’s
reins, and wounded another who advanced to arrest him is the cabriolet.
Besides his pistols there was found upon him a poniard of English
manufacture.
Georges lodged with a woman named Lemoine, who kept a fruiterer’s shop in
the Rue de la Montagne St. Genevieve, and on the evening of the 9th of
March he had just left his lodging to go, it was said, to a perfumer’s
named Caron. It is difficult to suppose that the circumstance of the
police being on the spot was the mere effect of chance. The fruiterer’s
daughter was putting into the cabriolet a parcel belonging to Georges at
the moment of his arrest. Georges, seeing the officers advance to seize
him, desired the girl to get out of the way, fearing lest he should shoot
her when he fired on the officers. She ran into a neighbouring house,
taking the parcel along with her. The police, it may readily be supposed,
were soon after her. The master of the house in which she had taken
refuge, curious to know what the parcel contained, had opened it, and
discovered, among other things, a bag containing 1000 Dutch sovereigns,
from which he acknowledged he had abstracted a considerable sum. He and
his wife, as well as the fruiterer’s daughter, were all arrested; as to
Georges, he was taken that same evening to the Temple, where he remained
until his removal to the Conciergerie when the trial commenced.
During the whole of the legal proceedings Georges and the other important
prisoners were kept in solitary confinement. Immediately on Pichegru’s
death the prisoners were informed of the circumstance. As they were all
acquainted with the general, and none believed the fact of his reported
suicide, it may easily be conceived what consternation and horror the
tragical event excited among them. I learned, and I was sorry to hear of
it, that Louis Bonaparte, who was an excellent man, and, beyond all
comparison, the best of the family, had the cruel curiosity to see Georges
in his prison a few days after the death of Pichegru, and when the
sensation of horror excited by that event in the interior of the Temple
was at its height, Louis repaired to the prison, accompanied by a
brilliant escort of staff-officers, and General Savary introduced him to
the prisoners. When Louis arrived, Georges was lying on his bed with his
hands strongly bound by manacles. Lauriston, who accompanied Louis,
related to me some of the particulars of this visit, which, in spite of
his sincere devotedness to the first Consul, he assured me had been very
painful to him.
After the arrest of Georges there were still some individuals marked out
as accomplices in the conspiracy who had found means to elude the search
of the police. The persons last arrested were, I think, Villeneuve, one of
the principal confidants of Georges, Burban Malabre, who went by the name
of Barco, and Charles d’Hozier. They were not taken till five days after
the arrest of the Duc d’Enghien. The famous Commissioner Comminges,
accompanied by an inspector and a detachment of gendarmes d’Elite, found
Villeneuve and Burban Malabre in the house of a man named Dubuisson, in
the Rue Jean Robert.
This Dubuisson and his wife had sheltered some of the principal persons
proscribed by the police. The Messieurs de Polignac and M. de Riviere had
lodged with them. When the police came to arrest Villeneuve and Burban
Malabre the people with whom they lodged declared that they had gone away
in the morning. The officers, however, searched the house, and discovered
a secret door within a closet. They called, and receiving no answer, the
gendarmerie had recourse to one of those expedients which were,
unfortunately, too familiar to them. They fired a pistol through the door.
Villeneuve, who went by the name of Joyau, was wounded in the arm, which
obliged him and his companion to come from the place of their concealment,
and they were then made prisoners.
Moreau was not treated with the degree of rigour observed towards the
other prisoners. Indeed, it would not have been safe so to treat him, for
even in his prison he received the homage and respect of all the military,
not excepting even those who were his guards. Many of these soldiers had
served under him, and it could not be forgotten how much he was beloved by
the troops he had commanded. He did not possess that irresistible charm
which in Bonaparte excited attachment, but his mildness of temper and
excellent character inspired love and respect. It was the general opinion
in Paris that a single word from Moreau to the soldiers in whose custody
he was placed would in a moment have converted the gaoler-guard into a
guard of honour, ready to execute all that might be required for the
safety of the conqueror of Hohenlinden. Perhaps the respect with which he
was treated and the indulgence of daily seeing his wife and child were but
artful calculations for keeping him within the limits of his usual
character. Besides, Moreau was so confident of the injustice of the charge
brought against him that he was calm and resigned, and showed no
disposition to rouse the anger of an enemy who would have been happy to
have some real accusation against him. To these causes combined I always
attributed the resignation; and I may say the indifference, of Moreau
while he was in prison and on his trial.
When the legal preparations for the trial were ended the prisoners of the
Temple were permitted to communicate with each other, and, viewing their
fate with that indifference which youth, misfortune, and courage inspired,
they amused themselves with some of those games which usually serve for
boyish recreation. While they were thus engaged the order arrived for
their removal to the Conciergerie. The firmness of all remained unshaken,
and they made their preparations for departure as if they were going about
any ordinary business. This fortitude was particularly remarkable in
Georges, in whose manner a change had taken place which was remarked by
all his companions in misfortune.
For some time past the agents of Government throughout France had been
instructed to solicit the First Consul to grant for the people what the
people did not want, but what Bonaparte wished to take while he appeared
to yield to the general will, namely, unlimited sovereign authority, free
from any subterfuge of denomination. The opportunity of the great
conspiracy just discovered, and in which Bonaparte had not incurred a
moment’s danger, as he did at the time of the infernal machine, was not
suffered to escape; that opportunity was, on the contrary, eagerly seized
by the authorities of every rank, civil, ecclesiastical, and military, and
a torrent of addresses, congratulations, and thanksgivings inundated the
Tuileries. Most of the authors of these addressee did not confine
themselves to mere congratulations; they entreated Bonaparte to
consolidate his work, the true meaning of which was that it was time he
should make himself Emperor and establish hereditary succession. Those who
on other occasions had shown an officious readiness to execute Bonaparte’s
commands did not now fear to risk his displeasure by opposing the opinion
he had expressed in the Council of State on the discussion of the question
of the Consulate for life. Bonaparte then said, “Hereditary succession is
absurd. It is irreconcilable with the principle of the sovereignty of the
people, and impossible in France.”
In this scene of the grand drama Bonaparte played his part with his
accustomed talent, keeping himself in the background and leaving to others
the task of preparing the catastrophe. The Senate, who took the lead in
the way of insinuation, did not fail, while congratulating the First
Consul on his escape from the plots of foreigners, or, as they were
officially styled, the daggers of England, to conjure him not to delay the
completion of his work. Six days after the death of the Duc d’Enghien the
Senate first expressed this wish. Either because Bonaparte began to repent
of a useless crime, and felt the ill effect it must produce on the public
mind, or because he found the language of the Senate somewhat vague, he
left the address nearly a month unanswered, and then only replied by the
request that the intention of the address might be more completely
expressed. These negotiations between the Senate and the Head of the
Government were not immediately published. Bonaparte did not like
publicity except for what had arrived at a result; but to attain the
result which was the object of his ambition it was necessary that the
project which he was maturing should be introduced in the Tribunate, and
the tribune Curee had the honour to be the first to propose officially, on
the 30th of April 1804, the conversion of the Consular Republic into an
Empire, and the elevation of Bonaparte to the title of Emperor; with the
rights of hereditary succession.
If any doubts could exist respecting the complaisant part which Curee
acted on this occasion one circumstance would suffice to remove them; that
is, that ten days before the development of his proposition Bonaparte had
caused the question of founding the Empire and establishing hereditary
succession in his family to be secretly discussed in the Council of State.
I learned from one of the Councillors of State all that passed on that
occasion, and I may remark that Cambacérès showed himself particularly
eager in the Council of State, as well as afterwards in the Senate, to
become the exalted subject of him who had been his first colleague in the
Consulate.
About the middle of April, the Council of State being assembled as for an
ordinary sitting, the First Consul, who was frequently present at the
sittings, did not appear. Cambacérès arrived and took the Presidency in
his quality of Second Consul, and it was remarked that his air was more
solemn than usual, though he at all times affected gravity.
The partisans of hereditary succession were the majority, and resolved to
present an address to the First Consul. Those of the Councillors who
opposed this determined on their part to send a counter-address; and to
avoid this clashing of opinions Bonaparte signified his wish that each
member of the Council should send him his opinion individually, with his
signature affixed. By a singular accident it happened to be Berlier’s task
to present to the First Consul the separate opinions of the Council. Out
of the twenty-seven Councillors present only seven opposed the question.
Bonaparte received them all most graciously, and told them, among other
things, that he wished for hereditary power only for the benefit of
France; that the citizens would never be his subjects, and that the French
people would never be his people. Such were the preliminaries to the
official proposition of Curee to the Tribunate, and upon reflection it was
decided that, as all opposition would be useless and perhaps dangerous to
the opposing party, the minority should join the majority. This was
accordingly done.
The Tribunate having adopted the proposition of Curee, there was no longer
any motive for concealing the overtures of the Senate. Its address to the
First Consul was therefore published forty days after its date: the pear
was then ripe. This period is so important that I must not omit putting
together the most remarkable facts which either came within my own
observation, or which I have learned since respecting the foundation of
the Empire.
Bonaparte had a long time before spoken to me of the title of Emperor as
being the most appropriate for the new sovereignty which he wished to
found in France. This, he observed, was not restoring the old system
entirely, and he dwelt much on its being the title which Caesar had borne.
He often said, “One may be the Emperor of a republic, but not the King of
a republic, those two terms are incongruous.”
In its first address the Senate had taken as a test the documents it had
received from the Government in relation to the intrigues of Drake, who
had been sent from England to Munich. That text afforded the opportunity
for a vague expression of what the Senate termed the necessities of
France. To give greater solemnity to the affair the Senate proceeded in a
body to the Tuileries, and one thing which gave a peculiar character to
the preconcerted advances of the Senate was that Cambacérès, the Second
Consul, fulfilled his functions of President on this occasion, and
delivered the address to the First Consul.
However, the First Consul thought the address of the Senate, which, I have
been informed, was drawn up by Francois de Neufchateau, was not expressed
with sufficient clearness; he therefore, after suffering a little interval
to elapse, sent a message to the Senate signed by himself, in which he
said, “Your address has been the object of my earnest consideration.” And
though the address contained no mention of hereditary succession, he
added, “You consider the hereditary succession of the supreme magistracy
necessary to defend the French people against the plots of our enemies and
the agitation arising from rival ambition. At the same time several of our
institutions appear to you to require improvement so as to ensure the
triumph of equality and public liberty, and to offer to the nation and the
Government the double guarantee they require.” From the subsequent
passages of the message it will be sufficient to extract the following:
“We have been constantly guided by this great truth: that the sovereignty
dwells with the French people, and that it is for their interest,
happiness, and glory that the Supreme Magistracy, the Senate, the Council
of State, the Legislative Body, the Electoral Colleges, and the different
branches of the Government, are and must be instituted.” The omission of
the Tribunate in this enumeration is somewhat remarkable. It announced a
promise which was speedily realised.
The will of Bonaparte being thus expressed in his message to the—Senate,
that body, which was created to preserve the institutions consecrated by
the Constitution of the year VIII., had no alternative but to submit to
the intentions manifested by the First Consul. The reply to the message
was, therefore, merely a counterpart of the message itself. It positively
declared that hereditary government was essential to the happiness, the
glory, and the prosperity of France, and that that government could be
confided only to Bonaparte and his family. While the Senate so
complaisantly played its part in this well-get-up piece, yet, the better
to impose on the credulity of the multitude, its reply, like Bonaparte’s
message, resounded with the words liberty and equality. Indeed, it was
impudently asserted in that reply that Bonaparte’s accession to hereditary
power would be a certain guarantee for the liberty of the press, a liberty
which Bonaparte held in the greatest horror, and without which all other
liberty is but a vain illusion.
By this reply of the Senate the most important step was performed. There
now remained merely ceremonies to regulate and formulas to fill up. These
various arrangements occasioned a delay of a fortnight. On the 18th of May
the First Consul was greeted for the first time by the appellation of Sire
by his former colleague, Cambacérès, who at the head of the Senate went to
present to Bonaparte the organic ‘Senatus-consulte’ containing the
foundation of the Empire. Napoleon was at St. Cloud, whither the Senate
proceeded in state. After the speech of Cambacérès, in which the old
designation of Majesty was for the first time revived, the EMPEROR
replied:—
Cambacérès next went to congratulate the Empress, and then was realised to
Josephine the prediction which I had made to her three years before at
Malmaison.
Bonaparte’s first act as Emperor, on the very day of his elevation to the
Imperial throne, was the nomination of Joseph to the dignity of Grand
Elector, with the title of Imperial Highness. Louis was raised to the
dignity of Constable, with the same title, and Cambacérès and Lebrun were
created Arch-Chancellor and Arch-Treasurer of the Empire. On the same day
Bonaparte wrote the following letter to Cambacérès, the first which he
signed as Emperor, and merely with the name of Napoleon:—
I have quoted this first letter of the Emperor because it is
characteristic of Bonaparte’s art in managing transitions. It was to the
Citizen Consul that the Emperor addressed himself, and it was dated
according to the Republican calendar. That calendar, together with the
delusive inscription on the coin, were all that now remained of the
Republic. Next day the Emperor came to Paris to hold a grand levee at the
Tuileries, for he was not the man to postpone the gratification that
vanity derived from his new dignity and title. The assembly was more
numerous and brilliant than on any former occasion. Bessières having
addressed the Emperor on the part of the Guards, the Emperor replied in
the following terms: “I know the sentiments the Guards cherish towards me.
I repose perfect confidence in their courage and fidelity. I constantly
see, with renewed pleasure, companions in arms who have escaped so many
dangers, and are covered with so many honourable wounds. I experience a
sentiment of satisfaction when I look at the Guards, and think that there
has not, for the last fifteen years, in any of the four quarters of the
world, been a battle in which some of them have not taken part.”
On the same day all the generals and colonels in Paris were presented to
the Emperor by Louis Bonaparte, who had already begun to exercise his
functions of Constable. In a few days everything assumed a new aspect; but
in spite of the admiration which was openly expressed the Parisians
secretly ridiculed the new courtiers. This greatly displeased Bonaparte,
who was very charitably informed of it in order to check his prepossession
in favour of the men of the old Court, such as the Comte de Segur, and at
a later period Comte Louis de Narbonne.
To give all possible solemnity to his accession Napoleon ordered that the
Senate itself should proclaim in Paris the organic ‘Senates-consulte’,
which entirely changed the Constitution of the State. By one of those
anomalies which I have frequently had occasion to remark, the Emperor
fixed for this ceremony Sunday, the 30th Floral. That day was a festival
in all Paris, while the unfortunate prisoners were languishing in the
dungeons of the Temple.
On the day after Bonaparte’s accession the old formulae were restored. The
Emperor determined that the French Princes and Princesses should receive
the title of Imperial Highness; that his sisters should take the same
title; that the grand dignitaries of the Empire should be called Serene
Highnesses; that the Princes and titularies of the grand dignitaries
should be addressed by the title of Monseigneur; that M. Maret, the
Secretary of State, should have the rank of Minister; that the ministers
should retain the title of Excellency, to which should be added that of
Monseigneur in the petitions addressed to them; and that the title of
Excellency should be given to the President of the Senate.
At the same time Napoleon appointed the first Marshals of the Empire, and
determined that they should be called Monsieur le Marechal when addressed
verbally, and Monseigneur in writing. The following are the names of these
sons of the Republic transformed into props of the Empire: Berthier,
Murat, Moncey, Jourdan, Massena, Augereau, Bernadotte, Soult, Brune,
Lannes, Mortier, Ney, Davoust, and Besaieres. The title of Marshal of the
Empire was also granted to the generals Kellerman, Lefebvre, Perignon, and
Serrurier, as having served as commander-in-chief.
The reader cannot have failed to observe that the name of Lucien has not
been mentioned among the individuals of Bonaparte’s family on whom
dignities were conferred. The fact is, the two brothers were no longer on
good terms with each other. Not, as it has been alleged, because Lucien
wished to play the part of a Republican, but because he would not submit
to the imperious will of Napoleon in a circumstance in which the latter
counted on his brother’s docility to serve the interests of his policy. In
the conferences which preceded the great change in the form of government
it was not Lucien but Joseph who, probably for the sake of sounding
opinion, affected an opposition, which was by some mistaken for
Republicanism. With regard to Lucien, as he had really rendered great
services to Napoleon on the 19th Brumaire at St. Cloud, and as he himself
exaggerated the value of those services, he saw no reward worthy of his
ambition but a throne independent of his brother. It is certain that when
at Madrid he had aspired to win the good graces of a Spanish Infanta, and
on that subject reports were circulated with which I have nothing to do,
because I never had any opportunity of ascertaining their truth. All I
know is that, Lucien’s first wife being dead, Bonaparte, wished him to
marry a German Princess, by way of forming the first great alliance in the
family. Lucien, however, refused to comply with Napoleon’s wishes, and he
secretly married the wife of an agent, named, I believe, Joubertou, who
for the sake of convenience was sent to the West Indies, where he: died
shortly after. When Bonaparte heard of this marriage from the priest by
whom it had been clandestinely performed, he fell into a furious passion,
and resolved not to confer on Lucien the title of French Prince, on
account of what he termed his unequal match. Lucien, therefore, obtained
no other dignity than that of Senator.
Jerome, who pursued an opposite line of conduct, was afterwards made a
King. As to Lucien’s Republicanism, it did not survive the 18th Brumaire,
and he was always a warm partisan of hereditary succession.
But I pass on to relate what I know respecting the almost incredible
influence which, on the foundation of the Empire, Bonaparte exercised over
the powers which did not yet dare to declare war against him. I studied
Bonaparte’s policy closely, and I came to this conclusion on the subject,
that he was governed by ambition, by the passion of dominion, and that no
relations, on a footing of equality, between himself and any other power,
could be of long duration. The other States of Europe had only to choose
one of two things—submission or war. As to secondary States, they
might thenceforth be considered as fiefs of the French Government; and as
they could not resist, Bonaparte easily accustomed them to bend to his
yoke. Can there be a stronger proof of this arbitrary influence than what
occurred at Carlsruhe, after the violation of the territory of Baden, by
the arrest of the Duc d’Enghien? Far from venturing to make any
observation on that violation, so contrary to the rights of nations, the
Grand Duke of Baden was obliged to publish, in his own State, a decree
evidently dictated by Bonaparte. The decree stated, that many individuals
formerly belonging to the army of Condé having come to the neighbourhood
of Carlsruhe, his Electoral Highness had felt it his duty to direct that
no individual coming from Condé’s army, nor indeed any French emigrant,
should, unless he had permission previously to the place, make a longer
sojourn than was allowed to foreign travellers. Such was already the
influence which Bonaparte exercised over Germany, whose Princes, to use an
expression which he employed in a later decree, were crushed by the grand
measures of the Empire.
But to be just, without however justifying Bonaparte, I must acknowledge
that the intrigues which England fomented in all parts of the Continent
were calculated to excite his natural irritability to the utmost degree.
The agents of England were spread over the whole of Europe, and they
varied the rumours which they were commissioned to circulate, according to
the chances of credit which the different places afforded. Their reports
were generally false; but credulity gave ear to them, and speculators
endeavoured, each according to his interest, to give them support. The
headquarters of all this plotting was Munich, where Drake, who was sent
from England, had the supreme direction. His correspondence, which was
seized by the French Government, was at first placed amongst the documents
to be produced on the trial of Georges, Moreau, and the other prisoners;
but in the course of the preliminary proceedings the Grand Judge received
directions to detach them, and make them the subject of a special report
to the First Consul, in order that their publication beforehand might
influence public opinion, and render it unfavourable to those who were
doomed to be sacrificed. The instructions given by Drake to his agents
render it impossible to doubt that England wished to overthrow the
Government of Bonaparte. Drake wrote as follows to a man who was appointed
to travel through France:—
Drake, in his instructions, also recommended that the subversion of
Bonaparte’s Government should, for the time, be the only object in view,
and that nothing should be said about the King’s intentions until certain
information could be obtained respecting his views; but most of his
letters and instructions were anterior to 1804. The whole bearing of the
seized documents proved what Bonaparte could not be ignorant of, namely,
that England was his constant enemy; but after examining them, I was of
opinion that they contained nothing which could justify the belief that
the Government of Great Britain authorised any attempt at assassination.
When the First Consul received the report of the Grand Judge relative to
Drake’s plots’ against his Government he transmitted a copy of it to the
Senate, and it was in reply to this communication that the Senate made
those first overtures which Bonaparte thought vague, but which,
nevertheless, led to the formation of the Empire. Notwithstanding this
important circumstance, I have not hitherto mentioned Drake, because his
intrigues for Bonaparte’s overthrow appeared to me to be more immediately
connected with the preliminaries of the trial of Georges and Moreau, which
I shall notice in my next chapter.
At the same time that Bonaparte communicated to the Senate the report of
the Grand Judge, the Minister for Foreign Affairs addressed the following
circular letter to the members of the Diplomatic Body:
All the ambassadors, ministers, plenipotentiaries, envoys, ordinary or
extraordinary, whatever might be their denomination, addressed answers to
the Minister for Foreign Affairs, in which they expressed horror and
indignation at the conduct of England and Drake’s machinations. These
answers were returned only five days after the Duc d’Enghien’s death; and
here one cannot help admiring the adroitness of Bonaparte, who thus
compelled all the representatives of the European Governments to give
official testimonies of regard for his person and Government.
CHAPTER XXVI.
1804.
On the 28th of May, about ten days after Napoleon had been declared
Emperor, the trials of Moreau and others commenced. No similar event that
has since occurred can convey an idea of the fermentation which then
prevailed in Paris. The indignation excited by Moreau’s arrest was openly
manifested, and braved the observation of the police. Endeavours had been
successfully made to mislead public opinion with respect to Georges and
some others among the accused, who were looked upon as assassins in the
pay of England, at least by that numerous portion of the public who lent
implicit faith to declarations presented to them as official. But the case
was different with regard to those individuals who were particularly the
objects of public interest,—viz. MM. de Polignac, de Riviere,
Charles d’Hozier, and, above all, Moreau. The name of Moreau towered above
all the rest, and with respect to him the Government found itself not a
little perplexed. It was necessary on the one hand to surround him with a
guard sufficiently imposing, to repress the eagerness of the people and of
his friends, and yet on the other hand care was required that this guard
should not be so strong as to admit of the possibility of making it a
rallying-point, should the voice of a chief so honoured by the army appeal
to it for defence. A rising of the populace in favour of Moreau was
considered as a very possible event,—some hoped for it, others
dreaded it. When I reflect on the state of feeling which then prevailed, I
am certain that a movement in his favour would infallibly have taken place
had judges more complying than even those who presided at the trial
condemned Moreau to capital punishment.
It is impossible to form an idea of the crowd that choked up the avenues
of the Palace of Justice on the day the trials commenced. This crowd
continued during the twelve days the proceedings lasted, and was
exceedingly great on the day the sentence was pronounced. Persons of the
highest class were anxious to be present.
I was one of the first in the Hall, being determined to watch the course
of these solemn proceedings. The Court being assembled, the President
ordered the prisoners to be brought in. They entered in a file, and ranged
themselves on the benches each between two gendarmes. They appeared
composed and collected, and resignation was depicted on the countenances
of all except Bouvet de Lozier, who did not dare to raise his eyes to his
companions in misfortune, whom his weakness, rather than his will, had
betrayed. I did not recognise him until the President proceeded to call
over the prisoners, and to put the usual questions respecting their names,
professions, and places of abode. Of the forty-nine prisoners, among whom
were several females, only two were personally known to me; namely,
Moreau, whose presence on the prisoner’s bench seemed to wring every
heart, and Georges, whom I had seen at the Tuileries in the First Consul’s
cabinet.
The first sitting of the Court was occupied with the reading of the act of
accusation or indictment, and the voices of the ushers, commanding
silence, could scarce suppress the buzz which pervaded the Court at the
mention of Moreau’s name. All eyes were turned towards the conqueror of
Hohenlinden, and while the Procureur Imperial read over the long
indictment and invoked the vengeance of the law on an attempt against the
head of the Republic, it was easy to perceive how he tortured his
ingenuity to fasten apparent guilt on the laurels of Moreau. The good
sense of the public discerned proofs of his innocence in the very
circumstances brought forward against him. I shall never forget the effect
produced—so contrary to what was anticipated by the prosecutors—by
the reading of a letter addressed by Moreau from his prison in the Temple
to the First Consul, when the judges appointed to interrogate him sought
to make his past conduct the subject of accusation, on account of M. de
Klinglin’s papers having fallen into his hands. He was reproached with
having too long delayed transmitting these documents to the Directory; and
it was curious to see the Emperor Napoleon become the avenger of pretended
offences committed against the Directory which he had overthrown.
In the letter here alluded to Moreau said to Bonaparte, then First Consul—
Moreau fulfilled his duty as a public functionary by communicating to the
Directory the papers which unfolded a plot against the Government, and
which the chances of war had thrown into his hands. He fulfilled his duty
as a man of honour by not voluntarily incurring the infamy which can never
be wiped from the character of an informer. Bonaparte in Moreau’s
situation would have acted the same part, for I never knew a man express
stronger indignation than himself against informers, until he began to
consider everything a virtue which served his ambition, and everything a
crime which opposed it.
The two facts which most forcibly obtruded themselves on my attention
during the trial were the inveterate violence of the President of the
Court towards the prisoners and the innocence of Moreau.
But, in spite of the most insidious examinations which can be conceived,
Moreau never once fell into the least contradiction. If my memory fail me
not, it was on the fourth day that he was examined by Thuriot, one of the
judges. The result, clear as day to all present, was, that Moreau was a
total stranger to all the plots, all the intrigues which had been set on
foot in London. In fact, during the whole course of the trial, to which I
listened with as much attention as interest, I did not discover the shadow
of a circumstance which could in the least commit him, or which had the
least reference to him. Scarcely one of the hundred and thirty-nine
witnesses who were heard for the prosecution knew him, and he himself
declared on the fourth sitting, which took place on the 31st of May, that
there was not an individual among the accused whom he knew,—not one
whom he had ever seen. In the course of the long proceedings,
notwithstanding the manifest efforts of Thuriot to extort false admissions
and force contradictions, no fact of any consequence was elicited to the
prejudice of Moreau. His appearance was as calm as his conscience; and as
he sat on the bench he had the appearance of one led by curiosity to be
present at this interesting trial, rather than of an accused person, to
whom the proceedings might end in condemnation and death. But for the fall
of Moreau in the ranks of the enemy,—but for the foreign cockade
which disgraced the cap of the conqueror of Hohenlinden, his complete
innocence would long since have been put beyond doubt, and it would have
been acknowledged that the most infamous machinations were employed for
his destruction. It is evident that Lajolais, who had passed from London
to Paris, and from Paris to London, had been acting the part of an
intriguer rather than of a conspirator; and that the object of his
missions was not so much to reconcile Moreau and Pichegru as to make
Pichegru the instrument of implicating Moreau. Those who supposed Lajolais
to be in the pay of the British Government were egregiously imposed on.
Lajolais was only in the pay of the secret police; he was condemned to
death, as was expected, but he received his pardon, as was agreed upon.
Here was one of the disclosures which Pichegru might have made; hence the
necessity of getting him out of the way before the trial. As to the
evidence of the man named Rolland, it was clear to everybody that Moreau
was right when he said to the President, “In my opinion, Rolland is either
a creature of the police, or he has given his evidence under the influence
of fear.” Rolland made two declarations the first contained nothing at
all; the second was in answer to the following observations: “You see you
stand in a terrible situation; you must either be held to be an accomplice
in the conspiracy, or you must be taken as evidence. If you say nothing,
you will be considered in the light of an accomplice; if you confess, you
will be saved.” This single circumstance may serve to give an idea of the
way the trials were conducted so as to criminate Moreau. On his part the
general repelled the attacks, of which he was the object, with calm
composure and modest confidence, though flashes of just indignation would
occasionally burst from him. I recollect the effect he produced upon the
Court and the auditors at one of the sittings, when the President had
accused him of the design of making himself Dictator. He exclaimed, “I
Dictator! What, make myself Dictator at the head of the partisans of the
Bourbons! Point out my partisans! My partisans would naturally be the
soldiers of France, of whom I have commanded nine-tenths, and saved more
than fifty thousand. These are the partisans I should look to! All my
aides de camp, all the officers of my acquaintance, have been arrested;
not the shadow of a suspicion could be found against any of them, and they
have been set at liberty. Why, then, attribute to me the madness of aiming
to get myself made Dictator by the aid of the adherents of the old French
Princes, of persons who have fought in their cause since 1792? You allege
that these men, in the space of four-and-twenty hours, formed the project
of raising me to the Dictatorship! It is madness to think of it! My
fortune and my pay have been alluded to; I began the world with nothing; I
might have had by this time fifty millions; I have merely a house and a
bit of ground; as to my pay, it is forty thousand francs. Surely that sum
will not be compared with my services.”
During the trial Moreau delivered a defence, which I knew had been written
by his friend Garat, whose eloquence I well remember was always disliked
by Bonaparte. Of this I had a proof on the occasion of a grand ceremony
which took place in the Place des Victoires, on laying the first stone of
a monument which was to have been erected to the memory of Desaix, but
which was never executed. The First Consul returned home in very
ill-humour, and said to me, “Bourrienne, what a brute that Garat is! What
a stringer of words! I have been obliged to listen to him for
three-quarters of an hour. There are people who never know when to hold
their tongues!”
Whatever might be the character of Garat’s eloquence or Bonaparte’s
opinion of it, his conduct was noble on the occasion of Moreau’s trial;
for he might be sure Bonaparte would bear him a grudge for lending the aid
of his pen to the only man whose military glory, though not equal to that
of the First Consul, might entitle him to be looked upon as his rival in
fame. At one of the sittings a circumstance occurred which produced an
almost electrical effect. I think I still see General Lecourbe, the worthy
friend of Moreau, entering unexpectedly into the Court, leading a little
boy. Raising the child in his arms, he exclaimed aloud, and with
considerable emotion, “Soldiers, behold the son of your general!”
At this unexpected movement all the military present spontaneously rose
and presented arms; while a murmur of approbation from the spectators
applauded the act. It is certain that had Moreau at that moment said but
one word, such was the enthusiasm in his favour, the tribunal would have
been broken up and the prisoners liberated. Moreau, however, was silent,
and indeed appeared the only unconcerned person in Court. Throughout the
whole course of the trial Moreau inspired so much respect that when he was
asked a question and rose to reply the gendarmes appointed to guard him
rose at the same time and stood uncovered while he spoke.
Georges was far from exciting the interest inspired by Moreau. He was an
object of curiosity rather than of interest. The difference of their
previous conduct was in itself sufficient to occasion a great contrast in
their situation before the Court. Moreau was full of confidence and
Georges full of resignation. The latter regarded his fate with a fierce
kind of resolution. He occasionally resumed the caustic tone which he
seemed to have renounced when he harangued his associates before their
departure from the Temple. With the most sarcastic bitterness he alluded
to the name and vote of Thuriot, one of the most violent of the judges,
often terming him ‘Tue-roi’;
and after pronouncing his name, or being forced to reply to his
interrogatories, he would ask for a glass of brandy to wash his mouth.
Georges had the manners and bearing of a rude soldier; but under his
coarse exterior he concealed the soul of a hero. When the witnesses of his
arrest had answered the questions of the President Hemart, this judge
turned towards the accused, and inquired whether he had anything to say in
reply.—”No.”—”Do you admit the facts?”—”Yes.” Here
Georges busied himself in looking over the papers which lay before him,
when Hemart warned him to desist, and attend to the questions. The
following dialogue then commenced. “Do you confess having been arrested in
the place designated by the witness?”—”I do not know the name of the
place.”—”Do you confess having been arrested?”—”Yes.”—”Did
you twice fire a pistol?”—”Yes.”—”Did you kill a man?”—”Indeed
I do not know.”— “Had you a poniard?”—”Yes.”—”And two
pistols?”—”Yes.”—”Who was in company with you?”—”I do
not know the person.”—”Where did you lodge in Paris?”—”Nowhere.”—”At
the time of your arrest did you not reside in the house of a fruiterer in
the Rue de la Montagne St. Genevieve?”— “At the time of my arrest I
was in a cabriolet. I lodged nowhere.”— “Where did you sleep on the
evening of your arrest?”—”Nowhere.”—”What were you doing in
Paris?”—”I was walking about.”—”Whom have you seen in Paris?”—”I
shall name no one; I know no one.”
From this short specimen of the manner in which Georges replied to the
questions of the President we may judge of his unshaken firmness during
the proceedings. In all that concerned himself he was perfectly open; but
in regard to whatever tended to endanger his associates he maintained the
most obstinate silence, notwithstanding every attempt to overcome his
firmness.
That I was not the only one who justly appreciated the noble character of
Georges is rendered evident by the following circumstance. Having
accompanied M. Carbonnet to the police, where he went to demand his
papers, on the day of his removal to St. Pelagic, we were obliged to await
the return of M. Real, who was absent. M. Desmarets and several other
persons were also in attendance. M. Real had been at the Conciergerie,
where he had seen Georges Cadoudal, and on his entrance observed to M.
Desmarets and the others, sufficiently loud to be distinctly heard by M.
Carbonnet and myself, “I have had an interview with Georges who is an
extraordinary man. I told him that I was disposed to offer him a pardon if
he would promise to renounce the conspiracy and accept of employment under
Government. But to my arguments and persuasions he only replied, ‘My
comrades followed me to France, and I shall follow them, to death.'” In
this he kept his word.
Were we to judge these memorable proceedings from the official documents
published in the Moniteur and other journals of that period, we should
form a very erroneous opinion. Those falsities were even the object of a
very serious complaint on the part of Cosier St. Victor, one of the
accused.
After the speech of M. Gauthier, the advocate of Coster St. Victor, the
President inquired of the accused whether he had anything further to say
in his defence, to which he replied, “I have only to add that the
witnesses necessary to my exculpation have not yet appeared. I must
besides express my surprise at the means which have been employed to lead
astray public opinion, and to load with infamy not only the accused but
also their intrepid defenders. I have read with pain in the journals of
to-day that the proceedings—” Here the President interrupting,
observed that “these were circumstances foreign to the case.”—”Not
in the least,” replied Cosier St. Victor; “on the contrary, they bear very
materially on the cause, since mangling and misrepresenting our defence is
a practice assuredly calculated to ruin us in the estimation of the
public. In the journals of to-day the speech of M. Gauthier is shamefully
garbled, and I should be deficient in gratitude were I not here to bear
testimony to the zeal and courage which he has displayed in my defence. I
protest against the puerilities and absurdities which have been put into
his mouth, and I entreat him not to relax in his generous efforts. It is
not on his account that I make this observation; he does not require it at
my hands; it is for ‘myself, it is for the accused, whom such arts tend to
injure in the estimation of the public.”
Coster St. Victor had something chivalrous in his language and manners
which spoke greatly in his favour; he conveyed no bad idea of one of the
Fiesco conspirators, or of those leaders of the Fronds who intermingled
gallantry with their politics.
An anecdote to this effect was current about the period of the trial.
Coster St. Victor, it is related, being unable any longer to find a secure
asylum in Paris, sought refuge for a single night in the house of a
beautiful actress, formerly in the good graces of the First Consul; and it
is added that Bonaparte, on the same night, having secretly arrived on a
visit to the lady, found himself unexpectedly in the presence of Coster
St. Victor, who might have taken his life; but that only an interchange of
courtesy took place betwixt the rival gallants.
This ridiculous story was doubtless intended to throw additional odium on
the First Consul, if Cosier St. Victor should be condemned and not obtain
a pardon, in which case malignity would not fail to attribute his
execution to the vengeance of a jealous lover.
I should blush to relate such stories, equally destitute of probability
and truth, had they not obtained some credit at the time. Whilst I was
with Bonaparte he never went abroad during the night; and it was not
surely at a moment when the saying of Fouché, “The air is full of
poniards,” was fully explained that he would have risked such nocturnal
adventures.
Wright was heard in the sixth sitting, on the 2d of June, as the hundred
and thirty-fourth witness in support of the prosecution. He, however,
refused to answer any interrogatories put to him, declaring that, as a
prisoner of war, he considered himself only amenable to his own
Government.
The Procureur-General requested the President to order the examinations of
Captain Wright on the 21st of May’ and at a later period to be read over
to him; which being done, the witness replied, that it was omitted to be
stated that on these occasions the questions had been accompanied with the
threat of transferring him to a military tribunal, in order to be shot, if
he did not betray the secrets of his country.
In the course of the trial the most lively interest was felt for MM. de
Polignac—
Charles d’Hozier, and de Riviere. So short a period had elapsed since the
proscription of the nobility that, independently of every feeling of
humanity, it was certainly impolitic to exhibit before the public the
heirs of an illustrious name, endowed with that devoted heroism which
could not fail to extort admiration even from those who condemned their
opinions and principles.
The prisoners were all young, and their situation create universal
sympathy. The greatest number of them disdained to have recourse to a
denial, and seemed less anxious for the preservation of their own lives
than for the honour of the cause in which they had embarked, not with the
view of assassination, as had been demonstrated, but for the purpose of
ascertaining the true state of the public feeling, which had been
represented by some factious intriguers as favourable to the Bourbons.
Even when the sword of the law was suspended over their heads the faithful
adherents of the Bourbons displayed on every occasion their attachment and
fidelity to the royal cause. I recollect that the Court was dissolved in
tears when the President adduced as a proof of the guilt of M. de Riviere
his having worn a medal of the Comte d’Artois, which the prisoner
requested to examine; and, on its being handed to him by an officer, M. de
Riviere pressed it to his lips and his heart, then returning it, he said
that he only wished to render homage to the Prince whom he loved.
The Court was still more deeply affected on witnessing the generous
fraternal struggle which took place during the last sitting between the
two De Polignacs. The emotion was general when the eldest of the brothers,
after having observed that his always going out alone and during the day
did not look like a conspirator anxious for concealment, added these
remarkable words which will remain indelibly engraven on my memory: “I
have now only one wish, which is that, as the sword is suspended over our
heads, and threatens to cut short the existence of several of the accused,
you would, in consideration of his youth if not of his innocence, spare my
brother, and shower down upon me the whole weight of your vengeance.” It
was during the last sitting but one, on Friday the 8th of June, that M.
Armand de Polignac made the above affecting appeal in favour of his
brother. The following day, before the fatal sentence was pronounced, M.
Jules de Polignac addressed the judges, saying, “I was so deeply affected
yesterday, while my brother was speaking, as not fully to have attended to
what I read in my own defence: but being now perfectly tranquil, I
entreat, gentlemen, that you will not regard what he urged in my behalf. I
repeat, on the contrary, and with most justice, if one of us must fall a
sacrifice, if there be yet time, save him, restore him to the tears of his
wife; I have no tie like him, I can meet death unappalled;—too young
to have tasted the pleasures of the world, I cannot regret their loss.”—”No,
no,” exclaimed his brother, “you are still in the outset of your career;
it is I who ought to fall.”
At eight in the morning the members of the Tribunal withdrew to the
council-chamber. Since the commencement of the proceedings the crowd, far
from diminishing, seemed each day to increase; this morning it was
immense, and, though the sentence was not expected to be pronounced till a
late hour, no one quitted the Court for fear of not being able to find a
place when the Tribunal should resume its sitting.
Sentence of death was passed upon Georges Caudoudal, Bouvet de Lozier,
Rusillon, Rochelle, Armand de Polignac, Charles d’Hozier, De Riviere,
Louis Ducorps, Picot, Lajolais, Roger, Coster St. Victor, Deville,
Gaillard, Joyaub, Burban; Lemercier, Jean Cadudol, Lelan, and Merille;
while Lies de Polignac, Leridant, General Moreau,—[General Moreau’s
sentence was remitted, and he was allowed to go to America.]—Rolland,
and Hisay were only condemned to two years’ imprisonment.
This decree was heard with consternation by the assembly, and soon spread
throughout Paris. I may well affirm it to have been a day of public
mourning; even though it was Sunday every place of amusement was nearly
deserted. To the horror inspired by a sentence of death passed so
wantonly, and of which the greater number of the victims belonged to the
most distinguished class of society, was joined the ridicule inspired by
the condemnation of Moreau; of the absurdity of which no one seemed more
sensible than Bonaparte himself, and respecting which he expressed himself
in the most pointed terms. I am persuaded that every one who narrowly
watched the proceedings of this celebrated trial must have been convinced
that all means were resorted to in order that Moreau, once accused, should
not appear entirely free from guilt.
Bonaparte is reported to have said, “Gentlemen, I have no control over
your proceedings; it is your duty strictly to examine the evidence before
presenting a report to me. But when it has once the sanction of your
signatures, woe to you if an innocent man be condemned.” This remark is in
strict conformity with his usual language, and bears a striking similarity
to the conversation I held with him on the following Thursday; but though
this language might be appropriate from the lips of a sovereign whose
ministers are responsible, it appears but a lame excuse in the mouth of
Bonaparte, the possessor of absolute power.
The condemned busied themselves in endeavouring to procure a repeal of
their sentence, the greatest number of them yielded in this respect to the
entreaties of their friends, who lost no time in taking the steps
requisite to obtain the pardon of those in whom they were most interested.
Moreau at first also determined to appeal; but he relinquished his purpose
before the Court of Cessation commenced its sittings.
As soon as the decree of the special Tribunal was delivered, Murat,
Governor of Paris, and brother-in-law to the Emperor, sought his presence
and conjured him in the most urgent manner to pardon all the criminals,
observing that such an act of clemency would redound greatly to his honour
in the opinion of France and all Europe, that it would be said the Emperor
pardoned the attempt against the life of the First Consul, that this act
of mercy would shed more glory over the commencement of his reign than any
security which could accrue from the execution of the prisoners. Such was
the conduct of Murat; but he did not solicit, as has been reported, the
pardon of any one in particular.
Those who obtained the imperial pardon were Bouvet de Lozier, who expected
it from the disclosures he had made; Rusillon, de Riviere, Rochelle,
Armand de Polignac, d’Hozier, Lajolais, who had beforehand received a
promise to that effect, and Armand Gaillard.
The other ill-fated victims of a sanguinary police underwent their
sentence on the 25th of June, two days after the promulgation of the
pardon of their associates.
Their courage and resignation never forsook them even for a moment, and
Georges, knowing that it was rumoured he had obtained a pardon, entreated
that he might die the first, in order that his companions in their last
moments might be assured he had not survived them.
CHAPTER XXVII.
1804.
The judges composing the Tribunal which condemned Moreau were not all like
Thuriot and Hemart. History has recorded an honourable contrast to the
general meanness of the period in the reply given by M. Clavier, when
urged by Hemart to vote for the condemnation of Moreau. “Ah, Monsieur, if
we condemn him, how shall we be able to acquit ourselves?” I have,
besides, the best reason for asserting that the judges were tampered with,
from, a circumstance which occurred to myself.
Bonaparte knew that I was intimately connected with M. Desmaisons, one of
the members of the Tribunal, and brother in-law to Corvisart; he also knew
that Desmaisons was inclined to believe in Moreau’s innocence, and
favourable to his acquittal. During the progress of the trial Corvisart
arrived at my house one morning at a very early hour, in a state of such
evident embarrassment that, before he had time to utter a word, I said to
him, “What is the matter? Have you heard any bad news?”
“No,” replied Corvisart, “but I came by the Emperor’s order. He wishes you
to see my brother-in-law. ‘He is,’ said he to me, ‘the senior judge, and a
man of considerable eminence; his opinion will carry with it great weight,
and I know that he is favourable to Moreau; he is in the wrong. Visit
Bourrienne, said the Emperor, and concert with him respecting the best
method of convincing Desmaisons of his error, for I repeat he is wrong, he
is deceived.’ This is the mission with which I am entrusted.”
“How,” said I, with thorough astonishment, “how came you to be employed in
this affair? Could you believe for one moment that I would tamper with a
magistrate in order to induce him to exercise an unjust rigour?”
“No, rest assured,” replied Corvisart, “I merely visited you this morning
in obedience to the order of the Emperor; but I knew beforehand in what
manner you would regard the proposition with which I was charged. I knew
your opinions and your character too well to entertain the smallest doubt
in this respect, and I was convinced that I ran no risk in becoming the
bearer of a commission which would be attended with no effect. Besides,
had I refused to obey the Emperor, it would have proved prejudicial to
your interest, and confirmed him in the opinion that you were favourable
to the acquittal of Moreau. For myself,” added Corvisart, “it is needless
to affirm that I have no intention of attempting to influence the opinion
of my brother-in-law; and if I had, you know him sufficiently well to be
convinced in what light he would regard such a proceeding.”
Such were the object and result of Corvisart’s visit, and I am thence led
to believe that similar attempts must have been made to influence other
members of the Tribunal.
But however this may be, prudence led me to discontinue visiting M.
Desmaisons, with whom I was in habits of the strictest friendship.
About this period I paid a visit which occupies an important place in my
recollections. On the 14th of June 1804, four days after the condemnation
of Georges and his accomplices, I received a summons to attend the Emperor
at St. Cloud. It was Thursday, and as I thought on the great events and
tragic scenes about to be acted, I was rather uneasy respecting his
intentions.
But I was fortunate enough to find my friend Rapp in waiting, who said to
me as I entered, “Be not alarmed; he is in the best of humours at present,
and wishes to have some conversation with you.”
Rapp then announced me to the Emperor, and I was immediately admitted to
his presence. After pinching my ear and asking his usual questions, such
as, “What does the world say? How are your children? What are you about?
etc.,” he said to me, “By the by, have you attended the proceedings
against Moreau?”—”Yes, Sire, I have not been absent during one of
the sittings.”—”Well, Bourrienne, are you of the opinion that Moreau
is innocent?”—”Yes, Sire; at least I am certain that nothing has
come out in the course of the trial tending to criminate him; I am even
surprised how he came to be implicated in this conspiracy, since nothing
has appeared against him which has the most remote connexion with the
affair.”—”I know your opinion on this subject; Duroc related to me
the conversation you held with him at the Tuileries; experience has shown
that you were correct; but how could I act otherwise? You know that Bouvet
de Lozier hanged himself in prison, and was only saved by accident. Real
hurried to the Temple in order to interrogate him, and in his first
confessions he criminated Moreau, affirming that he had held repeated
conferences with Pichegru. Real immediately reported to me this fact, and
proposed that Moreau should be arrested, since the rumours against him
seemed to be well founded; he had previously made the same proposition. I
at first refused my sanction to this measure; but after the charge made
against him by Bouvet de Lozier, how could I act otherwise than I did?
Could I suffer such open conspiracies against the Government? Could I
doubt the truth of Bouvet de Lozier’s declaration, under the circumstances
in which it was made? Could I foresee that he would deny his first
declaration when brought before the Court? There was a chain of
circumstances which human sagacity could not penetrate, and I consented to
the arrest of Moreau when it was proved that he was in league with
Pichegru. Has not England sent assassins?”—”Sire,” said I, “permit
me to call to your recollection the conversation you had in my presence
with Mr. Fox, after which you said to me, ‘Bourrienne, I am very happy at
having heard from the mouth of a man of honour that the British Government
is incapable of seeking my life; I always wish to esteem my enemies.”—”Bah!
you are a fool! Parbleu! I did not say that the English Minister sent over
an assassin, and that he said to him, ‘Here is gold and a poniard; go and
kill the First Consul.’ No, I did not believe that; but it cannot be
denied that all those foreign conspirators against my Government were
serving England, and receiving pay from that power. Have I agents in
London to disturb the Government of Great Britain? I have waged with it
honourable warfare; I have not attempted to awaken a remembrance of the
Stuarts amongst their old partisans. Is not Wright, who landed Georges and
his accomplices at Dieppe, a captain in the British navy? But rest assured
that, with the exception of a few babblers, whom I can easily silence, the
hearts of the French people are with me; everywhere public opinion has
been declared in my favour, so that I have nothing to apprehend from
giving the greatest publicity to these plots, and bringing the accused to
a solemn trial. The greater number of those gentlemen wished me to bring
the prisoners before a military commission, that summary judgment might be
obtained; but I refused my consent to this measure. It might have been
said that I dreaded public opinion; and I fear it not. People may talk as
much as they please, well and good, I am not obliged to hear them; but I
do not like those who are attached to my person to blame what I have
done.”
As I could not wholly conceal an involuntary emotion, in which the Emperor
saw something more than mere surprise, he paused, took me by the ear, and,
smiling in the most affectionate manner, said, “I had no reference to you
in what I said, but I have to complain of Lacuee. Could you believe that
during the trial he went about clamouring in behalf of Moreau? He, my aide
de camp—a man who owes everything to me! As for you, I have said
that you acted very well in this affair.”—”I know not, Sire, what
has either been done or said by Lacuee,—whom I have not seen for a
long time; what I said to Duroc is what history teaches in every page.”—”By
the by,” resumed the Emperor, after a short silence, “do you know that it
was I myself who discovered that Pichegru was in Paris. Everyone said to
me, Pichegru is in Paris; Fouché, Real, harped on the same string, but
could give me no proof of their assertion. ‘What a fool you are,’ said I
to Real, when in an instant you may ascertain the fact. Pichegru has a
brother, an aged ecclesiastic, who resides in Paris; let his dwelling be
searched, and should he be absent, it will warrant a suspicion that
Pichegru is here; if, on the contrary, his brother should be at home, let
him be arrested: he is a simple-minded man, and in the first moments of
agitation will betray the truth. Everything happened as I had foreseen,
for no sooner was he arrested than, without waiting to be questioned, he
inquired if it was a crime to have received his brother into his house.
Thus every doubt was removed, and a miscreant in the house in which
Pichegru lodged betrayed him to the police. What horrid degradation to
betray a friend for the sake of gold.”
Then reverting to Moreau, the Emperor talked a great deal respecting that
general. “Moreau,” he said, “possesses many good qualities; his bravery is
undoubted; but he has more courage than energy; he is indolent and
effeminate. When with the army he lived like a pasha; he smoked, was
almost constantly in bed, and gave himself up to the pleasures of the
table. His dispositions are naturally good; but he is too indolent for
study; he does not read, and since he has been tied to his wife’s
apronstrings is fit for nothing. He sees only with the eyes of his wife
and her mother, who have had a hand in all these late plots; and then,
Bourrienne, is it not very strange that it was by my advice that he
entered into this union? I was told that Mademoiselle Hulot was a creole,
and I believed that he would find in her a second Josephine; how greatly
was I mistaken! It is these women who have estranged us from each other,
and I regret that he should have acted so unworthily. You must remember my
observing to you more than two years ago that Moreau would one day run his
head against the gate of the Tuileries; that he has done so was no fault
of mine, for you know how much I did to secure his attachment. You cannot
have forgotten the reception I gave him at Malmaison. On the 18th Brumaire
I conferred on him the charge of the Luxembourg, and in that situation he
fully justified my choice. But since that period he has behaved towards me
with the utmost ingratitude—entered into all the silly cabala
against me, blamed all my measures, and turned into ridicule the Legion of
Honour. Have not some of the intriguers put it into his head that I regard
him with jealousy? You must be aware of that. You must also know as well
as I how anxious the members of the Directory were to exalt the reputation
of Moreau. Alarmed at my success in Italy, they wished to have in the
armies a general to serve as a counterpoise to my renown. I have ascended
the throne and he is the inmate of a prison! You are aware of the
incessant clamouring raised against me by the whole family, at which I
confess I was very much displeased; coming from those whom I had treated
so well! Had he attached himself to me, I would doubtless have conferred
on him the title of First Marshal of the Empire; but what could I do? He
constantly depreciated my campaigns and my government. From discontent to
revolt there is frequently only one step, especially when a man of a weak
character becomes the tool of popular clubs; and therefore when I was
first informed that Moreau was implicated in the conspiracy of Georges I
believed him to be guilty, but hesitated to issue an order for his arrest
till I had taken the opinion of my Council. The members having assembled,
I ordered the different documents to be laid before them, with an
injunction to examine them with the utmost care, since they related to an
affair of importance, and I urged them candidly to inform me whether, in
their opinion, any of the charges against Moreau were sufficiently strong
to endanger his life. The fools! their reply was in the affirmative; I
believe they were even unanimous! Then I had no alternative but to suffer
the proceedings to take their course. It is unnecessary to affirm to you,
Bourrienne, that Moreau never should have perished on a scaffold! Most
assuredly I would have pardoned him; but with the sentence of death
hanging over his head he could no longer have proved dangerous; and his
name would have ceased to be a rallying-point for disaffected Republicans
or imbecile Royalists. Had the Council expressed any doubts respecting his
guilt I would have intimated to him that the suspicions against him were
so strong as to render any further connection between us impossible; and
that the best course he could pursue would be to leave France for three
years, under the pretext of visiting some of the places rendered
celebrated during the late wars; but that if he preferred a diplomatic
mission I would make a suitable provision for his expenses; and the great
innovator, Time, might effect great changes during the period of his
absence. But my foolish Council affirmed to me that his guilt, as a
principal, being evident, it was absolutely necessary to bring him to
trial; and now his sentence is only that of a pickpocket. What think you I
ought to do? Detain him? He might still prove a rallying-point. No. Let
him sell his property and quit? Can I confine him in the Temple? It is
full enough without him. Still, if this had been the only great error they
had led me to commit—”
“Sire, how greatly you have been deceived.”
“Oh yes, I have been so; but I cannot see everything with my own eyes.”
At this part of our conversation, of which I have suppressed my own share
as much as possible, I conceived that the last words of Bonaparte alluded
to the death of the Duc d’Enghien; and I fancied he was about to mention
that event but he again spoke of Moreau.
“He is very much mistaken,” resumed the Emperor, “if he conceives I bore
any ill-will towards him. After his arrest I sent Lauriston to the Temple,
whom I chose because he was of an amiable and conciliating disposition; I
charged him to tell Moreau to confess he had only seen Pichegru, and I
would cause the proceedings against him to be suspended. Instead of
receiving this act of generosity as he ought to have done, he replied to
it with great haughtiness, so much was he elated that Pichegru had not
been arrested; he afterwards, however, lowered his tone. He wrote to me a
letter of excuse respecting his anterior conduct, which I caused to be
produced on the trial. He was the author of his own ruin; besides, it
would have required men of a different stamp from Moreau to conspire
against me. Amoung, the conspirators, for example, was an individual whose
fate I regret; this Georges in my hands might have achieved great things.
I can duly appreciate the firmness of character he displayed, and to which
I could have given a proper direction. I caused Real to intimate to him
that, if he would attach himself to me, not only should he be pardoned,
but that I would give him the command of a regiment. Perhaps I might even
have made him my aide de camp. Complaints would have been made, but,
parbleu, I should not have cared. Georges refused all my offers; he was as
inflexible as iron. What could I do? he underwent his fate, for he was a
dangerous man; circumstances rendered his death a matter of necessity.
Examples of severity were called for, when England was pouring into France
the whole offscouring of the emigration; but patience, patience! I have a
long arm, and shall be able to reach them, when necessary. Moreau regarded
Georges merely as a ruffian—I viewed him in a different light. You
may remember the conversation I had with him at the Tuileries—you
and Rapp were in an adjoining cabinet. I tried in vain to influence him—some
of his associates were affected at the mention of country and of glory; he
alone stood cold and unmoved. I addressed myself to his feelings, but in
vain; he was insensible to everything I said. At that period Georges
appeared to me little ambitious of power; his whole wishes seemed to
centre in commanding the Vendeans. It was not till I had exhausted every
means of conciliation that I assumed the tone and language of the first
magistrate. I dismissed him with a strong injunction to live retired—to
be peaceable and obedient—not to misinterpret the motives of my
conduct towards himself—nor attribute to weakness what was merely
the result of moderation and strength. ‘Rest assured,’ I added, ‘and
repeat to your associates, that while I hold the reins of authority there
will be neither chance nor salvation for those who dare to conspire
against me: How he conformed to this injunction the event has shown. Real
told me that when Moreau and Georges found themselves in the presence of
Pichegru they could not come to any understanding, because Georges would
not act against the Bourbons. Well, he had a plan, but Moreau had none; he
merely wished for my overthrow, without having formed any ulterior views
whatever. This showed that he was destitute of even common sense. Apropos,
Bourrienne, have you seen Corvisart?”—”Yes, Sire.”—”Well!” “He
delivered to me the message with which you entrusted him.”—”And
Desmaisons!—I wager that you have not spoken to him in conformity to
my wishes.”—”Sire, the estimation in which I hold Desmaisons
deterred me from a course so injurious to him; for in what other light
could he have considered what I should have said to him? I have never
visited at his house since the commencement of the trial.”—”Well!
well! Be prudent and discreet, I shall not forget you.” He then waved a
very gracious salute with his hand, and withdrew into his cabinet.
The Emperor had detained me more than an hour. On leaving the
audience-chamber I passed through the outer salon, where a number of
individuals were waiting; and I perceived that an observance of etiquette
was fast gaining ground, though the Emperor had not yet adopted the
admirable institution of Court Chamberlains.
I cannot deny that I was much gratified with my reception; besides I was
beginning to be weary of an inactive life, and was anxious to obtain a
place, of which I stood in great need, from the losses I had sustained and
the unjust resumption which Bonaparte had made of his gifts. Being
desirous to speak of Napoleon with the strictest impartiality, I prefer
drawing my conclusions from those actions in which I had no personal
concern. I shall therefore only relate here, even before giving an account
of my visit to the Empress on leaving the audience-chamber, the former
conduct of Napoleon towards myself and Madame de Bourrienne, which will
justify the momentary alarm with which I was seized when summoned to the
Tuileries, and the satisfaction I felt at my reception. I had a proof of
what Rapp said of the Emperor being in good-humour, and was flattered by
the confidential manner in which he spoke to me concerning some of the
great political secrets of his Government. On seeing me come out Rapp
observed, “You have had a long audience.”—”Yes, not amiss;” and this
circumstance procured for me a courtly salutation from all persons waiting
in the antechamber.’
I shall now relate how I spent the two preceding years. The month after I
tendered my resignation to the First Consul, and which he refused to
accept, the house at St. Cloud belonging to Madame Deville was offered to
me; it was that in which the Duc d’Angouleme and the Duc de Berri were
inoculated. I visited this mansion, thinking it might be suitable for my
family; but, notwithstanding the beauty of its situation, it seemed far
too splendid either for my taste or my fortune. Except the outer walls, it
was in a very dilapidated state, and would require numerous and expensive
repairs. Josephine, being informed that Madame de Bourrienne had set her
face against the purchase, expressed a wish to see the mansion, and
accompanied us for that purpose. She was so much delighted with it that
she blamed my wife for starting any objections to my becoming, its
possessor. “With regard to the expense,” Josephine replied to her, “ah, we
shall arrange that.” On our return to Malmaison she spoke of it in such
high terms that Bonaparte said to me, “Why don’t you purchase it,
Bourrienne, since the price is so reasonable?”
The house was accordingly purchased. An outlay of 20,000 francs was
immediately required to render it habitable. Furniture was also necessary
for this large mansion, and orders for it were accordingly given. But no
sooner were repairs begun than everything crumbled to pieces, which
rendered many additional expenses necessary.
About this period Bonaparte hurried forward the works at St. Cloud, to
which place he immediately removed. My services being constantly required,
I found it so fatiguing to go twice or thrice a day from Ruel to St. Cloud
that I took possession of my new mansion, though it was still filled with
workmen. Scarcely eight days had elapsed from this period when Bonaparte
intimated that he no longer had occasion for my services. When my wife
went to take leave Napoleon spoke to her in a flattering manner of my good
qualities, my merit, and the utility of my labours, saying that he was
himself the most unfortunate of the three, and that my loss could never be
replaced. He then added, “I shall be absent for a month, but Bourrienne
may be quite easy; let him remain in retirement, and on my return I shall
reward his services, should I even create a place on purpose for him.”
Madame de Bourrienne then requested leave to retain the apartments
appropriated to her in the Tuileries till after her accouchement, which
was not far distant, to which he replied, “You may keep them as long as
you please; for it will be some time before I again reside in Paris.”
Bonaparte set out on his journey, and shortly afterwards I went with my
family to visit Madame de Coubertin, my cousin-german, who received us
with her usual kindness. We passed the time of the First Consul’s absence
at her country seat, and only returned to St. Cloud on the day Bonaparte
was expected.
Scarcely a quarter of an hour had elapsed after his arrival when I
received an intimation to give up, in twenty-four hours, the apartments in
the Tuileries, which he had promised my wife should retain till after her
confinement. He reclaimed at the same time the furniture of Ruel, which he
presented to me two years before, when I purchased that small house on
purpose to be near him.
I addressed several memorials to him on this subject, stating that I had
replaced the worn-out furniture with new and superior articles; but this
he wholly disregarded, compelling me to give up everything, even to the
greatest trifle. It may be right to say that on his return the Emperor
found his table covered with information respecting my conduct in Paris,
though I had not held the smallest communication with any one in the
capital, nor once entered it during his absence.
After my departure for Hamburg, Bonaparte took possession of my stables
and coach-house, which he filled with horses. Even the very avenues and
walks were converted into stabling. A handsome house at the entrance to
the park was also appropriated to similar purposes; in fact, he spared
nothing. Everything was done in the true military style; I neither had
previous intimation of the proceedings nor received any remuneration for
my loss. The Emperor seemed to regard the property as his own; but though
he all but ordered me to make the purchase, he did not furnish the money
that was paid for it. In this way it was occupied for more than four
years.
The recollection of those arbitrary and vexatious proceedings on the part
of Bonaparte has led me farther than I intended. I shall therefore return
to the imperial residence of St. Cloud. On leaving the audience-chamber,
as already stated, I repaired to the apartments of the Empress, who,
knowing that I was in the Palace, had intimated her wishes for my
attendance. No command could have been more agreeable to me, for every one
was certain of a gracious reception from Josephine. I do not recollect
which of the ladies in waiting was in attendance when my name was
announced; but she immediately retired, and left me alone with Josephine.
Her recent elevation had not changed the usual amenity of her disposition.
After some conversation respecting the change in her situation, I gave her
an account of what had passed between the Emperor and myself.
I faithfully related all that he had said of Moreau, observing that at one
moment I imagined he was about to speak of the Duc d’Enghien, when he
suddenly reverted to what he had been saying, and never made the slightest
allusion to the subject.
Madame Bonaparte replied to me, “Napoleon has spoken the truth respecting
Moreau. He was grossly deceived by those who believed they could best pay
their court to him by calumniating that general. His silence on the
subject of the Duc d’Enghien does not surprise me; he says as little
respecting it as possible, and always in a vague manner, and with manifest
repugnance. When you see Bonaparte again be silent on the subject, and
should chance bring it forward, avoid every expression in the smallest
degree indicative of reproach; he would not suffer it; you would ruin
yourself for ever in his estimation, and the evil is, alas! without
remedy. When you came to Malmaison I told you that I had vainly
endeavoured to turn him from his fatal purpose, and how he had treated me.
Since then he has experienced but little internal satisfaction; it is only
in the presence of his courtiers that he affects a calm and tranquil
deportment; but I perceive his sufferings are the greater from thus
endeavouring to conceal them. By the by, I forgot to mention that he knew
of the visit you paid me on the day after the catastrophe. I dreaded that
your enemies, the greater number of whom are also mine, might have
misrepresented that interview; but, fortunately, he paid little attention
to it. He merely said, ‘So you have seen Bourrienne? Does he sulk at me?
Nevertheless I must do something for him.’ He has again spoken in the same
strain, and repeated nearly the same expressions three days ago; and since
he has commanded your presence to-day, I have not a doubt but he has
something in view for your advantage.”—”May I presume to inquire
what it is?”—”I do not yet know; but I would recommend to you, in
the meantime, to be more strictly on your guard than ever; he is so
suspicious, and so well informed of all that is done or said respecting
himself. I have suffered so much since I last saw you; never can I forget
the unkind manner in which he rejected my entreaties! For several days I
laboured under a depression of spirits which greatly irritated him,
because he clearly saw whence it proceeded. I am not dazzled by the title
of Empress; I dread some evil will result from this step to him, to my
children, and to myself. The miscreants ought to be satisfied; see to what
they have driven us! This death embitters every moment of my life. I need
not say to you, Bourrienne, that I speak this in confidence.”—”You
cannot doubt my prudence.”—”No, certainly not, Bourrienne. I do not
doubt it. My confidence in you is unbounded. Rest assured that I shall
never forget what you have done for me, under various circumstances, and
the devotedness you evinced to me on your return from Egypt.—Adieu,
my friend. Let me see you soon again.”
It was on the 14th of June 1804 that I had this audience of the Emperor,
and afterwards attended the Empress.
On my return home I spent three hours in making notes of all that was said
to me by these two personages; and the substance of these notes I have now
given to the reader.
CHAPTER XXVIII.
1804.
Louis XVIII., being at Warsaw when he was informed of the elevation of
Napoleon to the Imperial dignity, addressed to the sovereigns of Europe a
protest against that usurpation of his throne. Fouché, being the first who
heard of this protest, immediately communicated the circumstance to the
Emperor, observing that doubtless the copies would be multiplied and
distributed amongst the enemies of his Government, in the Faubourg St.
Germain, which might produce the worst effects, and that he therefore
deemed it his duty to inform him that orders might be given to Regnier and
Real to keep a strict watch over those engaged in distributing this
document.
“You may judge of my surprise,” added Fouché, “you who know so well that
formerly the very mention of the Bourbons rendered Bonaparte furious,
when, after perusing the protest, he returned it to me, saying, ‘Ah, ah,
so the Comte de Lille makes his protest! Well, well, all in good time. I
hold my right by the voice of the French nation, and while I wear a sword
I will maintain it! The Bourbons ought to know that I do not fear them;
let them, therefore, leave me in tranquillity. Did you say that the fools
of the Faubourg St. Germain would multiply the copies of this protest of
Comte de Lille? well, they shall read it at their ease. Send it to the
Moniteur, Fouché; and let it be inserted to-morrow morning.'” This passed
on the 30th of June, and the next day the protest of Louis XVIII. did
actually appear in that paper.
Fouché was wholly indifferent respecting the circulation of this protest;
he merely wished to show the Emperor that he was better informed of
passing events than Regnier, and to afford Napoleon another proof of the
inexperience and inability of the Grand Judge in police; and Fouché was
not long in receiving the reward which he expected from this step. In
fact, ten days after the publication of the protest, the Emperor announced
to Regnier the re-establishment of the Ministry of General Police.
The formula, I Pray God to have you in His holy keeping, with which the
letter to Regnier closed, was another step of Napoleon in the knowledge of
ancient usages, with which he was not sufficiently familiar when he wrote
Cambacérès on the day succeeding his elevation to the Imperial throne; at
the same time it must be confessed that this formula assorted awkwardly
with the month of “Messidor,” and the “twelfth year of the Republic!”
The errors which Regnier had committed in the affair of Georges were the
cause which determined Bonaparte to re-establish the Ministry of Police,
and to bestow it on a man who had created a belief in the necessity of
that measure, by a monstrous accumulation of plots and intrigues. I am
also certain that the Emperor was swayed by the probability of a war
breaking out, which would force him to leave France; and that he
considered Fouché as the most proper person to maintain the public
tranquillity during his absence, and detect any cabala that might be
formed in favour of the Bourbons.
At this period, when Bonaparte had given the finishing blow to the
Republic, which had only been a shadow since the 19th Brumaire, it was not
difficult to foresee that the Bourbons would one day remount the throne of
their ancestors; and this presentiment was not, perhaps, without its
influence in rendering the majority greater in favour of the foundation of
the Empire than for the establishment of a Consulate for life. The
reestablishment of the throne was a most important step in favour of the
Bourbons, for that was the thing most difficult to be done. But Bonaparte
undertook the task; and, as if by the aid of a magic rod, the ancient
order of things was restored in the twinkling of an eye. The distinctions
of rank—orders—titles, the noblesse—decorations—all
the baubles of vanity—in short, all the burlesque tattooing which
the vulgar regard as an indispensable attribute of royalty, reappeared in
an instant. The question no longer regarded the form of government, but
the individual who should be placed at its head. By restoring the ancient
order of things, the Republicans had themselves decided the question, and
it could no longer be doubted that when an occasion presented itself the
majority of the nation would prefer the ancient royal family, to whom
France owed her civilisation, her greatness, and her power, and who had
exalted her to such a high degree of glory and prosperity.
It was not one of the least singular traits in Napoleon’s character that
during the first year of his reign he retained the fete of the 14th of
July. It was not indeed strictly a Republican fate, but it recalled the
recollection of two great popular triumphs,—the taking of the
Bastille and the first Federation. This year the 14th of July fell on a
Saturday, and the Emperor ordered its celebration to be delayed till the
following day, because it was Sunday; which was in conformity with the
sentiments he delivered respecting the Concordat. “What renders me,” he
said, “most hostile to the re-establishment of the Catholic worship is the
number of festivals formerly observed. A saint’s day is a day of
indolence, and I wish not for that; the people must labour in order to
live. I consent to four holidays in the year, but no more; if the
gentlemen from Rome are not satisfied with this, they may take their
departure.”
The loss of time seemed to him so great a calamity that he seldom failed
to order an indispensable solemnity to be held on the succeeding holiday.
Thus he postponed the Corpus Christi to the following Sunday.
On Sunday, the 15th of July 1804, the Emperor appeared for the first time
before the Parisians surrounded by all the pomp of royalty. The members of
the Legion of Honour, then in Paris, took the oath prescribed by the new
Constitution, and on this occasion the Emperor and Empress appeared
attended for the first time by a separate and numerous retinue.
The carriages in the train of the Empress crossed the garden of the
Tuileries, hitherto exclusively appropriated to the public; then followed
the cavalcade of the Emperor, who appeared on horseback, surrounded by his
principal generals, whom he had created Marshals of the Empire. M. de
Segur, who held the office of Grand Master of Ceremonies, had the
direction of the ceremonial to be observed on this occasion, and with, the
Governor received the Emperor on the threshold of the Hotel des Invalides.
They conducted the Empress to a tribune prepared for her reception,
opposite the Imperial throne which Napoleon alone occupied, to the right
of the altar. I was present at this ceremony, notwithstanding the
repugnance I have to such brilliant exhibitions; but as Duroc had two days
before presented me with tickets, I deemed it prudent to attend on the
occasion, lest the keen eye of Bonaparte should have remarked my absence
if Duroc had acted by his order.
I spent about an hour contemplating the proud and sometimes almost
ludicrous demeanour of the new grandees of the Empire; I marked the
manoeuvring of the clergy, who, with Cardinal Belloy at their head,
proceeded to receive the Emperor on his entrance into the church. What a
singular train of ideas was called up to my mind when I beheld my former
comrade at the school of Brienne seated upon an elevated throne,
surrounded by his brilliant staff, the great dignitaries of his Empire—his
Ministers and Marshals! I involuntarily recurred to the 19th Brumaire, and
all this splendid scene vanished; when I thought of Bonaparte stammering
to such a degree that I was obliged to pull the skirt of his coat to
induce him to withdraw.
It was neither a feeling of animosity nor of jealousy which called up such
reflections; at no period of our career would I have exchanged my
situation for his; but whoever can reflect, whoever has witnessed the
unexpected elevation of a former equal, may perhaps be able to conceive
the strange thoughts that assailed my mind, for the first time, on this
occasion.
When the religious part of the ceremony terminated, the church assumed, in
some measure, the appearance of a profane temple. The congregation
displayed more devotion to the Emperor than towards the God of the
Christians,—more enthusiasm than fervour. The mass had been heard
with little attention; but when M. de Lacepede, Grand Chancellor of the
Legion of Honour, after pronouncing a flattering discourse, finished the
call of the Grand Officers of the Legion, Bonaparte covered, as did the
ancient kings of France when they held a bed of justice. A profound
silence, a sort of religious awe, then reigned throughout the assembly,
and Napoleon, who did not now stammer as in the Council of the Five
Hundred, said in a firm voice:
“Commanders, officers, legionaries, citizens, soldiers; swear upon your
honour to devote yourselves to the service of the Empire—to the
preservation of the integrity of the French territory—to the defence
of the Emperor, of the laws of the Republic, and of the property which
they have made sacred—to combat by all the means which justice,
reason, and the laws authorise every attempt to reestablish the feudal
system; in short, swear to concur with all your might in maintaining
liberty and equality, which are the bases of all our institutions. Do you
swear?”
Each member of the Legion of Honour exclaimed, “I swear;” adding, “Vive
l’Empereur!” with an enthusiasm it is impossible to describe, and in which
all present joined.
What, after all, was this new oath? It only differed from that taken by
the Legion of Honour, under the Consulate, in putting the defence of the
Emperor before that of the laws of the Republic; and this was not merely a
form. It was, besides, sufficiently laughable and somewhat audacious, to
make them swear to support equality at the moment so many titles and
monarchical distinctions had been re-established.
On the 18th of July, three days after this ceremony, the Emperor left
Paris to visit the camp at Boulogne. He was not accompanied by the Empress
on this journey, which was merely to examine the progress of the military
operations. Availing myself of the invitation Josephine had given me, I
presented myself at St. Cloud a few days after the departure of Napoleon;
as she did not expect my visit, I found her surrounded by four or five of
the ladies in waiting, occupied in examining some of the elegant productions
of the famous Leroi and Madame Despeaux; for amidst the host of painful
feelings experienced by Josephine she was too much of a woman not to
devote some attention to the toilet.
On my introduction they were discussing the serious question of the
costume to be worn by the Empress on her journey to Belgium to meet
Napoleon at the Palace of Lacken, near Brussels. Notwithstanding those
discussions respecting the form of hats, the colour and shape of dresses,
etc., Josephine received me in her usual gracious manner. But not being
able to converse with me, she said, without giving it an appearance of
invitation but in a manner sufficiently evident to be understood, that she
intended to pass the following morning at Malmaison.
I shortened my visit, and at noon next day repaired to that delightful
abode, which always created in my mind deep emotion. Not an alley, not a
grove but teemed with interesting recollections; all recalled to me the
period when I was the confidant of Bonaparte. But the time was past when
he minutely calculated how much a residence at Malmaison would cost, and
concluded by saying that an income of 30,000 livres would be necessary.
When I arrived Madame Bonaparte was in the garden with Madame de Rémusat,
who was her favourite from the similarity of disposition which existed
between them.
Madame de Rémusat was the daughter of the Minister Vergennes, and sister
to Madame de Nansouty, whom I had sometimes seen with Josephine, but not
so frequently as her elder sister. I found the ladies in the avenue which
leads to Ruel, and saluted Josephine by inquiring respecting the health of
Her Majesty. Never can I forget the tone in which she replied: “Ah!
Bourrienne, I entreat that you will suffer me, at least here, to forget
that I am an Empress.” As she had not a thought concealed from Madame de
Rémusat except some domestic vexations, of which probably I was the only
confidant, we conversed with the same freedom as if alone, and it is easy
to define that the subject of our discourse regarded Bonaparte.
After having spoken of her intended journey to Belgium, Josephine said to
me, “What a pity, Bourrienne, that the past cannot be recalled! He
departed in the happiest disposition: he has bestowed some pardons and I
am satisfied that but for those accursed politics he would have pardoned a
far greater number. I would have said much more, but I endeavoured to
conceal my chagrin because the slightest contradiction only renders him
the more obstinate. Now, when in the midst of his army, he will forget
everything. How much have I been afflicted that I was not able to obtain a
favourable answer to all the petitions which were addressed to me. That
good Madame de Monteason came from Romainville to St. Cloud to solicit the
pardon of MM. de Riviere and de Polignac; we succeeded in gaining an
audience for Madame de Polignac; . . . how beautiful she is! Bonaparte was
greatly affected on beholding her; he said to her, ‘Madame, since it was
only my life your husband menaced, I may pardon him.’ You know Napoleon,
Bourrienne; you know that he is not naturally cruel; it is his counsellors
and flatterers who have induced him to commit so many villainous actions.
Rapp has behaved extremely well; he went to the Emperor, and would not
leave him till he had obtained the pardon of another of the condemned,
whose name I do not recollect. How much these Polignacs have interested
me! There will be then at least some families who will owe him gratitude!
Strive, if it be possible, to throw a veil over the past; I am
sufficiently miserable in my anticipations of the future. Rest assured, my
dear Bourrienne, that I shall not fail to exert myself during our stay in
Belgium in your behalf, and inform you of the result. Adieu!”
During the festival in celebration of the 14th of July, which I have
already alluded to, the Emperor before leaving the Hotel des Invalides had
announced that he would go in person to distribute the decorations of the
Legion of Honour to the army assembled in the camp of Boulogne. He was not
long before he fulfilled his promise. He left St. Cloud on the 18th and
travelled with such rapidity that the next morning, whilst every one was
busy with preparations for his reception, he was already at that port, in
the midst of the labourers, examining the works. He seemed to multiply
himself by his inconceivable activity, and one might say that he was
present everywhere.
At the Emperor’s departure it was generally believed at Paris that the
distribution of the crosses at the camp of Boulogne was only a pretext,
and that Bonaparte had at length gone to carry into execution the project
of an invasion of England, which every body supposed he contemplated. It
was, indeed, a pretext. The Emperor wished to excite more and more the
enthusiasm of the army—to show himself to the military invested in
his new dignity, to be present at some grand manoeuvres, and dispose the
army to obey the first signal he might give. How indeed, on beholding such
great preparations, so many transports created, as it were, by
enchantment, could any one have supposed that he did not really intend to
attempt a descent on England? People almost fancied him already in London;
it was known that all the army corps echelloned on the coast from Maples
to Ostend were ready to embark. Napoleon’s arrival in the midst of his
troops inspired them, if possible, with a new impulse. The French ports on
the Channel had for a long period been converted into dockyards and
arsenals, where works were carried on with that inconceivable activity
which Napoleon knew so well how to inspire. An almost incredible degree of
emulation prevailed amongst the commanders of the different camps, and it
descended from rank to rank to the common soldiers and even to the
labourers.
As every one was eager to take advantage of the slightest effects of
chance, and exercised his ingenuity in converting them into prognostics of
good fortune for the Emperor, those who had access to him did not fail to
call his attention to some remains of a Roman camp which had been
discovered at the Tour d’Ordre, where the Emperor’s tent was pitched. This
was considered an evident proof that the French Caesar occupied the camp
which the Roman Caesar had formerly constructed to menace Great Britain.
To give additional force to this allusion, the Tour d’Ordre resumed the
name of Caesar’s Tower. Some medals of William the Conqueror, found in
another spot, where, perhaps, they had been buried for the purpose of
being dug up, could not fail to satisfy the most incredulous that Napoleon
must conquer England.
It was not far from Caesar’s Tower that 80,000 men of the camps of
Boulogne and Montreuil, under the command of Marshal Soult, were assembled
in a vast plain to witness the distribution of the crosses of the Legion
of Honour impressed with the Imperial effigy. This plain, which I saw with
Bonaparte in our first journey to the coast, before our departure to
Egypt, was circular and hollow; and in the centre was a little hill. This
hill formed the Imperial throne of Bonaparte in the midst of his soldiers.
There he stationed himself with his staff and around this centre of glory
the regiments were drawn up in lines and looked like so many diverging
rays. From this throne, which had been erected by the hand of nature,
Bonaparte delivered in a loud voice the same form of oath which he had
pronounced at the Hotel des Invalides a few days before. It was the signal
for a general burst of enthusiasm, and Rapp, alluding to this ceremony,
told me that he never saw the Emperor appear more pleased. How could he be
otherwise? Fortune then seemed obedient to his wishes. A storm came on
during this brilliant day, and it was apprehended that part of the
flotilla would have suffered.
Bonaparte quitted the hill from which he had distributed the crosses and
proceeded to the port to direct what measures should be taken, when upon
his arrival the storm—
—ceased as if by enchantment. The flotilla entered the port safe and
sound and he went back to the camp, where the sports and amusements
prepared for the soldiers commenced, and in the evening the brilliant
fireworks which were let off rose in a luminous column, which was
distinctly seen from the English coast.—[It appears that Napoleon
was so well able to cover up this fiasco that not even Bourrienne ever
heard the true story. D.W.]
When he reviewed the troops he asked the officers, and often the soldiers,
in what battles they had been engaged, and to those who had received
serious wounds he gave the cross. Here, I think, I may appropriately
mention a singular piece of charlatanism to which the Emperor had
recourse, and which powerfully contributed to augment the enthusiasm of
his troops. He would say to one of his aides de camp, “Ascertain from the
colonel of such a regiment whether he has in his corps a man who has
served in the campaigns of Italy or the campaigns of Egypt. Ascertain his
name, where he was born, the particulars of his family, and what he has
done. Learn his number in the ranks, and to what company he belongs, and
furnish me with the information.”
On the day of the review Bonaparte, at a single glance, could perceive the
man who had been described to him. He would go up to him as if he
recognised him, address him by his name, and say, “Oh! so you are here!
You are a brave fellow—I saw you at Aboukir—how is your old
father? What! have you not got the Cross? Stay, I will give it you.” Then
the delighted soldiers would say to each other, “You see the Emperor knows
us all; he knows our families; he knows where we have served.” What a
stimulus was this to soldiers, whom he succeeded in persuading that they
would all some time or other become Marshals of the Empire!
Lauriston told me, amongst other anecdotes relating to Napoleon’s sojourn
at the camp at Boulogne, a remarkable instance of intrepidity on the part
of two English sailors. These men had been prisoners at Verdun, which was
the most considerable depot of English prisoners in France at the rupture
of the peace of Amiens. They effected their escape from Verdun, and
arrived at Boulogne without having been discovered on the road,
notwithstanding the vigilance with which all the English were watched.
They remained at Boulogne for some time, destitute of money, and without
being able to effect their escape. They had no hope of getting aboard a
boat, on account of the strict watch that was kept upon vessels of every
kind. These two sailors made a boat of little pieces of wood, which they
put together as well as they could, having no other tools than their
knives. They covered it with a piece of sail-cloth. It was only three or
four feet wide, and not much longer, and was so light that a man could
easily carry it on his shoulders,—so powerful a passion is the love
of home and liberty! Sure of being shot if they were discovered, almost
equally sure of being drowned if they effected their escape, they,
nevertheless, resolved to attempt crossing the Channel in their fragile
skiff. Perceiving an English frigate within sight of the coast, they
pushed off and endeavoured to reach her. They had not gone a hundred
toises from the shore when they were perceived by the custom-house
officers, who set out in pursuit of them, and brought them back again. The
news of this adventure spread through the camp, where the extraordinary
courage of the two sailors was the subject of general remark. The
circumstance reached the Emperor’s ears. He wished to see the men, and
they were conducted to his presence, along with their little boat.
Napoleon, whose imagination was struck by everything extraordinary, could
not conceal his surprise at so bold a project, undertaken with such feeble
means of execution. “Is it really true,” said the Emperor to them, “that
you thought of crossing the sea in this?”—”Sire,” said they, “if you
doubt it, give us leave to go, and you shall see us depart.”—”I
will. You are bold and enterprising men—I admire courage wherever I
meet it. But you shall not hazard your lives. You are at liberty; and more
than that, I will cause you to be put on board an English ship. When you
return to London tell how I esteem brave men, even when they are my
enemies.” Rapp, who with Lauriaton, Duroc, and many others were present at
this scene, were not a little astonished at the Emperor’s generosity. If
the men had not been brought before him, they would have been shot as
spies, instead of which they obtained their liberty, and Napoleon gave
several pieces of gold to each. This circumstance was one of those which
made the strongest impression on Napoleon, and he recollected it when at
St. Helena, in one of his conversations with M. de Las Casas.
No man was ever so fond of contrasts as Bonaparte. He liked, above
everything, to direct the affairs of war whilst seated in his easy chair,
in the cabinet of St. Cloud, and to dictate in the camp his decrees
relative to civil administration. Thus, at the camp of Boulogne, he
founded the decennial premiums, the first distribution of which he
intended should take place five years afterwards, on the anniversary of
the 18th Brumaire, which was an innocent compliment to the date of the
foundation of the Consular Republic. This measure also seemed to promise
to the Republican calendar a longevity which it did not attain. All these
little circumstances passed unobserved; but Bonaparte had so often
developed to me his theory of the art of deceiving mankind that I knew
their true value. It was likewise at the camp of Boulogne that, by a
decree emanating from his individual will, he destroyed the noblest
institution of the Republic, the Polytechnic School, by converting it into
a purely military academy. He knew that in that sanctuary of high study a
Republican spirit was fostered; and whilst I was with him he had often
told me it was necessary that all schools, colleges, and establishments
for public instruction should be subject to military discipline. I
frequently endeavoured to controvert this idea, but without success.
It was arranged that Josephine and the Emperor should meet in Belgium. He
proceeded thither from the camp of Boulogne, to the astonishment of those
who believed that the moment for the invasion of England had at length
arrived. He joined the Empress at the Palace of Lacken, which the Emperor
had ordered to be repaired and newly furnished with great magnificence.
The Emperor continued his journey by the towns bordering on the Rhine. He
stopped first in the town of Charlemagne, passed through the three
bishoprics,
—on his way Cologne and Coblentz, which the emigration had rendered
so famous, and arrived at Mayence, where his sojourn was distinguished by
the first attempt at negotiation with the Holy See, in order to induce the
Pope to come to France to crown the new Emperor, and consolidate his power
by supporting it with the sanction of the Church. This journey of Napoleon
occupied three months, and he did not return to St. Cloud till October.
Amongst the flattering addresses which the Emperor received in the course
of his journey I cannot pass over unnoticed the speech of M. de la Chaise,
Prefect of Arras, who said, “God made Bonaparte, and then rested.” This
occasioned Comte Louis de Narbonne, who was not yet attached to the
Imperial system, to remark “That it would have been well had God rested a
little sooner.”
During the Emperor’s absence a partial change took place in the Ministry.
M. de Champagny succeeded M. Chaptal as Minister of the Interior. At the
camp of Boulogne the pacific Joseph found himself, by his brother’s wish,
transformed into a warrior, and placed in command of a regiment of
dragoons, which was a subject of laughter with a great number of generals.
I recollect that one day Lannes, speaking to me of the circumstance in his
usual downright and energetic way, said, “He had better not place him
under my orders, for upon the first fault I will put the scamp under
arrest.”
CHAPTER XXIX.
1804.
England was never so much deceived by Bonaparte as during the period of
the encampment at Boulogne. The English really believed that an invasion
was intended, and the Government exhausted itself in efforts for raising
men and money to guard against the danger of being taken by surprise.
Such, indeed, is the advantage always possessed by the assailant. He can
choose the point on which he thinks it most convenient to act, while the
party which stands on the defence, and is afraid of being attacked, is
compelled to be prepared in every point. However, Napoleon, who was then
in the full vigour of his genius and activity, had always his eyes fixed
on objects remote from those which surrounded him, and which seemed to
absorb his whole attention. Thus, during the journey of which I have
spoken, the ostensible object of which was the organisation of the
departments on the Rhine, he despatched two squadrons from Rochefort and
Boulogne, one commanded by Missiessy, the other by Villeneuve—I
shall not enter into any details about those squadrons; I shall merely
mention with respect to them that, while the Emperor was still in Belgium,
Lauriston paid me a sudden and unexpected visit. He was on his way to
Toulon to take command of the troops which were to be embarked on
Villeneuve’s squadron, and he was not much pleased with the service to
which he had been appointed.
Lauriston’s visit was a piece of good fortune for me. We were always on
friendly terms, and I received much information from him, particularly
with respect to the manner in which the Emperor spent his time. “You can
have no idea,” said he, “how much the Emperor does, and the sort of
enthusiasm which his presence excites in the army. But his anger at the
contractors is greater than ever, and he has been very severe with some of
them.” These words of Lauriaton did not at all surprise me, for I well
knew Napoleon’s dislike to contractors, and all men who had mercantile
transactions with the army. I have often heard him say that they were a
curse and a leprosy to nations; that whatever power he might attain, he
never would grant honours to any of them, and that of all aristocracies,
theirs was to him the most insupportable. After his accession to the
Empire the contractors were no longer the important persons they had been
under the Directory, or even during the two first years of the Consulate.
Bonaparte sometimes acted with them as he had before done with the Beya of
Egypt, when he drew from them forced contributions.
I recollect another somewhat curious circumstance respecting the visit of
Lauriston, who had left the Emperor and Empress at Aix-la-Chapelle.
Lauriston was the best educated of the aides de camp, and Napoleon often
conversed with him on such literary works as he chose to notice. “He sent
for me one day,” said Lauriston, “when I was on duty at the Palace of
Lacken, and spoke to me of the decennial prizes, and the tragedy of
‘Carion de Nisas’, and a novel by Madame de Stael, which he had just read,
but which I had not seen, and was therefore rather embarrassed in replying
to him. Respecting Madame de Stael and her Delphine, he said some
remarkable things. ‘I do not like women,’ he observed, ‘who make men of
themselves, any more than I like effeminate men. There is a proper part
for every one to play in the world. What does all this flight of
imagination mean? What is the result of it? Nothing. It is all sentimental
metaphysics and disorder of the mind. I cannot endure that woman; for one
reason, that I cannot bear women who make a set at me, and God knows how
often she has tried to cajole me!'”
The words of Lauriston brought to my recollection the conversations I had
often had with Bonaparte respecting Madame de Stael, of whose advances
made to the First Consul, and even to the General of the Army of Italy, I
had frequently been witness. Bonaparte knew nothing at first of Madame de
Stael but that she was the daughter of M. Necker, a man for whom, as I
have already shown, he had very little esteem. Madame de Stael had not
been introduced to him, and knew nothing more of him than what fame had
published respecting the young conqueror of Italy, when she addressed to
him letters full of enthusiasm. Bonaparte read some passages of them to
me, and, laughing, said, “What do you think, Bourrienne, of these
extravagances. This woman is mad.” I recollect that in one of her letters
Madame de Stael, among other things, told him that they certainly were
created for each other—that it was in consequence of an error in
human institutions that the quiet and gentle Josephine was united to his
fate—that nature seemed to have destined for the adoration of a hero
such as he, a soul of fire like her own. These extravagances disgusted
Bonaparte to a degree which I cannot describe. When he had finished
reading these fine epistles he used to throw them into the fire, or tear
them with marked ill-humour, and would say, “Well, here is a woman who
pretends to genius—a maker of sentiments, and she presumes to
compare herself to Josephine! Bourrienne, I shall not reply to such
letters.”
I had, however, the opportunity of seeing what the perseverance of a woman
of talent can effect. Notwithstanding Bonaparte’s prejudices against
Madame de Stael, which he never abandoned, she succeeded in getting
herself introduced to him; and if anything could have disgusted him with
flattery it would have been the admiration, or, to speak more properly,
the worship, which she paid him; for she used to compare him to a god
descended on earth,—a kind of comparison which the clergy, I
thought, had reserved for their own use. But, unfortunately, to please
Madame de Stael it would have been necessary that her god had been Plutua;
for behind her eulogies lay a claim for two millions, which M. Necker
considered still due to him on account of his good and worthy services.
However, Bonaparte said on this occasion that whatever value he might set
on the suffrage of Madame de Stael, he did not think fit to pay so dear
for it with the money of the State. The conversion of Madame de Stael’s
enthusiasm into hatred is well known, as are also the petty vexations,
unworthy of himself, with which the Emperor harassed her in her retreat at
Coppet.
Lauriston had arrived at Paris, where he made but a short stay, some days
before Caffarelli, who was sent on a mission to Rome to sound the Papal
Court, and to induce the Holy Father to come to Paris to consecrate
Bonaparte at his coronation. I have already described the nature of
Bonaparte’s ideas on religion. His notions on the subject seemed to amount
to a sort of vague feeling rather than to any belief founded on
reflection. Nevertheless, he had a high opinion of the power of the
Church; but not because he considered it dangerous to Governments,
particularly to his own. Napoleon never could have conceived how it was
possible that a sovereign wearing a crown and a sword could have the
meanness to kneel to a Pope, or to humble his sceptre before the keys of
St. Peter. His spirit was too great to admit of such a thought. On the
contrary, he regarded the alliance between the Church and his power as a
happy means of influencing the opinions of the people, and as an
additional tie which was to attach them to a Government rendered
legitimate by the solemn sanction of the Papal authority. Bonaparte was
not deceived. In this, as well as in many other things, the perspicacity
of his genius enabled him to comprehend all the importance of a
consecration bestowed on him by the Pope; more especially as Louis XVIII.,
without subjects, without territory, and wearing only an illusory crown,
had not received that sacred unction by which the descendants of Hugh
Capet become the eldest sons of the Church.
As soon as the Emperor was informed of the success of Caffarelli’s
mission, and that the Pope, in compliance with his desire, was about to
repair to Paris to confirm in his hands the sceptre of Charlemagne,
nothing was thought of but preparations for that great event, which had
been preceded by the recognition of Napoleon as Emperor of the French on
the part of all the States of Europe, with the exception of England.
On the conclusion of the Concordat Bonaparte said to me, “I shall let the
Republican generals exclaim as much as they like against the Mass. I know
what I am about; I am working for posterity.” He was now gathering the
fruits of his Concordat. He ordered that the Pope should be everywhere
treated in his journey through the French territory with the highest
distinction, and he proceeded to Fontainebleau to receive his Holiness.
This afforded an opportunity for Bonaparte to re-establish the example of
those journeys of the old Court, during which changes of ministers used
formerly to be made. The Palace of Fontainebleau, now become Imperial,
like all the old royal chateaux, had been newly furnished with a luxury
and taste corresponding to the progress of modern art. The Emperor was
proceeding on the road to Nemours when courtiers informed him of the
approach of Pius VII. Bonaparte’s object was to avoid the ceremony which
had been previously settled. He had therefore made the pretext of going on
a hunting-party, and was in the way as it were by chance when the Pope’s
carriage was arriving. He alighted from horseback, and the Pope came out
of his carriage. Rapp was with the Emperor, and I think I yet hear him
describing, in his original manner and with his German accent, this grand
interview, upon which, however, he for his part looked with very little
respect. Rapp, in fact, was among the number of those who, notwithstanding
his attachment to the Emperor, preserved independence of character, and he
knew he had no reason to dissemble with me. “Fancy to yourself,” said he,
“the amusing comedy that was played.” After the Emperor and the Pope had
well embraced they went into the same carriage; and, in order that they
might be upon a footing of equality, they were to enter at the same time
by opposite doors. All that was settled; but at breakfast the Emperor had
calculated how he should manage, without appearing to assume anything, to
get on the righthand side of the Pope, and everything turned out as he
wished. “As to the Pope,” said Rapp, “I must own that I never saw a man
with a finer countenance or more respectable appearance than Pius VII.”
After the conference between the Pope and the Emperor at Fontainebleau,
Pius VII. set off for Paris first. On the road the same honours were paid
to him as to the Emperor. Apartments were prepared for him in the Pavilion
de Flore in the Tuileries, and his bedchamber was arranged and furnished
in the same manner as his chamber in the Palace of Monte-Cavallo, his
usual residence in Rome. The Pope’s presence in Paris was so extraordinary
a circumstance that it was scarcely believed, though it had some time
before been talked of. What, indeed, could be more singular than to see
the Head of the Church in a capital where four years previously the altars
had been overturned, and the few faithful who remained had been obliged to
exercise their worship in secret!
The Pope became the object of public respect and general curiosity. I was
exceedingly anxious to see him, and my wish was gratified on the day when
he went to visit the Imperial printing office, then situated where the
Bank of France now is.
A pamphlet, dedicated to the Pope, containing the “Pater Noster,” in one
hundred and fifty different languages, was struck off in the presence of
his Holiness. During this visit to the printing office an ill-bred young
man kept his hat on in the Pope’s presence. Several persons, indignant at
this indecorum, advanced to take off the young man’s hat. A little
confusion arose, and the Pope, observing the cause of it, stepped up to
the young man and said to him, in a tone of kindness truly patriarchal,
“Young man, uncover, that I may give thee my blessing. An old man’s
blessing never yet harmed any one.” This little incident deeply affected
all who witnessed it. The countenance and figure of Pope Pius VII.
commanded respect. David’s admirable portrait is a living likeness of him.
The Pope’s arrival at Paris produced a great sensation in London, greater
indeed there than anywhere else, notwithstanding the separation of the
English Church from the Church of Rome. The English Ministry now spared no
endeavours to influence public opinion by the circulation of libels
against Bonaparte. The Cabinet of London found a twofold advantage in
encouraging this system, which not merely excited irritation against the
powerful enemy of England, but diverted from the British Government the
clamour which some of its measures were calculated to create. Bonaparte’s
indignation against England was roused to the utmost extreme, and in truth
this indignation was in some degree a national feeling in France.
Napoleon had heard of the success of Caffarelli’s negotiations previous to
his return to Paris, after his journey to the Rhine. On arriving at St.
Cloud he lost no time in ordering the preparations for his coronation.
Everything aided the fulfilment of his wishes. On 28th November the Pope
arrived at Paris, and two days after, viz. on the 1st of December, the
Senate presented to the Emperor the votes of the people for the
establishment of hereditary succession in his family: for as it was
pretended that the assumption of the title of Emperor was no way
prejudicial to the Republic, the question of hereditary succession only
had been proposed for public sanction. Sixty thousand registers had been
opened in different parts of France,—at the offices of the
ministers, the prefects, the mayors of the communes, notaries, solicitors,
etc. France at that time contained 108 departments, and there were
3,574,898 voters. Of these only 2569 voted against hereditary succession.
Bonaparte ordered a list of the persons who had voted against the question
to be sent to him, and he often consulted it. They proved to be not
Royalist, but for the most part staunch Republicans. To my knowledge many
Royalists abstained from voting at all, not wishing to commit themselves
uselessly, and still less to give their suffrages to the author of the Duc
d’Enghien’s death. For my part, I gave my vote in favour of hereditary
succession in Bonaparte’s family; my situation, as may well be imagined,
did not allow me to do otherwise.
Since the month of October the Legislative Body had been convoked to
attend the Emperor’s coronation. Many deputies arrived, and with them a
swarm of those presidents of cantons who occupied a conspicuous place in
the annals of ridicule at the close of the year 1804. They became the
objects of all sorts of witticisms and jests. The obligation of wearing
swords made their appearance very grotesque. As many droll, stories were
told of them as were ten years afterwards related of those who were styled
the voltigeurs of Louis XIV. One of these anecdotes was so exceedingly
ludicrous that, though it was probably a mere invention, yet I cannot
refrain from relating it. A certain number of these presidents were one
day selected to be presented to the Pope; and as most of them were very
poor they found it necessary to combine economy with the etiquette
necessary to be observed under the new order of things. To save the
expense of hiring carriages they therefore proceeded to the Pavilion de
Flore on foot, taking the precaution of putting on gaiters to preserve
their white silk stockings from the mud which covered the streets, for it
was then the month of December. On arriving at the Tuileries one of the
party put his gaiters into his pocket. It happened that the Pope delivered
such an affecting address that all present were moved to tears, and the
unfortunate president who had disposed of his gaiters in the way just
mentioned drew them out instead of his handkerchief and smeared his face
over with mud. The Pope is said to have been much amused at this mistake.
If this anecdote should be thought too puerile to be repeated here, I may
observe that it afforded no small merriment to Bonaparte, who made Michot
the actor relate it to the Empress at Paris one evening after a Court
performance.
Napoleon had now attained the avowed object of his ambition; but his
ambition receded before him like a boundless horizon. On the 1st of
December; the day on which the Senate presented to the Emperor the result
of the votes for hereditary succession, Francois de Neufchateau delivered
an address to him, in which there was no want of adulatory expressions. As
President of the Senate he had had some practice in that style of
speechmaking; and he only substituted the eulogy of the Monarchical
Government for that of the Republican Government ‘a sempre bene’, as the
Italians say.
If I wished to make comparisons I could here indulge in some curious ones.
Is it not extraordinary that Fontainebleau should have witnessed, at the
interval of nearly ten years, Napoleon’s first interview with the Pope,
and his last farewell to his army, and that the Senate, who had previously
given such ready support to Bonaparte, should in 1814 have pronounced his
abdication at Fontainebleau.
The preparations for the Coronation proved very advantageous to the
trading classes of Paris. Great numbers of foreigners and people from the
provinces visited the capital, and the return of luxury and the revival of
old customs gave occupation to a variety of tradespeople who could get no
employment under the Directory or Consulate, such as saddlers,
carriage-makers, lacemen, embroiderers, and others. By these positive
interests were created more partisans of the Empire than by opinion and
reflection; and it is but just to say that trade had not been so active
for a dozen years before. The Imperial crown jewels were exhibited to the
public at Biennais the jeweller’s. The crown was of a light form, and,
with its leaves of gold, it less resembled the crown of France than the
antique crown of the Caesars. These things were afterwards placed in the
public treasury, together with the imperial insignia of Charlemagne, which
Bonaparte had ordered to be brought from Aix-la-Chapelle. But while
Bonaparte was thus priding himself in his crown and his imagined
resemblance to Charlemagne, Mr. Pitt, lately recalled to the Ministry, was
concluding at Stockholm a treaty with Sweden, and agreeing to pay a
subsidy to that power to enable it to maintain hostilities against France.
This treaty was concluded on the 3d of December, the day after the
Coronation.
It cannot be expected that I should enter into a detail of the ceremony
which took place on the 2d of December. The glitter of gold, the waving
plumes, and richly-caparisoned horses of the Imperial procession; the mule
which preceded the Pope’s cortege, and occasioned so much merriment to the
Parisians, have already been described over and over again. I may,
however, relate an anecdote connected with the Coronation, told me by
Josephine, and which is exceedingly characteristic of Napoleon.
When Bonaparte was paying his addresses to Madame de BEAUHARNAIS, neither
the one nor the other kept a carriage; and therefore Bonaparte frequently
accompanied her when she walked out. One day they went together to the
notary Raguideau, one of the shortest men I think I ever saw in my life,
Madame de Beauharnais placed great confidence, in him, and went there on
purpose to acquaint him of her intention to marry the young general of
artillery,—the protege of Barras. Josephine went alone into, the
notary’s cabinet, while Bonaparte waited for her in an adjoining room. The
door of Raguideau’s cabinet did not shut close, and Bonaparte plainly
heard him dissuading Madame de Beauharnais from her projected marriage.
“You are going to take a very wrong step,” said he, “and you will be sorry
for it, Can you be so mad as to marry a young man who has nothing but his
cloak and his sword?” Bonaparte, Josephine told me, had never mentioned
this to her, and she never supposed that he had heard what fell from
Raguideau. “Only think, Bourrienne,” continued she, “what was my
astonishment when, dressed in the Imperial robes on the Coronation day, he
desired that Raguideau might be sent for, saying that he wished to see him
immediately; and when Raguideau appeared; he said to him, ‘Well, sir! have
I nothing but my cloak and my sword now?'”
Though Bonaparte had related to me almost all the circumstances of his
life, as they occurred to his memory, he never once mentioned this affair
of Raguideau, which he only seemed to have suddenly recollected on his
Coronation day.
The day after the Coronation all the troops in Paris were assembled in the
Champ de Mars the Imperial eagles might be distributed to each regiment,
in lieu of the national flags. I had stayed away from the Coronation in
the church of Notre Dame, but I wished to see the military fete in the
Champ de Mars because I took real pleasure in seeing Bonaparte amongst his
soldiers. A throne was erected in front of the Military School, which,
though now transformed into a barrack, must have recalled, to Bonaparte’s
mind some singular recollections of his boyhood. At a given signal all the
columns closed and approached the throne. Then Bonaparte, rising, gave
orders for the distribution of the eagles, and delivered the following
address to the deputations of the different corps of the army:
It would be impossible to describe the acclamations which followed this
address; there is something so seductive in popular enthusiasm that even
indifferent persons cannot help yielding to its influence. And yet the
least reflection would have shown how shamefully Napoleon forswore the
declaration he made to the Senate, when the organic ‘Senatus-consulte’ for
the foundation of the Empire was presented to him at St: Cloud: On that
occasion he said; “The French people shall never be MY people!” And yet
the day after his Coronation his eagles were to be carried wherever they
might be necessary for the defence of his people.
By a singular coincidence, while on the 2d of December 1804 Bonaparte was
receiving from the head of the Church the Imperial crown of France, Louis
XVIII., who was then at Colmar, prompted as it were by an inexplicable
presentiment, drew up and signed a declaration to the French people, in
which he declared that he then, swore never to break the sacred bond which
united his destiny to theirs, never to renounce the inheritance of his
ancestors, or to relinquish his rights.
CHAPTER XXX.
1805
I must now mention an event which concerns myself personally, namely, my
appointment as Minister Plenipotentiary, to the Dukes of Brunswick and
Mecklenburg-Schwerin, and to the Hanse towns.
This appointment took place on the 22d of March 1806. Josephine, who had
kindly promised to apprise me of what the Emperor intended to do for me,
as soon as she herself should know his intentions, sent a messenger to
acquaint me with my appointment, and to tell me that the Emperor wished to
see me. I had not visited Josephine since her departure for Belgium. The
pomp and ceremonies of the Coronation had, I may say, dazzled me, and
deterred me from presenting myself at the Imperial Palace, where I should
have been annoyed by the etiquette which had been observed since the
Coronation. I cannot describe what a disagreeable impression this parade
always produced on me. I could not all at once forget the time when I used
without ceremony to go into Bonaparte’s chamber and wake him at the
appointed hour. As to Bonaparte I had not seen him since he sent for me
after the condemnation of Georges, when I saw that my candour relative to
Moreau was not displeasing to him. Moreau had since quitted France without
Napoleon’s subjecting him to the application of the odious law which has
only been repealed since the return of the Bourbons, and by virtue of
which he was condemned to the confiscation of his property. Moreau sold
his estate of Gros Bois to Berthier, and proceeded to Cadiz, whence he
embarked for America. I shall not again have occasion to speak of him
until the period of the intrigues into which he was drawn by the same
influence which ruined him in France.
On the evening of the day when I received the kind message from Josephine
I had an official invitation to proceed the next day to Malmaison, where
the Emperor then was. I was much pleased at the idea of seeing him there
rather than at the Tuileries, or even at St. Cloud. Our former intimacy at
Malmaison made me feel more at my ease respecting an interview of which my
knowledge of Bonaparte’s character led me to entertain some apprehension.
Was I to be received by my old comrade of Brienne, or by His Imperial
Majesty? I was received by my old college companion.
On my arrival at Malmaison I was ushered into the tentroom leading to the
library. How I was astonished at the good-natured familiarity with which
he received me! This extraordinary man displayed, if I may employ the
term, a coquetry towards me which surprised me, notwithstanding my past
knowledge of his character. He came up to me with a smile on his lips,
took my hand (which he had never done since he was Consul), pressed it
affectionately, and it was impossible that I could look upon him as the
Emperor of France and the future King of Italy. Yet I was too well aware
of his fits of pride to allow his familiarity to lead me beyond the bounds
of affectionate respect. “My dear Bourrienne,” said he, “can you suppose
that the elevated rank I have attained has altered my feelings towards
you? No. I do not attach importance to the glitter of Imperial pomp; all
that is meant for the people; but I must still be valued according to my
deserts. I have been very well satisfied with your services, and I have
appointed you to a situation where I shall have occasion for them. I know
that I can rely upon you.” He then asked with great warmth of friendship
what I was about, and inquired after my family, etc. In short, I never saw
him display less reserve or more familiarity and unaffected simplicity;
which he did the more readily, perhaps, because his greatness was now
incontestable.
“You know,” added Napoleon, “that I set out in a week for Italy. I shall
make myself King; but that is only a stepping-stone. I have greater
designs respecting Italy.
“It must be a kingdom comprising all the Transalpine States, from Venice
to the Maritime Alps. The union of Italy with France can only be
temporary; but it is necessary, in order to accustom the nations of Italy
to live under common laws. The Genoese, the Piedmontese, the Venetians,
the Milanese, the inhabitants of Tuscany, the Romans, and the Neapolitans,
hate each other. None of them will acknowledge the superiority of the
other, and yet Rome is, from the recollections connected with it, the
natural capital of Italy. To make it so, however, it is necessary that the
power of the Pope should be confined within limits purely spiritual. I
cannot now think of this; but I will reflect upon it hereafter. At present
I have only vague ideas on the subject, but they will be matured in time,
and then all depends on circumstances. What was it told me, when we were
walking like two idle fellows, as we were, in the streets of Paris, that I
should one day be master of France—my wish—merely a vague
wish. Circumstances have done the rest. It is therefore wise to look into
the future, and that I do. With respect to Italy, as it will be impossible
with one effort to unite her so as to form a single power, subject to
uniform laws, I will begin by making her French. All these little States
will insensibly become accustomed to the same laws, and when manners shall
be assimilated and enmities extinguished, then there will be an Italy, and
I will give her independence. But for that I must have twenty years, and
who can count on the future? Bourrienne, I feel pleasure in telling you
all this. It was locked up in my mind. With you I think aloud.”
I do not believe that I have altered two words of what Bonaparte said to
me respecting Italy, so perfect, I may now say without vanity, was my
memory then, and so confirmed was my habit of fixing in it all that he
said to me. After having informed me of his vague projects Bonaparte, with
one of those transitions so common to him, said, “By the by, Bourrienne, I
have something to tell you. Madame de Brienne has begged that I will pass
through Brienne, and I promised that I will. I will not conceal from you
that I shall feel great pleasure in again beholding the spot which for six
years was the scene of our boyish sports and studies.” Taking advantage of
the Emperor’s good humour I ventured to tell him what happiness it would
give me if it were possible that I could share with him the revival of all
recollections which were mutually dear to us. But Napoleon, after a
moment’s pause, said with extreme kindness, “Hark ye, Bourrienne, in your
situation and mine this cannot be. It is more than two years since we
parted. What would be said of so sudden a reconciliation? I tell you
frankly that I have regretted you, and the circumstances in which I have
frequently been placed have often made me wish to recall you. At Boulogne
I was quite resolved upon it. Rapp, perhaps, has informed you of it. He
liked you, and he assured me that he would be delighted at your return.
But if upon reflection I changed my mind it was because, as I have often
told you, I will not have it said that I stand in need of any one. No. Go
to Hamburg. I have formed some projects respecting Germany in which you
can be useful to me. It is there I will give a mortal blow to England. I
will deprive her of the Continent,—besides, I have some ideas not
yet matured which extend much farther. There is not sufficient unanimity
amongst the nations of Europe. European society must be regenerated—a
superior power must control the other powers, and compel them to live in
peace with each other; and France is well situated for that purpose. For
details you will receive instructions from Talleyrand; but I recommend
you, above all things, to keep a strict watch on the emigrants. Woe to
them if they become too dangerous! I know that there are still agitators,—among
them all the ‘Marquis de Versailles’, the courtiers of the old school. But
they are moths who will burn themselves in the candle. You have been an
emigrant yourself, Bourrienne; you feel a partiality for them, and you
know that I have allowed upwards of two hundred of them to return upon
your recommendation. But the case is altered. Those who are abroad are
hardened. They do not wish to return home. Watch them closely. That is the
only particular direction I give you. You are to be Minister from France
to Hamburg; but your place will be an independent one; besides your
correspondence with the Minister for Foreign Affairs, I authorise you to
write to me personally, whenever you have anything particular to
communicate. You will likewise correspond with Fouché.”
Here the Emperor remained silent for a moment, and I was preparing to
retire, but he detained me, saying in the kindest manner, “What, are you
going already, Bourrienne? Are you in a hurry? Let us chat a little
longer. God knows, when we may see each other again!” Then after two or
three moments’ silence he said, “The more I reflect on our situation, on
our former intimacy, and our subsequent separation, the more I see the
necessity of your going to Hamburg. Go, then, my dear fellow, I advise
you. Trust me. When do you think of setting out?” “In May.”—”In May?
. . . Ah, I shall be in Milan then, for I wish to stop at Turin. I like
the Piedmontese; they are the best soldiers in Italy.”—”Sire, the
King of Italy will be the junior of the Emperor of France!”
—”Ah! so you recollect what I said one day at the Tuileries; but, my
dear fellow, I have yet a devilish long way to go before I gain my point.”—”At
the rate, Sire, at which you are going you will not be long in reaching
it.”—”Longer than you imagine. I see all the obstacles in my way;
but they do not alarm me. England is everywhere, and the struggle is
between her and me. I see how it will be. The whole of Europe will be our
instruments; sometimes serving one, sometimes the other, but at bottom the
dispute is wholly between England and France.
“A propos,” said the Emperor, changing the subject, for all who knew him
are aware that this ‘a propos’ was his favourite, and, indeed, his only
mode of transition; a propos, Bourrienne, you surely must have heard of
the departure of Jaubert,
and his mission. What is said on the subject?”—”Sire, I have only
heard it slightly alluded to. His father, however, to whom he said nothing
respecting the object of his journey, knowing I was intimate with Jaubert,
came to me to ascertain whether I could allay his anxiety respecting a
journey of the duration of which he could form no idea. The precipitate
departure of his son had filled him with apprehension I told him the
truth, viz., that Jaubert had said no more to me on the subject than to
him.”—”Then you do not know where he is gone?”—”I beg your
pardon, Sire; I know very well.”—”How, the devil!” said Bonaparte,
suddenly turning on me a look of astonishment. “No one, I, declare, has
ever told me; but I guessed it. Having received a letter from Jaubert
dated Leipsic, I recollected what your Majesty had often told me of your
views respecting Persia and India. I have not forgotten our conversation
in Egypt, nor the great projects which you enfolded to me to relieve the
solitude and sometimes the weariness of the cabinet of Cairo. Besides, I
long since knew your opinion of Amedee, of his fidelity, his ability, and
his courage. I felt convinced, therefore, that he had a mission to the
Shah of Persia.”—”You guessed right; but I beg of you, Bourrienne,
say nothing of this to any person whatever. Secrecy on this point is of
great importance. The English would do him an ill turn, for they are well
aware that my views are directed against their possessions and their
influence in the East.”—”I think, Sire, that my answer to Amedee’s
worthy father is a sufficient guarantee for my discretion. Besides, it was
a mere supposition on my part, and I could have stated nothing with
certainty before your Majesty had the kindness to inform me of the fact.
Instead of going to Hamburg, if your Majesty pleases, I will join Jaubert,
accompany him to Persia, and undertake half his mission.”— “How!
would you go with him?”—”Yes, Sire; I am much attached to him. He is
an excellent man, and I am sure that he would not be sorry to have me with
him.”—”But . . . Stop, Bourrienne, . . . this, perhaps, would not be
a bad idea. You know a little of the East. You are accustomed to the
climate. You could assist Jaubert. . . . But. . . . No! Daubert must be
already far off—I, fear you could not overtake him. And besides you
have a numerous family. You will be more useful to me in Germany. All
things considered, go to Hamburg—you know the country, and, what is
better you speak the language.”
I could see that Bonaparte still had something to say to me. As we were
walking up and down the room he stopped; and looking at me with an
expression of sadness, he said, “Bourrienne, you must, before I proceed to
Italy, do me a service. You sometimes visit my wife, and it is right; it
is fit you should. You have been too long one of the family not to
continue your friendship with her. Go to her.
“Endeavour once more to make her sensible of her mad extravagance. Every
day I discover new instances of it, and it distresses me. When I speak to
her—on the subject I am vexed; I get angry—she weeps. I
forgive her, I pay her bills—she makes fair promises; but the same
thing occurs over and over again. If she had only borne me a child! It is
the torment of my life not to have a child. I plainly perceive that my
power will never be firmly established until I have one. If I die without
an heir, not one of my brothers is capable of supplying my place. All is
begun, but nothing is ended. God knows what will happen! Go and see
Josephine, and do not forget my injunctions..”
Then he resumed the gaiety which he had exhibited at intervals during our
conversation, far clouds driven by the wind do not traverse the horizon
with such rapidity as different ideas and sensations succeeded each other
in Napoleon’s mind. He dismissed me with his usual nod of the head, and
seeing him in such good humour I said on departing, “well, Sire, you are
going to hear the old bell of Brienne. I have no doubt it will please you
better than the bells of Ruel.” He replied, “That’s true—you are
right. Adieu!”
Such are my recollections of this conversation, which lasted for more than
an hour and a half. We walked about all the time, for Bonaparte was
indefatigable in audiences of this sort, and would, I believe, have walked
and talked for a whole day without being aware of it. I left him, and,
according to his desire, went to see Madame Bonaparte, which indeed I had
intended to do before he requested it.
I found Josephine with Madame de la Rochefoucauld, who had long been in
her suite, and who a short time before had obtained the title of lady of
honour to the Empress. Madame de la Rochefoucauld was a very amiable
woman, of mild disposition, and was a favourite with Josephine. When I
told the Empress that I had just left the Emperor, she, thinking that I
would not speak freely before a third person, made a sign to Madame de la
Rochefoucauld to retire. I had no trouble in introducing the conversation
on the subject concerning which Napoleon had directed me to speak to
Josephine, for; after the interchange of a few indifferent remarks, she
herself told me of a violent scene, which had occurred between her and the
Emperor two days before. “When I wrote to you yesterday,” said she, “to
announce your appointment, and to tell you that Bonaparte would recall
you, I hoped that you would come to see me on quitting him, but I did not
think that he would have sent for you so soon. Ah! how I wish that you
were still with him, Bourrienne; you could make him hear reason. I know
not who takes pleasure in bearing tales to him; but really I think there
are persons busy everywhere in finding out my debts, and telling him of
them.”
These complaints, so gently uttered by Josephine rendered less difficult
the preparatory mission with which I commenced the exercise of my
diplomatic functions. I acquainted Madame Bonaparte with all that the
Emperor had said to me. I reminded her of the affair of the 1,200,000
francs which we had settled with half that sum. I even dropped some
allusions to the promises she had made.
“How can I help it?” Said she. “Is it my fault?” Josephine uttered these
words in a tone of sincerity which was at once affecting and ludicrous.
“All sorts of beautiful things are brought to me,” she continued; “they
are praised up; I buy them—I am not asked for the money, and all of
a sudden, when I have got none, they come upon me with demands for
payment. This reaches Napoleon’s ears, and he gets angry. When I have
money, Bourrienne you know how I employ it. I give it principally to the
unfortunate who solicit my assistance, and to poor emigrants. But I will
try to be more economical in future. Tell him so if you see him again, But
is it not my duty to bestow as much in charity as I can?”—”Yes,
Madame; but permit me to say that nothing requires greater discernment
than the distribution of charity. If you had always sat upon a throne you
might have always supposed that your bounty always fall into the hands of
the deserving; but you cannot be ignorant that it oftener falls to the lot
of intrigue than to the meritorious needy. I cannot disguise from you that
the Emperor was very earnest when he spoke on this subject; and he desired
me to tell you so.”—”Did he reproach me with nothing else?”—”No
Madame. You know the influence you have over him with respect to
everything but what relates to politics. Allow a faithful and sincere
friend to prevail upon you seriously not to vex him on this point.”—”Bourrienne,
I give you my word. Adieu! my friend.”
In communicating to Josephine what the Emperor had said to me I took care
not to touch a chord which would have awakened feelings far more painful
to her than even the Emperor’s harsh reproof on account of her
extravagance. Poor Josephine! how I should have afflicted her had I
uttered a word of Bonaparte’s regret at not having a child. She always had
a presentiment of the fate that one day awaited her. Besides, Josephine
told the truth in assuring me that it was not her fault that, she spent as
she did; at least all the time I was with both of them, order and economy
were no more compatible with her than moderation and—patience with
Napoleon. The sight of the least waste put him beside himself, and that
was a sensation his wife hardly ever spared him. He saw with irritation
the eagerness of his family to gain riches; the more he gave, the more
insatiable they appeared, with the exception of Louis, whose inclinations
were always upright, and his tastes moderate. As for the other members of
his family, they annoyed him so much by their importunity that one day he
said, “Really to listen to them it would be thought that I had wasted the
heritage of our father.”
CHAPTER XXXI.
1805
Voltaire says that it is very well to kiss the feet of Popes provided
their hands are tied. Notwithstanding the slight estimation in which
Bonaparte held Voltaire, he probably, without being aware of this
irreverent satire, put it into practice. The Court of Rome gave him the
opportunity of doing so shortly after his Coronation. The Pope, or rather
the Cardinals, his advisers’ conceiving that so great an instance of
complaisance as the journey of His Holiness to Paris ought not to go for
nothing; demanded a compensation, which, had they been better acquainted
with Bonaparte’s character and policy, they would never have dreamed of
soliciting. The Holy see demanded the restitution of Avignon, Bologna, and
some parts of the Italian territory which had formerly been subject to the
Pope’s dominion. It may be imagined how such demands were received by
Napoleon, particularly after he had obtained all he wanted from the Pope.
It was, it must be confessed, a great mistake of the Court of Rome, whose
policy is usually so artful and adroit, not to make this demand till after
the Coronation. Had it been made the condition of the Pope’s journey to
France perhaps Bonaparte would have consented to give up, not Avignon,
certainly, but the Italian territories, with the intention of taking them
back again. Be this as it may, these tardy claims, which were peremptorily
rejected, created an extreme coolness between Napoleon and Pius VII. The
public did not immediately perceive it, but there is in the public an
instinct of reason which the most able politicians never can impose upon;
and all eyes were opened when it was known that the Pope, after having
crowned Napoleon as Emperor of France, refused to crown him as sovereign
of the regenerated kingdom of Italy.
Napoleon left Paris on the 1st of April to take possession of the Iron
Crown at Milan. The Pope remained some time longer in the French capital.
The prolonged presence of His Holiness was not without its influence on
the religious feelings of the people, so great was the respect inspired by
the benign countenance and mild manners of the Pope. When the period of
his persecutions arrived it would have been well for Bonaparte had Pius
VII. never been seen in Paris, for it was impossible to view in any other
light than as a victim the man whose truly evangelic meekness had been
duly appreciated.
Bonaparte did not evince great impatience to seize the Crown of Italy,
which he well knew could not escape him. He stayed a considerable time at
Turin, where he resided in the Stupinis Palace, which may be called the
St. Cloud of the Kings of Sardinia. The Emperor cajoled the Piedmontese.
General Menou, who was made Governor of Piedmont, remained there till
Napoleon founded the general government of the Transalpine departments in
favour of his brother-in-law, the Prince Borghese, of whom he would have,
found it difficult to make anything else than a Roman Prince. Napoleon was
still at Turin when the Pope passed through that city on his return to
Rome. Napoleon had a final interview with His Holiness to whom he now
affected to show the greatest personal deference. From Turin Bonaparte
proceeded to Alessandria, where he commenced those immense works on which
such vast sums were expended. He had many times spoken to me of his
projects respecting Alessandria, as I have already observed, all his great
measures as Emperor were merely the execution of projects conceived at a
time when his future elevation could have been only a dream of the
imagination. He one day said to Berthier, in my presence, during our
sojurn at Milan after the battle of Marengo, “With Alessandria in my
possession I should always be master of Italy. It might be made the
strongest fortress in the world; it is capable of containing a garrison of
40,000 men, with provisions for six months. Should insurrection take
place, should Austria send a formidable force here, the French troops
might retire to Alessandria, and stand a six months’ siege. Six months
would be more than sufficient, wherever I might be, to enable me to fall
upon Italy, rout the Austrians, and raise the siege of Alessandria!”
As he was so near the field of Marengo the Emperor did not fail to visit
it, and to add to this solemnity he reviewed on the field all the corps of
French troops which were in Italy. Rapp told me afterwards that the
Emperor had taken with him from Paris the dress and the hat which he wore
on the day of that memorable battle, with the intention of wearing them on
the field where it was fought. He afterwards proceeded by the way of Casal
to Milan.
There the most brilliant reception he had yet experienced awaited him. His
sojourn at Milan was not distinguished by outward demonstrations of
enthusiasm alone. M. Durszzo, the last Doge of Genoa, added another gem to
the Crown of Italy by supplicating the Emperor in the name of the
Republic, of which he was the representative, to permit Genoa to exchange
her independence for the honour of becoming a department of France. This
offer, as may be guessed, was merely a plan contrived beforehand. It was
accepted with an air of protecting kindness, and at the same moment that
the country of Andrea Doria was effaced from the list of nations its last
Doge was included among the number of French Senators. Genoa, which
formerly prided herself in her surname, the Superb, became the chief
station of the twenty-seventh military division. The Emperor went to take
possession of the city in person, and slept in the Doria Palace, in the
bed where Charles V. had lain. He left M. le Brun at Genoa as
Governor-General.
At Milan the Emperor occupied the Palace of Monza. The old Iron Crown of
the Kings of Lombardy was brought from the dust in which it had been
buried, and the new Coronation took place in the cathedral at Milan, the
largest in Italy, with the exception of St. Peter’s at Rome. Napoleon
received the crown from the hands of the Archbishop of Milan, and placed
it on his head, exclaiming, “Dieu me l’a donnee, gare a qui la touche.”
This became the motto of the Order of the Iron Crown, which the Emperor
founded in commemoration of his being crowned King of Italy.
Napoleon was crowned in the month of May 1805: and here I cannot avoid
correcting some gross and inconceivable errors into which Napoleon must
have voluntarily fallen at St. Helena. The Memorial states “that the
celebrated singer Madame Grasaini attracted his attention at the time of
the Coronation.” Napoleon alleges that Madame Grassini on that occasion
said to him, “When I was in the prime of my beauty and talent all I wished
was that you would bestow a single look upon me. That wish was not
fulfilled, and now you notice me when I am no longer worthy your
attention.”
I confess I am at a loss to conceive what could induce Napoleon to invent
such a story. He might have recollected his acquaintance with Madame
Grassini at Milan before the battle of Marengo. It was in 1800, and not in
1805, that I was first introduced to her, and I know that I several times
took tea with her and Bonaparte in the General’s apartments I remember
also another circumstance, which is, that on the night when I awoke
Bonaparte to announce to him the capitulation of Genoa, Madame Grassini
also awoke. Napoleon was charmed with Madame Grasaini’s delicious voice,
and if his imperious duties had permitted it he would have listened with
ecstasy to her singing for hours together. Whilst Napoleon was at Milan,
priding himself on his double sovereignty, some schemes were set on foot
at Vienna and St. Petersburg which I shall hereafter have occasion to
notice. The Emperor, indeed, gave cause for just complaint by the fact of
annexing Genoa to the Empire within four months after his solemn
declaration to the Legislative Body, in which he pledged himself in the
face of France and Europe not to seek any aggrandisement of territory. The
pretext of a voluntary offer on the part of Genoa was too absurd to
deceive any one. The rapid progress of Napoleon’s ambition could not
escape the observation of the Cabinet of Vienna, which began to allow
increased symptoms of hostility. The change which was effected in the form
of the Government of the Cisalpine Republic was likewise an act calculated
to excite remonstrance on the part of all the powers who were not entirely
subject to the yoke of France. He disguised the taking of Genoa under the
name of a gift, and the possession of Italy under the appearance of a mere
change of denomination. Notwithstanding these flagrant outrages the
exclusive apologists of Napoleon have always asserted that he did not wish
for war, and he himself maintained that assertion at St. Helena. It is
said that he was always attacked, and hence a conclusion is drawn in
favour of his love of peace. I acknowledge Bonaparte would never have
fired a single musket-shot if all the powers of Europe had submitted to be
pillaged by him one after the other without opposition. It was in fact
declaring war against them to place them under the necessity of breaking a
peace, during the continuance of which he was augmenting his power, and
gratifying his ambition, as if in defiance of Europe. In this way Napoleon
commenced all the wars in which he was engaged, with the exception of that
which followed the peace of Marengo, and which terminated in Moreau’s
triumph at Hohenlinden. As there was no liberty of the press in France he
found it easy to deceive the nation. He was in fact attacked, and thus he
enjoyed the pleasure of undertaking his great military expeditions without
being responsible in the event of failure.
During the Emperor’s stay in the capital of the new kingdom of Italy he
received the first intelligence of the dissatisfaction of Austria and
Russia. That dissatisfaction was not of recent date. When I entered on my
functions at Hamburg I learned some curious details (which I will relate
in their proper place) respecting the secret negotiations which had been
carried on for a considerable time previously to the commencement of
hostilities. Even Prussia was no stranger to the dissatisfaction of
Austria and Russia; I do not mean the King, but the Cabinet of Berlin,
which was then under the control of Chancellor Hardenberg; for the King of
Prussia had always personally declared himself in favour of the exact
observance of treaties, even when their conditions were not honourable. Be
that as it may, the Cabinet of Berlin, although dissatisfied in 1806 with
the rapid progress of Napoleon’s ambition, was nevertheless constrained to
conceal its discontent, owing to the presence of the French troops in
Hanover.
On returning from Milan the Emperor ordered the erection, of a monument on
the Great St. Bernard in commemoration of the victory of Marengo. M. Denon
who accompanied Napoleon, told me that he made a useless search to
discover the body of Desaix, which Bonaparte wished to be buried beneath
the monument and that it was at length found by General Savary. It is
therefore certain that the ashes of the brave Desaix repose on the summit
of the Alps.
The Emperor arrived in Paris about the end of June and instantly set off
for the camp at Boulogne. It was now once more believed that the project
of invading England would be accomplished. This idea obtained the greater
credit because Bonaparte caused some experiments for embarkation to be
made, in his presence. These experiments, however, led to no result. About
this period a fatal event but too effectually contributed to strengthen
the opinion of the inferiority of our navy. A French squadron consisting
of fifteen ships, fell in with the English fleet commanded by Admiral
Calder, who had only nine vessels under his command, and in an engagement,
which there was every reason to expect would terminate in our favour, we
had the misfortune to lose two ships. The invasion of England was as
little the object of this as of the previous journey to Boulogne; all
Napoleon had in view was to stimulate the enthusiasm of the troops, and to
hold out those threats against England when conceived necessary for
diverting attention from the real motive of his hostile preparations,
which was to invade Germany and repulse the Russian troops, who had begun
their march towards Austria. Such was the true object of Napoleons last
journey to Boulogne.
I had been some time at Hamburg when these events took place, and it was
curious to observe the effect they produced. But I must not forget one
circumstance in which I am personally concerned, and which brings me back
to the time when I was in Paris. My new title of Minister Plenipotentiary
obliged me to see a little more of society than during the period when
prudence required me to live as it were in retirement. I had received
sincere congratulations from Duroc, Rape, and Lauriston, the three friends
who had shown the greatest readiness to serve my interests with the
Emperor; and I had frequent occasion to see M. Talleyrand, as my functions
belonged to his department. The Emperor, on my farewell audience, having
informed me that I was to correspond directly with the Minister of the
General Police, I called on Fouché, who invited me to spend some days at
his estate of Pont-Carre. I accepted the invitation because I wanted to
confer with him, and I spent Sunday and Monday, the 28th and 29th of
April, at Pont-Carre.
Fouché, like the Emperor, frequently revealed what he intended to conceal;
but he had such a reputation for cunning that this sort of indiscretion
was attended by no inconvenience to him. He was supposed to be such a
constant dissembler that those who did not know him well looked upon the
truth when he spoke it merely as an artful snare laid to entrap them. I,
however, knew that celebrated person too well to confound his cunning with
his indiscretion. The best way to get out of him more than he was aware of
was to let him talk on without interruption. There were very few visitors
at Pont-Carre, and during the two days I spent there I had several
conversations with Fouché. He told me a great deal about the events of
1804, and he congratulated himself on having advised Napoleon to declare
himself Emperor—”I have no preference,” says Fouché, “for one form
of government more than another. Forms signify nothing. The first object
of the Revolution was not the overthrow of the Bourbons, but merely the
reform of abuses and the destruction of prejudices. However, when it was
discovered that Louis XVI. had neither firmness to refuse what he did not
wish to grant, nor good faith to grant what his weakness had led him to
promise, it was evident that the Bourbons could no longer reign over
France and things were carried to such a length that we were under the
necessity of condemning Louis XVI. and resorting to energetic measures.
You know all that passed up to the 18th Brumaire, and after. We all
perceived that a Republic could not exist in France; the question,
therefore, was to ensure the perpetual removal of the Bourbons; and I
believed the only means for so doing was to transfer the inheritance of
their throne to another family. Some time before the 18th Brumaire I had a
conversation with Sieyès and Barras, in which it was proposed, in case of
the Directory being threatened, to recall the Duke of Orleans; and I could
see very well that Barras favoured that suggestion, although he alluded to
it merely as a report that was circulated about, and recommended me to pay
attention to it. Sieyès said nothing, and I settled the question by
observing, that if any such thing had been agitated I must have been
informed of it through the reports of my agents. I added, that the
restoration of the throne to a collateral branch of the Bourbons would be
an impolitic act, and would but temporarily change the position of those
who had brought about the Revolution. I rendered an account of this
interview with Barras to General Bonaparte the first time I had an
opportunity of conversing with him after your return from Egypt. I sounded
him; and I was perfectly convinced that in the state of decrepitude into
which the Directory had fallen he was just the man we wanted. I therefore
adopted such measures with the police as tended to promote his elevation
to the First Magistracy. He soon showed himself ungrateful, and instead of
giving me all his confidence he tried to outwit me. He put into the hands
of a number of persons various matters of police which were worse than
useless. Most of their agents, who were my creatures, obeyed my
instructions in their reports; and it often happened that the First Consul
thought he had discovered, through the medium of others, information that
came from me, and of the falsehood of which I easily convinced him. I
confess I was at fault on the 3d Nivoise; but are there any human means of
preventing two men, who have no accomplices, from bringing a plot to
execution? You saw the First Consul on his return from the opera; you
heard all his declamations. I felt assured that the infernal machine was
the work of the Royalists. I told the Emperor this, and he was, I am sure,
convinced of it; but he, nevertheless, proscribes a number of men on the
mere pretence of their old opinions. Do you suppose I am ignorant of what
he said of me and of my vote at the National Convention? Most assuredly it
ill becomes him to reproach the Conventionists. It was that vote which
placed the crown upon his head. But for the situation in which we were
placed by that event, which circumstances had rendered inevitable, what
should we have cared for the chance of seeing the Bourbons return? You
must have remarked that the Republicans, who were not Conventionists, were
in general more averse than we to the proceedings of the 18th Brumaire,
as, for example, Bernadotte and Moreau. I know positively that Moreau was
averse to the Consulate; and that it was only from irresolution that he
accepted the custody of the Directory. I know also that he excused himself
to his prisoners for the duty which had devolved upon him. They themselves
told me this.”
Fouché entered further into many details respecting his conduct, and the
motives which had urged him to do what he did in favour of the First
Consul. My memory does not enable me to report all he told me, but I
distinctly recollect that the impression made on my mind by what fell from
him was, that he had acted merely with a view to his own interests. He did
not conceal his satisfaction at having outwitted Regnier, and obliged
Bonaparte to recall him, that he set in motion every spring calculated to
unite the conspirators, or rather to convert the discontented into
conspirators, is evident from the following remarks which fell from him:
“With the information I possessed, had I remained in office it is probable
that I might have prevented the conspiracy, but Bonaparte would still have
had to fear the rivalry of Moreau. He would not have been Emperor; and we
should still have had to dread the return of the Bourbons, of which, thank
God, there is now no fear.”
During my stay at Pont-Carry I said but little to Fouché about my long
audience with the Emperor. However, I thought I might inform him that I
was authorised to correspond directly with his Majesty. I thought it
useless to conceal this fact, since he would soon learn it through his
agents. I also said a few words about Bonaparte’s regret at not having
children. My object was to learn Fouché’s opinion on this subject, and it
was not without a feeling of indignation that I heard him say, “It is to
be hoped the Empress will soon die. Her death will remove many
difficulties. Sooner or later he must take a wife who will bear him a
child; for as long as he has no direct heir there is every chance that his
death will be the signal for a Revolution. His brothers are perfectly
incapable of filling his place, and a new party would rise up in favour of
the Bourbons; which must be prevented above all things. At present they
are not dangerous, though they still have active and devoted agents.
Altona is full of them, and you will be surrounded by them. I beg of you
to keep a watchful eye upon them, and render me a strict account of all
their movements, and even of their most trivial actions. As they have
recourse to all sorts of disguises, you cannot be too vigilant; therefore
it will be advisable, in the first place, to establish a good system of
espionage; but have a care of the spies who serve both sides, for they
swarm in Germany.”
This is all I recollect of my conversations with Fouché at Pont-Carre. I
returned to Paris to make preparations for my journey to Hamburg.
CHAPTER XXXII.
1805.
I left Paris on the 20th of May 1805. On the 5th of June following I
delivered my credentials to the Senate of Hamburg, which was represented
by the Syndic Doormann and the Senator Schutte. M. Reinhart, my
predecessor, left Hamburg on the 12th of June.
The reigning Dukes of Mecklenburg-Schwerin and Brunswick, to whom I had
announced my arrival as accredited Minister to them, wrote me letters
recognising me in that character. General Walmoden had just signed the
capitulation of Sublingen with Marshal Mortier, who had the command in
Hanover. The English Government refused to ratify this, because it
stipulated that the troops should be prisoners of war. Bonaparte had two
motives for relaxing this hard condition. He wished to keep Hanover as a
compensation for Malta, and to assure the means of embarrassing and
attacking Prussia, which he now began to distrust. By advancing upon
Prussia he would secure his left, so that when convenient he might march
northward. Mortier, therefore, received orders to reduce the conditions of
the capitulation to the surrender of the arms, baggage, artillery, and
horses. England, which was making great efforts to resist the invasion
with which she thought herself threatened, expended considerable sums for
the transport of the troops from Hanover to England. Her precipitation was
indescribable, and she paid the most exorbitant charges for the hire of
ships. Several houses in Hamburg made fortunes on this occasion.
Experience has long since proved that it is not at their source that
secret transactions are most readily known. The intelligence of an event
frequently resounds at a distance, while the event itself is almost
entirely unknown in the place of its occurrence. The direct influence of
political events on commercial speculations renders merchants exceedingly
attentive to what is going on. All who are engaged in commercial pursuits
form a corporation united by the strongest of all bonds, common interest;
and commercial correspondence frequently presents a fertile field for
observation, and affords much valuable information, which often escapes
the inquiries of Government agents.
I resolved to form a connection with some of the mercantile houses which
maintained extensive and frequent communications with the Northern States.
I knew that by obtaining their confidence I might gain a knowledge of all
that was going on in Russia, Sweden, England, and Austria. Among the
subjects upon which it was desirable to obtain information I included
negotations, treaties, military measures—such as recruiting troops
beyond the amount settled for the peace establishment, movements of
troops, the formation of camps and magazines, financial operations, the
fitting-out of ships, and many other things, which, though not important
in themselves, frequently lead to the knowledge of what is important.
I was not inclined to place reliance on all public reports and gossiping
stories circulated on the Exchange without close investigation; for I
wished to avoid transmitting home as truths what might frequently be mere
stock-jobbing inventions. I was instructed to keep watch on the emigrants,
who were exceedingly numerous in Hamburg and its neighbourhood,
Mecklenburg, Hanover, Brunswick, and Holstein; but I must observe that my
inspection was to extend only to those who were known to be actually
engaged in intrigues and plots.
I was also to keep watch on the state of the public mind, and on the
journals which frequently give it a wrong direction, and to point out
those articles in the journals which I thought censurable. At first I
merely made verbal representations and complaints, but I could not always
confine myself to this course. I received such distinct and positive
orders that, in spite of myself, inspection was speedily converted into
oppression. Complaints against the journals filled one-fourth of my
despatches.
As the Emperor wished to be made acquainted with all that was printed
against him, I sent to Paris, in May 1805, and consequently a very few
days after my arrival in Hamburg, a pamphlet by the celebrated Kotzebue,
entitled ‘Recollections of my Journey to Naples and Rome’. This
publication, which was printed at Berlin, was full of indecorous attacks
and odious allusions on the Emperor.
I was informed at that time, through a certain channel, that the Emperor
Alexander had solicited General Moreau to enter his service, and take the
command of the Russian infantry. He offered him 12,000 roubles to defray
his travelling expenses. At a subsequent period Moreau unfortunately
accepted these offers, and died in the enemy’s ranks.
On the 27th of June M. Bouligny arrived at Hamburg. He was appointed to
supersede M. d’Ocariz at Stockholm. The latter minister had left Hamburg
on the 11th of June for Constantinople, where he did not expect to stay
three months. I had several long conversations with him before his
departure, and he did not appear to be satisfied with his destination. We
frequently spoke of the King of Sweden, whose conduct M. d’Ocariz blamed.
He was, he said, a young madman, who, without reflecting on the change of
time and circumstances, wished to play the part of Gustavus Adolphus, to
whom he bore no resemblance but in name. M. d’Ocariz spoke of the King of
Sweden’s camp in a tone of derision. That Prince had returned to the King
of Prussia the cordon of the Black Eagle because the order had been given
to the First Consul. I understood that Frederick William was very much
offended at this proceeding, which was as indecorous and absurd as the
return of the Golden Fleece by Louis XVII. to the King of Spain was
dignified and proper. Gustavus Adolphus was brave, enterprising, and
chivalrous, but inconsiderate and irascible. He called Bonaparte Monsieur
Napoleon. His follies and reverses in Hanover were without doubt the cause
of his abdication. On the 31st of October 1805 he published a declaration
of war against France in language highly insulting to the Emperor.
Fouché overwhelmed me with letters. If I had attended to all his
instructions I should have left nobody unmolested. He asked me for
information respecting a man named Lazoret, of the department of Gard, a
girl, named Rosine Zimbenni, having informed the police that he had been
killed in a duel at Hamburg. I replied that I knew but of four Frenchmen
who had been killed in that way; one, named Clement, was killed by
Tarasson; a second, named Duparc, killed by Lezardi; a third, named
Sadremont, killed by Revel; and a fourth, whose name I did not know,
killed by Lafond. This latter had just arrived at Hamburg when he was
killed, but he was not the man sought for.
Lafond was a native of Brabant, and had served in the British army. He
insulted the Frenchman because he wore the national cockade—A duel
was the consequence, and the offended party fell. M. Reinhart, my
predecessor wished to punish Lafond, but the Austrian Minister having
claimed him as the subject of his sovereign, he was not molested. Lafond
took refuge in Antwerp, where he became a player.
During the first months which succeeded my arrival in Hamburg I received
orders for the arrest of many persons, almost all of whom were designated
as dangerous and ill disposed men. When I was convinced that the
accusation was groundless I postponed the arrest. The matter was then
forgotten, and nobody complained.
A title, or a rank in foreign service, was a safeguard against the Paris
inquisition. Of this the following is an instance. Count Gimel, of whom I
shall hereafter have occasion to speak more at length, set out about this
time for Carlsbad. Count Grote the Prussian Minister, frequently spoke to
me of him. On my expressing apprehension that M. de Gimel might be
arrested, as there was a strong prejudice against him, M. Grote replied,
“Oh! there is no fear of that. He will return to Hamburg with the rauk of
an English colonel.”
On the 17th of July there appeared in the Correspondent an article
exceedingly insulting to France. It had been inserted by order of Baron
Novozilzow, who was at Berlin, and who had become very hostile to France,
though it was said he had been sent from St. Petersburg on a specific
mission to Napoleon. The article in question was transmitted from Berlin
by an extraordinary courier, and Novozilzow in his note to the Senate said
it might be stated that the article was inserted at the request of His
Britannic Majesty. The Russian Minister at Berlin, M. Alopaeus, despatched
also an ‘estafette’ to the Russian charge d’affaires at Hamburg, with
orders to apply for the insertion of the article, which accordingly
appeared. In obedience to the Emperor’s instructions, I complained of it,
and the Senate replied that it never opposed the insertion of an official
note sent by any Government; that insults would redound against those from
whom they came; that the reply of the French Government would be
published; and that the Senate had never deviated from this mode of
proceeding.
I observed to the Senate that I did not understand why the Correspondent
should make itself the trumpet of M. Novozilzow; to which the Syndic
replied, that two great powers, which might do them much harm, had
required the insertion of the article, and that it could not be refused.
The hatred felt by the foreign Princes, which the death of the Duc
d’Enghien had considerably increased; gave encouragement to the
publication of everything hostile to Napoleon. This was candidly avowed to
me by the Ministers and foreigners of rank whom I saw in Hamburg. The King
of Sweden was most violent in manifesting the indignation which was
generally excited by the death of the Duc d’Enghien. M. Wetterstadt, who
had succeeded M. La Gerbielske in the Cabinet of Stockholm, sent to the
Swedish Minister at Hamburg a long letter exceedingly insulting to
Napoleon. It was in reply to an article inserted in the ‘Moniteur’
respecting the return of the Black Eagle to the King of Prussia. M.
Peyron, the Swedish Minister at Hamburg, who was very far from approving
all that his master did, transmitted to Stockholm some very energetic
remarks on the ill effect which would be produced by the insertion of the
article in the ‘Correspondent’. The article was then a little modified,
and M. Peyron received formal orders to get it inserted. However; on my
representations the Senate agreed to suppress it, and it did not appear.
Marshal Bernadotte, who had the command of the French troops in Hanover,
kept up a friendly correspondence with me unconnected with the duties of
our respective functions.
On the occupation of Hanover Mr. Taylor, the English Minister at Cassel,
was obliged to leave that place; but he soon returned in spite of the
opposition of France. On this subject the marshal furnished me with the
following particulars:
CHAPTER XXXIII.
1805.
At the beginning of August 1805 a treaty of alliance between Russia and
England was spoken of. Some persons of consequence, who had the means of
knowing all that was going on in the political world, had read this
treaty, the principal points of which were communicated to me.
Article 1st stated that the object of the alliance was to restore the
balance of Europe. By art. 2d the Emperor of Russia was to place 36,000
men at the disposal of England. Art. 3d stipulated that neither of the two
powers would consent to treat with France, nor to lay down arms until the
King of Sardinia should either be restored to his dominions or receive an
equivalent indemnity in the northeast of Italy. By art. 4th Malta was to
be evacuated by the English, and occupied by the Russians. By art. 5th the
two powers were to guarantee the independence of the Republic of the
Ionian Isles, and England was to pledge herself to assist Russia in her
war against Persia. If this plan of a treaty, of the existence of which I
was informed on unquestionable authority, had been brought to any result
it is impossible to calculate what might have been its consequences.
At that time an immediate Continental war was confidently expected by
every person in the north of Europe; and it is very certain that, had not
Napoleon taken the hint in time and renounced his absurd schemes at
Boulogne, France would have stood in a dangerous situation.
M. Forshmann, the Russian charge d’affaires, was intriguing to excite the
north of Europe against France. He repeatedly received orders to obtain
the insertion of irritating articles in the ‘Correspondent’. He was an
active, intriguing, and spiteful little man, and a declared enemy of
France; but fortunately his stupidity and vanity rendered him less
dangerous than he wished to be. He was universally detested, and he would
have lost all credit but that the extensive trade carried on between
Russia and Hamburg forced the inhabitants and magistrates of that city to
bear with a man who might have done them, individually, considerable
injury.
The recollection of Duroc’s successful mission to Berlin during the
Consulate induced Napoleon to believe that that general might appease the
King of Prussia, who complained seriously of the violation of the
territory of Anspach, which Bernadotte, in consequence of the orders he
received, had not been able to respect. Duroc remained about six weeks in
Berlin.
The following letter from Duroc will show that the facility of passing
through Hesse seemed to excuse the second violation of the Prussian
territory; but there was a great difference between a petty Prince of
Hesse and the King of Prussia.
The junction of the corps commanded by Bernadotte with the army of the
Emperor was very important, and Napoleon therefore directed the Marshal to
come up with him as speedily as possible, and by the shortest road. It was
necessary he should arrive in time for the battle of Austerlitz. Gustavus,
King of Sweden, who was always engaged in some enterprise, wished to raise
an army composed of Swedes, Prussians, and English; and certainly a
vigorous attack in the north would have prevented Bernadotte from quitting
the banks of the Elbe and the Weser, and reinforcing the Grand Army which
was marching on Vienna. But the King of Sweden’s coalition produced no
other result than the siege of the little fortress of Hameln.
Prussia would not come to a rupture with France, the King of Sweden was
abandoned, and Bonaparte’s resentment against him increased. This abortive
project of Gustavus contributed not a little to alienate the affections of
his subjects, who feared that they might be the victims of the revenge
excited by the extravagant plans of their King, and the insults he had
heaped upon Napoleon, particularly since the death of the Duc d’Enghien.
On the 13th of September 1805 I received a letter from the Minister of
Police soliciting information about Swedish Pomerania.
Astonished at not obtaining from the commercial Consuls at Lübeck and
Stettin any accounts of the movements of the Russians, I had sent to those
ports, four days before the receipt of the Police Minister’s letter, a
confidential agent, to observe the Baltic: though we were only 64 leagues
from Stralsund the most uncertain and contradictory accounts came to hand.
It was, however, certain that a landing of the Russians was expected at
Stralsund, or at Travemtinde, the port of Lübeck, at the mouth of the
little river Trave. I was positively informed that Russia had freighted a
considerable number of vessels for those ports.
The hatred of the French continued to increase in the north of Europe.
About the end of September there appeared at Kiel, in Denmark, a libellous
pamphlet, which was bought and read with inconceivable avidity. This
pamphlet, which was very ably written, was the production of some fanatic
who openly preached a crusade against France. The author regarded the
blood of millions of men as a trifling sacrifice for the great object of
humiliating France and bringing her back to the limits of the old
monarchy. This pamphlet was circulated extensively in the German
departments united to France, in Holland, and in Switzerland. The number
of incendiary publications which everywhere abounded indicated but too
plainly that if the nations of the north should be driven back towards the
Arctic regions they would in their turn repulse their conquerors towards
the south; and no man of common sense could doubt that if the French
eagles were planted in foreign capitals, foreign standards would one day
wave over Paris.
On the 30th of September 1805 I received, by an ‘estafette’, intelligence
of the landing at Stralsund of 6000 Swedes, who had arrived from Stockholm
in two ships of war.
About the end of September the Hamburg exchange on Paris fell alarmingly.
The loss was twenty per cent. The fall stopped at seventeen below par. The
speculation for this fall of the exchange had been made with equal
imprudence and animosity by the house of Osy and Company.
The head of that house, a Dutch emigrant, who had been settled at Hamburg
about six years, seized every opportunity of manifesting his hatred of
France. An agent of that rich house at Rotterdam was also very hostile to
us, a circumstance which shows that if many persons sacrifice their
political opinions to their interests there are others who endanger their
interests for the triumph of their opinions.
On the 23d of October 1805 I received official intelligence of the total
destruction of the first Austrian army: General Barbou, who was in
Hanover, also informed me of that event in the following terms: “The first
Austrian army has ceased to exist.” He alluded to the brilliant affair of
Ulm. I immediately despatched twelve estafettes to different parts; among
other places to Stralsund and Husum. I thought that these prodigies, which
must have been almost incredible to those who were unacquainted with
Napoleon’s military genius, might arrest the progress of the Russian
troops, and produces some change in the movements of the enemy’s forces. A
second edition of the ‘Correspondent’ was published with this
intelligence, and 6000 copies were sold at four times the usual price.
I need not detain the reader with the details of the capitulation of Ulm,
which have already been published, but I may relate the following
anecdote, which is not generally known. A French general passing before
the ranks of his men said to them, “Well, comrades, we have prisoners
enough here.”—”yes indeed,” replied one of the soldiers, “we never
saw so many . . . collected together before.” It was stated at the time,
and I believe it, that the Emperor was much displeased when he heard of
this, and remarked that it was “atrocious to insult brave men to whom the
fate of arms had proved unfavourable.”
In reading the history of this period we find that in whatever place
Napoleon happened to be, there was the central point of action. The
affairs of Europe were arranged at his headquarters in the same manner as
if he had been in Paris. Everything depended on his good or bad fortune.
Espionage, seduction, false promises, exactions,—all were put in
force to promote the success of his projects; but his despotism, which
excited dissatisfaction in France, and his continual aggressions, which
threatened the independence of foreign States, rendered him more and more
unpopular everywhere.
The battle of Trafalgar took place while Napoleon was marching on Vienna,
and on the day after the capitulation of Ulm. The southern coast of Spain
then witnessed an engagement between thirty-one French and about an equal
number of English ships, and in spite of this equality of force the French
fleet was destroyed.—[The actual forces present were 27 English
ships of the line and 38 Franco-Spanish ships of the line; see James’
Naval History, vol. iii. p. 459.]
This great battle afforded another proof of our naval inferiority. Admires
Calder first gave us the lesson which Nelson completed, but which cost the
latter his life. According to the reports which Duroc transmitted to me,
courage gave momentary hope to the French; but they were at length forced
to yield to the superior naval tactics of the enemy. The battle of
Trafalgar paralysed our naval force, and banished all hope of any attempt
against England.
The favour which the King, of Prussia had shown to Duroc was withdrawn
when his Majesty received intelligence of the march of Bernadotte’s troops
through the Margravate of Anspach. All accounts concurred respecting the
just umbrage which that violation of territory occasioned to the King of
Prussia. The agents whom I had in that quarter overwhelmed me with reports
of the excesses committed by the French in passing through the Margravate.
A letter I received from Duroc contains the following remarks on this
subject:
At the end of October the King of Prussia, far from thinking of war, but
in case of its occurrence wishing to check its disasters as far as
possible, proposed to establish a line of neutrality. This was the first
idea of the Confederation of the North. Duroc, fearing lest the Russians
should enter Hamburg, advised me, as a friend, to adopt precautions. But I
was on the spot; I knew all the movement the little detached corps, and I
was under no apprehension.
The editor of the Hamburg ‘Correspondent’ sent me every evening a proof of
the number which was to appear next day,—a favour which was granted
only to the French Minister. On the 20th of November I received the proof
as usual, and saw nothing objectionable in it. How great, therefore, was
my astonishment when next morning I read in the same journal an article
personally insulting to the Emperor, and in which the legitimate
sovereigns of Europe were called upon to undertake a crusade against the
usurper etc. I immediately sent for M. Doormann, first Syndic of the
Senate of Hamburg. When he appeared his mortified look sufficiently
informed me that he knew what I had to say to him. I reproached him
sharply, and asked him how, after all I had told him of the Emperor’s
susceptibility, he could permit the insertion of such an article. I
observed to him that this indecorous diatribe had no official character,
since it had no signature; and that, therefore, he had acted in direct
opposition to a decree of the Senate, which prohibited the insertion in
the journals of any articles which were not signed. I told him plainly
that his imprudence might be attended with serious consequences. M.
Doormann did not attempt to justify himaelt but merely explained to me how
the thing had happened.
On the 20th of November, in the evening, M. Forshmann, the Russian charge
d’affaires who had in the course of the day arrived from the Russian
headquarters presented to the editor of the Correspondent the article in
question. The editor, after reading the article, which he thought
exceedingly indecorous, observed to M. Forshmann that his paper was
already made up, which was the fact, for I had seen a proof. M. Forshmann,
however, insisted on the insertion of the article. The editor then told
him that he could not admit it without the approbation of the Syndic
Censor. M. Forshmann immediately waited upon M. Doormann, and when the
latter begged that he would not insist on the insertion of the article, M.
Forshmann produced a letter written in French, which, among other things,
contained the following: “You will get the enclosed article inserted in
the Correspondent without suffering a single word to be altered. Should
the censor refuse, you must apply to the directing Burgomaster, and, in
case of his refusal, to General Tolstoy, who will devise some means of
rendering the Senate more complying, and forcing it to observe an
impartial deference.”
M. Doorman, thinking he could not take upon himself to allow the insertion
of the article, went, accompanied by M. Forshmann, to wait upon M. Von
Graffen, the directing Burgomaster. MM. Doorman and Von Graffen earnestly
pointed out the impropriety of inserting the article; but M. Forshmann
referred to his order, and added that the compliance of the Senate on this
point was the only means of avoiding great mischief. The Burgomaster and
the Syndic, finding themselves thus forced to admit the article, entreated
that the following passage at least might be suppressed: “I know a certain
chief, who, in defiance of all laws divine and human,—in contempt of
the hatred he inspires in Europe, as well as among those whom he has
reduced to be his subjects, keeps possession of a usurped throne by
violence and crime. His insatiable ambition would subject all Europe to
his rule. But the time is come for avenging the rights of nations . . . .”
M. Forshmann again referred to his orders, and with some degree of
violence insisted on the insertion of the article in its complete form.
The Burgomaster then authorised the editor of the Correspondent to print
the article that night, and M. Forshmann, having obtained that authority,
carried the article to the office at half-past eleven o’clock.
Such was the account given me by M. Doormann. I observed that I did not
understand how the imaginary apprehension of any violence on the part of
Russia should have induced him to admit so insolent an attack upon the
most powerful sovereign in Europe, whose arms would soon dictate laws to
Germany. The Syndic did not dissemble his fear of the Emperor’s
resentment, while at the same time he expressed a hope that the Emperor
would take into consideration the extreme difficulty of a small power
maintaining neutrality in the extraordinary circumstances in which Hamburg
was placed, and that the articles might be said to have been presented
almost at the point of the Cossacks’ spears. M. Doormann added that a
refusal, which world have brought Russian troops to Hamburg, might have
been attended by very unpleasant consequences to me, and might have
committed the Senate in a very different way. I begged of him, once for
all, to set aside in these affairs all consideration of my personal
danger: and the Syndic, after a conversation of more than two hours,
departed more uneasy in his mind than when he arrived, and conjuring me to
give a faithful report of the facts as they had happened.
M. Doormann was a very worthy man, and I gave a favourable representation
of his excuses and of the readiness which he had always evinced to keep
out of the Correspondent articles hostile to France; as, for example, the
commencement of a proclamation of the Emperor of Germany to his subjects,
and a complete proclamation of the King of Sweden. As it happened, the
good Syndic escaped with nothing worse than a fright; I was myself
astonished at the success of my intercession. I learned from the Minister
for Foreign Affairs that the Emperor was furiously indignant on reading
the article, in which the French army was outraged as well as he. Indeed,
he paid but little attention to insults directed against himself
personally. Their eternal repetition had inured him to them; but at the
idea of his army being insulted he was violently enraged, and uttered the
most terrible threats.
It is worthy of remark that the Swedish and English Ministers, as soon as
they read the article, waited upon the editor of the Correspondent, and
expressed their astonishment that such a libel should have been published.
“Victorious armies,” said they, “should be answered by cannonballs and not
by insults as gross as they are ridiculous.” This opinion was shared by
all the foreigners at that time in Hamburg.
CHAPTER XXXIV.
1805
The brief detail I have given in the two or three preceding chapters of
the events which occurred previously to and during the campaign of
Austerlitz, with the letters of Duroc and Bernadotte, may afford the
reader some idea of my situation during the early part of my residence in
Hamburg. Events succeeded each other with such incredible rapidity as to
render my labour excessive. My occupations were different, but not less
laborious, than those which I formerly performed when near the Emperor;
and, besides, I was now loaded with a responsibility which did not attach
to me as the private secretary of General Bonaparte and the First Consul.
I had, in fact, to maintain a constant watch over the emigrants in Altona,
which was no easy matter—to correspond daily with the Minister for
Foreign Affairs and the Minister of Police—to confer with the
foreign Ministers accredited at Hamburg—to maintain active relations
with the commanders of the French army—to interrogate my secret
agents, and keep a strict surveillance over their proceedings; it was,
besides, necessary to be unceasingly on the watch for scurrilous articles
against Napoleon in the Hamburg ‘Corespondent’. I shall frequently have
occasion to speak of all these things, and especially of the most marked
emigrants, in a manner less irregular, because what I have hitherto said
may, in some sort, be considered merely as a summary of all the facts
relating to the occurrences which daily passed before my eyes.
In the midst of these multifarious and weighty occupations I received a
packet with the Strasburg postmark at the time the Empress was in that
city. This packet had not the usual form of a diplomatic despatch, and the
superscription announced that it came from the residence of Josephine. My
readers, I venture to presume, will not experience less gratification than
I did on a perusal of its contents, which will be found at the end of this
chapter; but before satisfying the curiosity to which I have perhaps given
birth, I may here relate that one of the peculiarities of Bonaparte was a
fondness of extempore narration; and it appears he had not discontinued
the practice even after he became Emperor.
In fact, Bonaparte, during the first year after his elevation to the
Imperial throne, usually passed those evenings in the apartments of the
Empress which he could steal from public business. Throwing himself on a
sofa, he would remain absorbed in gloomy silence, which no one dared to
interrupt. Sometimes, however, on the contrary, he would give the reins to
his vivid imagination and his love of the marvelous, or, to speak more
correctly, his desire to produce effect, which was perhaps one of his
strongest passions, and would relate little romances, which were always of
a fearful description and in unison with the natural turn of his ideas.
During those recitals the ladies-in-waiting were always present, to one of
whom I am indebted for the following story, which she had written nearly
in the words of Napoleon. “Never,” said this lady in her letter to me,
“did the Emperor appear more extraordinary. Led away by the subject, he
paced the salon with hasty strides; the intonations of his voice varied
according to the characters of the personages he brought on the scene; he
seemed to multiply himself in order to play the different parts, and no
person needed to feign the terror which he really inspired, and which he
loved to see depicted in the countenances of those who surrounded him.” In
this tale I have made no alterations, as can be attested by those who, to
my knowledge, have a copy of it. It is curious to compare the impassioned
portions of it with the style of Napoleon in some of the letters addressed
to Josephine.

VOLUME III. — 1805-1814










CHAPTER I.
1805.
I had been three months at Hamburg when I learned that the Emperor had at
last resolved to abolish the only remaining memorial of the Republic,
namely, the revolutionary calendar. That calendar was indeed an absurd
innovation, for the new denominations of the months were not applicable in
all places, even in France; the corn of Provence did not wait to be opened
by the sun of the month of Messidor. On the 9th of September a
‘Senates-consulte’ decreed that on the 1st of January following the months
and days should resume their own names. I read with much interest
Laplace’s report to the Senate, and must confess I was very glad to see
the Gregorian calendar again acknowledged by law, as it had already been
acknowledged in fact. Frenchmen in foreign countries experienced
particular inconvenience from the adoption of a system different from all
the rest of the world.
A few days after the revival of the old calendar the Emperor departed for
the army. When at Hamburg it may well be supposed that I was anxious to
obtain news, and I received plenty from the interior of Germany and from
some friends in Paris. This correspondence enables me to present to my
readers a comprehensive and accurate picture of the state of public
affairs up to the time when Napoleon took the field. I have already
mentioned how artfully he always made it appear that he was anxious for
peace, and that he was always the party attacked; his, conduct previous to
the first conquest of Vienna affords a striking example of this artifice.
It was pretty evident that the transformation of the Cisalpine Republic
into the kingdom of Italy, and the union of Genoa to France were
infractions of treaties; yet the Emperor, nevertheless, pretended that all
the infractions were committed by Austria. The truth is, that Austria was
raising levies as secretly as possible, and collecting her troops on the
frontiers of Bavaria. An Austrian corps even penetrated into some
provinces of the Electorate; all this afforded Napoleon a pretext for
going to the aid of his allies.
In the memorable sitting preceding his departure the Emperor presented a
project of a ‘Senatus-consulte’ relative to the re-organisation of the
National Guard. The Minister for Foreign Affairs read an explanation of
the reciprocal conduct of France and Austria since the peace of Luneville,
in which the offences of France were concealed with wonderful skill.
Before the sitting broke up the Emperor addressed the members, stating
that he was about to leave the capital to place himself at the head of the
army to afford prompt succour to his allies, and defend the dearest
interests of his people. He boasted of his wish to preserve peace, which
Austria and Russia, as he alleged, had, through the influence of England,
been induced to disturb.
This address produced a very powerful impression in Hamburg. For my part,
I recognised in it Napoleon’s usual boasting strain; but on this occasion
events seemed bent on justifying it. The Emperor may certainly have
performed more scientific campaigns than that of Austerlitz, but never any
more glorious in results. Everything seemed to partake of the marvellous,
and I have often thought of the secret joy which Bonaparte must have felt
on seeing himself at last an the point of commencing a great war in
Germany, for which he had so often expressed an ardent desire. He
proceeded first to Strasburg, whither Josephine accompanied him.
All the reports that I received agreed with the statements of my private
correspondence in describing the incredible enthusiasm which prevailed in
the army on learning that it was to march into Germany. For the first time
Napoleon had recourse to an expeditious mode of transport, and 20,000
carriages conveyed his army, as if by enchantment, from the shores of the
Channel to the banks of the Rhine. The idea of an active campaign fired
the ambition of the junior part of the army. All dreamed of glory, and of
speedy promotion, and all hoped to distinguish themselves before the eyes
of a chief who was idolised by his troops. Thus during his short stay at
Strasburg the Emperor might with reason prophesy the success which crowned
his efforts under the walls of Vienna.
Rapp, who accompanied him, informed me that on leaving Strasburg he
observed, in the presence of several persons, “It will be said that I made
Mack’s plan of campaign for him. The Caudine Forks are at Ulm.”
Experience proved that Bonaparte was not deceived; but I ought on this
occasion to contradict a calumnious report circulated at that time, and
since maliciously repeated. It has been said that there existed an
understanding between Mack and Bonaparte, and that the general was bought
over to deliver up the gates of Ulm. I have received positive proof that
this assertion is a scandalous falsehood; and the only thing that could
give it weight was Napoleon’s intercession after the campaign that Mack
might not be put on his trial. In this intercession Napoleon was actuated
only by humanity.
On taking the field Napoleon placed himself at the head of the Bavarians,
with whom be opposed the enemy’s army before the arrival of his own
troops. As soon as they were assembled he published the following
proclamation, which still further excited the ardour of the troops.
In the confidential notes of his diplomatic agents, in his speeches, and
in his proclamations, Napoleon always described himself as the attacked
party, and perhaps his very earnestness in so doing sufficed to reveal the
truth to all those who had learned to read his thoughts differently from
what his words expressed them.
At the commencement of the campaign of Austerlitz a circumstance occurred
from which is to be dated the fortune of a very meritorious man. While the
Emperor was at Strasburg he asked General Marescot, the commander-in-chief
of the engineers, whether he could recommend from his corps a brave,
prudent, and intelligent young officer, capable of being entrusted with an
important reconnoitering mission. The officer selected by General Marescot
was a captain in the engineers, named Bernard, who had been educated in
the Polytechnic School. He set off on his mission, advanced almost to
Vienna, and returned to the headquarters of the Emperor at the
capitulation of Ulm.
Bonaparte interrogated him himself, and was well satisfied with his
replies; but, not content with answering verbally the questions put by
Napoleon, Captain Bernard had drawn up a report of what he observed, and
the different routes which might be taken. Among other things he observed
that it would be a great advantage to direct the whole army upon Vienna,
without regard to the fortified places; for that, once master of the
capital of Austria, the Emperor might dictate laws to all the Austrian
monarchy. “I was present,” said Rapp to me, “at this young officer’s
interview with the Emperor. After reading the report, would you believe
that the Emperor flew into a furious passion? ‘How!’ cried he, ‘you are
very bold, very presumptuous! A young officer to take the liberty of
tracing out a plan of campaign for me! Begone, and await my orders.'”
This, and some other circumstances which I shall have to add respecting
Captain Bernard, completely reveal Napoleon’s character. Rapp told me that
as soon as the young officer had left the Emperor all at once changed his
tone. “That,” said he, “is a clever young man; he has taken a proper view
of things. I shall not expose him to the chance of being shot. Perhaps I
shall sometime want his services. Tell Berthier to despatch an order for
his departure for Elyria.”
This order was despatched, and Captain Bernard, who, like his comrades,
was ardently looking forward to the approaching campaign, regarded as a
punishment what was, on the Emperor’s part, a precaution to preserve a
young man whose merit he appreciated. At the close of the campaign, when
the Emperor promoted those officers who had distinguished themselves,
Bernard, who was thought to be in disgrace, was not included in Berthier’s
list among the captains of engineers whom he recommended to the rank of
chef de bataillon; but Napoleon himself inscribed Bernard’s name before
all the rest. However, the Emperor forgot him for some time; and it was
only an accidental circumstance that brought him to his recollection. I
never had any personal acquaintance with Bernard, but I learned from Rapp,
how he afterwards became his colleague as aide de camp to the Emperor; a
circumstance which I shall now relate, though it refers to a later period.
Before the Emperor left Paris for the campaign of 1812 he wished to gain
precise information respecting Ragusa and Elyria. He sent for Marmont, but
was not satisfied with his answers. He then interrogated several other
generals, but the result of his inquiries always was, “This is all very
well; but it is not what I want. I do not know Ragusa.” He then sent for
General Dejean, who had succeeded M. de Marescot as first inspector of the
Engineers.
“Have you any one among your officers,” he asked, “who is well acquainted
with Ragusa?” Dejean, after a little reflection, replied, “Sire, there is
a chef de bataillon who has been a long time forgotten, but who knows
Elyria perfectly.”—”What’s his name?”—”Bernard.”—”Ah!
stop . . . Bernard! I remember that name. Where is he?”—”At Antwerp,
Sire, employed on the fortifications.”—”Let a telegraphic despatch
be immediately, transmitted,—[by semaphore arms.]—desiring him
to mount his horse and come with all speed to Paris.”
The promptitude with which the Emperor’s orders were always executed is
well known. A few days after Captain Bernard was in the Emperor’s cabinet
in Paris. Napoleon received him very graciously. The first thing he said
was, “Talk to me about Ragusa.” This was a favourite mode of interrogation
with him in similar cases, and I have heard him say that it was a sure way
of drawing out all that a man had observed in any country that he had
visited. Be that as it may, he was perfectly satisfied with M. Bernard’s
information respecting Elyria; and when the chef de bataillon had finished
speaking Napoleon said, “Colonel Bernard, I am now acquainted with
Ragusa.” The Emperor afterwards conversed familiarly with him, entered
into details respecting the system of fortification adopted at Antwerp,
referred to the plan of the works, criticised it, and showed how he would,
if he besieged the town, render the means of defence unavailing. The new
Colonel explained so well how he would defend the town against the
Emperor’s attack that Bonaparte was delighted, and immediately bestowed
upon, the young officer a mark of distinction which, as far as I know, he
never granted but upon that single occasion. The Emperor was going to
preside at the Council of State, and desired Colonel Bernard to accompany
him, and many times during the sittings be asked him for his opinion upon
the points which were under discussion. On leaving the Council Napoleon
said, “Bernard, you are in future my aide de camp.” After the campaign he
was made General of Brigade, soon after General of Division, and now he is
acknowledged to be one of the ablest engineer officers in existence.
Clarke’s silly conduct deprived France of this distinguished man, who
refused the brilliant offers of several sovereigns of Europe for the sake
of retiring to the United States of America, where he commands the
Engineers, and has constructed fortifications on the coast of the Floridas
which are considered by engineers to be masterpieces of military art.
CHAPTER II.
1805.
To convey an idea of the brilliant campaign of 1805 from an abstract of
the reports and letters I received at Hamburg I should, like the
almanac-makers, be obliged to note down a victory for every day. Was not
the rapidity of the Emperor’s first operations a thing hitherto
unprecedented? He departed from Paris on the 24th of September, and
hostilities commenced on the 2d of October. On the 6th and 7th the French
passed the Danube, and turned the enemy’s army. On the 8th Murat, at the
battle of Wertingen, on the Danube, took 2000 Austrian prisoners, amongst
whom, besides other general officers, was Count Auffemberg. Next day the
Austrians fell back upon Gunsburg, retreating before our victorious
legions, who, pursuing their triumphal course, entered Augsburg on the
10th, and Munich on the 12th. When I received my despatches I could have
fancied I was reading a fabulous narrative. Two days after the French
entered Munich—that is to say, on the 14th—an Austrian corps
of 6000 men surrendered to Marshal Soult at Memingen, whilst Ney
conquered, sword in hand, his future Duchy of Elchingen. Finally, on the
17th of October, came the famous capitulation of General Mack at Ulm,’ and
on the same day hostilities commenced in Italy between the French and
Austrians, the former commanded by Massena and the latter by Prince
Charles.
Napoleon, who was so violently irritated by any obstacle which opposed
him, and who treated with so much hauteur everybody who ventured to resist
his inflexible will, was no longer the same man when, as a conqueror, he
received the vanquished generals at Ulm. He condoled with them on their
misfortune; and this, I can affirm, was not the result of a feeling of
pride concealed beneath a feigned generosity. Although he profited by
their defeat he pitied them sincerely. How frequently has he observed to
me, “How much to be pitied is a general on the day after a lost battle.”
He had himself experienced this misfortune when he was obliged to raise
the siege of St. Jean d’Acre. At that moment he would, I believe, have
strangled Djezzar; but if Djezzar had surrendered, he would have treated
him with the same attention which he showed to Mack and the other generals
of the garrison of Ulm. These generals were seventeen in number, and among
them was Prince Liechtenstein. There were also General Klenau (Baron de
Giulay), who had acquired considerable military reputation in the
preceding wars, and General Fresnel, who stood in a more critical
situation than his companions in misfortune, for he was a Frenchman, and
an emigrant.
Rapp told me that it was really painful to see these generals. They bowed
respectfully to the Emperor, having Mack at their head. They preserved a
mournful silence, and Napoleon was the first to speak, which he did in the
following terms: “Gentlemen, I feel sorry that such brave men as you are
should be the victims of the follies of a Cabinet which cherishes insane
projects, and which does not hesitate to commit the dignity of the
Austrian nation by trafficking with the services of its generals. Your
names are known to me—they are honourably known wherever you have
fought. Examine the conduct of those who have committed you. What could be
more iniquitous than to attack me without a declaration of war? Is it not
criminal to bring foreign invasion upon a country? Is it not betraying
Europe to introduce Asiatic barbarities into her disputes? If good policy
had been followed the Aulic Council, instead of attacking me, would have
sought my alliance in order to drive back the Russians to the north. The
alliance which your Cabinet has formed will appear monstrous in history.
It is the alliance of dogs, shepherds, and wolves against sheep—such
a scheme could never have been planned in the mind of a statesman. It is
fortunate for you that I have not been defeated in the unjust struggle to
which I have been provoked; if I had, the Cabinet of Vienna would have
soon perceived its error, for which, perhaps, it will yet one day pay
dearly.”
What a change fifteen days of success, crowned by the capture of Ulm, had
made in affairs! At Hamburg I knew through my agents to what a degree of
folly the hopes of Napoleon’s enemies had risen before he began the
campaign. The security of the Cabinet of Vienna was really inexplicable;
not only did they not dream of the series of victories which made Napoleon
master of all the Austrian monarchy, but the assistants of Drake and all
the intriguers of that sort treated France already as a conquered country,
and disposed of some of our provinces. In the excess of their folly, to
only give one instance, they promised the town of Lyons to the King of
Sardinia, to recompense him for the temporary occupation of Piedmont.
While Napoleon flattered his prisoners at the expense of their Government
he wished to express satisfaction at the conduct of his own army, and with
this view he published a remarkable proclamation, which in some measure
presented an abstract of all that had taken place since the opening of the
campaign.
This proclamation was as follows:—
This proclamation always appeared to me a masterpiece of military
eloquence. While he lavished praises on his troops, he excited their
emulation by hinting that the Russians were capable of disputing with them
the first rank among the infantry of Europe, and he concluded his address
by calling them his children.
The second campaign, to which Napoleon alleged they so eagerly looked
forward, speedily ensued, and hostilities were carried on with a degree of
vigour which fired the enthusiasm of the army. Heaven knows what accounts
were circulated of the Russians, who, as Bonaparte solemnly stated in his
proclamation, had come from the extremity of the world. They were
represented as half-naked savages, pillaging, destroying and burning
wherever they went. It was even asserted that they were cannibals, and had
been seen to eat children. In short, at that period was introduced the
denomination of northern barbarians which has since been so generally
applied to the Russians. Two days after the capitulation of Ulm Murat
obtained the capitulation of Trochtelfingen from General Yarneck, and made
10,000 prisoners, so that, without counting killed and wounded, the
Austrian army had sustained a diminution of 50,000 men after a campaign of
twenty days. On the 27th of October the French army crossed the Inn, and
thus penetrated into the Austrian territory. Salzburg and Brannan were
immediately taken. The army of Italy, under the command of Massena, was
also obtaining great advantages. On the 30th of October, that is to say,
the very day on which the Grand Army took the above-mentioned fortresses,
the army of Italy, having crossed the Adige, fought a sanguinary battle at
Caldiero, and took 5000 Austrian prisoners.
In the extraordinary campaign, which has been distinguished by the name of
“the Campaign of Austerlitz,” the exploits of our troops succeeded each
other with the rapidity of thought. I confess I was equally astonished and
delighted when I received a note from Duroc, sent by an extraordinary
courier, and commencing laconically with the words, “We are in Vienna; the
Emperor is well.”
Duroc’s letter was dated the 13th November, and the words, “We are in
Vienna,” seemed to me the result of a dream. The capital of Austria, which
from time immemorial had not been occupied by foreigners—the city
which Sobieski had saved from Ottoman violence, had become the prey of the
Imperial eagle of France, which, after a lapse of three centuries, avenged
the humiliations formerly imposed upon Francis I. by the ‘Aquila Grifagna’
of Charles V. Duroc had left the Emperor before the camp of Boulogne was
raised; his mission to Berlin being terminated, he rejoined the Emperor at
Lintz.
Before I noticed the singular mission of M. Haugwitz to the Emperor
Napoleon, and the result of that mission, which circumstances rendered
diametrically the reverse of its object, I will relate what came to my
knowledge respecting some other negotiations on the part of Austria, the
evident intent of which was to retard Napoleon’s progress, and thereby to
dupe him. M. de Giulay, one of the generals included in the capitulation
of Ulm, had returned home to acquaint his sovereign with the disastrous
event. He did not conceal, either from the Emperor Francis or the Cabinet
of Vienna, the destruction of the Austrian army, and the impossibility of
arresting the rapid advance of the French. M. de Giulay was sent with a
flag of truce to the headquarters of Napoleon, to assure him of the
pacific intentions of the Emperor of Austria, and to solicit an armistice.
The snare was too clumsy not to be immediately discovered by so crafty a
man as Napoleon.
He had always pretended a love for peace, though he was overjoyed at the
idea of continuing a war so successfully commenced, and he directed
General Giulay to assure the Emperor of Austria that he was not less
anxious for peace than he, and that he was ready to treat for it, but
without suspending the course of his operations. Bonaparte, indeed, could
not, without a degree of imprudence of which he was incapable, consent to
an armistice; for M. de Giulay, though entrusted with powers from Austria,
had received none from Russia. Russia, therefore, might disavow the
armistice and arrive in time to defend Vienna, the occupation of which was
so important to the French army. The Russians, indeed, were advancing to
oppose us, and the corps of our army, commanded by Mortier on the left
bank of the Danube, experienced in the first engagement a check at
Dirnstein, which not a little vexed the Emperor. This was the first
reverse of fortune we had sustained throughout the campaign. It was
trivial, to be sure, but the capture by the Russians of three French
eagles, the first that had fallen into the hands of the enemy, was very
mortifying to Napoleon, and caused him to prolong for some days his staff
at St. Folten, where he then was.
The rapid occupation of Vienna was due to the successful temerity of
Lannes and Murat, two men alike distinguished for courage and daring
spirit. A bold artifice of these generals prevented the destruction of the
Thabor bridge at Vienna, without which our army would have experienced
considerable difficulty in penetrating into the Austrian capital. This act
of courage and presence of mind, which had so great an influence on the
events of the campaign, was described to me by Lannes, who told the story
with an air of gaiety, unaccompanied by any self-complacency, and seemed
rather pleased with the trick played upon the Austrians than proud of the
brilliant action which had been performed. Bold enterprises were so
natural to Lannes that he was frequently the only person who saw nothing
extraordinary in his own exploits. Alas! what men were sacrificed to
Napoleon’s ambition!
The following is the story of the Bridge of Thabor as I heard it from
Lannes:—
Such, as well as I can recollect, was the account given by Lannes, who
laughed immoderately in describing the consternation of the Austrian
officers when they discovered the trick that had been played upon them.
When Lannes performed this exploit he had little idea of the important
consequences which would attend, it. He had not only secured to the
remainder of the French army a sure and easy entrance to Vienna, but,
without being aware of it, he created an insurmountable impediment to the
junction of the Russian army with the Austrian corps, commanded by Prince
Charles, who, being pressed by Massena, hastily advanced into the heart of
the Hereditary States, where he fully expected a great battle would take
place.
As soon as the corps of Murat and Lannes had taken possession of Vienna
the Emperor ordered all the divisions of the army to march upon that
capital.
Napoleon established his headquarters at Schoenbrunn, where he planned his
operations for compelling the corps of Prince Charles to retire to
Hungary, and also for advancing his own forces to meet the Russians. Murat
and Lannes always commanded the advanced guard during the forced marches
ordered by Napoleon, which were executed in a way truly miraculous.
To keep up the appearance of wishing to conclude peace as soon as
reasonable propositions should be made to him, Napoleon sent for his
Minister for foreign Affairs, who speedily arrived at Vienna, and General
Savary was sent on a mission to the Emperor Alexander. The details of this
mission I have learned only from the account of it given by the Duc de
Rovigo in his apologetic Memoirs. In spite of the Duke’s eagerness to
induce a belief in Napoleon’s pacific disposition, the very facts on which
he supports his argument lead to the contrary conclusion. Napoleon wished
to dictate his conditions before the issue of a battle the success of
which might appear doubtful to the young Emperor of Russia, and these
conditions were such as he might impose when victory should be declared in
favour of our eagles. It must be clear to every reflecting person that by
always proposing what he knew could not be honourably acceded to, he kept
up the appearance of being a pacificator, while at the same time he
ensured to himself the pleasure of carrying on the war.
CHAPTER III.
1805.
I must now relate how, in conformity with my instructions, I was employed
in Hamburg in aiding the success of the French army. I had sent an agent
to observe the Russian troops, which were advancing by forced marches to
the banks of the Elbe. This agent transmitted to me from Gadbusch an
account of the routes taken by the different columns. It was then supposed
that they would march upon Holland by the way of Bremen and Oldenburg. On
the receipt of thus intelligence the Electorate of Hanover was evacuated
by the French, and General Barbou, who had commanded there concentrated
his forces in Hamelin.
On the 2d of November 1805 the King of Sweden arrived at Stralsund. I
immediately intimated to our Government that this circumstance would
probably give a new turn to the operations of the combined army, for
hitherto the uncertainty of its movements and the successive counter-
orders afforded no possibility of ascertaining any determined plan. The
intention seemed to be, that all the Swedo-Russian troops should cross the
Elbe at the same point; viz., Lauenburg, six miles from Hamburg.
There was not on the 5th of November a single Russian on the southern bank
of the Elbe.
The first column of the grand Russian army passed through Warsaw on the
1st of November, and on the 2d the Grand-Duke Constantine was expected
with the Guards. This column, which amounted to 6000 men, was the first
that passed through Prussian Poland.
At this time we momentarily expected to see the Hanoverian army landed on
the banks of the Weser or the Elbe, augmented by some thousands of
English. Their design apparently was either to attack Holland, or to
attempt some operation on the rear of our Grand Army.
The French Government was very anxious to receive accurate accounts of the
march of the Swedo-Russian troops through Hanover, and of the Russian army
through Poland. My agents at Warsaw and Stralsund, who were exceedingly
active and intelligent, enabled me to send off a bulletin describing the
state of Hanover, the movements of the Russians and Swedes, together with
information of the arrival of English troops in the Elbe, and a statement
of the force of the combined army in Hanover, which consisted of 15,000
Russians, 8000 Swedes, and 12,000 English; making in all 35,000 men.
It was probably on account of this bulletin that Napoleon expressed to
Duroc his satisfaction with my services. The Emperor on recalling Duroc
from Berlin did not manifest the least apprehension respecting Prussia.
Duroc wrote to me the following letter on the occasion of his recall:
Whenever foreign armies were opposing France the hopes of the emigrants
revived. They falsely imagined that the powers coalesced against Napoleon
were labouring in their cause; and many of them entered the Russian and
Austrian armies. Of this number was General Dumouriez. I received
information that he had landed at Stade on the 21st of November; but
whither he intended to proceed was not known. A man named St. Martin,
whose wife lived with Dumouriez, and who had accompanied the general from
England to Stade, came to Hamburg, where he observed great precautions for
concealment, and bought two carriages, which were immediately forwarded to
Stade. St, Martin himself immediately proceeded to the latter place. I was
blamed for not having arrested this man; but he had a commission attesting
that he was in the English service, and, as I have before mentioned; a
foreign commission was a safeguard; and the only one which could not be
violated in Hamburg.
In December 1805 the English recruiting in Hanover was kept up without
interruption, and attended with extraordinary success. Sometimes a hundred
men were raised in a day. The misery prevailing in Germany, which had been
ravaged by the war, the hatred against the French, and the high bounty
that was offered enabled the English to procure as many men as they
wished.
The King of Sweden, meditating on the stir he should make in Hanover, took
with him a camp printing-press to publish the bulletins of the grand
Swedish army.—The first of these bulletins announced to Europe that
his Swedish Majesty was about to leave Stralsund; and that his army would
take up its position partly between Nelsen and Haarburg, and partly
between Domitz and the frontiers of Hamburg.
Among the anecdotes of Napoleon connected with this campaign I find in my
notes the following, which was related to me by Rapp. Some days before his
entrance into Vienna Napoleon, who was riding on horseback along the road,
dressed in his usual uniform of the chasseurs of the Guard, met an open
carriage, in which were seated a lady and a priest. The lady was in tears,
and Napoleon could not refrain from stopping to ask her what was the cause
of her distress. “Sir,” she replied, for she did not know the Emperor, “I
have been pillaged at my estate, two leagues from hence, by a party of
soldiers, who have murdered my gardener. I am going to seek your Emperor,
who knows my family, to whom he was once under great obligations.”—”What
is your name?” inquired Napoleon.—”De Bunny,” replied the lady. “I
am the daughter of M de Marbeuf, formerly Governor of Corsica.”—”Madame,”
exclaimed Napoleon, “I am the Emperor. I am delighted to have the
opportunity of serving you.”—”You cannot conceive,” continued Rapp,
“the attention which the Emperor showed Madame de Bunny. He consoled her,
pitied her, almost apologised for the misfortune she had sustained. ‘Will
you have the goodness, Madame,’ said he, ‘to go and wait for me at my
head-quarters? I will join you speedily; every member of M. de Marbeuf’s
family has a claim on my respect.’ The Emperor immediately gave her a
picquet of chasseurs of his guard to escort her. He saw her again during
the day, when he loaded her with attentions, and liberally indemnified her
for the losses she had sustained.”
For some time previous to the battle of Austerlitz the different corps of
the army intersected every part of Germany and Italy, all tending towards
Vienna as a central point. At the beginning of November the corps
commanded by Marshal Bernadotte arrived at Saltzburg at the moment when
the Emperor had advanced his headquarters to Braunau, where there were
numerous magazines of artillery and a vast quantity of provisions of every
kind. The junction of the corps commanded by Bernadotte in Hanover with
the Grand Army was a point of such high importance that Bonaparte had
directed the Marshal to come up with him as speedily as possible, and to
take the shortest road. This order obliged Bernadotte to pass through the
territory of the two Margravates.
At that time we were at peace with Naples. In September the Emperor had
concluded with Ferdinand IV. a treaty of neutrality. This treaty enabled
Carra St. Cyr, who occupied Naples, to evacuate that city and to join
Massena in Upper Italy; both reached the Grand Army on the 28th of
November. But no sooner had the troops commanded by Carra St. Cyr quitted
the Neapolitan territory than the King of Naples, influenced by his
Ministers, and above all by Queen Caroline, broke the treaty of
neutrality, ordered hostile preparations against France, opened his ports
to the enemies of the Emperor, and received into his States 12,000
Russians and 8000 English. It was on the receipt of this news that
Bonaparte, in one of his most violent bulletins, styled the Queen of
Naples a second Fredegonda. The victory of Austerlitz having given
powerful support to his threats, the fall of Naples was decided, and
shortly after his brother Joseph was seated on the Neapolitan throne.
At length came the grand day when, to use Napoleon’s expression, the Sun
of Austerlitz rose. All our forces were concentrated on one point, at
about 40 leagues beyond Vienna. There remained nothing but the wreck of
the Austrian army, the corps of Prince Charles being by scientific
manoeuvres kept at a distance from the line of operations; but the
Russians alone were superior to us in numbers, and their army was almost
entirely composed of fresh troops. The most extraordinary illusion
prevailed in the enemy’s camp. The north of Europe has its Gascons as well
as the south of France, and the junior portion of the Russian army at this
period assumed an absurd braggadocio tone. On the very eve of the battle
the Emperor Alexander sent one of his aides de camp, Prince Dolgorouki, as
a flag of truce to Napoleon. The Prince could not repress his
self-sufficiency even in the presence of the Emperor, and Rapp informed me
that on dismissing him the Emperor said, “If you were on ‘the heights of
Montmartre,’ I would answer such impertinence only by cannon-balls.” This
observation was very remarkable, inasmuch as subsequent events rendered it
a prophecy.
As to the battle itself, I can describe it almost as well as if I had
witnessed it, for some time after I had the pleasure of seeing my friend
Rapp, who was sent an a mission to Prussia. He gave me the following
account:
Thus it was that Rapp related to me this famous battle of which he was the
hero, as Kellerman had been the hero of Marengo. What now remains of
Austerlitz? The recollection, the glory, and the magnificent picture of
Gerard, the idea of which was suggested to the Emperor by the sight of
Rapp with the blood streaming from his wound.
I cannot forbear relating here a few particulars which I learned from Rapp
respecting his mission after the cure of his wound; and the marriage of
Prince Eugène to the Princess Augusta of Bavaria. The friendship which
Rapp cherished for me was of the most sincere kind. During my disgrace he
did not even conceal it from Napoleon; and whoever knows anything of the
Emperor’s Court will acknowledge that that was a greater mark of courage
than the carrying of a redoubt or making the most brilliant charge of
cavalry. Rapp possessed courage of every kind, an excellent heart, and a
downright frankness, which for a time brought him into disgrace with
Napoleon. The only thing for which Rapp could be reproached was his
extreme prejudice against the nobility, which I am convinced was the sole
reason why he was not created a Duke. The Emperor made him a Count because
he wished that all his aides de camp should have titles.
CHAPTER IV.
1805.
At the moment when the Emperor had reason to hope that the news of his
extraordinary success would animate public spirit he was informed that
considerable disquietude prevailed, and that the Bank of France was
assailed by demands for the payment of its paper, which had fallen, more
than 5 per cent. I was not ignorant of the cause of this decline. I had
been made acquainted, through the commercial correspondence between
Hamburg and Paris, with a great financial operation, planned by M.
Ouvrard, in consequence of which he was to obtain piastres from Spanish
America at a price much below the real value; and I had learned that he
was obliged to support this enterprise by the funds which he and his
partners previously employed in victualling the forces. A fresh investment
of capital was therefore necessary for this service, which, when on a
large scale, requires extensive advances, and the tardy payment of the
Treasury at that period was well known.
I was well acquainted with M. Ouvrard, and in what I am about to say I do
not think there will be found anything offensive or disagreeable to him. I
observed the greater number of the facts to which I shall refer in their
origin, and the rest I learned from M. Ouvrard himself, who, when he
visited Hamburg in 1808, communicated to me a variety of details
respecting his immense transaction with the King of Spain. Among other
things I recollect he told me that before the 18th Brumaire he was
possessed of 60,000,000, without owing a franc to any person.
This celebrated financier has been the object of great public attention.
The prodigious variations of fortune which he has experienced, the
activity of his life, the immense commercial operations in which he has
been engaged; the extent and the boldness of his enterprises, render it
necessary, in forming a judgment of M. Ouvrard, to examine his conduct
with due care and deliberation. The son of a stationer, who was able
merely through his own resources to play so remarkable a part, could be no
ordinary man. It may be said of M. Ouvrard what Beaumarchais said of
himself, that his life was really a combat. I have known him long, and I
saw much of him in his relations with Josephine. He always appeared to me
to possess great knowledge of the world, accompanied by honourable
principles, and a high degree of generosity, which added greatly to the
value of his prudence and discretion. No human power, no consideration,
not even the ingratitude of those whom he had obliged, could induce him to
disclose any sacrifice which he had made at the time when, under the
Directory, the public revenue may be said to have been always at the
disposal of the highest bidder, and when no business could be brought to a
conclusion except by him who set about it with his hands full of money. To
this security, with which M. Ouvrard impressed all official persons who
rendered him services, I attribute the facility with which he obtained the
direction of the numerous enterprises in which he engaged, and which
produced so many changes in his fortune. The discretion of M. Ouvrard was
not quite agreeable to the First Consul, who found it impossible to
extract from him the information he wanted. He tried every method to
obtain from him the names of persons to whom he had given those kind of
subsidies which in vulgar language are called sops in the pan, and by
ladies pin money. Often have I seen Bonaparte resort to every possible
contrivance to gain his object. He would sometimes endeavour to alarm M.
Ouvrard by menaces, and at other times to flatter him by promises, but he
was in no instance successful.
While we were at the Luxembourg, on, as I recollect, the 25th of January
1800, Bonaparte said to me during breakfast, “Bourrienne, my resolution is
taken. I shall have Ouvrard arrested.”—”General, have you proofs
against him?”—”Proofs, indeed! He is a money-dealer, a monopoliser;
we must make him disgorge. All the contractors, the provision agents, are
rogues. How have they made their fortunes? At the expense of the country,
to be sure. I will not suffer such doings. They possess millions, they
roll in an insolent luxury, while my soldiers have neither bread nor
shoes! I will have no more of that! I intend to speak on the business
to-day in the Council, and we shall see what can be done.”
I waited with impatience for his return from the Council to know what had
passed. “Well, General?” said I “The order is given.” On hearing this I
became anxious about the fate of M. Ouvrard, who was thus to be treated
more like a subject of the Grand Turk than a citizen of the Republic; but
I soon learned that the order had not been executed because he could not
be found.
Next day I learned that a person, whom I shall not name, who was present
at the Council, and who probably was under obligations to Ouvrard, wrote
him a note in pencil to inform him of the vote for his arrest carried by
the First Consul. This individual stepped out for a moment and despatched
his servant with the note to Ouvrard. Having thus escaped the writ of
arrest, Ouvrard, after a few days had passed over, reappeared, and
surrendered himself prisoner. Bonaparte was at first furious on learning
that he had got out of the way; but on hearing that Ouvrard had
surrendered himself he said to me, “The fool! he does not know what is
awaiting him! He wishes to make the public believe that he has nothing to
fear; that his hands are clean. But he is playing a bad game; he will gain
nothing in that way with me. All talking is nonsense. You may be sure,
Bourrienne, that when a man has so much money he cannot have got it
honestly, and then all those fellows are dangerous with their fortunes. In
times of revolution no man ought to have more than 3,000,000 francs, and
that is a great deal too much.”
Before going to prison Ouvrard took care to secure against all the
searches of the police any of his papers which might have committed
persons with whom he had dealings; and I believe that there were
individuals connected with the police itself who had good reason for not
regretting the opportunity which M. Ouvrard had taken for exercising this
precaution. Seals, however, were put upon his papers; but on examining
them none of the information Bonaparte so much desired to obtain was
found. Nevertheless on one point his curiosity was satisfied, for on
looking over the documents he found from some of them that Madame
Bonaparte had been borrowing money from Ouvrard.
As Ouvrard had a great number of friends they bestirred themselves to get
some person of influence to speak to the First Consul in his favour. But
this was a commission no one was willing to undertake; because, prejudiced
as Bonaparte was, the least hint of the kind would have appeared to him to
be dictated by private interest. Berthier was very earnestly urged to
interfere, but he replied, “That is impossible. He would say that it was
underhand work to get money for Madame Visconti.”
I do not recollect to what circumstance Ouvrard was indebted for his
liberty, but it is certain that his captivity did not last long. Sometime
after he had left his prison Bonaparte asked him for 12,000,000, which M.
Ouvrard refused.
On his accession to the Consulate Bonaparte found M. Ouvrard contractor
for supplying the Spanish fleet under the command of Admiral Massaredo.
This business introduced him to a correspondence with the famous Godoy,
Prince of the Peace. The contract lasted three years, and M. Ouvrard
gained by it a net profit of 15,000,000. The money was payable in
piastres, at the rate of 3 francs and some centimes each, though the
piastre was really worth 5 francs 40 centimes. But to recover it at this
value it was necessary for M. Ouvrard to go and get the money in Mexico.
This he was much inclined to do, but he apprehended some obstacle on the
part of the First Consul, and, notwithstanding his habitual shrewdness, he
became the victim of his over-precaution. On his application M. de
Talleyrand undertook to ask the First Consul for authority to give him a
passport. I was in the cabinet at the time, and I think I still hear the
dry and decided “No,” which was all the answer M. de Talleyrand obtained.
When we were alone the First Consul said to me, “Do you not see,
Bourrienne, this Ouvrard must have made a good thing of his business with
the Prince of the Peace? But the fool! Why did he get Talleyrand to ask me
for a passport? That is the very thing that raised my suspicion. Why did
he not apply for a passport as every one else does? Have I the giving of
them? He is an ass; so much the worse for him.”
I was sorry for Ouvrard’s disappointment, and I own none the less so
because he had intimated his willingness to give me a share in the
business he was to transact its Spain; and which was likely to be very
profitable. His brother went to Mexico in his stead.
In 1802 a dreadful scarcity afflicted France. M. Ouvrard took upon
himself, in concert with Wanlerberghe, the task of importing foreign grain
to prevent the troubles which might otherwise have been expected. In
payment of the grain the foreign houses who sent it drew upon Ouvrard and
Wanlerberghe for 26,000,000 francs in Treasury bills, which, according to
the agreement with the Government, were to be paid. But when the bills of
the foreign houses became due there was no money in the Treasury, and
payment was refused. After six months had elapsed payment was offered, but
on condition that the Government should retain half the profit of the
commission! This Ouvrard and Wanlerberghe refused, upon which the Treasury
thought it most economical to pay nothing, and the debt remained
unsettled. Notwithstanding this transaction Ouvrard and Wanlerberghe
engaged to victual the navy, which they supplied for six years and three
months. After the completion of these different services the debt due to
them amounted to 68,000,000.
In consequence of the long delay of, payment by the Treasury the
disbursements for supplies of grain amounted at least to more than
40,000,000; and the difficulties which arose had a serious effect on the
credit of the principal dealers with those persons who supplied them. The
discredit spread and gradually reached the Treasury, the embarrassments of
which augmented with the general alarm. Ouvrard, Wanlerberghe, and Seguin
were the persons whose capital and credit rendered them most capable of
relieving the Treasury, and they agreed to advance for that purpose
102,000,000, in return for which they were allowed bonds of the
Receivers-General to the amount of 150,000,000. M. Desprez undertook to be
the medium through which the 102,000,000 were to be paid into the
Treasury, and the three partners transferred the bands to him.
Spain had concluded a treaty with France, by which she was bound to pay a
subsidy of 72,000,000 francs, and 32,000,000 had become due without any
payment being made: It was thought advisable that Ouvrard should be sent
to Madrid to obtain a settlement, but he was afraid that his business in
Paris would suffer during his absence, and especially the transaction in
which he was engaged with Desprez. The Treasury satisfied him on this
point by agreeing to sanction the bargain with Desprez, and Ouvrard
proceeded to Madrid. It was on this occasion he entered into the immense
speculation for trading with Spanish America.
Spain wished to pay the 32,000,000 which were due to France as soon as
possible, but her coffers were empty, and goodwill does not ensure
ability; besides, in addition to the distress of the Government, there was
a dreadful famine in Spain. In this state of things Ouvrard proposed to
the Spanish Government to pay the debt due to France, to import a supply
of corn, and to advance funds for the relief of the Spanish Treasury. For
this he required two conditions. (1.) The exclusive right of trading with
America. (2.) The right of bringing from America on his own account all
the specie belonging to the Crown, with the power of making loans
guaranteed and payable by the Spanish Treasuries.
About the end of July 1805 the embarrassment which sometime before had
begun to be felt in the finances of Europe was alarmingly augmented. Under
these circumstances it was obviously the interest of Ouvrard to procure
payment as soon as possible of the 32,000,000 which he had advanced for
Spain to the French Treasury. He therefore redoubled his efforts to bring
his negotiation to a favourable issue, and at last succeeded in getting a
deed of partnership between himself and Charles IV. which contained the
following stipulation:—”Ouvrard and Company are authorised to
introduce into the ports of the New World every kind of merchandise and
production necessary for the consumption of those countries, and to export
from the Spanish Colonies, during the continuance of the war with England;
all the productions and all specie derivable from them.” This treaty was
only to be in force during the war with England, and it was stipulated
that the profits arising from the transactions of the Company should be
equally divided between Charles IV. and the rest of the Company; that is
to say, one-half to the King and the other half to his partners.
The consequences of this extraordinary partnership between a King and a
private individual remain to be stated. On the signing of the deed Ouvrard
received drafts from the Treasury of Madrid to the extent of 52,500,000
piastres; making 262,500,000 francs; but the piastres were to be brought
from America, while the terms of the treaty required that the urgent wants
of the Spanish Government should be immediately supplied, and, above all,
the progress of the famine checked. To accomplish this object fresh
advances to an enormous amount were necessary, for M. Ouvrard had to begin
by furnishing 2,000,000 of quintals of grain at the rate of 26 francs the
quintal. Besides all this, before he could realise a profit and be
reimbursed for the advances he had made to the Treasury of Paris, he had
to get the piastres conveyed from America to Europe. After some difficulty
the English Government consented to facilitate the execution of the
transaction by furnishing four frigates for the conveyance of the
piastres.
Ouvrard had scarcely completed the outline of his extraordinary enterprise
when the Emperor suddenly broke up his camp at Boulogne to march to
Germany. It will readily be conceived that Ouvrard’s interests then
imperatively required his presence at Madrid; but he was recalled to Paris
by the Minister of the Treasury, who wished to adjust his accounts. The
Emperor wanted money for the war on which he was entering, and to procure
it for the Treasury Ouvrard was sent to Amsterdam to negotiate with the
House of Hope. He succeeded, and Mr. David Parish became the Company’s
agent.
Having concluded this business Ouvrard returned in all haste to Madrid;
but in the midst of the most flattering hopes and most gigantic
enterprises he suddenly found himself threatened with a dreadful crisis.
M. Desprez, as has been stated, had, with the concurrence of the Treasury,
been allowed to take upon himself all the risk of executing the treaty, by
which 150,000,000 were to be advanced for the year 1804, and 400,000,000
for the year 1805. Under the circumstances which had arisen the Minister
of the Treasury considered himself entitled to call upon Ouvrard to place
at his disposal 10,000,000 of the piastres which he had received from
Spain. The Minister at the same time informed him that he had made
arrangements on the faith of this advance, which he thought could not be
refused at so urgent a moment.
The embarrassment of the Treasury, and the well-known integrity of the
Minister, M. de Barbe Marbois, induced Ouvrard to remit the 10,000,000
piastres. But a few days after he had forwarded the money a Commissioner
of the Treasury arrived at Madrid with a ministerial despatch, in which
Ouvrard was requested to deliver to the Commissioner all the assets he
could command, and to return immediately to Paris.
The Treasury was then in the greatest difficulty, and a general alarm
prevailed. This serious financial distress was occasioned by the following
circumstances. The Treasury had, by a circular, notified to the
Receivers-General that Desprez was the holder of their bonds. They were
also authorised to transmit to him all their disposable funds, to be
placed to their credit in an account current. Perhaps the giving of this
authority was a great error; but, be that as it may, Desprez, encouraged
by the complaisance of the Treasury, desired the Receivers-General to
transmit to him all the sums they could procure for payment of interest
under 8 per cent., promising to allow them a higher rate of interest. As
the credit of the house of Desprez stood high, it may be easily conceived
that on such conditions the Receivers-General, who were besides secured by
the authority of the Treasury, would enter eagerly into the proposed plan.
In short, the Receivers-General soon transmitted very considerable sums.
Chests of money arrived daily from every point of France. Intoxicated by
this success, Desprez engaged in speculations which in his situation were
extremely imprudent. He lent more than 50,000,000 to the merchants of
Paris, which left him no command of specie. Being obliged to raise money,
he deposited with the Bank the bonds of the Receivers-General which had
been consigned to him, but which were already discharged by the sums
transmitted to their credit in the account current. The Bank, wishing to
be reimbursed for the money advanced to Desprez, applied to the
Receivers-General whose bonds were held an security. This proceeding had
become necessary on the part of the Bank, as Desprez, instead of making
his payments in specie, sent in his acceptances. The Directors of the
Bank, who conducted that establishment with great integrity and
discretion, began to be alarmed, and required Desprez to explain the state
of his affairs. The suspicions of the Directors became daily stronger, and
were soon shared by the public. At last the Bank was obliged to stop
payment, and its notes were soon at a discount of 12 per cent.
The Minister of the Treasury, dismayed, as well may be supposed, at such a
state of things during the Emperor’s absence, convoked a Council, at which
Joseph Bonaparte presided, and to which Desprez and Wanlerberghe were
summoned. Ouvrard being informed of this financial convulsion made all
possible haste from Madrid, and on his arrival at Paris sought assistance
from Amsterdam. Hope’s house offered to take 15,000,000 piastres at the
rate of 3 francs 75 centimes each. Ouvrard having engaged to pay the
Spanish Government only 3 francs, would very willingly have parted with
them at that rate, but his hasty departure from Madrid, and the financial
events at Paris, affected his relations with the Spanish Treasury, and
rendered it impossible for him to afford any support to the Treasury of
France; thus the alarm continued, until the news of the battle of
Austerlitz and the consequent hope of peace tranquillised the public mind.
The bankruptcy of Desprez was dreadful; it was followed by the failure of
many houses, the credit of which was previously undoubted.
To temper the exultation which victory was calculated to excite, the news
of the desperate situation of the Treasury and the Bank reached the
Emperor on the day after the battle of Austerlitz. The alarming accounts
which he received hastened his return to France; and on the very evening
on which he arrived in Paris he pronounced, while ascending the stairs of
the Tuileries, the dismissal of M. de Barbs Marbois. This Minister had
made numerous enemies by the strict discharge of his duty, and yet,
notwithstanding his rigid probity, he sunk under the accusation of having
endangered the safety of the State by weakness of character. At this
period even Madame de Stael said, in a party where the firmness of M.
Barbs Marbois was the topic of conversation—”What, he inflexible? He
is only a reed bronzed!” But whatever may be the opinion entertained of
the character of this Minister, it is certain that Napoleon’s rage against
him was unbounded. Such was the financial catastrophe which occurred
during the campaign of Vienna; but all was not over with Ouvrard, and in
so great a confusion of affairs it was not to be expected that the
Imperial hand, which was not always the hand of justice, should not make
itself somewhere felt.
In the course of the month of February 1806 the Emperor issued two
decrees, in which he declared Ouvrard, Wanlerberghe, and Michel,
contractors for the service of 1804, and Desprez their agent, debtors to
the amount of 87,000,000, which they had misapplied in private
speculations, and in transactions with Spain “for their personal
interests.” Who would not suppose from this phrase that Napoleon had taken
no part whatever in the great financial operation between Spain and South
America? He was, however, intimately acquainted with it, and was himself
really and personally interested. But whenever any enterprise was
unsuccessful he always wished to deny all connection with it. Possessed of
title-deeds made up by himself—that is to say, his own decrees—the
Emperor seized all the piastres and other property belonging to the
Company, and derived from the transaction great pecuniary advantage,—though
such advantage never could be regarded by a sovereign as any compensation
for the dreadful state into which the public credit had been brought.
CHAPTER V
1805-1806.
I have been somewhat diffuse respecting the vast enterprises of M.
Ouvrard, and on the disastrous state of the finances during the campaign
of Vienna. Now, if I may so express myself, I shall return to the Minister
Plenipotentiary’s cabinet, where several curious transactions occurred.
The facts will not always be given in a connected series, because there
was no more relation between the reports which I received on a great
variety of subjects than there is in the pleading of the barristers who
succeed each other in a court of justice.
On the 2d of January 1806 I learned that many houses in Hamburg had
received by post packets, each containing four copies of a declaration of
Louis XVIII. Dumouriez had his carriage filled with copies of this
declaration when he passed through Brunswick; and in that small town alone
more than 3000 were distributed. The size of this declaration rendered its
transmission by post very easy, even in France.
All my letters from the Minister recommended that I should keep a strict
watch over the motions of Dumouriez; but his name was now as seldom
mentioned as if he had ceased to exist. The part he acted seemed to be
limited to disseminating pamphlets more or less insignificant.
It is difficult to conceive the great courage and presence of mind
sometimes found in men so degraded as are the wretches who fill the office
of spies. I had an agent amongst the Swedo-Russians, named Chefneux, whom
I had always found extremely clever and correct. Having for a long time
received no intelligence from him I became very anxious,—an anxiety
which was not without foundation. He had, in fact, been arrested at
Lauenburg, and conducted, bound, tied hand and foot, by some Cossacks to
Luneburg. There was found on him a bulletin which he was about to transmit
to me, and he only escaped certain death by having in his possession a
letter of recommendation from a Hamburg merchant well known to M.
Alopaeus, the Russian Minister in that city. This precaution, which I had
taken before he set out, saved his life. M. Alopaeus replied to the
merchant that, in consequence of his recommendation the spy should be sent
back safe and sound, but that another time neither the recommended nor the
recommender should escape so easily. Notwithstanding this, Chefneux would
certainly have paid with his head for the dangerous business in which he
was embarked but for the inconceivable coolness he displayed under the
most trying circumstances. Though the bulletin which was found upon him
was addressed to M. Schramm, merchant, they strongly suspected that it was
intended for me. They demanded of the prisoner whether he knew me; to
which he boldly replied that he had never seen me. They endeavoured, by
every possible means, to extort a confession from him, but without
success. His repeated denials, joined to the name of M. Schramm, created
doubts in the minds of his interrogators; they hesitated lest they should
condemn an innocent man. They, however, resolved to make a last effort to
discover the truth, and Chefneux, condemned to be shot, was conducted to
the plain of Luneburg. His eyes were bandaged, and he heard the command of
preparation given to the platoon, which was to fire upon him; at that
moment a man approaching him whispered in his ear, in a tone of friendship
and compassion, “They are going to fire; but I am your friend; only
acknowledge that you know M. de Bourrienne and you are safe.”—”No,”
replied Chefneux in a firm tone; “if I said so I should tell a falsehood.”
Immediately the bandage was removed from his eyes, and he was set at
liberty. It would be difficult to cite a more extraordinary instance of
presence of mind.
Much as I execrate the system of espionage I am nevertheless compelled to
admit that the Emperor was under the necessity of maintaining the most
unremitting vigilance amidst the intrigues which were going forward in the
neighbourhood of Hamburg, especially when the English, Swedes, and
Russians were in arms, and there were the strongest grounds for suspecting
the sincerity of Prussia.
On the 5th of January 1806 the King of Sweden arrived before the gates of
Hamburg. The Senate of that city, surrounded on all sides by English,
Swedish, and Russian troops, determined to send a deputation to
congratulate the Swedish monarch, who, however, hesitated so long about
receiving this homage that fears were entertained lest his refusal should
be followed by some act of aggression. At length, however, the deputies
were admitted, and they returned sufficiently well satisfied with their
reception.
The King of Sweden then officially declared, “That all the arrangements
entered into with relation to Hanover had no reference to hint, as the
Swedish army was under the immediate command of its august sovereign.”
The King, with his 6000 men, seemed inclined to play the part of the
restorer of Germany, and to make himself the Don Quixote of the treaty of
Westphalia. He threatened the Senate of Hamburg with the whole weight of
his anger, because on my application the colours which used to be
suspended over the door of the house for receiving Austrian recruits had
been removed. The poor Senate of Hamburg was kept in constant alarm by so
dangerous a neighbour.
The King of Sweden had his headquarters at Boetzenburg, on the northern
bank of the Elbe. In order to amuse himself he sent for Dr. Gall, who was
at Hamburg, where he delivered lectures on his system of phrenology, which
was rejected in the beginning by false science and prejudice, and
afterwards adopted in consequence of arguments, in my opinion,
unanswerable. I had the pleasure of living some time with Dr. Gall, and I
owe to the intimacy which subsisted between us the honour he conferred on
me by the dedication of one of his works. I said to him, when he departed
for the headquarters of the King of Sweden, “My dear doctor, you will
certainly discover the bump of vanity.” The truth is, that had the doctor
at that period been permitted to examine the heads of the sovereigns of
Europe they would have afforded very curious craniological studies.
It was not the King of Sweden alone who gave uneasiness to Hamburg; the
King of Prussia threatened to seize upon that city, and his Minister
publicly declared that it would very soon belong to his master. The
Hamburgers were deeply afflicted at this threat; in fact, next to the loss
of their independence, their greatest misfortune would have been to fall
under the dominion of Prussia, as the niggardly fiscal system of the
Prussian Government at that time would have proved extremely detrimental
to a commercial city. Hanover, being evacuated by the French troops, had
become a kind of recruiting mart for the British army, where every man who
presented himself was enrolled, to complete the Hanoverian legion which
was then about to be embodied. The English scattered gold by handfuls. One
hundred and fifty carriages, each with six horses, were employed in this
service, which confirmed me in the belief I had previously entertained,
that the English were to join with the Russians in an expedition against
Holland. The aim of the Anglo-Russians was to make a diversion which might
disconcert the movements of the French armies in Germany, the allies being
at that time unacquainted with the peace concluded at Presburg. Not a
moment was therefore to be lost in uniting the whole of our disposable
force for the defence of Holland; but it is not of this expedition that I
mean to speak at present. I only mention it to afford some idea of our
situation at Hamburg, surrounded, as we then were, by Swedish, English,
and Russian troops. At this period the Russian Minister at Hamburg, M.
Forshmann, became completely insane; his conduct had been more injurious
than advantageous to his Government. He was replaced by M. Alopcous, the
Russian Minister at Berlin; and they could not have exchanged a fool for a
more judicious and able diplomatist.
I often received from the Minister of Marine letters said packets to
transmit to the Isle of France,(Mauritius) of which the Emperor was
extremely anxious to retain possession; and I had much trouble in finding
any vessels prepared for that colony by which I could forward the
Minister’s communications. The death of Pitt and the appointment of Fox as
his successor had created a hope of peace. It was universally known that
Mr. Fox, in succeeding to his office, did not inherit the furious hatred
of the deceased Minister against France and her Emperor. There moreover
existed between Napoleon and Mr. Fox a reciprocal esteem, and the latter
had shown himself really disposed to treat. The possibility of concluding
a peace had always been maintained by that statesman when he was in
opposition to Mr. Pitt; and Bonaparte himself might have been induced,
from the high esteem he felt for Mr. Fox, to make concessions from which
he would before have recoiled. But there were two obstacles, I may say
almost insurmountable ones. The first was the conviction on the part of
England that any peace which might be made would only be a truce, and that
Bonaparte would never seriously relinquish his desire of universal
dominion. On the other side, it was believed that Napoleon had formed the
design of invading England. Had he been able to do so it would have been
less with the view of striking a blow at her commerce and destroying her
maritime power, than of annihilating the liberty of the press, which he
had extinguished in his own dominions. The spectacle of a free people,
separated only by six leagues of sea, was, according to him, a seductive
example to the French, especially to those among them who bent unwillingly
under his yoke.
At an early period of Mr. Fox’s ministry a Frenchman made the proposition
to him of assassinating the Emperor, of which information was immediately
transmitted to M. de Talleyrand. In this despatch the Minister said that,
though the laws of England did not authorise the permanent detention of
any individual not convicted of a crime, he had on this occasion taken it
on himself to secure the miscreant till such time as the French Government
could be put on its guard against his attempts. Mr. Fox said in his letter
that he had at first done this individual “the honour to take him for a
spy,” a phrase which sufficiently indicated the disgust with which the
British Minister viewed him.
This information was the key which opened the door to new negotiations. M.
de Talleyrand was ordered to express, in reply to the communication of Mr.
Fox, that the Emperor was sensibly affected at the index it afforded of
the principles by which the British Cabinet was actuated. Napoleon did not
limit himself to this diplomatic courtesy; he deemed it a favourable
occasion to create a belief that he was actuated by a sincere love of
peace. He summoned to Paris Lord Yarmouth, one of the most distinguished
amongst the English who had been so unjustly detained prisoners at Verdun
on the rupture of the peace of Amiens. He gave his lordship instructions
to propose to the British Government a new form of negotiations, offering
to guarantee to England the Cape of Good Hope and Malta. Some have been
inclined from this concession to praise the moderation of Bonaparte;
others to blame him for offering to resign these two places, as if the
Cape and Malta could be put in competition with the title of Emperor, the
foundation of the Kingdom of Italy, the acquisition of Genoa and of all
the Venetian States, the dethronement of the King of Naples and the gift
of his kingdom to Joseph, and finally, the new partition of Germany. These
transactions, of which Bonaparte said not a word, and from which he
certainly had no intention of departing, were all long after the treaty of
Amiens.
Every day brought with it fresh proofs of insatiable ambition. In fact,
Napoleon longed to obtain possession of the Hanse Towns. I was, however,
in the first place, merely charged to make overtures to the Senates of
each of these towns, and to point out the advantages they would derive
from the protection of Napoleon in exchange for the small sacrifice of
6,000,000 francs in his favour. I had on this subject numerous conferences
with the magistrates: they thought the sum too great, representing, to me
that the city was not so rich as formerly, because their commerce had been
much curtailed by the war; in short, the Senate declared that, with the
utmost goodwill, their circumstances would not permit them to accept the
“generous proposal” of the Emperor.
I was myself, indeed, at a loss to conceive how the absurdity of employing
me to make such a proposition was overlooked, for I had, really no
advantage to offer in return to the Hanse Towns. Against whom did
Bonaparte propose to protect them? The truth is, Napoleon then wished to
seize these towns by direct aggression, which, however, he was not able to
accomplish until four years afterwards.
During five years I witnessed the commercial importance of these cities,
and especially of Hamburg. Its geographical situation, on a great river
navigable by large vessels to the city, thirty leagues from the mouth of
the Elbe; the complete independence it enjoyed; its municipal regulations
and paternal government, were a few amongst the many causes which had
raised Hamburg to its enviable height of prosperity. What, in fact, was
the population of these remnants of the grand Hanseatic League of the
Middle Ages? The population of Hamburg when I was there amounted to
90,000, and that of its small surrounding territory to 25,000. Bremen had
36,000 inhabitants, and 9000 in its territory; the city of Lübeck, which
is smaller and its territory a little more extensive than that of Bremen,
contained a population of 24,000 souls within and 16,000 without the
walls. Thus the total population of the Hanse Towns amounted to only
200,000 individuals; and yet this handful of men carried on an extensive
commerce, and their ships ploughed every sea, from the shores of India to
the frozen regions of Greenland.
The Emperor arrived at Paris towards the end of January 1806. Having
created kings in Germany he deemed the moment favourable for surrounding
his throne with new princes. It was at this period that he created Murat,
Grand Duke of Cleves and Berg; Bernadotte, Prince of Ponte-Corvo; M. de
Talleyrand, Duke of Benevento; and his two former colleagues, Cambacérès
and Lebrun, Dukes of Parma and Piacenza. He also gave to his sister
Pauline, a short time after her second marriage with the Prince Borghese,
the title of Duchess of Guastalla. Strange events! who could then have
foreseen that the duchy of Cambacérès would become the refuge of a
Princess of Austria, the widowed wife of Napoleon Bonaparte? In the midst
of the prosperity of the Imperial family, when the eldest of the Emperor’s
brothers had ascended the throne of Naples, when Holland was on the eve of
being offered to Louis, and Jerome had exchanged his legitimate wife for
the illegitimate throne of Westphalia, the Imperial pillow was still far
from being free from anxiety. Hostilities did not actually exist with the
Continental powers; but this momentary state of repose lacked the
tranquillity of peace. France was at war with Russia and England, and the
aspect of the Continent presented great uncertainty, while the treaty of
Vienna had only been executed in part. In the meantime Napoleon turned his
eyes towards the East. General Sebastiani was sent to Constantinople. The
measures be pursued and his judicious conduct justified the choice of the
Emperor. He was adroit and conciliating, and peace with Turkey was the
result of his mission. The negotiations with England did not terminate so
happily, although, after the first overtures made to Lord Yarmouth, the
Earl of Lauderdale had been sent to Paris by Mr. Fox. In fact, these
negotiations wholly failed. The Emperor had drawn enormous sums from
Austria, without counting the vases, statues, and pictures. With which he
decorated the Louvre, and the bronze with which he clothed the column of
the Place Vendome,—in my opinion the finest monument of his reign
and the most beautiful one in Paris. As Austria was exhausted all the
contributions imposed on her could not be paid in cash, and they gave the
Emperor bills in payment. I received one for about 7,000,000 on Hamburg on
account of the stipulations of the treaty of Presburg.
The affairs of the Bourbon Princes became more and more unfavourable, and
their finances, as well as their chances of success, were so much
diminished that about this period it was notified to the emigrants in
Brunswick that the pretender (Louis XVIII.) had no longer the means of
continuing their pensions. This produced great consternation amongst those
emigrants, many of whom had no other means of existence; and
notwithstanding their devotion to the cause of royalty they found a
pension very useful in strengthening their zeal.
Amongst those emigrants was one whose name will occupy a certain place in
history; I mean Dumouriez, of whom I have already spoken, and who had for
some time employed himself in distributing pamphlets. He was then at
Stralsund; and it was believed that the King of Sweden would give him a
command. The vagrant life of this general, who ran everywhere hegging
employment from the enemies of his country without being able to obtain
it, subjected him to general ridicule; in fact, he was everywhere
despised.
To determine the difficulties which had arisen with regard to Holland,
which Dumouriez dreamed of conquering with an imaginary army, and being
discontented besides with the Dutch for not rigorously excluding English
vessels from their ports, the Emperor constituted the Batavian territory a
kingdom under his brother Louis. When I notified to the States of the
circle of Lower Saxony the accession of Louis Bonaparte to the throne of
Holland, and the nomination of Cardinal Fesch as coadjutor and successor
of the Arch-chancellor of the Germanic Empire, along with their official
communications, the Duke of Mecklenburg-Schwerin was the only member of
the circle who forebore to reply, and I understood he had applied to the
Court of Russia to know “whether” and “how” he should reply. At the same
time he made known to the Emperor the marriage of his daughter, the
Princess Charlotte Frederica, with Prince Christian Frederick of Denmark.
At this period it would have been difficult to foresee the way in which
this union would terminate. The Prince was young and handsome, and of an
amiable disposition, which seemed to indicate that he would prove a good
husband. As for the Princess, she was as beautiful as love; but she was
heedless and giddy; in fact, she was a spoiled child. She adored her
husband, and during several years their union proved happy. I had the
honour of knowing them at the period when the Duke of Mecklenburg, with
his family, sought refuge at Altona. Before leaving that town the Duchess
of Mecklenburg, a Princess of Saxony, paid a visit to Madame de Bourrienne
and loaded her with civilities. This Princess was perfectly amiable, and
was therefore generally regretted when, two years afterwards, death
snatched her from her family. Before leaving Altona the Duke of
Mecklenburg gave some parties by way of bidding adieu to Holstein, where
he had been so kindly received; and I can never forget the distinguished
reception and many kindnesses Madame de Bourrienne and myself received
from that illustrious family.
It consisted of the hereditary Prince, so distinguished by his talents and
acquirements (he was at that time the widower of a Grand Duchess of
Russia, a sister of the Emperor Alexander), of Prince Gustavus, so amiable
and graceful, and of Princess Charlotte and her husband, the Prince Royal
of Denmark.
This happy couple were far from foreseeing that in two years they would be
separated for ever. The Princess was at this period in all the splendour
of her beauty; several fetes were given on her account on the banks of the
Elbe, at which the Prince always opened the ball with Madame de
Bourrienne. Notwithstanding her amiability the Princess Charlotte was no
favourite at the Danish Court. Intrigues were formed against her. I know
not whether any foundation existed for the calumnies spread to her
disadvantage, but the Court dames accused her of great levity of conduct,
which, true or false, obliged her husband to separate from her; and at the
commencement of 1809 he sent her to Altona, attended by a chamberlain and
a maid of honour. On her arrival she was in despair; hers was not a silent
grief, for she related her story to every one. This unfortunate woman
really attracted pity, as she shed tears for her son, three years of age,
whom she was doomed never again to behold. But her natural levity
returned; she did not always maintain the reserve suitable to her rank,
and some months afterwards was sent into Jutland, where I believe she
still lives.
The enemies of the French Government did not confine themselves to writing
and publishing invectives against it. More than one wretch was ready to
employ daggers against the Emperor. Among this number was a man named
Louis Loizeau, recently arrived from London. He repaired to Altona, there
to enjoy the singular privilege which that city afforded of sheltering all
the ruffians, thieves, and bankrupts who fled from the justice of their
own Governments. On the 17th of July Loizeau presented himself to Comte de
Gimel, who resided at Altona, as the agent of the Comte de Lille. He
offered to repair to Paris and assassinate the Emperor. Comte de Gimel
rejected the proposal with indignation; and replied, that if he had no
other means of serving the Bourbons than cowardly assassination he might
go elsewhere and find confederates. This fact, which was communicated to
me by a friend of M. de Gimel, determined me to arrest Loizeau. Not being
warranted, however, to take this step at Altona, I employed a trusty agent
to keep watch, and draw him into a quarrel the moment he should appear on
the Hamburg side of a public walk which divides that city from Altona, and
deliver him up to the nearest Hamburg guard-house. Loizeau fell into the
snare; but finding that he was about to be conducted from the guardhouse
to the prison of Hamburg, and that it was at my request he had been
arrested, he hastily unloosed his cravat, and tore with his teeth the
papers it contained, part of which he swallowed. He also endeavoured to
tear some other papers which were concealed under his arm, but was
prevented by the guard. Furious at this disappointment, he violently
resisted the five soldiers who had him in custody, and was not secured
until he had been slightly wounded. His first exclamation on entering
prison was, “I am undone!” Loizeau was removed to Paris, and, though I am
ignorant of the ultimate fate of this wretch, I am pretty certain that
Fouché would take effectual means to prevent him from doing any further
mischief.
CHAPTER VI.
1806.
The moment now approached when war was about to be renewed in Germany, and
in proportion as the hopes of peace diminished Prussia redoubled her
threats, which were inspired by the recollection of the deeds of the great
Frederick. The idea of peace was hateful to Prussia. Her measures, which
till now had been sufficiently moderate, suddenly assumed a menacing
aspect on learning that the Minister of the King of England had declared
in Parliament that France had consented to the restitution of Hanover. The
French Ministry intimated to the Prussian Government that this was a
preliminary step towards a general peace, and that a large indemnity would
be granted in return. But the King of Prussia, who was well informed, and
convinced that the House of Hanover clung to this ancient domain, which
gave to England a certain preponderance in Germany, considered himself
trifled with, and determined on war.
Under these circumstances Lord Lauderdale was recalled from Paris by his
Government. War continued with England, and was about to commence with
Prussia. The Cabinet of Berlin sent an ultimatum which could scarcely be
regarded in any other light than a defiance, and from the well-known
character of Napoleon we may judge of his irritation at this ultimatum.
The Emperor, after his stay of eight months in Paris passed in abortive
negotiations for peace, set out on the 25th of September for the Rhine.
Hostilities commenced on the 10th of October 1806 between France and
Prussia, and I demanded of the Senate that a stop should be put to the
Prussians recruiting. The news of a great victory gained by the Emperor
over the Prussians on the 14th of October reached Hamburg on the 19th,
brought by some fugitives, who gave such exaggerated accounts of the loss
of the French army that it was not until the arrival of the official
despatches on the 28th of October that we knew whether to mourn or to
rejoice at the victory of Jena.
The Duke of Brunswick, who was dangerously wounded at the battle of
Auerstadt, arrived on the 29th of October at Altona.—[This Prince
was in the seventy-second year of his age, and extremely infirm.]—His
entrance into that city afforded a striking example of the vicissitudes of
fortune. That Prince entered Altona on a wretched litter, borne by ten
men, without officers, without domestics, followed by a troop of vagabonds
and children, who were drawn together by curiosity. He was lodged in a
wretched inn, and so much worn out by fatigue and the pain of his eyes
that on the day after his arrival a report of his death very generally
prevailed. Doctor Unzer was immediately sent for to attend the unfortunate
Duke, who, during the few days that he survived his wounds, saw no one
else except his wife, who arrived on the 1st of November. He expired on
the 10th of the same month.
At this juncture Bernadotte returned to Hamburg. I asked him how I was to
account for his conduct while he was with Davoust, who had left Nuremberg
to attack the Prussian army; and whether it was true that he had refused
to march with that general, and afterwards to aid him when he attacked the
Prussians on the Weimar road. “The letters I received,” observed I, “state
that you took no part in the battle of Auerstadt; that I did not believe,
but I suppose you saw the bulletin which I received a little after the
battle, and which stated that Bonaparte said at Nuremberg, in the presence
of several officers, ‘Were I to bring him before a court-martial he would
be shot. I shall say nothing to him about it, but I will take care he
shall know what I think of his behaviour. He has too keen a sense of
honour not to be aware that he acted disgracefully.”—”I think him
very likely,” rejoined Bernadotte, “to have made these observations. He
hates me because he knows I do not like him; but let him speak to me and
he shall have his answer. If I am a Gascon, he is a greater one. I might
have felt piqued at receiving something like orders from Davoust, but I
did my duty.”
In the beginning of November the Swedes entered Lübeck; but on the 8th of
that month the town was taken by assault, and the Swedes, as well as the
rest of the corps which had escaped from Jena, were made prisoners.
A troop of Prussians had advanced within four leagues of Hamburg, and that
town had already prepared for a vigorous resistance, in case they should
attempt an entrance, when Major Amiel attacked them at Zollenspieker and
made some prisoners. Hamburg was, however, threatened with another danger,
for Major Amiel expressed his intention of entering with all his
prisoners, notwithstanding the acknowledged neutrality of the town. Amiel
was a partisan leader in the true sense of the word; he fought rather on
his own account than with the intention of contributing to the success of
the operations of the army. His troop did not consist of more than forty
men, but that was more than sufficient to spread terror and devastation in
the surrounding villages. He was a bold fellow, and when, with his handful
of men, he threw himself upon Hamburg, the worthy inhabitants thought he
had 20,000 troops with him. He had pillaged every place through which he
passed, and brought with him 300 prisoners, and a great many horses he had
taken on his road. It was night when he presented himself at the gates of
the city, which he entered alone, having left his men and booty at the
last village. He proceeded to the French Embassy. I was not there at the
time, but I was sent for, and about seven o’clock in the evening I had my
first interview with the Major. He was the very, beau ideal of a bandit,
and would have been an admirable model for a painter. I was not at all
surprised to hear that on his arrival his wild appearance and huge
mustachios had excited some degree of terror among those who were in the
salon. He described his exploits on the march, and did not disguise his
intention of bringing his troops into Hamburg next day. He talked of the
Bank and of pillage. I tried for some time to divert him from this idea,
but without effect, and at length said to him, “Sir, you know that this is
not the way the Emperor wishes to be served. During the seven years that I
have been about him, I have invariably heard him express his indignation
against those who aggravate the misery which war naturally brings in her
train. It is the express wish of the Emperor that no damage, no violence
whatever, shall be committed on the city or territory of Hamburg.” These
few words produced a stronger effect than any entreaties I could have
used, for the mere name of the Emperor made even the boldest tremble, and
Major Amiel next thought of selling his booty. The Senate were so
frightened at the prospect of having Amiel quartered upon them that to get
rid of him they determined to purchase his booty at once, and even
furnished him with guards for his prisoners. I did not learn till some
time afterwards that among the horses Major Amiel had seized upon the road
were those of the Countess Walmoden. Had I known this fact at the time I
should certainly have taken care to have had them restored to her. Madame
Walmoden was then a refugee at Hamburg, and between her and my family a
close intimacy existed. On the very day, I believe, of the Major’s
departure the Senate wrote me a letter of thanks for the protection I
afforded the town.
Before the commencement of the Prussian campaign, while anxiety was
entertained respecting the designs of the Cabinet of Berlin, my task was
not an easy one. I exerted all my efforts to acquaint the French
Government with what was passing on the Spree. I announced the first
intelligence of an unexpected movement which had taken place among the
Prussian troops cantoned in the neighbourhood of Hamburg. They suddenly
evacuated Lauenburg, Platzburg, Haarburg, Stade, Twisenfelth, and
Cuxhaven. This extraordinary movement gave rise to a multitude of
surmises. I was not wrong when I informed the French Government that,
according to every probability, Prussia was about to declare hostilities
against France, and to enter into an alliance with England.
I much regretted that my situation did not allow me more frequent
opportunities of meeting Mr. Thornton, the English Minister to the circle
of Lower Saxony. However; I saw him sometimes, and had on two different
occasions the opportunity of rendering him some service. Mr. Thornton had
requested me to execute a little private business for him, the success of
which depended on the Emperor. I made the necessary communication to the
Minister for Foreign Affairs, adding in my letter that Mr. Thornton’s
conduct towards the French who had come in any way in contact with him had
ever been just and liberal, and that I should receive great pleasure in
being able to announce to him the success of his application. His request
was granted.
On another occasion Mr. Thornton applied to me for my services, and I had
once more the pleasure of rendering them. He wished to procure some
information respecting an Englishman named Baker, who had gone to
Terracina, in the Campagna di Roma, for the benefit of sea-bathing. He was
there arrested, without any cause assigned, by order of the commandant of
the French troops in Terracina. The family of Mr. Baker, not having heard
from him for some months, became very uneasy respecting him, for they had
not the least idea of his arrest. His relations applied to Mr. Thornton,
and that gentleman, notwithstanding the circumstances which, as I have
stated, prevented our frequent intercourse, hesitated not a moment in
requesting me to furnish him with some information respecting his
countryman. I lost no time in writing to M. Alquier, our Ambassador at
Rome, and soon enabled Mr. Thornton to ease the apprehension of Mr.
Baker’s friends.
I had every opportunity of knowing what was passing in Italy, for I had
just been invested with a new dignity. As the new King of Naples, Joseph,
had no Minister in Lower Saxony, he wished that I should discharge the
function of Minister Plenipotentiary for Naples. His Ministers accordingly
received orders to correspond with me upon all business connected with his
government and his subjects. The relations between Hamburg and Naples were
nearly nil, and my new office made no great addition to my labours.
I experienced, however, a little more difficulty in combining all the
post-offices of Hamburg in the office of the Grand Duchy of Berg, thus
detaching them from the offices of Latour and Taxis, so named after the
German family who for a length of time had had the possession of them, and
who were devoted to Austria.
After some days of negotiation I obtained the suppression of these
offices, and their union with the postoffice of the Grand Duc de Berg
(Murat), who thus received letters from Italy, Hungary, Germany, Poland,
part of Russia, and the letters from England for these countries.
The affair of the post-offices gained for me the approbation of Napoleon.
He expressed his satisfaction through the medium of a letter I received
from Duroc, who at the same time recommended me to continue informing the
Emperor of all that was doing in Germany with relation to the plans of the
Confederation of the North. I therefore despatched to the Minister for
Foreign Affairs a detailed letter, announcing that Baron Grote, the
Prussian Minister at Hamburg, had set off on a visit to Bremen and Lübeck.
Among those who accompanied him on this excursion was a person wholly
devoted to me; and I knew that Baron Grote’s object was to offer to these
towns verbal propositions for their union with the Confederation of the
North, which the King of Prussia wished to form as a counterpoise to the
Confederation of the Rhine, just created by Napoleon. Baron Grote observed
the strictest secrecy in all his movements. He showed, in confidence, to
those to whom he addressed himself, a letter from M. Haugwitz, the
Minister of the King of Prussia,
who endeavoured to point out to the Hanse Towns how much the Confederation
of the North would turn to their advantage, it being the only means of
preserving their liberty, by establishing a formidable power. However, to
the first communication only an evasive answer was returned. M. Van
Sienen, the Syndic of Hamburg, was commissioned by the Senate to inform
the Prussian Minister that the affair required the concurrence of the
burghers, and that before he could submit it to them it would be necessary
to know its basis and conditions. Meanwhile the Syndic Doormann proceeded
to Lübeck, where there was also a deputy from Bremen. The project of the
Confederation, however, never came to anything.
I scrupulously discharged the duties of my functions, but I confess I
often found it difficult to execute the orders I received, and more than
once I took it upon myself to modify their severity. I loved the frank and
generous character of the Hamburgers, and I could not help pity the fate
of the Hanse Towns, heretofore so happy, and from which Bonaparte had
exacted such immense sacrifices.
On the principal gate of the Hanse Towns is inscribed the following motto,
well expressing the pacific spirit of the people: ‘Da nobis pacem, Domine,
in diebus nostris’. The paternal and elected government, which did
everything to secure the happiness of these towns, was led to believe that
the sacrifices imposed on them would be recompensed by the preservation of
their neutrality. No distrust was entertained, and hope was kept alive by
the assurances given by Napoleon. He published in the Moniteur that the
Hanse Towns could not be included in any particular Confederation. He thus
strangled in its birth the Confederation of the North, to which those
feeble States would otherwise have been obliged to consent. When in 1806
Napoleon marched against Prussia, he detached Marshal Mortier from the
Grand Army when it had passed the Rhine, and directed him to invade the
Electorate of Hesse, and march on Hamburg. On the 19th of November the
latter town was occupied by the French army in the name of the Emperor,
amidst the utmost order and tranquillity.
I must acknowledge that I was under much apprehension as to this event. At
the intelligence of the approach of the French army consternation was
great and universal in Hamburg, which was anxious to maintain its
neutrality unimpaired. At the urgent request of the magistrates of the
city I assumed functions more than diplomatic, and became, in some
respects, the first magistrate of the town. I went to meet Marshal Mortier
to endeavour to dissuade him from entering. I thought I should by this
means better serve the interests of France than by favouring the
occupation of a neutral town by our troops. But all my remonstrances were
useless. Marshal Mortier had received formal orders from the Emperor.
No preparations having been made at Hamburg for the reception of Marshal
Mortier, he quartered himself and his whole staff upon me. The few troops
he had with him were disposed of in my courtyard, so that the residence of
a Minister of peace was all at once converted into headquarters. This
state of things continued until a house was got ready for the Marshal.
Marshal Mortier had to make very rigorous exactions, but my
representations suspended for a while Napoleon’s orders for taking
possession of the Bank of Hamburg. I am here bound to bear testimony to
the Marshal’s honourable principles and integrity of character. The
representations which I had sent to Marshal Mortier were transmitted by
the latter to the Emperor at Berlin; and Mortier stated that he had
suspended the execution of the orders until he should receive others. The
Emperor approved of this. It was, indeed, a happy event for France and for
Europe, even more so than for Hamburg. Those who suggested to the Emperor
the idea of pillaging that fine establishment must have been profoundly
ignorant of its importance. They thought only of the 90,000,000 of marks
banco deposited in its cellars.
By the famous decree of Berlin, dated 21st November 1806, Mortier was
compelled to order the seizure of all English merchandise in the Hanse
Towns, but he enforced the decree only so far as to preserve the
appearance of having obeyed his orders.
Mortier, on leaving Hamburg for Mecklenburg, was succeeded by General
Michaud, who in his turn was succeeded by Marshal Brune in the beginning
of 1807. I am very glad to take the present opportunity of correcting the
misconceptions which arose through the execution of certain acts of
Imperial tyranny. The truth is, Marshal Brune, during his government,
constantly endeavoured to moderate, as far as he could, the severity of
the orders he received. Bernadotte became Governor of Hamburg when the
battle of Jena rendered Napoleon master of Prussia and the north of
Germany.
The Prince of Ponte-Corvo lightened, as far as possible, the unjust
burdens and vexations to which that unfortunate town was subject. He never
refused his assistance to any measures which I adopted to oppose a system
of ruin and persecution. He often protected Hamburg against exorbitant
exactions, The Hanse Towns revived a little under his government, which
continued longer than that of Mortier, Michaud, and Brune. The memory of
Bernadotte will always be dear to the Hamburgers; and his name will never
be pronounced without gratitude. His attention was especially directed to
moderate the rigour of the custom-houses; and perhaps the effect which his
conduct produced on public opinion may be considered as having, in some
measure, led to the decision which, four years after, made him Hereditary
Prince of Sweden.
CHAPTER VII.
1806.
In September 1806 it became very manifest that, as soon as war should
break out between France and Prussia, Russia would not be slow in forming
an alliance with the latter power. Peace had, however, been reestablished
between Napoleon and Alexander by virtue of a treaty just signed at Paris.
By that treaty Russia was to evacuate the Bouches du Cattaro,—[The
Bouches do Cattaro, on the eastern coast of the Adriatic, had formed part
of the Dalmatian possessions of Venice.]—a condition with which she
was in no hurry to comply. I received a number of the Court Gazette of St.
Petersburg, containing a ukase of the Emperor of Russia, in which
Alexander pointed out the danger which again menaced Europe, showed the
necessity of adopting precautions for general tranquillity and the
security of his own Empire, and declared his determination of not only
completing but augmenting his army. He therefore ordered a levy of four
men out of every 500 inhabitants.
Before the commencement of hostilities Duroc was sent to the King of
Prussia with the view of discovering whether there was any possibility of
renewing negotiations; but affairs were already too much embarrassed. All
Duroc’s endeavours were in vain, and perhaps it was no longer in the power
of the King of Prussia to avoid war with France. Besides, he had just
grounds of offence against the Emperor. Although the latter had given him
Hanover in exchange for the two Margravates, he had, nevertheless, offered
to England the restoration of that province as one of the terms of the
negotiations commenced with Mr. Fox. This underhand work was not unknown
to the Berlin Cabinet, and Napoleon’s duplicity rendered Duroc’s mission
useless. At this time the King of Prussia was at Weimar.
Victory everywhere favoured the French arms. Prince Hohenlohe, who
commanded a corps of the Prussian army, was forced to capitulate at
Prentzlau. After this capitulation General Blücher took the command of the
remains of the corps, to which he joined the troops whose absence from
Prentzlau exempted them from the capitulation. These corps, added to those
which Blücher had at Auerstadt, were then almost the only ramparts of the
Prussian monarchy. Soult and Bernadotte received orders from Murat to
pursue Blücher, who was using all his efforts to draw from Berlin the
forces of those two generals. Blücher marched in the direction of Lübeck.
General Murat pursued the wreck of the Prussian army which had escaped
from Saxony by Magdeburg. Blücher was driven upon Lübeck. It was very
important to the army at Berlin that this numerous corps should be
destroyed, commanded as it was by a skillful and brave general, who drew
from the centre of the military operations numerous troops, with which he
might throw himself into Hanover, or Hesse, or even Holland, and by
joining the English troops harass the rear of the Grand Army. The Grand
Duke of Berg explained to me his plans and expectations, and soon after
announced their fulfilment in several letters which contained, among other
things, the particulars of the taking of Lübeck.
In two of these letters Murat, who was probably deceived by his agents, or
by some intriguer, informed me that General Moreau had passed through
Paris on the 12th of October, and had arrived in Hamburg on the 28th of
October. The proof which Murat possessed of this circumstance was a letter
of Fauche-Borel, which he had intercepted. I recollect a curious
circumstance which serves to show the necessity of mistrusting the vague
intelligence furnished to persons in authority. A fortnight before I
received Murat’s first letter a person informed me that General Moreau was
in Hamburg. I gave no credit to this intelligence, yet I endeavoured to
ascertain whether it had any foundation, but without effect. Two days
later I was assured that an individual had met General Moreau, that he had
spoken to him, that he knew him well from having served under him—together
with various other circumstances, the truth of which there appeared no
reason to doubt. I immediately sent for the individual in question, who
told me that he knew Moreau, that he had met him, that the General had
inquired of him the way to the Jungfersteige (a promenade at Hamburg),
that he had pointed it out to him, and then said, “Have I not the honour
to speak to General Moreau?” upon which the General answered, “Yes, but
say nothing about having seen me; I am here incognito.” All this appeared
to me so absurd that, pretending not to know Moreau, I asked the person to
describe him to me. He described a person bearing little resemblance to
Moreau, and added that he wore a braided French coat and the national
cockade in his hat. I instantly perceived the whole was a mere scheme for
getting a little money. I sent the fellow about his business. In a quarter
of an hour after I had got rid of him M. la Chevardiere called on me, and
introduced M. Billaud, the French Consul at Stettin. This gentleman wore a
braided coat and the national cockade in his hat. He was the hero of the
story I had heard from the informer. A slight personal resemblance between
the Consul and the General had caused several persons to mistake them for
each other.
During the Prussian campaign nothing was talked of throughout Germany but
Napoleon’s generous conduct with respect to Prince Hatzfeld. I was
fortunate enough to obtain a copy of a letter which the Emperor wrote to
Josephine on the subject, and which I shall presently lay before the
reader. In conformity with the inquisitorial system which too frequently
characterised the Emperor’s government, and which he extended to every
country of which he had military possession, the first thing done on
entering a town was to take possession of the post-office, and then,
Heaven knows how little respect was shown to the privacy of
correspondence. Among the letters thus seized at Berlin and delivered to
Napoleon was one addressed to the King of Prussia by Prince Hatzfeld, who
had imprudently remained in the Prussian capital. In this letter the
Prince gave his Sovereign an account of all that had occurred in Berlin
since he had been compelled to quit at; and at the same time he informed
him of the force and situation of the corps of the French army. The
Emperor, after reading this letter, ordered that the Prince should be
arrested, and tried by a court-martial on the charge of being a spy.
The Court was summoned, and little doubt could be entertained as to its
decision when Madame Hatzfeld repaired to Duroc, who on such occasions was
always happy when he could facilitate communication with the Emperor. On
that day Napoleon had been at a review. Duroc knew Madame Hatzfeld, whom
he had several times seen on his visits to Berlin. When Napoleon returned
from the review he was astonished to see Duroc at the palace at that hour,
and inquired whether he had brought any news. Duroc answered in the
affirmative, and followed the Emperor into his Cabinet, where he soon
introduced Madame Hatzfeld. The remainder of the scene is described in
Napoleon’s letter. It may easily be perceived that this letter is an
answer to one from Josephine reproaching him for the manner in which he
spoke of women, and very probably of the beautiful and unfortunate Queen
of Prussia, respecting whom he had expressed himself with too little
respect in one of his bulletins. The following is Napoleon’s letter:—
When Marshal Bernadotte had driven Blücher into Lübeck and made him
prisoner, he sent to inform me of the circumstance; but I was far from,
expecting that the prisoner would be confided to my charge. Such, however,
was the case. After his capitulation he was sent to Hamburg, where he had
the whole city for his prison.
I was curious to become acquainted with this celebrated man, and I saw him
very frequently. I found that he was an enthusiastic Prussian patriot—a
brave man, enterprising even to rashness, of limited education, and almost
to an incredible degree devoted to pleasure, of which he took an ample
share while he remained in Hamburg. He sat an enormous time at table, and,
notwithstanding his exclusive patriotism, he rendered full justice to the
wines of France. His passion for women was unbounded, and one of his most
favourite sources of amusement was the gaming-table, at which he spent a
considerable portion of his time. Blücher was of an extremely gay
disposition; and considered merely as a companion he was very agreeable.
The original style of his conversation pleased me much. His confidence in
the deliverance of Germany remained unshaken in spite of the disasters of
the Prussian army. He often said to me, “I place great reliance on the
public spirit of Germany—on the enthusiasm which prevails in our
universities. The events of war are daily changing, and even defeats con
tribute to nourish in a people sentiments of honour and national glory.
You may depend upon it that when a whole nation is determined to shake off
a humiliating yoke it will succeed. There is no doubt but we shall end by
having a landwehr very different from any militia to which the subdued
spirit of the French people could give birth. England will always lend us
the support of her navy and her subsidies, and we will renew alliances
with Russia and Austria. I can pledge myself to the truth of a fact of
which I have certain knowledge, and you may rely upon it; namely, that
none of the allied powers engaged in the present war entertain views of
territorial aggrandisement. All they unanimously desire is to put an end
to the system of aggrandisement which your Emperor has established and
acts upon with such alarming rapidity. In our first war against France, at
the commencement of your Revolution, we fought for questions respecting
the rights of sovereigns, for which, I assure you, I care very little; but
now the case is altered, the whole population of Prussia makes common
cause with its Government. The people fight in defence of their homes, and
reverses destroy our armies without changing the spirit of the nation. I
rely confidently on the future because I foresee that fortune will not
always favour your Emperor. It is impossible; but the time will come when
all Europe, humbled by his exactions, and impatient of his depredations,
will rise up against him. The more he enslaves nations, the more terrible
will be the reaction when they break their chains. It cannot be denied
that he is tormented with an insatiable desire of acquiring new
territories. To the war of 1805 against Austria and Russia the present war
has almost immediately succeeded. We have fallen. Prussia is occupied; but
Russia still remains undefeated. I cannot foresee what will be the
termination of the war; but, admitting that the issue should be favourable
to you, it will end only to break out again speedily. If we continue firm,
France, exhausted by her conquests, must in the end fall. You may be
certain of it. You wish for peace. Recommend it! By so doing You will give
strong proofs of love for your country.”
In this strain Blücher constantly spoke to me; and as I never thought it
right to play the part of the public functionary in the drawing-room I
replied to him with the reserve necessary in my situation. I could not
tell him how much my anticipations frequently coincided with his; but I
never hesitated to express to him how much I wished to see a reasonable
peace concluded.
Blücher’s arrival at Hamburg was preceded by that of Prince Paul of
Wutrtemberg, the second son of one of the two kings created by Napoleon,
whose crowns were not yet a year old. This young Prince, who was imbued
with the ideas of liberty and independence which then prevailed in
Germany, had taken a headlong step. He had quitted Stuttgart to serve in
the Prussian campaign without having asked his father’s permission, which
inconsiderate proceeding might have drawn Napoleon’s anger upon the King
of Wurtemberg. The King of Prussia advanced Prince Paul to the rank of
general, but he was taken prisoner at the very commencement of
hostilities. Prince Paul was not, as has been erroneously stated,
conducted to Stuttgart by a captain of gendarmerie. He came to Hamburg,
where I received many visits from him. He did not yet possess very
definite ideas as to what he wished; for after he was made prisoner he
expressed to me his strong desire to enter the French service, and often
asked me to solicit for him an interview with the Emperor. He obtained
this interview, and remained for a long time in Paris, where I know he has
frequently resided since the Restoration.
The individuals whom I had to observe in Hamburg gave me much less trouble
than our neighbours at Altona. The number of the latter had considerably
augmented, since the events of the war had compelled a great number of
emigrants who had taken refuge at Munster to leave that town. They all
proceeded to Altona. Conquered countries became as dangerous to them as
the land which they had forsaken. The most distinguished amongst the
individuals assembled at Altona were Vicomte de Sesmaisons, the Bailly
d’Hautefeuille, the Duchess of Luxembourg, the Marquis de Bonnard, the Duc
d’Aumont (then Duc de Villequier), the wife of Marshal de Brogue and her
daughter, Cardinal de Montmorency, Madame de Cosse, her two daughters and
her son (and a priest), and the Bishop of Boulogne.
Bonaparte stayed long enough at Berlin to permit of the arrival of a
deputation from the French Senate to congratulate him on his first
triumphs. I learned that in this instance the Senatorial deputation,
departing from its accustomed complaisance, ventured not to confine itself
to compliments and felicitations, but went so far as to interfere with the
Emperor’s plan of the campaign, to speak of the danger that might be
incurred and finally to express a desire to in passing the Oder, see peace
concluded. Napoleon received this communication with a very bad grace. He
thought the Senators very bold to meddle with his affairs, treated the
conscript fathers of France as if they had been inconsiderate youths,
protested, according to custom, his sincere love of peace, and told the
deputation that it was Prussia, backed by Russia, and not he, who wished
for war!
All the German Princes who had taken part against Napoleon fled to Altona
after the battle of Jena with as much precipitation as the emigrants
themselves. The Hereditary Prince of Weimar, the Duchess of Holstein,
Prince Belmonte-Pignatelli, and a multitude of other persons distinguished
for rank and fortune, arrived there almost simultaneously. Among the
persons who took refuge in Altona were some intriguers, of whom
Fauche-Borel was one. I remember receiving a report respecting a violent
altercation which Fauche had the audacity to enter into with Comte de
Gimel because he could not extort money from the Count in payment of his
intrigues. Comte de Gimel had only funds for the payment of pensions, and,
besides, he had too much sense to suppose there was any utility in the
stupid pamphlets of Fauche-Borel, and therefore he dismissed him with a
refusal. Fauche was insolent, which compelled Comte de Gimel to send him
about his business as he deserved. This circumstance, which was first
communicated to me in a report, has since been confirmed by a person who
witnessed the scene. Fauche-Borel merely passed through Hamburg, and
embarked for London on board the same ship which took Lord Morpeth back to
England.
CHAPTER VIII.
1806.
At this critical moment Hamburg was menaced on all sides; the French even
occupied a portion of its territory. The French troops, fortunately for
the country, were attached to the corps commanded by the Prince de
Ponte-Corvo. This military occupation alarmed the town of Hamburg, to
which, indeed, it proved very injurious. I wrote to Marshal Bernadotte on
the subject. The grounds on which the Senate appealed for the evacuation
of their territory were such that Bernadotte could not but acknowledge
their justice. The prolonged stay of the French troops in the bailiwick of
Bergdorf, which had all the appearance of an occupation, might have led to
the confiscation of all Hamburg property in England, to the laying an
embargo on the vessels of the Republic, and consequently to the ruin of a
great part of the trade of France and Holland, which was carried on under
the flag of Hamburg. There was no longer any motive for occupying the
bailiwick of Bergdorf when there were no Prussians in that quarter. It
would have been an absurd misfortune that eighty men stationed in that
bailiwick should, for the sake of a few louis and a few ells of English
cloth, have occasioned the confiscation of Hamburg, French, and Dutch
property to the amount of 80,000,000 francs.
Marshal Bernadotte replied to me on the 16th of November, and said, “I
hasten to inform you that I have given orders for the evacuation of the
bailiwick of Bergdorf and all the Hamburg territory. If you could obtain
from the Senate of Hamburg, by the 19th of this month, two or three
thousand pairs of shoes, you would oblige me greatly. They shall be paid
for in goods or in money.”
I obtained what Bernadotte required from the Senate, who knew his
integrity, while they were aware that that quality was not the
characteristic of all who commanded the French armies! What extortions
took place during the occupation of Prussia! I will mention one of the
means which, amongst others, was employed at Berlin to procure money.
Bills of exchange were drawn, on which endorsements were forged, and these
bills were presented to the bankers on whom they were purported to be
drawn. One day some of these forged bills to a large amount were presented
to Messrs. Mathiesen and Silleine of Hamburg, who, knowing the endorsement
to be forged, refused to cash them. The persons who presented the bills
carried their impudence so far as to send for the gendarmes, but the
bankers persisted in their refusal. I was informed of this almost
incredible scene, which had drawn together a great number of people.
Indignant at such audacious robbery, I instantly proceeded to the spot and
sent away the gendarmes, telling them it was not their duty to protect
robbers, and that it was my business to listen to any just claims which
might be advanced. Under Clarke’s government at Berlin the inhabitants
were subjected to all kinds of oppression and exaction. Amidst these
exactions and infamous proceedings, which are not the indispensable
consequences of war, the Dutch generals distinguished themselves by a
degree of rapacity which brought to mind the period of the French
Republican peculations in Italy. It certainly was not their new King who
set the example of this conduct. His moderation was well known, and it was
as much the result of his disposition as of his honest principles. Louis
Bonaparte, who was a King in spite of himself, afforded an example of all
that a good man could suffer upon a usurped throne.
When the King of Prussia found himself defeated at every point he bitterly
repented having undertaken a war which had delivered his States into
Napoleon’s power in less time than that in which Austria had fallen the
preceding year. He wrote to the Emperor, soliciting a suspension of
hostilities. Rapp was present when Napoleon received the King of Prussia’s
letter. “It is too late,” said he; “but, no matter, I wish to stop the
effusion of blood; I am ready to agree to anything which is not
prejudicial to the honour or interests of the nation.” Then calling Duroc,
he gave him orders to visit the wounded, and see that they wanted for
nothing. He added, “Visit every man on my behalf; give them all the
consolation of which they stand in need; afterwards find the King of
Prussia, and if he offers reasonable proposals let me know them.”
Negotiations were commenced, but Napoleon’s conditions were of a nature
which was considered inadmissible. Prussia still hoped for assistance from
the Russian forces. Besides, the Emperor’s demands extended to England,
who at that moment had no reason to accede to the pretensions of France.
The Emperor wished England to restore to France the colonies which she had
captured since the commencement of the war, that Russia should restore to
the Porte Moldavia and Wallachia, which she then occupied; in short, he
acted upon the advice which some tragedy-king gives to his ambassador:
“Demand everything, that you may obtain nothing.” The Emperor’s demands
were, in fact, so extravagant that it was scarcely possible he himself
could entertain the hope of their being accepted. Negotiations,
alternately resumed and abandoned, were carried on with coldness on both
sides until the moment when England prevailed on Russia to join Prussia
against France; they then altogether ceased: and it was for the sake of
appearing to wish for their renewal, on bases still more favourable to
France, that Napoleon sent Duroc to the King of Prussia. Duroc found the
King at Osterode, on the other side of the Vistula. The only answer he
received from His Majesty was, “The time is passed;” which was very much
like Napoleon’s observation; “It is too late.”
Whilst Duroc was on his mission to the King of Prussia I was myself
negotiating at Hamburg. Bonaparte was very anxious to detach Sweden from
the coalition, and to terminate the war with her by a separate treaty.
Sweden, indeed, was likely to be very useful to him if Prussia, Russia,
and England should collect a considerable mass of troops in the north.
Denmark was already with us, and by gaining over Sweden also the union of
those two powers might create a diversion, and give serious alarm to the
coalition, which would be obliged to concentrate its principal force to
oppose the attack of the grand army in Poland. The opinions of M. Peyron,
the Swedish Minister at Hamburg, were decidedly opposed to the war in
which his sovereign was engaged with France. I was sorry that this
gentleman left Hamburg upon leave of absence for a year just at the moment
I received my instructions from the Emperor upon this subject. M. Peyron
was succeeded by M. Netzel, and I soon had the pleasure of perceiving that
his opinions corresponded in every respect with those of his predecessor.
As soon as he arrived M. Netzel sought an interview to speak to me on the
subject of the Swedes, who had been taken prisoners on the Drave. He
entreated me to allow the officers to return to Sweden on their parole. I
was anxious to get Netzel’s demand acceded to, and availed myself of that
opportunity to lead him gradually to the subject of my instructions. I had
good reason to be satisfied with the manner in which he received my first
overtures. I said nothing to him of the justice of which he was not
previously convinced. I saw he understood that his sovereign would have
everything to gain by a reconciliation with France, and he told me that
all Sweden demanded peace. Thus encouraged, I told him frankly that I was
instructed to treat with him. M. Netzel assured me that M. de Wetterstedt,
the King of Sweden’s private secretary, with whom he was intimate, and
from whom he showed me several letters, was of the same opinion on the
subject as himself. He added, that he had permission to correspond with
the King, and that he would; write the same evening to his sovereign and
M.. de Wetterstedt to acquaint them with our conversation.
It will be perceived, from what I have stated, that no negotiation was
ever commenced under more favourable auspices; but who could foresee what
turn the King of Sweden would take? That unlucky Prince took M. Netzel’s
letter in very ill part, and M. de Wetterstedt himself received peremptory
orders to acquaint M. Netzel with his sovereign’s displeasure at his
having presumed to visit a French Minster, and, above all, to enter into a
political conversation with him, although it was nothing more than
conversation. The King did not confine himself to reproaches; M. Netzel
came in great distress to inform me he had received orders to quit Hamburg
immediately, without even awaiting the arrival of his successor. He
regarded his disgrace as complete. I had the pleasure of seeing M. Netzel
again in 1809 at Hamburg, where he was on a mission from King Charles
XIII.
CHAPTER IX.
1806
I have a few remarks to make on the famous Continental system, which was a
subject of such engrossing interest. I had, perhaps, better opportunities
than any other person of observing the fraud and estimating the fatal
consequences of this system. It took its rise during the war in 1806, and
was brought into existence by a decree; dated from Berlin. The project was
conceived by weak counsellors, who; perceiving the Emperor’s just
indignation at the duplicity of England, her repugnance to enter, into
negotiations with him, and her constant endeavours to raise enemies
against France, prevailed upon him to issue the decree, which I could only
regard as an act of madness and tyranny. It was not a decree, but fleets,
that were wanting. Without a navy it was ridiculous to declare the British
Isles in a state of blockade, whilst the English fleets were in fact
blockading all the French ports. This declaration was, however, made in
the Berlin Decree. This is what was called the Continental system! which,
in plain terms, was nothing but a system of fraud and pillage.
One can now scarcely conceive how Europe could for a single day endure
that fiscal tyranny which extorted exorbitant prices for articles which
the habits of three centuries had rendered indispensable to the poor as
well as to the rich. So little of truth is there in the pretence that this
system had for its sole and exclusive object to prevent the sale of
English goods, that licences for their disposal were procured at a high
price by whoever was rich enough to pay for them. The number and quality
of the articles exported from France were extravagantly exaggerated. It
was, indeed, necessary to take out some of the articles is compliance with
the Emperor’s wishes, but they were only thrown into the sea. And yet no
one had the honesty to tell the Emperor that England sold on the continent
but bought scarcely anything. The speculation in licences was carried to a
scandalous extent only to enrich a few, and to satisfy the short-sighted
views of the contrivers of the system.
This system proves what is written in the annals of the human heart and
mind, that the cupidity of the one is insatiable, and the errors of the
other incorrigible. Of this I will cite an example, though it refers to a
period posterior to the origin of the Continental system. In Hamburg, in
1811, under Davoust’s government, a poor man had well-nigh been shot for
having introduced into the department of the Elbe a small loaf of sugar
for the use of his family, while at the same moment Napoleon was perhaps
signing a licence for the importation of a million of sugar-loaves.
Smuggling on a small scale was punished with death, whilst the Government
themselves carried it on extensively. The same cause filled the Treasury
with money, and the prisons with victims:
The custom-house laws of this period, which waged open war against
rhubarb, and armed the coasts of the Continent against the introduction of
senna, did not save the Continental system from destruction. Ridicule
attended the installation of the odious prevotal courts. The president of
the Prevotal Court at Hamburg, who was a Frenchman, delivered an address,
in which he endeavoured to prove that in the time of the Ptolemies there
had existed extraordinary fiscal tribunals, and that it was to those Egypt
owed her prosperity. Terror was thus introduced by the most absurd folly.
The ordinary customhouse officers, formerly so much abhorred in Hamburg,
declared with reason that they would soon be regretted, and than the
difference between them and the prevotal courts would soon be felt.
Bonaparte’s counsellors led him to commit the folly of requiring that a
ship which had obtained a licence should export merchandise equivalent to
that of the colonial produce to be imported under the authority of the
licence. What was the consequence? The speculators bought at a low price
old stores of silk-which change of fashion had made completely unsaleable,
and as those articles were prohibited in England they were thrown into the
sea without their loss being felt. The profits of the speculation made
ample amends for the sacrifice. The Continental system was worthy only of
the ages of ignorance and barbarism, and had it been admissible in theory,
was impracticable in application.
It cannot be sufficiently stigmatised. They were not the friends of the
Emperor who recommended a system calculated to rouse the indignation of
Europe, and which could not fail to create reaction. To tyrannize over the
human species, and to exact uniform admiration and submission, is to
require an impossibility. It would seem that fate, which had still some
splendid triumphs in store for Bonaparte, intended to prepare beforehand
the causes which were to deprive him of all his triumphs at once, and
plunge him into reverses even greater than the good fortune which had
favoured his elevation.
The prohibition of trade, the habitual severity in the execution of this
odious system, made it operate like a Continental impost. I will give a
proof of this, and I state nothing but what came under my own observation.
The fiscal regulations were very rigidly enforced at Hamburg, and along
the two lines of Cuxhaven and Travemunde. M. Eudel, the director of that
department, performed his duty with zeal and disinterestedness. I feel
gratified in rendering him this tribute. Enormous quantities of English
merchandise and colonial produce were accumulated at Holstein, where they
almost all arrived by way of Kiel and Hudsum, and were smuggled over the
line at the expense of a premium of 33 and 40 per cent. Convinced of this
fact by a thousand proofs, and weary of the vexations of the preventive
system, I took upon myself to lay my opinions on the subject before the
Emperor. He had given me permission to write to him personally, without
any intermediate agency, upon everything that I might consider essential
to his service. I sent an extraordinary courier to Fontainebleau, where he
then was, and in my despatch I informed him that, notwithstanding his
preventive guard, every prohibited article was smuggled in because the
profits on the sale in Germany, Poland, Italy, and even France, into which
the contrabrand goods found their way, were too considerable not to induce
persons to incur all risks to obtain them. I advised him, at the very time
he was about to unite the Hanse Towns to the French Empire, to permit
merchandise to be imported subject to a duty of 33 per cent., which was
about equal to the amount of the premium for insurance. The Emperor
adopted my advice without hesitation, and in 1811 the regulation produced
a revenue of upwards of 60,000,000 francs in Hamburg alone.
This system, however, embroiled us with Sweden and Russia, who could not
endure that Napoleon should enact a strict blockade from them, whilst he
was himself distributing licences in abundance. Bernadotte, on his way to
Sweden, passed through Hamburg in October 1810. He stayed with me three
days, during which time he scarcely saw any person but myself. He asked my
opinion as to what he should do in regard to the Continental system. I did
not hesitate to declare to him, not as a French Minister, but as a private
individual to his friend, that in his place, at the head of a poor nation,
which could only subsist by the exchange of its territorial productions
with England, I would open my ports, and give the Swedes gratuitously that
general licence which Bonaparte sold in detail to intrigue and cupidity.
The Berlin decree could not fail to cause a reaction against the Emperor’s
fortune by raising up whole nations against him. The hurling of twenty
kings from their thrones would have excited less hatred than this contempt
for the wants of nations. This profound ignorance of the maxims of
political economy caused general privation and misery, which in their turn
occasioned general hostility. The system could only succeed in the
impossible event of all the powers of Europe honestly endeavouring to
carry it into effect. A single free port would have destroyed it. In order
to ensure its complete success it was necessary to conquer and occupy all
countries, and never to evacuate them. As a means of ruining England it
was contemptible. It was necessary that all Europe should be compelled by
force of arms to join this absurd coalition, and that the same force
should be constantly employed to maintain it. Was this possible? The
captain “rapporteur” of a court-martial allowed a poor peasant to escape
the punishment due to the offence of having bought a loaf of sugar beyond
the custom-house barrier. This officer was some time afterwards at a
dinner given by Marshal Davoust; the latter said to him, “You have a very
scrupulous conscience, sir; go to headquarters and you will find an order
there for you.” This order sent him eighty leagues from Hamburg. It is
necessary to have witnessed, as I have, the numberless vexations and
miseries occasioned by the unfortunate Continental system to understand
the mischief its authors did in Europe, and how much that mischief
contributed to Napoleon’s fall.
CHAPTER X.
1806-1807.
Bonaparte was not only beyond all comparison the greatest captain of
modern times, but he may be said to have wrought a complete change in the
art of war. Before his time the most able generals regulated the fighting
season by the almanac. It was customary in Europe to brave the cannon’s
mouth only from the first fine days of spring to the last fine days of
autumn; and the months of rain, snow, and frost were passed in what were
called winter quarters. Pichegru, in Holland, had set the example of
indifference to temperature. At Austerlitz, too, Bonaparte had braved the
severity of winter; this answered his purpose well, and he adopted the
same course in 1806. His military genius and activity seemed to increase,
and, proud of his troops, he determined to commence a winter campaign in a
climate more rigorous than any in which he had yet fought. The men,
chained to his destiny, were now required to brave the northern blast, as
they had formerly braved the vertical sun of Egypt. Napoleon, who, above
all generals, was remarkable for the choice of his fields of battle, did
not wish to wait tranquilly until the Russian army, which was advancing
towards Germany, should come to measure its strength with him in the
plains of conquered Prussia; he resolved to march to meet it, and to reach
it before it should arose the Vistula; but before he left Berlin to
explore and conqueror, Poland and the confines of Russia; he addressed a
proclamation to his troops, in which he stated all that had hitherto been
achieved by the French army, and at the same time announced his future
intentions. It was especially advisable that he should march forward, for,
had he waited until the Russians had passed the Vistula, there could
probably have been no winter campaign, and he would have been obliged
either to take up miserable winter quarters between the Vistula and the
Oder, or to recross the Oder to combat the enemy in Prussia. Napoleon’s
military genius and indefatigable activity served him admirably on this
occasion, and the proclamation just alluded to, which was dated from
Berlin before his departure from Charlottenburg; proves that he did not
act fortuitously, as he frequently did, but that his calculations were
well-made.
A rapid and immense impulse given to great masses of men by the will of a
single individual may produce transient lustre and dazzle the eyes of the
multitude; but when, at a distance from the theatre of glory, we flee only
the melancholy results which have been produced. The genius of conquest
can only be regarded as the genius of destruction. What a sad picture was
often presented to my eyes! I was continually doomed to hear complaints of
the general distress, and to execute orders which augmented the immense
sacrifices already made by the city of Hamburg. Thus, for example, the
Emperor desired me to furnish him with 50,000 cloaks which I immediately
did. I felt the importance of such an order with the approach of winter,
and in a climate—the rigour of which our troops had not yet
encountered. I also received orders to seize at Lübeck (Which town, as I
have already stated, had been alternately taken and retaken try Blücher
and Bernadotte) 400,000 lasts of corn,—[A last weighs 2000
kilogrammes]—and to send them to Magdeburg. This corn belonged to
Russia. Marshal Mortier, too, had seized some timber for building, which
also belonged to Russia; and which was estimated at 1,400,000 francs.
Meanwhile our troops continued to advance with such rapidity that before
the end of November Murat arrived at Warsaw, at the head of the advanced
guard of the Grand Army, of which, he had the command. The Emperor’s
headquarters, were then at Posen, and, he received deputations from all
parts soliciting the re-establishment and independence of the Kingdom of
Poland.
Rapp informed me that after receiving the deputation from Warsaw the
Emperor said to him, “I love the Poles; their enthusiastic character
pleases me; I should like to make them independent, but that is a
difficult matter. Austria, Russia, and Prussia have all had a slice of the
cake; when the match is once kindled who knows where, the conflagration
may stop? My first duty, is towards France, which I must not sacrifice to
Poland; we must refer this matter to the sovereign of all things—Time,
he will presently show us what we must do.” Had Sulkowsky lived Napoleon
might have recollected what he had said to him in Egypt, and, in all
probability he would have raised up a power, the dismemberment of which;
towards the close of the last century, began to overturn the political
equilibrium which had subsisted in Europe since the peace of Westphalia in
1648.
It was at the headquarters at Posen that Duroc rejoined the Emperor after
his mission to the King of Prussia. His carriage overturned on the way,
and he had the misfortune to break his collar-bone. All the letters I
received were nothing but a succession of complaints on the bad state of
the roads. Our troops were absolutely fighting in mud, and it was with
extreme difficulty that the artillery and caissons of the army could be
moved along. M. de Talleyrand had been summoned to headquarters by the
Emperor, in the expectation of treating for peace, and I was informed that
his carriage stuck in the mud and he was detained on his journey for
twelve hours. A soldier having asked one of the persons in M. de
Talleyrand’s suite who the traveller was, was informed that he was the
Minister for Foreign Affairs. “Ah! bah!” said the soldier, “why does he
come with his diplomacy to such a devil of a country as this?”
The Emperor entered Warsaw on the 1st of January 1807. Most of the reports
which he had received previous to his entrance had concurred in describing
the dissatisfaction of the troops, who for some time had had to contend
with bad roads, bad weather, and all aorta of privations.’ Bonaparte said
to the generals who informed him that the enthusiasm of his troops had
been succeeded by dejection and discontent, “Does their spirit fail them
when they come in sight of the enemy?”—”No, Sire.”— “I knew
it; my troops are always the same.” Then turning to Rapp he said, “I must
rouse them;” and he dictated the following proclamation:
Rapp thus describes the entrance of the French into Warsaw, and adds a few
anecdotes connected with that event:
When Bonaparte dictated his proclamations—and how many have I not
written from his dictation!—he was for the moment inspired, and he
evinced all the excitement which distinguishes the Italian improvisatori.
To follow him it was necessary to write with inconceivable rapidity. When
I have read over to him what he has dictated I have often known him to
smile triumphantly at the effect which he expected any particular phrase
would produce. In general his proclamations turned on three distinct
points—(1) Praising his soldiers for what they had done; (2)
pointing out to them what they had yet to do; and (3) abusing his enemies.
The proclamation to which I have just now alluded was circulated profusely
through Germany, and it is impossible to conceive the effect it produced.
on the whole army. The corps stationed in the rear burned too pass, by
forced marches, the space which still separated them from headquarters;
and those who were nearer the Emperor forgot their fatigues and privations
and were only anxious to encounter the enemy. They frequently could not
understand what Napoleon said in these proclamations; but no matter for
that, they would have followed him cheerfully barefooted and without
provisions. Such was the enthusiasm, or rather the fanaticism, which
Napoleon could inspire among his troops when he thought proper to rouse
them, as he termed it.
When, on a former occasion, I spoke of the Duke of, Mecklenburg-Schwerin
and his family, I forgot a circumstance respecting my intercourse with him
which now occurs to my memory. When, on his expulsion from his States,
after the battle of Jena, he took refuge in Altona, he requested, through
the medium of his Minister at Hamburg, Count von Plessen, that I would
give him permission occasionally to visit that city. This permission I
granted without hesitation; but the Duke observed no precaution in his
visits, and I made some friendly observations to him on the subject. I
knew the object of his visits. It was a secret connection in Hamburg; but
in consequence of my observations he removed the lady to Altona, and
assured me that he adopted that determination to avoid committing me. He
afterwards came very seldom to Hamburg; but as we were on the best
understanding with Denmark I frequently saw his daughter, and son-in-law,
who used to visit me at a house I had in Holstein, near Altona.
There I likewise saw, almost every day, the Duke of Weimar, an excellent
old man. I had the advantage of being on such terms of intimacy with him
that my house was in some measure his. He also had lost his States. I was
so happy as to contribute to their restitution, for my situation enabled
me to exercise some influence on the political indulgences or severities
of the Government. I entertained a sincere regard for the Duke of Weimar,
and I greatly regretted his departure. No sooner had he arrived in Berlin
than he wrote me a letter of, thanks, to which he added the present of a
diamond, in token of his grateful remembrance of me. The Duke of
Mecklenburg was not so fortunate as the Duke of Weimar, in spite of his
alliance with the reigning family of Denmark. He was obliged to remain at
Altona until the July following, for his States were restored only by the
Treaty of Tilsit. As soon as it was known that the Emperor had returns to
Paris the Duke’s son, the Hereditary Prince, visited me in Hamburg, and
asked me whether I thought he could present himself to the Emperor, for
the purpose of expressing his own and his father’s gratitude. He was a
very well-educated young man. He set out, accompanied by M. Oertzen and
Baron von Brandstaten. Some time afterwards I saw his name in the
Moniteur, in one of the lists of presentations to Napoleon, the collection
of which, during the Empire, might be regarded as a general register of
the nobility of Europe.
It is commonly said that we may accustom ourselves to anything, but to me
this remark is subject to an exception; for, in spite of the necessity to
which I was reduced of employing spies, I never could surmount the disgust
I felt at them, especially when I saw men destined to fill a respectable
rank in society degrade themselves to that infamous profession. It is
impossible to conceive the artifices to which these men resort to gain the
confidence of those whom they wish to betray. Of this the following
example just now occurs to my mind.
One of those wretches who are employed in certain circumstances, and by
all parties, came to offer his services to me. His name was Butler, and he
had been sent from England to the Continent as a spy upon the French
Government. He immediately came to me, complaining of pretended enemies
and unjust treatment. He told me he had the greatest wish to serve the
Emperor, and that he would make any sacrifice to prove his fidelity. The
real motive of his change of party was, as it is with all such men, merely
the hope of a higher reward. Most extraordinary were the schemes he
adopted to prevent his old employers from suspecting that he was serving
new ones. To me he continually repeated how happy he was to be revenged on
his enemies in London. He asked me to allow him to go to Paris to be
examined by the Minister of Police. The better to keep up the deception he
requested that on his arrival in Paris he might be confined in the Temple,
and that there might be inserted in the French journals an announcement in
the following terms:
At the expiration of a few weeks Butler, having received his
instruction’s, set out for London, but by way of precaution he said it
would be well to publish in the journals another announcement; which was
as follows:
In England Butler enjoyed the honours of French prosecution. He was
regarded as a victim who deserved all the confidence of the enemies of
France. He furnished Fouché with a considerable amount of information, and
he was fortunate enough to escape being hanged.
Notwithstanding the pretended necessity of employing secret agents,
Bonaparte was unwilling that, even under that pretext, too many
communications should be established between France and England: Fouché,
nevertheless, actively directed the evolutions of his secret army. Ever
ready to seize on anything that could give importance to the police and
encourage the suspicions of the Emperor, Fouché wrote to me that the
government had received certain—information that many Frenchmen
traveling for commercial houses in France were at Manchester purchasing
articles of English manufacture. This was true; but how was it to be
prevented? These traveling clerks passed through Holland, where they
easily procured a passage to England.
Louis Bonaparte, conceiving that the King of Holland ought to sacrifice
the interests of his new subjects to the wishes of his brother, was at
first very lenient as to the disastrous Continental system. But at this
Napoleon soon manifested his displeasure, and about the end of the year
1806 Louis was reduced to the necessity of ordering the strict observance
of the blockade. The facility with which the travelers of French
commercial houses passed from Holland to England gave rise to other alarms
on the part of the French Government. It was said that since Frenchmen
could so easily pass from the Continent to Great Britain, the agents of
the English Cabinet might, by the same means, find their way to the
Continent. Accordingly the consuls were directed to keep a watchful eye,
not only upon individuals who evidently came from England, but upon those
who might by any possibility come from that country. This plan was all
very well, but how was it to be put into execution? . . . The Continent
was, nevertheless, inundated with articles of English manufacture, for
this simple reason, that, however powerful may be the will of a sovereign,
it is still less powerful and less lasting than the wants of a people. The
Continental system reminded me of the law created by an ancient
legislator, who, for a crime which he conceived could not possibly be
committed, condemned the person who should be guilty of it to throw a bull
over Mount Taurus.
It is not my present design to trace a picture of the state of Europe at
the close of 1806. I will merely throw together a few facts which came to
my knowledge at the time, and which I find in my correspondence. I have
already mentioned that the Emperor arrived at Warsaw on the 1st of
January. During his stay at Posen he had, by virtue of a treaty concluded
with the Elector of Saxony, founded a new kingdom, and consequently
extended his power in Germany, by the annexation of the new Kingdom of
Saxony to the Confederation of the Rhine. By the terms of this treaty
Saxony, so justly famed for her cavalry, was to furnish the Emperor with a
contingent of 20,000 men and horses.
It was quite a new spectacle to the Princes of Germany, all accustomed to
old habits of etiquette, to see an upstart sovereign treat them as
subjects, and even oblige them to consider themselves as such. Those
famous Saxons, who had made Charlemagne tremble, threw themselves on the
protection of the Emperor; and the alliance of the head of the House of
Saxony was not a matter of indifference to Napoleon, for the new King was,
on account of his age, his tastes, and his character, more revered than
any other German Prince.
From the moment of Napoleon’s arrival at Warsaw until the commencement of
hostilities against the Russians he was continually solicited to
reestablish the throne of Poland, and to restore its chivalrous
independence to the ancient empire of the Jagellons. A person who was at
that time in Warsaw told me that the Emperor was in the greatest
uncertainty as to what he should do respecting Poland. He was entreated to
reestablish that ancient and heroic kingdom; but he came to no decision,
preferring, according to custom, to submit to events, that he might appear
to command them. At Warsaw, indeed, the Emperor passed a great part of his
time in fetes and reviews, which, however, did not prevent him from
watching, with his eagle eye, every department of the public service, both
interior and exterior. He himself was in the capital of Poland, but his
vast influence was present everywhere. I heard Duroc say, when we were
conversing together about the campaign of Tilsit, that Napoleon’s activity
and intelligence were never more conspicuously developed.
One very remarkable feature of the imperial wars was, that, with the
exception of the interior police, of which Fouché was the soul, the whole
government of France was at the headquarters of the Emperor. At Warsaw
Napoleon’s attention was not only occupied with the affairs of his army,
but he directed the whole machinery of the French Government just the same
as if he had been in Paris. Daily estafettes, and frequently the useless
auditors of the Council of State, brought him reports more or less
correct, and curious disclosures which were frequently the invention of
the police. The portfolios of the Ministers arrived every week, with the
exception of those of the Minister for Foreign Affairs and the Minister of
the War Department; the former had first stopped at Mayence with the
Empress, but had been called on to Warsaw; and the latter, Clarke, was,
for the misfortune of Berlin, governor of that city. This state of things
lasted during the ten months of the Emperor’s absence from Paris. Louis
XIV. said, “I am myself the State.” Napoleon did not say this; but, in
fact, under his reign the Government of France was always at his
headquarters. This circumstance had well-nigh proved fatal to him, on the
occasion of the extraordinary conspiracy of Malet, with some points of
which I alone, perhaps, am thoroughly acquainted. The Emperor employed the
month of January in military preparations for the approaching attack of
the Russians, but at the same time he did not neglect the business of the
cabinet: with him nothing was suffered to linger in arrear.
While Napoleon was at Warsaw a battle was not the only thing to be thought
about; affairs were much more complicated than during the campaign of
Vienna. It was necessary, on the one hand, to observe Prussia, which was
occupied; and on the other to anticipate the Russians, whose movements
indicated that they were inclined to strike the first blow. In the
preceding campaign Austria, before the taking of Vienna, was engaged
alone. The case was different now: Austria had had only soldiers; and
Prussia, as Blücher declared to me, was beginning to have citizens. There
was no difficulty in returning from Vienna, but a great deal in returning
from Warsaw, in case of failure, notwithstanding the creation of the
Kingdom of Saxony, and the provisional government given to Prussia, and to
the other States of Germany which we had conquered. None of these
considerations escaped the penetration of Napoleon: nothing was omitted in
the notes, letters, and official correspondence which came to me from all
quarters. Receiving, as I did, accurate information from my own
correspondents of all that was passing in Germany, it often happened that
I transmitted to the Government the same news which it transmitted to me,
not supposing that I previously knew it. Thus, for example, I thought I
was apprising the Government of the arming of Austria, of which I received
information from headquarters a few days after.
During the Prussian campaign Austria played precisely the same waiting
game which Prussia had played clueing the campaign of Austria. As Prussia
had, before the battle of Austerlitz, awaited the success or defeat of the
French to decide whether she should remain neutral or declare herself
against France, so Austria, doubtless supposing that Russia would be more
fortunate as the ally of Prussia than she had been as her ally, assembled
a corps of 40,000 men in Bohemia. That corps was called an army of
observation; but the nature of these armies of observation is well known;
they belong to the class of armed neutralities, like the ingenious
invention of sanitary cordons. The fact is, that the 40,000 men assembled
in Bohemia were destined to aid and assist the Russians in case they
should be successful (and who can blame the Austrian Government for
wishing to wash away the shame of the Treaty of Presburg?). Napoleon had
not a moment to lose, but this activity required no spur; he had hastened
the battle of Austerlitz to anticipate Prussia, and he now found it
necessary to anticipate Russia in order to keep Austria in a state of
indecision.
The Emperor, therefore, left Warsaw about the end of January, and
immediately gave orders for engaging the Russian army in the beginning of
February; but, in spite of his desire of commencing the attack, he was
anticipated. On the 8th of February, at seven in the morning, he was
attacked by the Russians, who advanced during a terrible storm of snow,
which fell in large flakes. They approached Preussich-Eylau, where the
Emperor was, and the Imperial Guard stopped the Russian column. Nearly the
whole French army was engaged in that battle-one of the most sanguinary
ever fought in Europe. The corps commanded by Bernadotte was not engaged,
in the contest; it had been stationed on the left at Mohrungen, whence it
menaced Dantzic. The issue of the battle would have been very different
had the four, divisions of infantry and the two of cavalry composing
Bernadotte’s corps arrived in time; but unfortunately the officer
instructed to convey orders to Bernadotte to march without delay on
Preussich-Eylau was taken by a body of Cossacks; Bernadotte, therefore,
did not arrive. Bonaparte, who always liked to throw blame on some one if
things did not turn out exactly as he wished, attributed the doubtful
success of the day to the absence of Bernadotte; in this he was right; but
to make his absence a reproach to that Marshal was a gross injustice.
Bernadotte was accused of not having been willing to march on
Preussich-Eylau, though, as it was alleged, General d’Hautpoult had
informed him of the necessity of his presence. But how can that fact be
ascertained, since General d’Hautpoult was killed on that same day? Who
can assure us that that General had been able to communicate with the
Marshal?
Those who knew Bonaparte, his cunning, and the artful advantage he would
sometimes take of words which he attributed to the dead, will easily solve
the enigma. The battle of Eylau was terrible. Night came on—Bernadotte’s
corps was instantly, but in vain, expected; and after a great loss the
French army had the melancholy honour of passing the night on the field of
battle. Bernadotte at length arrived, but too late. He met the enemy, who
were retreating without the fear of being molested towards Konigsberg, the
only capital remaining to Prussia. The King of Prussia was then at Memel,
a small port on the Baltic, thirty leagues from Konigsberg.
After the battle of Eylau both sides remained stationary, and several days
elapsed without anything remarkable taking place. The offers of peace made
by the Emperor, with very little earnestness it is true, were disdainfully
rejected, as if a victory disputed with Napoleon was to be regarded as a
triumph. The battle of Eylau seemed to turn the heads of the Russians, who
chanted Te Deum on the occasion. But while the Emperor was making
preparations to advance, his diplomacy was taking effect in a distant
quarter, and raising up against Russia an old and formidable enemy. Turkey
declared war against her. This was a powerful diversion, and obliged
Russia to strip her western frontiers to secure a line of defence on the
south.
Some time after General Gardanne set out on the famous embassy to Persia;
for which the way had been paved by the success of the mission of my
friend, Amedee Jaubert. This embassy was not merely one of those pompous
legations such as Charlemagne, Louis XIV., and Louis XVI. received from
the Empress Irene, the King of Siam, and Tippoo Saib. It was connected
with ideas which Bonaparte had conceived at the very dawn of his power. It
was, indeed, the light from the East which fast enabled him to see his
greatness in perspective; and that light never ceased to fix his attention
and dazzle his imagination. I know well that Gardanne’s embassy was at
first conceived on a much grander scale than that on which it was
executed. Napoleon had resolved to send to the Shah of Persia 4000
infantry, commanded by chosen and experienced officers, 10,000 muskets,
and 50 pieces, of cannon; and I also know that orders were given for the
execution of this design. The avowed object of the Emperor was to enable
the Shah of Persia to make an important diversion, with 80,000 men, in,
the eastern provinces of Russia. But there was likewise another, an old
and constant object, which was always, uppermost in Napoleon’s mind,
namely the wish to strike at England in the very heart of her Asiatic
possessions. Such was the principal motive of Gardanne’s mission, but
circumstances did not permit the Emperor, to, give, it, all the importance
he desired. He contented himself with sending a few officers of engineers
and artillery, to Persia, who, on their arrival, were astonished at the
number of English they found there.
CHAPTER XI.
1807
Meanwhile the internal affairs of the towns over which my diplomatic
jurisdiction extended soon gave me more employment than ever. The greatest
misfortune of the Empire was, perhaps, the abuse of the right arrogated by
the wearers of epaulettes. My situation gave me an opportunity of
observing all the odious character of a military government. Another in my
place could not have done all that I did. I say this confidently, for my
situation was a distinct and independent one, as Bonaparte had told me:
Being authorised to correspond directly with the Emperor; the military
chiefs feared, if they did not yield to my just representations, that I
would made private reports; this apprehension was wonderfully useful in
enabling me to maintain the rights of the towns, which had adopted me as
their first citizen.
A circumstance occurred in which I had to defend the rights of the
diplomatic and commercial agents against the pretensions of military
power. Marshal Brune during his government at Hamburg, went to Bremman. to
watch the strict execution of the illusive blockade against England. The
Marshal acting no doubt, in conformity with the instructions of Clarke,
then Minister of War and Governor of Berlin, wished to arrogate the right
of deciding on the captures made by our cruisers.
He attempted to prevent the Consul Lagau from selling the confiscated
ships in order to sell them himself. Of this M. Lagau complained to me.
The more I observed a disposition to encroach on the part of the military
authorities, the more I conceived it necessary to maintain the rights of
the consuls, and to favour their influence, without which they would have
lost their consideration. To the complaints of M. Lagau I replied, “That
to him alone belonged the right of deciding, in the first instance, on the
fate of the ships; that he could not be deprived of that right without
changing the law; that he was free to sell the confiscated Prussian ships;
that Marshall Brune was at Bremen only for the execution of the decree
respecting the blockade of England, and that he ought not to interfere in
business unconnected with that decree.” Lagau showed this letter to Brune,
who then allowed him to do as he wished; but it was an affair of profit,
and the Marshal for a long time owed me a grudge.
Bernadotte was exceedingly disinterested, but he loved to be talked about.
The more the Emperor endeavoured to throw accusations upon him, the more
he was anxious to give publicity to all his actions. He sent to me an
account of the brilliant affair of Braunsburg, in which a division of the
first corps had been particularly distinguished. Along with this narrative
he sent me a note in the following terms:—”I send you, my dear.
Minister, an account of the affair of Braunsburg. You will, perhaps, think
proper to publish it. In that case I shall be obliged by your getting it
inserted in the Hamburg journals,” I did so. The injustice of the Emperor,
and the bad way in which he spoke of Bernadotte, obliged the latter,—for
the sake of his own credit, to make the truth known to the world.
I have already mentioned that I received an order from the Emperor to
supply 50,000 cloaks for the army. With this order, which was not the only
one I received of the same kind, some circumstances were connected which I
may take the present opportunity of explaining.
The Emperor gave me so many orders for army clothing that all that could
be supplied by the cities of Hamburg, Bremen, and Lübeck would have been
insufficient for executing the commissions. I entered into a treaty with a
house in Hamburg, which I authorised, in spite of the Berlin decree, to
bring cloth and leather from England. Thus I procured these articles in a
sure and cheap way. Our troops might have perished of cold had the
Continental system and the absurd mass of inexecutable decrees relative to
English merchandise been observed.
The Director of the Customs at Hamburg got angry, but I held firm: my
cloths and my leather arrived; cloaks, coats; boots, all were promptly
made, and our soldiers thus were sheltered from the severity of the
season. To preserve peace with the Imperial Custom-house I wrote to M.
Collie, then Director-General, that M. Eudel having wished to put in
execution the law of the 10th Brumaire and complaints had been made on
every side. Marshal Brune asked for my opinion on this matter, and I gave
it to him. I declared to M. Collie that the full execution of the decree
of 31st October 1796 was impracticable, injurious to France, and to the
Hanseatic Towns, without doing harm to England. Indeed, what said article
5 of this law? “All goods imported from foreign countries, whatever may be
their origin, are to be considered as coming from English manufacturers.”
According to this article France was a foreign country for the Hanseatic
Towns, and none of the objects enumerated in this article ought to enter
Hamburg! But the town received from England a large quantity of fine
cloths, buttons; ironmongery, toys, china; and from France only clocks,
bronzes, jewellery, ribbons, bonnets, gauzes and gloves. “Let,” said I to
M. Eudel, “the Paris Duane be asked what that town alone exports in
matters of this sort and it will be seen how important it is not to stop a
trade all the more profitable to France, as the workmanship forms the
greatest part of the price of the goods which make up this trade. What
would happen if the importation of these goods were absolutely prohibited
in Hamburg? The consignments would cease, and one of the most productive
sources of trade for France, and especially for Paris would be cut off.”
At this time neither Hamburg nor its territory had any manufacture of
cloth. All woollen stuffs were prohibited, according to M. Eudel, and
still my duty was to furnish, and I had furnished, 50,000 cloaks for the
Grand Army. In compliance with a recent Imperial decree I had to have made
without delay 16,000 coats, 37,000 waistcoats, and the Emperor required of
me 200,000 pairs of boots, besides the 40,000 pairs I had sent in. Yet M.
Eudel said that tanned and worked leather ought not to enter Hamburg! If
such a ridiculous application of the law of 1796 had been made it would
have turned the decree of 21st November 1796 against France, without
fulfilling its object.
These reflections, to which I added other details, made the Government
conclude that I was right, and I traded with England to the great
advantage of the armies, which were well clothed and shod. What in the
world can be more ridiculous than commercial laws carried out to one’s own
detriment?
At the beginning of 1807 my occupations at Hamburg were divided between
the furnishing of supplies for the army and the inspection of the
emigrants, whom Fouché pretended to dread in order to give greater
importance to his office.
I never let slip an opportunity of mitigating the rigour of Fouché’s
orders, which, indeed, were sometimes so absurd that I did not attempt to
execute them. Of this an instance occurs to my recollection. A printer at
Hamburg had been arrested on the charge of having printed a libel in the
German language. The man was detained in prison because, very much to his
honour, he would not disclose the name of the writer of the pamphlet. I
sent for him and questioned him. He told me, with every appearance of
sincerity, that he had never but once seen the man who had brought him the
manuscript. I was convinced of the truth of what he said, and I gave an
order for his liberation. To avoid irritating the susceptibility of the
Minister of Police I wrote to him the following few lines:—”The
libel is the most miserable rhapsody imaginable. The author, probably with
the view of selling his pamphlet in Holstein, predicts that Denmark will
conquer every other nation and become the greatest kingdom in the world.
This alone will suffice to prove to you how little clanger there is in
rubbish written in the style of the Apocalypse.”
After the battle of Eylau I received a despatch from M. de Talleyrand, to
which was added an account in French of that memorable battle, which was
more fatal to the conqueror than to the other party,—I cannot say
the conquered in speaking of the Russians, the more especially when I
recollect the precautions which were then taken throughout Germany to make
known the French before the Russian version. The Emperor was exceedingly
anxious that every one should view that event as he himself viewed it.
Other accounts than his might have produced an unfavourable impression in
the north. I therefore had orders to publish that account. I caused 2000
copies of it to be issued, which were more than sufficient for circulation
in the Hanse Towns and their territories.
The reader will perhaps complain that I have been almost silent with
respect to the grand manoeuvres of the French army from the battle of
Eylau to that of Friedland, where, at all events, our success was
indisputable. There was no necessity for printing favourable versions of
that event, and, besides, its immense results were soon felt throughout
Europe. The interview at Tilsit is one of the culminating points of modern
history, and the waters of the Niemen reflected the image of Napoleon at
the height of his glory. The interview between the two Emperors at Tilsit,
and the melancholy situation of the King of Prussia, are generally known.
I was made acquainted with but few secret details relative to those
events, for Rapp had gone to Dantzic, and it was he who most readily
communicated to me all that the Emperor said and did, and all that was
passing around him.—
I, however, learned one circumstance peculiarly worthy of remark which
occurred in the Emperor’s apartments at Tilsit the first time he received
a visit from the King of Prussia. That unfortunate monarch, who was
accompanied by Queen Louisa, had taken refuge in a mill beyond the town.
This was his sole habitation, whilst the Emperors occupied the two
portions of the town, which is divided by the Niemen. The fact I am about
to relate reached me indirectly through the medium of an offices of the
Imperial Guard, who was on duty in Napoleon’s apartments and was an
eye-witness of it. When the Emperor Alexander visited Napoleon they
continued for a long time in conversation on a balcony below, where as
immense crowd hailed their meeting with enthusiastic shouts. Napoleon
commenced the conversation, as he did the year preceding with the Emperor
of Austria, by speaking of the uncertain fate of war. Whilst they were
conversing the King of Prussia was announced. The King’s emotion was
visible, and may easily be imagined; for as hostilities were suspended,
and his territory in possession of the French, his only hope was in the
generosity of the conqueror. Napoleon himself, it is said, appeared moved
by his situation, and invited him, together with the Queen, to dinner. On
sitting down to table Napoleon with great gallantry told the beautiful
Queen that he would restore to her Silesia, a province which she earnestly
wished should be retained in the new arrangements which were necessarily
about to take place.
The treaty of peace concluded at Tilsit between France and Russia, on the
7th of July, and ratified two days after, produced no less striking a
change in the geographical division of Europe than had been effected the
year preceding by the Treaty of Presburg. The treaty contained no
stipulation dishonourable to Russia, whose territory was preserved
inviolate; but how was Prussia treated? Some historians, for the vain
pleasure of flattering by posthumous praises the pretended moderation of
Napoleon, have almost reproached him for having suffered some remnants of
the monarchy of the great Frederick to survive. There is, nevertheless, a
point on which Napoleon has been wrongfully condemned, at least with
reference to the campaign of 1807. It has been said that he should at that
period have re-established the kingdom of Poland; and certainly there is
every reason to regret, for the interests of France and Europe, that it
was not re-established. But when a desire, even founded on reason, is not
carried into effect, should we conclude that the wished-for object ought
to be achieved in defiance of all obstacles? At that time, that is to say,
during the campaign of Tilsit, insurmountable obstacles existed.
If, however, by the Treaty of Tilsit, the throne of Poland was not
restored to serve as a barrier between old Europe and the Empire of the
Czars, Napoleon founded a Kingdom of Westphalia, which he gave to the
young ‘ensigne de vaisseau’ whom he had scolded as a schoolboy, and whom
he now made a King, that he might have another crowned prefect under his
control. The Kingdom of Westphalia was composed of the States of
Hesse-Cassel, of a part of the provinces taken from Prussia by the
moderation of the Emperor, and of the States of Paderborn, Fulda,
Brunswick, and a part of the Electorate of Hanover. Napoleon, at the same
time, though he did not like to do things by halves, to avoid touching the
Russian and Austrian provinces of old Poland, planted on the banks of the
Vistula the Grand Duchy of Warsaw, which he gave to the King of Saxony,
with the intention of increasing or destroying it afterwards as he might
find convenient. Thus he allowed the Poles to hope better things for the
future, and ensured to himself partisans in the north should the chances
of fortune call him thither. Alexander, who was cajoled even more than his
father had been by what I may call the political coquetry of Napoleon,
consented to all these arrangements, acknowledged ‘in globo’ all the kings
crowned by the Emperor, and accepted some provinces which had belonged to
his despoiled ally, the King of Prussia, doubtless by way of consolation
for not having been able to get more restored to Prussia. The two Emperors
parted the best friends in the world; but the Continental system was still
in existence.
CHAPTER XII.
1807.
The Treaty of Tilsit, as soon as it was known at Altona, spread
consternation amongst the emigrants. As to the German Princes, who were
awaiting the issue of events either at Altolna or Hamburg, when they
learned that a definitive treaty of peace had been signed between France
and Russia, and that two days after the Treaty of Tilsit the Prussian
monarchy was placed at the mercy of Napoleon, every courier that arrived
threw them into indescribable agitation. It depended on the Emperor’s will
whether they were to be or not to be. The Duke of Mecklenburg- Schwerin
had not succeeded in getting himself re-established in his states, by an
exceptional decision, like the Duke of Weimar; but at length he obtained
the restitution of his territory at the request of the Emperor Alexander,
and on the 28th of July he quitted Hamburg to return to his Duchy.
The Danish charge d’affaires communicated to me about the same time an
official report from his Government. This report announced that on Monday,
the 3d of August, a squadron consisting of twelve ships of the line and
twelve frigates, commanded by Admiral Gambier, had passed the Sound. The
rest of the squadron was seen in the Categat. At the same time the English
troops which were in the island of Rugen had reembarked. We could not then
conceive what enterprise this considerable force had been sent upon. But
our uncertainty was soon at an end. M. Didelot, the French Ambassador at
Copenhagen, arrived at Hamburg, at nine o’clock in the evening of the 12th
of August. He had been fortunate enough to pass through the Great Belt,
though in sight of the English, without being stopped. I forwarded his
report to Paris by an extraordinary courier.
The English had sent 20,000 men and twenty-seven vessels into the Baltic;
Lord Cathcart commanded the troops. The coast of Zealand was blockaded by
ninety vessels. Mr. Jackson, who had been sent by England to negotiate
with Denmark, which she feared would be invaded by the French troops,
supported the propositions he was charged to offer to Denmark by a
reference to this powerful British force. Mr. Jackson’s proposals had for
their object nothing less than to induce the King of Denmark to place in
the custody of England the whole of his ships and naval stores. They were,
it is true, to be kept in deposit, but the condition contained the words,
“until the conclusion of a general peace,” which rendered the period of
their restoration uncertain. They were to be detained until such
precautions should be no longer necessary. A menace and its execution
followed close upon this demand. After a noble but useless resistance, and
a terrific bombardment, Copenhagen surrendered, and the Danish fleet was
destroyed. It would be difficult to find in history a more infamous and
revolting instance of the abuse of power against weakness.
Sometime after this event a pamphlet entitled “Germania” appeared, which I
translated and sent to the Emperor. It was eloquently written, and
expressed the indignation which the conduct of England had excited in the
author as in every one else.
I have stated what were the principal consequences of the Treaty of
Tilsit; it is more than probable that if the bombardment of Copenhagen had
preceded the treaty the Emperor would have used Prussia even worse than he
did. He might have erased her from the list of nations; but he did not do
so, out of regard to the Emperor Alexander. The destruction of Prussia was
no new project with Bonaparte. I remember an observation of his to M.
Lemercier upon that subject when we first went to reside at Malmaison. M.
Lemercier had been reading to the First Consul some poem in which
Frederick the Great was spoken of. “You seem to admire him greatly,” said
Bonaparte to M. Lemercier; “what do you find in him so astonishing? He is
not equal to Turenne.”—”General,” replied M. Lemercier, “it is not
merely the warrior that I esteem in Frederick; it is impossible to refrain
from admiring a man who was a philosopher even on the throne.” To this the
First Consul replied, in a half ill-humoured tone, “Certainly, Lemercier;
but Frederick’s philosophy shall not prevent me from erasing his kingdom
from the map of Europe.” The kingdom of Frederick the Great was not,
however, obliterated from the map, because the Emperor of Russia would not
basely abandon a faithful ally who had incurred with him the chances of
fortune. Prussia then bitterly had to lament the tergiversations which had
prevented her from declaring herself against France during the campaign of
Austerlitz.
Napoleon returned to Paris about the end of July after an absence of ten
months, the longest he had yet made since he had been at the head of the
French Government, whether as Consul or Emperor. The interview at Tilsit,
the Emperor Alexander’s friendship, which was spoken of everywhere in
terms of exaggeration, and the peace established on the Continent,
conferred on Napoleon a moral influence in public opinion which he had not
possessed since his coronation. Constant in his hatred of deliberative
assemblies, which he had often termed collections of babblers,
ideologists, and phrasemongers, Napoleon, on his return to Paris,
suppressed the Tribunate, which had been an annoyance to him ever since
the first day of his elevation. The Emperor, who was ‘skillful above all
men in speculating on the favourable disposition of opinion, availed
himself at this conjuncture of the enthusiasm produced by his interview on
the Niemen. He therefore discarded from the fundamental institutions of
the government that which still retained the shadow of a popular
character. But it was necessary that he should possess a Senate merely to
vote men; a mute Legislative Body to vote money; that there should be no
opposition in the one and no criticism in the other; no control over him
of any description; the power of arbitrarily doing whatever he pleased; an
enslaved press;—this was what Napoleon wished, and this he obtained.
But the month of March 1814 resolved the question of absolute power!
In the midst of these great affairs, and while Napoleon was dreaming of
universal monarchy, I beheld in a less extensive sphere the inevitable
consequences of the ambition of a single man. Pillage and robbery were
carried on in all parts over which my diplomatic jurisdiction extended.
Rapine seemed to be legally authorised, and was perpetrated with such
fury, and at the same time with such ignorance, that the agents were
frequently unacquainted with the value of the articles which they seized.
Thus, for example, the Emperor ordered the seizure at Hamburg, Bremen, and
Lübeck of all English merchandise, whatever might be its nature or origin.
The Prince of Neufchatel (Berthier) wrote to me from the Emperor that I
must procure 10,000,000 francs from the Hanse Towns. M. Daru, the
Intendant-General, whose business it was to collect this sort of levy,
which Napoleon had learned to make in Egypt, wrote to urge me to obtain a
prompt and favourable decision. The unfortunate towns which I was thus
enjoined to oppress had already suffered sufficiently. I had obtained, by
means of negotiation, more than was demanded for the ransom of the English
merchandise, which had been seized according to order. Before I received
the letters of M. Darn and the Prince of Neufchatel I had obtained from
Hamburg 16,000,000 instead of 10,000,000, besides nearly 3,000,000 from
Bremen and Lübeck. Thus I furnished the Government with 9,000,000 more
than had been required, and yet I had so managed that those enormous
sacrifices were not overoppressive to those who made them. I fixed the
value of the English merchandise because I knew that the high price at
which it sold on the Continent would not only cover the proposed ransom
but also leave a considerable profit. Such was the singular effect of the
Continental system that when merchandise was confiscated, and when
afterwards the permission to sell it freely was given, the price fetched
at the sale was so large that the loss was covered, and even great
advantage gained.
Peace being concluded with Russia it was necessary to make choice of an
Ambassador, not only to maintain the new relations of amity between
Napoleon and Alexander, but likewise to urge on the promised intervention
of Russia with England,—to bring about reconciliation and peace
between the Cabinets of Paris and London. The Emperor confided this
mission to Caulaincourt, with respect to whom there existed an unfounded
prejudice relating to some circumstances which preceded the death of the
Duc d’Enghien. This unfortunate and unjust impression had preceded
Caulaincourt to St. Petersburg, and it was feared that he would not
experience the reception due to the French Ambassador and to his own
personal qualities. I knew at the time, from positive information, that
after a short explanation with Alexander that monarch retained no
suspicion unfavourable to our Ambassador, for whom he conceived and
maintained great esteem and friendship.
Caulaincourt’s mission was not, in all respects, easy of fulfilment, for
the invincible repugnance and reiterated refusal of England to enter into
negotiations with France through the medium of Russia was one of the
remarkable circumstances of the period of which I am speaking. I knew
positively that England was determined never to allow Napoleon to possess
himself of the whole of the Continent,—a project which he indicated
too undisguisedly to admit of any doubt respecting it. For two years he
had indeed advanced with rapid strides; but England was not discouraged.
She was too well aware of the irritation of the sovereigns and the
discontent of the people not be certain that when she desired it, her
lever of gold would again raise up and arm the Continent against the
encroaching power of Napoleon. He, on his part, perceiving that all his
attempts were fruitless, and that England would listen to no proposals,
devised fresh plans for raising up new enemies against England.
It probably is not forgotten that in 1801 France compelled Portugal to
make common cause with her against England. In 1807 the Emperor did again
what the First Consul had done. By an inexplicable fatality Junot obtained
the command of the troops which were marching against Portugal. I say
against Portugal, for that was the fact, though France represented herself
as a protector to deliver Portugal from the influence of England. Be that
as it may, the choice which the Emperor made of a commander astonished
everybody. Was Junot, a compound of vanity and mediocrity, the fit man to
be entrusted with the command of an army in a distant country, and under
circumstances in which great political and military talents were
requisite? For my own part, knowing Junot’s incapacity, I must acknowledge
that his appointment astonished me. I remember one day, when I was
speaking on the subject to Bernadotte, he showed me a letter he had
received from Paris, in which it was said that the Emperor had sent Junot
to Portugal only for the sake of depriving him of the government of Paris.
Junot annoyed Napoleon by his bad conduct, his folly, and his incredible
extravagance. He was alike devoid of dignity—either in feeling or
conduct. Thus Portugal was twice the place of exile selected by Consular
and Imperial caprice: first, when the First Consul wished to get rid of
the familiarity of Lannes; and next, when the Emperor grew weary of the
misconduct of a favourite.
The invasion of Portugal presented no difficulty. It was an armed
promenade and not a war; but how many events were connected with the
occupation of that country! The Prince Regent of Portugal, unwilling to
act dishonourably to England, to which he was allied by treaties; and
unable to oppose the whole power of Napoleon, embarked for Brazil,
declaring that all defence was useless. At the same time he recommended
his subjects to receive the French troops in a friendly manner, and said
that he consigned to Providence the consequences of an invasion which was
without a motive. He was answered in the Emperor’s name that, Portugal
being the ally of England, we were only carrying on hostilities against,
the latter country by invading his dominions.
It was in the month of November that the code of French jurisprudence,
upon which the most learned legislators had indefatigably laboured, was
established as the law of the State, under the title of the Code Napoleon.
Doubtless this legislative monument will redound to Napoleon’s honour in
history; but was it to be supposed that the same laws would be equally
applicable throughout so vast an extent as that comprised within the
French Empire? Impossible as this was, as soon as the Code Napoleon way
promulgated I received orders to establish it in the Hanse Towns.
The long and frequent conversations I had on this subject with the
Senators and the most able lawyers of the country soon convinced me of the
immense difficulty I should have to encounter, and the danger of suddenly
altering habits and customs which had been firmly established by time.
The jury system gave tolerable satisfaction; but the severe punishments
assigned to certain offences by the Code were disapproved of. Hence
resulted the frequent and serious abuse of men being acquitted whose guilt
was evident to the jury, who pronounced them not guilty rather than
condemn them to a punishment which was thought too severe. Besides, their
leniency had another ground, which was, that the people being ignorant of
the new law were not aware of the penalties attached to particular
offences. I remember that a man who was accused of stealing a cloak at
Hamburg justified himself on the ground that he committed the offence in a
fit of intoxication. M. Von Einingen, one of the jury, insisted that the
prisoner was not guilty, because, as he said, the Syndic Doormann, when
dining with him one day, having drunk more wine than usual, took away his
cloak. This defence per Baccho was completely successful. An argument
founded on the similarity between the conduct of the Syndic and the
accused, could not but triumph, otherwise the little debauch of the former
would have been condemned in the person of the latter. This trial, which
terminated so whimsically, nevertheless proves that the best and the
gravest institutions may become objects of ridicule when suddenly
introduced into a country whose habits are not prepared to receive them.
The Romans very wisely reserved in the Capitol a place for the gods of the
nations they conquered. They wished to annex provinces and kingdoms to
their empire. Napoleon, on the contrary, wished to make his empire
encroach upon other states, and to realise the impossible Utopia of ten
different nations, all having different customs and languages, united into
a single State. Could justice, that safeguard of human rights, be duly
administered in the Hanse Towns when those towns were converted into
French departments? In these new departments many judges had been
appointed who did not understand a word of German, and who had no
knowledge of law. The presidents of the tribunals of Lilbeck, Stade,
Bremerlehe, and Minden were so utterly ignorant of the German language
that it was necessary to explain to them all the pleadings in the
council-chamber. Was it not absurd to establish such a judicial system,
and above all, to appoint such men in a country so important to France as
Hamburg and the Hanse Towns? Add to this the impertinence of some
favourites who were sent from Paris to serve official and legal
apprenticeships in the conquered provinces, and it may be easily conceived
what was the attachment of the people to Napoleon the Great.
CHAPTER XIII.
1807-1808.
The disorders of Spain, which commenced about the close of the year 1807,
in a short time assumed a most complicated aspect. Though far from the
theatre of events I obtained an intimate knowledge of all the important
facts connected with the extraordinary transactions in the Peninsula.
However, as this point of history is one of the most generally, though I
cannot say the best, known, I shall omit in my notes and memoranda many
things which would be but repetitions to the reading portion of the
public. It is a remarkable fact that Bonaparte, who by turns cast his eyes
on all the States of Europe, never directed his attention to Spain as long
as his greatness was confined to mere projects. Whenever he spoke of his
future destiny he alluded to Italy, Germany, the East, and the destruction
of the English power; but never to Spain. Consequently, when he heard of
the first symptoms of disorder in the Peninsula he paid but little
attention to the business, and some time elapsed before he took any part
in events which subsequently had so great an influence on his fate.
Godoy reigned in Spain under the name of the imbecile Charles IV. He was
an object of execration to all who were not his creatures; and even those
whose fate depended upon him viewed him with the most profound contempt.
The hatred of a people is almost always the just reward of favourites.
What sentiments, therefore, must have been inspired by a man who, to the
knowledge of all Spain, owed the favour of the king only to the favours of
the queen!
Godoy’s ascendancy over the royal family was boundless; his power was
absolute: the treasures, of America were at his command, and he made the
most infamous use of them. In short, he had made the Court of Madrid one
of those places to which the indignant muse of Juvenal conducts the mother
of Britanicus. There is no doubt that Godoy was one of the principal
causes of all the misfortunes which have overwhelmed Spain under so many
various forms.
The hatred of the Spaniards against the Prince of the Peace was general.
This hatred was shared by the Prince the Asturias,—[Afterwards
Ferdinand VII.]—who openly declared himself the enemy of Godoy. The
latter allied himself with France, from which he hoped to obtain powerful
protection against his enemies. This alliance gave rise to great
dissatisfaction in Spain, and caused France to be regarded with an
unfavourable eye. The Prince of the Asturias was encouraged and supported
by the complaints of the Spaniards, who wished to see the overthrow of
Godoy’s power. Charles IV., on his part, regarded all opposition to the
Prince of the Peace as directed against himself, and in November 1807 he
accused his son of wishing to dethrone him.
The King of Spain did not confine himself to verbal complaints. He, or
rather the Prince of the Peace, acting in his name, arrested the warmest
partisans of the Prince of the Asturias. The latter, understanding the
sentiments of his father, wrote to Napoleon, soliciting his support. Thus
the father and son, at open war, were appealing one against another for
the support of him who wished only to get rid of them both, and to put one
of his brothers in their place, that he might have one junior more in the
college of European kings: but, as I have already mentioned, this new
ambition was not premeditated; and if he gave the throne of Spain to his
brother Joseph it was only on the refusal of his brother Louis (King of
Holland) to accept it.
The Emperor had promised to support Charles IV against his son; and, not
wishing to take part in these family quarrels, he had not answered the
first letters of the Prince of the Asturias. But finding that the
intrigues of Madrid were taking a serious turn, he commenced provisionally
by sending troops to Spain. This gave offence to the people, who were
averse to the interference of France. In the provinces through which the
French troops passed it was asked what was the object: of the invasion.
Some attributed it to the Prince of the Peace, others to the Prince of the
Asturias; but it excited general indignation, and troubles broke out at
Madrid accompanied by all the violence peculiar to the Spanish character.
In these fearful circumstances Godoy proposed that Charles IV. should
remove to Seville, where he would be the better enabled to visit the
factious with punishment. A proposition from Godoy to his master was, in
fact, a command, and Charles IV. accordingly resolved to depart. The
people now looked upon Godoy as a traitor. An insurrection broke out, the
palace was surrounded, and the Prince of the Peace was on the point of
being massacred in an upper apartment, where he had taken refuge.
One of the mob had the presence of mind to invoke in his favour the name
of the Prince of the Asturias: this saved his life.
Charles IV. did not preserve his crown; he was easily intimidated, and
advantage was taken of a moment of alarm to demand that abdication which
he had not spirit to refuse. He surrendered up his rights to his son, and
thus was overthrown the insolent power of the Prince of the Peace; the
favourite was made prisoner, and the Spaniards, who, like all ignorant
people, are easily excited, manifested their joy on the occasion with
barbarous enthusiasm. Meanwhile the unfortunate King, who had escaped from
imaginary rather than real dangers, and who was at first content with
having exchanged the right of reigning for the right of living, no sooner
found himself in safety than he changed, his mind. He wrote to the Emperor
protesting against his abdication, and appealed. to him as the arbiter of
his future fate.
During these internal dissensions the French army was continuing its march
towards the Pyrenees. Those barriers were speedily crossed, and Murat
entered Madrid in the beginning of April 1808. Before I received any
despatch from our Government I learned that Murat’s presence in Madrid,
far from producing a good effect, had only increased the disorder. I
obtained this information from a merchant of Lübeck who came to Hamburg on
purpose to show me a letter he had received from his correspondent in
Madrid. In this letter Spain was said to be a prey which Murat wished to
appropriate to himself; and all that afterwards came to my knowledge
served only to prove the accuracy of the writer’s information. It was
perfectly true that Murat wished to conquer Spain for himself, and it is
not astonishing that the inhabitants of Madrid should have understood his
designs, for he carried his indiscretion so far as openly to express his
wish to become King of Spain. The Emperor was informed of this, and gave
him to understand, in very significant terms, that the throne of Spain was
not destined for him, but that he should not be forgotten in the disposal
of other crowns.
However, Napoleon’s remonstrances were not sufficient to restrain the
imprudence of Murat; and if he did not gain the crown of Spain for himself
he powerfully contributed to make Charles IV. lose it. That monarch, whom
old habits attached to the Prince of the Peace, solicited the Emperor to
liberate his favourite, alleging that he and his family would be content
to live in any place of security provided Godoy were with them. The
unfortunate Charles seemed to be thoroughly disgusted with greatness.
Both the King and Queen so earnestly implored Godoy’s liberation that
Murat, whose vanity was flattered by these royal solicitations, took the
Prince of the Peace under his protection; but he at the same time declared
that, in spite of the abdication of Charles IV., he would acknowledge none
but that Prince as King of Spain until he should receive contrary orders
from the Emperor. This declaration placed Murat in formal opposition to
the Spanish people, who, through their hatred of Godoy, embraced the cause
of the heir of the throne; in whose favour Charles IV. had abdicated.
It has been remarked that Napoleon stood in a perplexing situation in this
conflict between the King and his son. This is not correct. King Charles,
though he afterwards said that his abdication had been forced from him by
violence and threats, had nevertheless tendered it. By this act Ferdinand
was King, but Charles declared it was done against his will, and he
retracted. The Emperor’s recognition was wanting, and he, could give or
withhold it as he pleased.
In this state of things Napoleon arrived at Bayonne. Thither Ferdinand was
also invited to go, under pretence of arranging with the Emperor the
differences between his father and himself. It was some time before he
could form his determination, but at length his ill-advised friends
prevailed on him to set off, and he was caught in the snare. What happened
to him, as well as to his father, who repaired to Bayonne with his
inseparable friend the Prince of the Peace is well known. Napoleon, who
had undertaken to be arbiter between the father and son, thought the best
way of settling the difference was to give the disputed throne to his
brother Joseph, thus verifying the fable of the “Two Lawyers and the
Oyster.” The insurrection in Madrid on the 2d of May accelerated the fate
of Ferdinand, who was accused of being the author of it; at least this
suspicion fell on his friends and adherents.
Charles IV., it was said, would not return to Spain, and solicited an
asylum in France. He signed a renunciation of his rights to the crown of
Spain, which renunciation was also signed by the Infantas.
Napoleon now issued a decree, appointing “his dearly beloved brother
Joseph Napoleon, King of Naples and Sicily, to the crowns of Spain and the
Indies.” By a subsequent decree, 15th of July, he appointed “his
dearly-beloved cousin, Joachim Murat, Grand Duke of Berg, to the throne of
Naples and Sicily, which remained vacant by the accession of Joseph
Napoleon to the kingdoms of Spain and the Indies.” Both these documents
are signed Napoleon, and countersigned by the Minister Secretary of State,
Maret.
The Prince Royal of Sweden, who was at Hamburg at this time, and the
Ministers of all the European power, loudly condemned the conduct of
Napoleon with respect to Spain. I cannot say whether or not M. de
Talleyrand advised the Emperor not to attempt the overthrow of a branch of
the house of Bourbon; his good sense and elevated views might certainly
have suggested that advice. But the general opinion was that, had he
retained the portfolio of foreign affairs, the Spanish revolution would
have terminated with more decorum and good faith than was exhibited in the
tragi-comedy acted at Madrid and Bayonne.
After the Treaty of Tilsit and the bonds of friendship which seemed likely
to produce a permanent union between the Emperors of France and Russia,
the cause of the Bourbons must have been considered irretrievably lost.
Indeed, their only hope consisted in the imprudence and folly of him who
had usurped their throne, and that hope they cherished. I will here relate
what I had the opportunity of learning respecting the conduct of Louis
XVIII. after his departure from France; this will naturally bring me to
the end of November 1807, at which time I read in the Abeille du Nord
published on the 9th of the same month, that the Comte de Lille and the
Duc d’Angouleme had set off for England.
The Comte de Provence, as Louis’ title then went, left Paris on the 21st
of June 1791. He constantly expressed his wish of keeping as near as
possible to the frontiers of France. He at first took up his abode at
Coblentz, and I knew from good authority that all the emigrants did not
regard him with a favourable eye. They could not pardon the wise.
principles he had professed at a period when there was yet time to
prevent, by reasonable concession, the misfortunes which imprudent
irritation brought upon France. When the emigrants, after the campaign of
1792, passed the Rhine, the Comte de Provence resided in the little town
of Ham on the Lippe, where he remained until he was persuaded that the
people of Toulon had called him to Provence. As he could not, of course,
pass through France, Monsieur repaired to the Court of his father-in-law,
the King of Sardinia, hoping to embark at Genoa, and from thence to reach
the coast of Provence. But the evacuation of Toulon, where the name of
Bonaparte was for the first time sounded by the breath of fame, having
taken place before he was able to leave Turin, Monsieur remained there
four months, at the expiration of which time his father-in-law intimated
to him the impossibility of his remaining longer in the Sardinian States.
He was afterwards permitted to reside at Verona, where he heard of Louis
XVI.’s death. After remaining two years in that city the Senate of Venice
forbade his presence in the Venetian States. Thus forced to quit Italy the
Comte repaired to the army of Condé.
The cold and timid policy of the Austrian Cabinet afforded no asylum to
the Comte de Provence, and he was obliged to pass through Germany; yet, as
Louis XVIII. repeated over and over again, ever since the Restoration, “He
never intended to shed French blood in Germany for the sake of serving
foreign interests.” Monsieur had, indeed, too much penetration not to see
that his cause was a mere pretext for the powers at war with France. They
felt but little for the misfortunes of the Prince, and merely wished to
veil their ambition and their hatred of France under the false pretence of
zeal for the House of Bourbon.
When the Dauphin died, Louis XVIII. took the title of King of France, and
went to Prussia, where he obtained an asylum.
But the pretender to the crown of France had not yet drained his cup of
misfortune. After the 18th Fructidor the Directory required the King of
Prussia to send away Louis XVIII., and the Cabinet of Berlin, it must be
granted, was not in a situation to oppose the desire of the French
Government, whose wishes were commands. In vain Louis XVIII. sought an
asylum in the King of Saxony’s States. There only remained Russia that
durst offer a last refuge to the descendant of Louis XIV. Paul I., who was
always in extremes, and who at that time entertained a violent feeling of
hatred towards France, earnestly offered Louis XVIII., a residence at
Mittau. He treated him with the honours of a sovereign, and loaded him
with marks of attention and respect. Three years had scarcely passed when
Paul was seized with mad enthusiasm for the man who twelve years later,
ravaged his ancient capital, and Louis XVIII. found himself expelled from
that Prince’s territory with a harshness equal to the kindness with which
he had at first been received.
It was during, his three, years’ residence at Mittau that Louis XVIII.,
who was then known by the title of Comte de Lille, wrote to the First
Consul those letters which have been referred to in these Memoirs.
Prussia, being again solicited, at length consented that Louis XVIII.
should reside at Warsaw; but on the accession of Napoleon to the Empire
the Prince quitted that residence in order to consult respecting his new
situation with the only sovereign who had not deserted him in his
misfortune, viz. the King of Sweden. They met at Colmar, and from that
city was dated the protest which I have already noticed. Louis XVIII. did
not stay long in the States of the King of Sweden. Russia was now on the
point of joining her eagles with those of Austria to oppose the new eagles
of imperial France. Alexander offered to the Comte de Lille the asylum
which Paul had granted to him and afterwards withdrawn. Louis XVIII.
accepted the offer, but after the peace of Tilsit, fearing lest Alexander
might imitate the second act of his father as well as the first, he
plainly saw that he must give up all intention of residing on the
Continent; and it was then that I read in the ‘Abeille du Nord’ the
article before alluded to. There is, however, one fact upon which I must
insist, because I know it to be true, viz. that it was of his own free
will that Louis XVIII. quitted Mittau; and if he was afraid that Alexander
would imitate his father’s conduct that fear was without foundation. The
truth is, that Alexander was ignorant even of the King’s intention to go
away until he heard from Baron von Driesen, Governor of Mittau, that he
had actually departed. Having now stated the truth on this point I have to
correct another error, if indeed it be only an error, into which some
writers have fallen. It has been falsely alleged that the King left Mittau
for the purpose of fomenting fresh troubles in France. The friends of
Louis XVIII., who advised him to leave Mittau, had great hopes from the
last war. They cherished still greater hopes from the new wars which
Bonaparte’s ambition could not fail to excite, but they were not so
ill-informed respecting the internal condition of France as to expect that
disturbances would arise there, or even to believe in the possibility of
fomenting them. The pear was not yet ripe for Louis XVIII.
On the 29th of November the contents of a letter which had arrived from
London by way of Sweden were communicated to me. This letter was dated the
3d of November, and contained some particulars respecting the Comte de
Lille’s arrival in England. That Prince had arrived at Yarmouth on the
31st of October 1807, and it was stated that the King was obliged to wait
some time in the port until certain difficulties respecting his landing
and the continuance of his journey should be removed. It moreover appeared
from this letter that the King of England thought proper to refuse the
Comte de Lille permission to go to London or its neighbourhood. The palace
of Holyrood in Edinburgh was assigned as his place of residence; and Mr.
Ross, secretary to Mr. Canning, conveyed the determination of the King of
England to Louis XVIII., at Yarmouth.
The precaution of the English Ministry in not permitting the refugee King
to go near London appeared to me remarkable, considering the relative
position of the Governments of France and England, and I regarded it as a
corroboration of what the Prince Wittgenstein had told me respecting Mr.
Canning’s inclination for an amicable arrangement. But the moment was
approaching when the affairs of Spain were to raise an invincible obstacle
to peace, to complicate more than ever the interests of the powers of
Europe, and open to Napoleon that vast career of ambition which proved his
ruin. He did not allow the hopes of the emigrants to remain chimerical,
and the year 1814 witnessed the realization of the prophetic remark made
by M. Lemereier, in a conversation with Bonaparte a few days before the
foundation of the Empire: “If you get into the bed of the Bourbons,
General, you will not lie in it ten year.” Napoleon occupied it for nine
years and nine months.
Fouché, the grand investigator of the secrets of Europe, did not fail, on
the first report of the agitations in Spain, to address to me question on
question respecting the Comte de Rechteren, the Spanish Minister at
Hamburg, who, however, had left that city, with the permission of his
Court, four months after I had entered on my functions. This was going
back very far to seek information respecting the affairs of the day. At
the very moment when I transmitted a reply to Fouché which was not
calculated to please him, because it afforded no ground for suspicion as
to the personal conduct of M. de Rechteren, I received from the amiable
Josephine a new mark of her remembrance. She sent me the following note:
“M. Milon, who is now in Hamburg, wishes me, my dear Bourrienne, to
request that you will use your interest in his favour. I feel the more
pleasure in making this request as it affords me an opportunity of
renewing the assurance of my regard for you.”
Josephine’s letter was dated from Fontainebleau, whither the Emperor used
to make journeys in imitation of the old Court of France. During these
excursions he sometimes partook of the pleasures of the chase, but merely
for the sake of reviving an old custom, for in that exercise he found as
little amusement as Montaigne did in the game of chess.
At Fontainebleau, as everywhere else, his mind was engaged with the means
of augmenting his greatness, but, unfortunately, the exactions he imposed
on distant countries were calculated to alienate the affections of the
people. Thus, for example, I received an order emanating from him, and
transmitted to me by M. Daru, the Intendant-General of the army, that the
pay of all the French troops stationed in the Hanse Towns should be
defrayed by these towns. I lamented the necessity of making such a
communication to the Senates of Bremen, Lübeck, and Hamburg; but my duty
compelled me to do so, and I had long been accustomed to fulfil duties
even more painful than this. I tried every possible means with the three
States, not collectively but separately, to induce them to comply with the
measure, in the hope that the assent of one would help me to obtain that
of the two others. But, as if they, had been all agreed, I only received
evasive expressions of regret.
Knowing as I did, and I may say better than any one else, the hopes and
designs of Bonaparte respecting the north of Germany, it was not without
pain, nor even without alarm, that I saw him doing everything calculated
to convert into enemies the inhabitants of a country which would always
have remained quiet had it only been permitted to preserve its neutrality.
Among the orders I received were often many which could only have been the
result of the profoundest ignorance. For example, I was one day directed
to press 3000 seamen in the Hanse Towns. Three thousand seamen out of a
population of 200,000! It was as absurd as to think of raising 500,000
sailors in France. This project being impossible, it was of course not
executed; but I had some difficulty in persuading the Emperor that a sixth
of the number demanded was the utmost the Hanse Towns could supply. Five
hundred seamen were accordingly furnished, but to make up that number it
was necessary to include many men who were totally unfit for war service.
CHAPTER—XIV.
1808.
In the spring of 1808 a circumstance occurred which gave, me much
uneasiness; it was the departure of Bernadotte, Prince of Ponte-Corvo, who
received orders to repair to Copenhagen. He left Hamburg on the 8th of
March, as he was to reach his destination on the 14th of the same month.
The Danish charge d’affaires also received orders to join the Prince, and
discharge the functions of King’s commissary. It was during his government
at Hamburg and his stay in Jutland that Bernadotte unconsciously paved his
way to the throne of Sweden. I recollect that he had also his presages and
his predestinations. In short, he believed in astrology, and I shall never
forget the serious tone in which he one day said to me, “Would you
believe, my dear friend, that it was predicted at Paris that I should be a
King, but that I must cross the sea to reach my throne?” I could not help
smiling with him at this weakness of mind, from which Bonaparte was not
far removed. It certainly was not any supernatural influence which
elevated Bernadotte to sovereign rank. That elevation was solely due to
his excellent character. He had no other talisman than the wisdom of his
government, and the promptitude which he always, showed to oppose unjust
measures. This it was that united all opinions in his favour.
The bad state of the roads in the north prolonged Bernadotte’s journey one
day. He set out on the 8th of March; he was expected to arrive at
Copenhagen on the 14th, but did not reach there till the 15th. He arrived
precisely two hours before the death of Christian, King of Denmark, an
event with which he made me acquainted by letter written two days after
his arrival.
On the 6th of April following I received a second letter from Bernadotte,
in which he desired me to order the Grand Ducal postmaster to keep back
all letters addressed to the Spanish troops, who had been placed under his
command, and of which the corps of Romana formed part. The postmaster was
ordered to keep the letters until he received orders to forward them to
their destinations. Bernadotte considered this step indispensable, to
prevent the intrigues which he feared might be set on foot in order to
shake the fidelity of the Spaniards he commanded. I saw from his despatch
that he feared the plotting of Romanillos, who, however, was not a person
to cause much apprehension. Romanillos was as commonplace a man as could
well be conceived; and his speeches, as well as his writings, were too
innocent to create any influence on public opinion.
In addition to the functions with which the Emperor at first invested me,
I had to discharge the duties of French Consul-General at Hamburg, and in
that character I was obliged to present to the Minister for Foreign
Affairs a very singular request, viz. that the judicial notifications,
which as Consul-General I had to make known to the people of Hamburg,
might be written in a more legible hand. Many of these notifications had
been disregarded on account of the impossibility of reading them: With
respect to one of them it was declared that it was impossible to discover
whether the writing was German, French, or Chinese.
I shall not record all the acts of spoliation committed by second-rate
ambitious aspirants who hoped to come in for their share in the division
of the Continent: The Emperor’s lieutenants regarded Europe as a
twelfthcake, but none of them ventured to dispute the best bit with
Napoleon. Long would be the litany were I to enregister all the fraud and
treachery which they committed, either to augment their fortunes or to win
the favour of the chief who wished to have kings for his subjects. The
fact is, that all the Princes of Germany displayed the greatest eagerness
to range themselves under the protection of Napoleon, by, joining the
Confederation of the Rhine. I received from those Princes several letters
which served to prove at once the influence of Napoleon in Germany and the
facility with which men bend beneath the yoke of a new power. I must say
that among the emigrants who remained faithful to their cause there were
some who evinced more firmness of character than the foreign Princes. I
may mention, for example, M. Hue, the ‘valet de chambre’ of Louis XVI. I
do not intend to deny the high regard I entertained for that faithful
servant of the martyred King; but the attentions which I congratulate
myself on having shown to an excellent man should not have subjected me to
false imputations.
I have read the following statement in a publication:
The above passage contains a falsehood in almost every line. M. Hue wished
to reside in Hamburg, but he did not wish to conceal himself. I invited
him to visit me, and assured him that he might remain in Hamburg without
apprehension, provided he acted prudently. He wished to go to Holland, and
I took upon myself to give him a passport. I left M. Hue in the free
management of his business, the nature of which I knew very well, and
which was very honourable; he was deputed to pay the pensions which Louis
XVIII. granted to the emigrants. As for myself, I had tendered my
resignation of private secretary to Bonaparte; and even admitting I was in
disgrace in that character, I was not so as Minister and Consul-General at
Hamburg. My situation, which was of little consequence at the time I was
appointed to it, was later on rendered exceedingly important by
circumstances. It was, in fact, a sort of watch-tower of the Government,
whence all the movements of northern Germany were observed; and during my
residence in the Hanse Towns I continually experienced the truth of what
Bonaparte said to me at my farewell audience—”Yours is a place
independent and apart.”
It is absurd to say that the kindness I showed to M. Hue was an attempt to
ingratiate myself with the Bourbons. My attentions to him were dictated
solely by humanity, unaccompanied by any afterthought. Napoleon had given
me his confidence, and by mitigating the verity of his orders I served him
better than they who executed them in a way which could not fail to render
the French Government odious. If I am accused of extending every possible
indulgence to the unfortunate emigrants, I plead guilty; and, far from
wishing to defend myself against the charge, I consider it honourable to
me. But I defy any one of them to say that I betrayed in their favour the
interests with which I was entrusted. They who urged Bonaparte to usurp
the crown of France served, though perhaps unconsciously, the cause of the
Bourbons. I, on the contrary, used all my endeavours to dissuade him from
that measure, which I clearly saw must, in the end, lead to the
restoration, though I do not pretend that I was sufficiently clear-sighted
to guess that Napoleon’s fall was so near at hand. The kindness I showed
to M. Hue and his companions in misfortune was prompted by humanity, and
not by mean speculation. As well might it be said that Bernadotte, who,
like myself, neglected no opportunity of softening the rigour of the
orders he was deputed to execute, was by this means working his way to the
throne of Sweden.
Bernadotte had proceeded to Denmark to take the command of the Spanish and
French troops who had been removed from the Hanse Towns to occupy that
kingdom, which was then threatened by the English. His departure was a
great loss to me, for we had always agreed respecting the measures to be
adopted, and I felt his absence the more sensibly when I was enabled to
make a comparison between him and his successor. It is painful to me to
detail the misconduct of those who injured the French name in Germany, but
in fulfilment of the task I have undertaken, I am bound to tell the truth.
In April 1808 General Dupas came to take the command of Hamburg, but only
under the orders of Bernadotte, who retained the supreme command of the
French troops in the Hanse Towns. By the appointment of General Dupas the
Emperor cruelly thwarted the wishes and hopes of the inhabitants of Lower
Saxony. That General said of the people of Hamburg, “As long as I see
those . . . driving in their carriages I can get money from them.” It is,
however, only just to add, that his dreadful exactions were not made on
his own account, but for the benefit of another man to whom he owed his
all, and to whom he had in some measure devoted his existence.
I will state some particulars respecting the way in which the generals who
commanded the French troops at Hamburg were maintained. The Senate of
Hamburg granted to the Marshals thirty friederichs a day for the expenses
of their table exclusive of the hotel in which they were lodged by the
city. The generals of division had only twenty friederichs. General Dupas
wished to be provided for on the same footing as the Marshals. The Senate
having, with reason, rejected this demand, Dupas required that he should
be daily served with a breakfast and a dinner of thirty covers. This was
an inconceivable burden, and Dupas cost the city more than any of his
predecessors.
I saw an account of his expenses, which during the twenty-one weeks he
remained at Hamburg amounted to 122,000 marks, or about 183,000 francs.
None but the most exquisite wines were drunk at the table of Dupas. Even
his servants were treated with champagne, and the choicest fruits were
brought from the fine hothouses of Berlin. The inhabitants were irritated
at this extravagance, and Dupas accordingly experienced the resistance of
the Senate.
Among other vexations there was one to which the people could not readily
submit. In Hamburg, which had formerly been a fortified town, the custom
was preserved of closing the gates at nightfall. On Sundays they were
closed three-quarters of an hour later, to avoid interrupting the
amusements of the people.
While General Dupas was Governor of Hamburg an event occurred which
occasioned considerable irritation in the public mind, and might have been
attended by fatal consequences. From some whim or other the General
ordered the gates to be closed at seven in the evening, and consequently
while it was broad daylight, for it was in the middle of spring; no
exception was made in favour of Sunday, and on that day a great number of
the inhabitants who had been walking in the outskirts of the city
presented themselves at the gate of Altona for admittance. To their
surprise they found the gate closed, though it was a greater thoroughfare
than any other gate in Hamburg. The number of persons, requiring
admittance increased, and a considerable crowd soon collected. After
useless entreaties had been addressed to the chief officer of the post the
people were determined to send to the Commandant for the keys. The
Commandant arrived, accompanied by the General. When they appeared it was
supposed they had come for the purpose of opening the gates, and they were
accordingly saluted with a general hurrah! which throughout almost all the
north is the usual cry for expressing popular satisfaction. General Dupas
not understanding the meaning of this hurrah! supposed it to be a signal
for sedition, and instead of ordering the gates to be opened he commanded
the military to fire upon the peaceful citizens, who only wanted to return
to their homes. Several persons were killed, and others more or less
seriously wounded. Fortunately, after this first discharge the fury of
Dupas was appeased; but still he persisted in keeping the gates closed at
night. Next day an order was posted about the city prohibiting the cry of
hurrah! under pain of a severe punishment. It was also forbidden that more
than three persona should collect together in the streets. Thus it was
that certain persons imposed the French yoke upon towns and provinces
which were previously happy.
Dupas was as much execrated in the Hanse Towns as Clarke had been in
Berlin when he was governor of that capital during the campaign of 1807.
Clarke had burdened the people of Berlin with every kind of oppression and
exaction. He, as well as many others, manifested a ready obedience in
executing the Imperial orders, however tyrannical they might be; and
Heaven knows what epithets invariably accompanied the name of Clarke when
pronounced by the lips of a Prussian.
Dupas seemed to have taken Clarke as his model. An artillery officer, who
was in Hamburg at the time of the disturbance I have just mentioned, told
me that it was he who was directed to place two pieces of light-artillery
before the gate of Altona. Having executed this order, he went to General
Dupas, whom he found in a furious fit of passion, breaking and destroying
everything within his reach. In the presence of the officer he broke more
than two dozen plates which were on the table before him: these plates, of
course, had cost him very little!
On the day after the disturbance which had so fatal a termination I wrote
to inform the Prince of Porte-Corvo of what had taken place; and in my
letter I solicited the suppression of an extraordinary tribunal which had
been created by General Dupas. He returned me an immediate answer,
complying with my request. His letter was as follows:
When Bernadotte returned to Hamburg he sent. Dupas to Lübeck. That city,
which was poorer than Hamburg, suffered cruelly from the visitation of
such a guest.
Dupas levied all his exactions in kind, and indignantly spurned every
offer of accepting money, the very idea of which, he said, shocked his
delicacy of feeling. But his demands became so extravagant that the city
of Lübeck was utterly unable to satisfy them. Besides his table, which was
provided in the same style of profusion as at Hamburg, he required to be
furnished with plate, linen, wood, and candles; in short, with the most
trivial articles of household consumption.
The Senate deputed to the incorruptible General Dupas M. Nolting, a
venerable old man, who mildly represented to him the abuses which were
everywhere committed in his name, and entreated that he would vouchsafe to
accept twenty Louis a day to defray the expenses of his table alone. At
this proposition General Dupes flew into a rage. To offer him money was an
insult not to be endured! He furiously drove the terrified Senator out of
the house, and at once ordered his ‘aide de camp’ Barrel to imprison him.
M. de Barrel, startled at this extraordinary order, ventured to
remonstrate with the General, but in vain; and, though against his heart,
he was obliged to obey. The aide de camp accordingly waited upon the
Senator Notting, and overcome by that feeling of respect which gray hairs
involuntarily inspire in youth, instead of arresting him, he besought the
old man not to leave his house until he should prevail on the General to
retract his orders. It was not till the following day that M. de Barrel
succeeded in getting these orders revoked—that is to say, he
obtained M. Notting’s release from confinement; for Dupas would not be
satisfied until he heard that the Senator had suffered at least the
commencement of the punishment to which his capricious fury had doomed
him.
In spite of his parade of disinterestedness General Dupas yielded so far
as to accept the twenty Louis a day for the expense of his table which M.
Notting had offered him on the part of the Senate of Lübeck; but it was
not without murmurings, complaints, and menaces that he made this generous
concession; and he exclaimed more than once, “These fellows have portioned
out my allowance for me.” Lübeck was not released from the presence of
General Dupes until the month of March 1809, when he was summoned to
command a division in the Emperor’s new campaign against Austria. Strange
as it may appear, it is nevertheless the fact, that, oppressive as had
been his presence at Lübeck, the Hanse Towns soon had reason to regret
him.
CHAPTER XV.
1808.
The year 1808 was fertile in remarkable events. Occupied as I was with my
own duties, I yet employed my leisure hours in observing the course of
those great acts by which Bonaparte seemed determined to mark every day of
his life. At the commencement of 1808 I received one of the first copies
of the Code of Commerce, promulgated on the 1st of January by the
Emperor’s order. This code appeared to me an act of mockery; at least it
was extraordinary to publish a code respecting a subject which it was the
effect of all the Imperial decrees to destroy. What trade could possibly
exist under the Continental system, and the ruinous severity of the
customs? The line was already extended widely enough when, by a
‘Senatus-consulte’, it was still further widened. The Emperor, to whom all
the Continent submitted, had recourse to no other formality for the
purpose of annexing to the Empire the towns of Kehl, Cassel near Mayence,
Wesel, and Flushing, with the territories depending on them.
These conquests, gained by decrees and senatorial decisions, had at least
the advantage of being effected without bloodshed. All these things were
carefully communicated to me by the Ministers with whom I corresponded,
for my situation at Hamburg had acquired such importance that it was
necessary I should know everything.
At this period I observed among the news which I received from different
places a singular coincidence of dates, worthy of being noted by the
authors of ephemrides. On the same day-namely, the 1st of February Paris,
Lisbon, and Rome were the scenes of events of different kinds, but, as
they all happened on one day, affording a striking example of the rapidity
of movement which marked the reign of Bonaparte. At Paris the niece of
Josephine, Mademoiselle de Tascher, whom Napoleon had lately exalted to
the rank of Princess, was married to the reigning Prince of Ahremberg,
while at the same time Junot declared to Portugal that the house of
Braganza had ceased to reign, and French troops were, under the command of
General Miollis, occupying Rome. This occupation was the commencement of
prolonged struggles, during which Pins VII. expiated the condescension he
had shown in going to Paris to crown Napoleon.
Looking over my notes, I see it was the day after these three events
occurred that Bonaparte gave to his brother-in-law, Prince Borghese, the
Governorship-General of the departments beyond the Alps which he had just
founded; and of which he made the eighth Grand Dignitary of the Empire.
General Menou, whom I had not seen since Egypt, was obliged by this
appointment to leave Turin, where he had always remained. Bonaparte, not
wishing to permit him to come to Paris, sent Menou to preside over the
Junta of Tuscany, of which he soon afterwards made another
General-Governorship, which he entrusted to the care of his sister Elisa.
My correspondence relative to what passed in the south of France and of
Europe presented to me, if I may so express myself, merely an anecdotal
interest. Not so the news which came from the north. At Hamburg I was like
the sentinel of an advanced post, always on the alert. I frequently
informed the Government of what would take place before the event actually
happened. I was one of the first to hear of the plans of Russia relative
to Sweden. The courier whom I sent to Paris arrived there at the very
moment when Russia made the declaration of war. About the end of February
the Russian troops entered Swedish Finland, and occupied also the capital
of that province, which had at all times been coveted by the Russian
Government. It has been said that at the interview at Erfurt Bonaparte
consented to the usurpation of that province by Alexander in return for
the complaisance of the latter in acknowledging Joseph as King of Spain
and the Indies.
The removal of Joseph from the throne of Naples to the throne of Madrid
belongs, indeed, to that period respecting which I am now throwing
together a few recollections. Murat had succeeded Joseph at Naples, and
this accession of the brother-in-law of Napoleon to one of the thrones of
the House of Bourbon gave Bonaparte another junior in the college of
kings, of which he would have infallibly become the senior if he had gone
on as he began.
I will relate a little circumstance which now occurs to me respecting the
kings manufactured by Napoleon. I recollect that during the King of
Etruria’s stay in Paris—the First Consul went with that Prince to
the Comedie Francaise, where Voltaire’s ‘OEdipus’ was performed. This
piece, I may observe, Bonaparte liked better than anything Voltaire ever
wrote. I was in the theatre, but not in the First Consul’s box, and I
observed, as all present must have done, the eagerness with which the
audience applied to Napoleon and the King of Etruria the line in which
Philoctetes says—
The application was so marked that it could not fail to become the subject
of conversation between the First Consul and me. “You remarked it,
Bourrienne?” . . . “Yes, General.” . . “The fools! . . . They shall see!
They shall see!” We did indeed see. Not content with making kings,
Bonaparte, when his brow was encircled by a double crown, after creating
princes at length realised the object he had long contemplated, namely, to
found a new nobility endowed with hereditary rights. It was at the
commencement of March 1808 that he accomplished this project; and I saw in
the ‘Moniteur’ a long list of princes, dukes, counts, barons, and knights
of the Empire; there were wanting only viscounts and marquises.
At the same time that Bonaparte was founding a new nobility he determined
to raise up the old edifice of the university, but on a new foundation.
The education of youth had always been one of his ruling ideas, and I had
an opportunity of observing how he was changed by the exercise of
sovereign power when I received at Hamburg the statutes of the new elder
daughter of the Emperor of the French, and compared them with the ideas
which Bonaparte, when General and First Consul, had often expressed to me
respecting the education which ought to be given youth. Though the sworn
enemy of everything like liberty, Bonaparte had at first conceived a vast
system of education, comprising above all the study of history, and those
positive sciences, such as geology and astronomy, which give the utmost
degree of development to the human mind. The Sovereign, however, shrunk
from the first ideas of the man of genius, and his university, confided to
the elegant suppleness of M. de Fontaines, was merely a school capable of
producing educated subjects but not enlightened men.
Before taking complete possession of Rome, and making it the second city
of the Empire, the vaunted moderation of Bonaparte was confined to
dismembering from it the legations of Ancona, Urbino, Macerata, and
Camerino, which were divided into three departments; and added to the
Kingdom of Italy. The patience of the Holy See could no longer hold out
against this act of violence, and Cardinal Caprara, who had remained in
Paris since the coronation, at last left that capital. Shortly afterwards
the Grand Duchies of Parma and Piacenza were united to the French Empire,
and annexed to the government of the departments beyond the Alps. These
transactions were coincident with the events in Spain and Bayonne before
mentioned.
After the snare laid at Bayonne the Emperor entered Paris on the 14th of
August, the eve of his birthday. Scarcely had he arrived in the capital
when he experienced fresh anxiety in consequence of the conduct of Russia,
which, as I have stated, had declared open war with Sweden, and did not
conceal the intention of seizing Finland. But Bonaparte, desirous of
actively carrying on the war in Spain, felt the necessity of removing his
troops from Prussia to the Pyrenees. He then hastened the interview at
Erfurt, where the two Emperors of France and Russia had agreed to meet. He
hoped that this interview would insure the tranquillity of the Continent,
while he should complete the subjection of Spain to the sceptre of Joseph.
That Prince had been proclaimed on the 8th of June; and on the 21st of the
same month he made his entry into Madrid, but having received, ten days
after, information of the disaster at Baylen, he was obliged to leave the
Spanish capital.
Bonaparte’s wishes must at this time have been limited to the tranquillity
of the Continent, for the struggle between him and England was more
desperate than ever. England had just sent troops to Portugal under the
command of Sir Arthur Wellesley. There was no longer any hope of a
reconciliation with Great Britain: The interview at Erfurt having been
determined on, the Emperor, who had returned from Bayonne to Paris, again
left the capital about the end of September, and arrived at Metz without
stopping, except for the purpose of reviewing the regiments which were
echeloned on his route, and which were on their march from the Grand Army
to Spain.
I had heard some time previously of the interview which was about to take
place, and which was so memorable in the life of Napoleon. It excited so
much interest in Germany that the roads were covered with the equipages of
the Princes who were going to Erfurt to witness the meeting. The French
Emperor arrived there before Alexander, and went forward three leagues to
meet him. Napoleon was on horseback, Alexander in a carriage. They
embraced, it is said, in a manner expressive of the most cordial
friendship. This interview was witnessed by most of the sovereign Princes
of Germany. However, neither the King of Prussia nor the Emperor of
Austria was present. The latter sovereign sent a letter to Napoleon, of
which I obtained a copy. It was as follows:
This letter appears to be a model of ambiguity, by which it is impossible
Napoleon could have been imposed upon. However, as yet he had no suspicion
of the hostility of Austria, which speedily became manifest; his grand
object then was the Spanish business, and, as I have before observed, one
of the secrets of Napoleon’s genius was, that he did not apply himself to
more than one thing at a time.
At Erfurt Bonaparte attained the principal object he had promised himself
by the meeting. Alexander recognized Joseph in his new character of King
of Spain and the Indies. It has been said that as the price of this
recognition Napoleon consented that Alexander should have Swedish Finland;
but for the truth of this I cannot vouch. However, I remember that when,
after the interview at Erfurt, Alexander had given-orders to his
ambassador to Charles IV. to continue his functions under King Joseph, the
Swedish charge d’affaires at Hamburg told me that confidential letters
received by him from Erfurt led him to fear that the Emperor Alexander had
communicated to Napoleon his designs on Finland, and that Napoleon had
given his consent to the occupation. Be this as it may, as soon as the
interview was over Napoleon returned to Paris, where he presided with much
splendour at the opening of the Legislative Body, and set out in the month
of November for Spain.
CHAPTER XVI.
1808.
Previous to the interview at Erfurt an event took place which created a
strong interest in Hamburg and throughout Europe, an event which was
planned and executed with inconceivable secrecy. I allude to the defection
of the Marquis de la Romans, which I have not hitherto noticed, in order
that I might not separate the different facts which came to my knowledge
respecting that defection and the circumstances which accompanied it.
The Marquis de la Romans had come to the Hanse Towns at the head of an
army corps of 18,000 men, which the Emperor in the preceding campaign
claimed in virtue of treaties previously concluded with the Spanish
Government. The Spanish troops at first met with a good reception in the
Hanse Towns. The difference of language, indeed, occasionally caused
discord, but when better acquainted the inhabitants and their visitors
became good friends. The Marquis de la Romans was a little swarthy man, of
unprepossessing and rather common appearance; but he had a considerable
share of talent and information. He had travelled in almost every part of
Europe, and as he had been a close observer of all he saw his conversation
was exceedingly agreeable and instructive.
During his stay at Hamburg General Romans spent almost every evening at my
house, and invariably fell asleep over a game at whist. Madame de
Bourrienne was usually his partner, and I recollect he perpetually offered
apologies for his involuntary breach of good manners. This, however, did
not hinder him from being guilty of the same offence the next evening. I
will presently explain the cause of this regular siesta.
On the King of Spain’s birthday the Marquis de la Romans gave a
magnificent entertainment. The decorations of the ballroom consisted of
military emblems. The Marquis did the honours with infinite grace, and
paid particular attention to the French generals. He always spoke of the
Emperor in very respectful terms, without any appearance of affectation,
so that it was impossible to suspect him of harbouring disaffection. He
played his part to the last with the utmost address. At Hamburg we had
already received intelligence of the fatal result of the battle of the
Sierra Morena, and of the capitulation of Dupont, which disgraced him at
the very moment when the whole army marked him out as the man most likely
next to receive the baton of Marshal of France.
Meanwhile the Marquis de la Romans departed for the Danish island of
Funen, in compliance with the order which Marshal Bernadotte had
transmitted to him. There, as at Hamburg, the Spaniards were well liked,
for their general obliged them to observe the strictest discipline. Great
preparations were made in Hamburg on the approach of Saint Napoleon’s day,
which was then celebrated with much solemnity in every town in which
France had representatives. The Prince de Ponte-Corvo was at Travemunde, a
small seaport near Lübeck, but that did not prevent him from giving
directions for the festival of the 15th of August. The Marquis de la
Romana, the better to deceive the Marshal, despatched a courier,
requesting permission to visit Hamburg on the day of the fete in order to
join his prayers to those of the French, and to receive, on the day of the
fete, from the hands of the Prince, the grand order of the Legion of
Honour, which he had solicited, and which Napoleon had granted him. Three
days after Bernadotte received intelligence of the defection of de la
Romana. The Marquis had contrived to assemble a great number of English
vessels on the coast, and to escape with all his troops except a depot of
600 men left at Altona. We afterwards heard that he experienced no
interruption on his passage, and that he landed with his troops at
Corunna. I now knew to what to attribute the drowsiness which always
overcame the Marquis de la Romana when he sat down to take a hand at
whist. The fact was, he sat up all night making preparations for the
escape which he had long meditated, while to lull suspicion he showed
himself everywhere during the day, as usual.
On the defection of the Spanish troops I received letters from Government
requiring me to augment my vigilance, and to seek out those persons who
might be supposed to have been in the confidence of the Marquis de la
Romans. I was informed that English agents, dispersed through the Hanse
Towns, were endeavouring to foment discord and dissatisfaction among the
King of Holland’s troops. These manoeuvres were connected with the treason
of the Spaniards and the arrival of Danican in Denmark. Insubordination
had already broken out, but it was promptly repressed. Two Dutch soldiers
were shot for striking their officers, but notwithstanding this severity
desertion among the troops increased to an alarming degree. Indefatigable
agents in the pay of the English Government laboured incessantly to seduce
the soldiers of King Louis (of Holland) from their duty. Some of these
agents being denounced to me were taken almost in the act, and positive
proof being adduced of their guilt they were condemned to death.
These indispensable examples of severity did not check the manoeuvres of
England, though they served to cool the zeal of her agents. I used every
endeavour to second the Prince of Ponte-Corvo in tracing out the persons
employed by England. It was chiefly from the small island of Heligoland
that they found their way to the Continent. This communication was
facilitated by the numerous vessels scattered about the small islands
which lie along that coast. Five or six pieces of gold defrayed the
expense of the passage to or from Heligoland. Thus the Spanish news, which
was printed and often fabricated at London, was profusely circulated in
the north of Germany. Packets of papers addressed to merchants and
well-known persons in the German towns were put into the post-offices of
Embden, Kuipphausen, Varel, Oldenburg, Delmenhorst, and Bremen. Generally
speaking, this part of the coast was not sufficiently well watched to
prevent espionage and smuggling; with regard to smuggling, indeed, no
power could have entirely prevented it. The Continental system had made it
a necessity, so that a great part of the population depended on it for
subsistence.
In the beginning of December 1808 we remarked that the Russian courier who
passed through Konigsberg and Berlin, was regularly detained four, five,
and even six hours on his way to Hamburg. The trading portion of the
population, always suspicious, became alarmed at this chance in the
courier’s hours, into which they inquired and soon discovered the cause.
It was ascertained that two agents had been stationed by the postmaster of
the Grand Duchy of Berg at Hamburg, in a village called Eschburg belonging
to the province of Lauenburg. There the courier from Berlin was stopped,
and his packets and letters opened. As soon as these facts were known in
Hamburg there was a general consternation among the trading class-that is
to say, the influential population of the city. Important and
well-grounded complaints were made. Some letters had been suppressed,
enclosures had been taken from one letter and put into another, and
several bills of exchange had gone astray. The intelligence soon reached
the ears of the Prince of Ponte-Corvo, and was confirmed by the official
report of the commissioner for the Imperial and Royal Post-office, who
complained of the delay of the courier, of the confusion of the packets,
and of want of confidence in the Imperial Post-office. It was impolitic to
place such agents in a village where there was not even a post-office, and
where the letters were opened in an inn without any supervision. This
examination of the letters, sometimes, perhaps, necessary, but often
dangerous, and always extremely delicate, created additional alarm, on
account of the persons to whom the business was entrusted. If the Emperor
wished to be made acquainted with the correspondence of certain persons in
the north it would have been natural to entrust the business to his agents
and his commissioner at Hamburg, and not to two unknown individuals—another
inconvenience attending black cabinets. At my suggestion the Prince of
Ponte-Corvo gave orders for putting a stop to the clandestine business at
Eschburg. The two agents were taken to Hamburg and their conduct inquired
into. They were severely punished. They deserved this, however, less than
those who had entrusted them with such an honourable mission; but leaders
never make much scruple about abandoning their accomplices in the lower
ranks.
But for the pain of witnessing vexations of this sort, which I had not
always power to prevent, especially after Bernadotte’s removal, my
residence at Hamburg would have been delightful. Those who have visited
that town know the advantages it possesses from its charming situation on
the Elbe, and above all, the delightful country which surrounds it like a
garden, and extends to the distance of more than a league along the banks
of the Eyder. The manners and customs of the inhabitants bear the stamp of
peculiarity; they are fond of pursuing their occupations in the open air.
The old men are often seen sitting round tables placed before their doors
sipping tea, while the children play before them, and the young people are
at their work. These groups have a very picturesque effect, and convey a
gratifying idea of the happiness of the people. On seeing the worthy
citizens of Hamburg assembled round their doors I could not help thinking
of a beautiful remark of Montesquieu. When he went to Florence with a
letter of recommendation to the Prime Minister of the Grand Duke of
Tuscany he found him sitting at the threshold of his door, inhaling the
fresh air and conversing with some friends. “I see,” said Montesquieu,
“that I am arrived among a happy people, since their Prime Minister can
enjoy his leisure moments thus.”
A sort of patriarchal simplicity characterises the manners of the
inhabitants of Hamburg. They do not visit each other much, and only by
invitation; but on such occasions they display great luxury beneath their
simple exterior. They are methodical and punctual to an extraordinary
degree. Of this I recollect a curious instance. I was very intimate with
Baron Woght, a man of talent and information, and exceedingly amiable
manners. One day he called to make us a farewell visit as he intended to
set out on the following day for Paris. On Madame de Bourrienne expressing
a hope that he would not protract his absence beyond six months, the
period he had fixed upon, he replied, “Be assured, madame, nothing shall
prevent me getting home on the day I have appointed, for I have invited a
party of friends to dine with me on the day after my return.” The Baron
returned at the appointed time, and none of his guests required to be
reminded of his invitation at six months’ date.
Napoleon so well knew the effect which his presence produced that after a
conquest he loved to show himself to the people whose territories he added
to the Empire. Duroc, who always accompanied him when he was not engaged
on missions, gave me a curious account of Napoleon’s journey in 1807 to
Venice and the other Italian provinces, which, conformably with the treaty
of Presburg, were annexed to the Kingdom of Italy.
In this journey to the Kingdom of Italy Napoleon had several important
objects in view. He was planning great alliances; and he loaded Eugène
with favours for the purpose of sounding him and preparing him for his
mother’s divorce. At the same time he intended to have an interview with
his brother Lucien, because, wishing to dispose of the hand of his
brother’s daughter, he thought of making her marry the Prince of the
Asturias (Ferdinand), who before the Spanish war, when the first
dissensions between father and son had become manifest, had solicited an
alliance with the Emperor in the hope of getting his support. This was
shortly after the eldest son of Louis had died in Holland of croup. It has
been wrongly believed that Napoleon had an affection for this child beyond
that of an uncle for a nephew. I have already said the truth about this.
However this may be, it is certain that Napoleon now seriously
contemplated a divorce from Josephine. If there had been no other proof of
this I, who from long habit knew how to read Napoleon’s thoughts by his
acts, found a sufficient one in the decree issued at Milan by which
Napoleon adopted Eugène as his son and successor to the crown of Italy, in
default of male and legitimate children directly descended from him.
Lucien went to Mantua on his brother’s invitation, and this was the last
interview they had before the Cent Jours. Lucien consented to give his
daughter to the Prince of the Asturias, but this marriage did not take
place. I learned from Duroc to what a height the enmity of Lucien towards
the Beauharnais family, an enmity which I have often had occasion to speak
of, had been renewed on this occasion. Lucien could not pardon Josephine
for the rebuff of the counsels which he had given her, and which she had
rejected with such proper indignation. Lucien had besides another special
reason for giving his daughter to the Prince of the Asturias. He
particularly wished to prevent that Prince marrying Mademoiselle de
Tascher, the niece of Josephine, a marriage for which M. de Beauharnais,
then Ambassador of France at Madrid, was working with all his might.
Lucien also, with his Republican stolidity, submitted without too much
scruple to the idea of having a Bourbon King as son-in-law. It was also
during this journey of Napoleon that he annexed Tuscany to the Empire.
Bonaparte returned to Paris on the 1st of January 1808. On his way he
stopped for a short time at Chambery, where a young man had been waiting
for him several days. This was Madame de Stael’s son, who was then not
more than seventeen years of age. M. Auguste de Stael lodged at the house
of the postmaster of Chambery, and as the Emperor was expected in the
course of the night, he gave orders that he should be called up on the
arrival of the first courier. The couriers, who had been delayed on the
road, did not arrive until six in the morning, and were almost immediately
followed by the Emperor himself, so that M, de Stael was awakened by the
cries of Vive l’Empereur! He had just time to dress himself hastily, and
fly to meet Napoleon, to whom he delivered a letter, which he had prepared
beforehand for the purpose of soliciting an audience. Lauriston, the aide
de camp on duty, took the letter, it being his business to receive all the
letters and petitions which were presented to Napoleon on his way. Before
breakfast the Emperor opened the letters which Lauriston had laid on the
table; he merely looked at the signatures, and then laid them aside. On
opening M. de Stael’s letter he said, “Ah! ah! what have we here? a letter
from M. de Stael! . . . He wishes to see me: . . . What can he want? . . .
Can there be anything in common between me and the refugees of Geneva?”—
“Sire,” observed Lauriston, “he is a very young man; and, as well as I
could judge from the little I saw of him, there is something very
prepossessing in his appearance.”—”A very young man, say you? . . .
Oh, then I will see him. . . . Rustan, tell him to come in.” M. de Stael
presented himself to Napoleon with modesty, but without any unbecoming
timidity. When he had respectfully saluted the Emperor a conversation
ensued between them, which Duroc described to me in nearly the following
manner.
As M. de Stael advanced towards the Emperor the latter said, “Whence do
you come?”—”From Geneva, Sire.”—”Where is your mother?”—”She
is either in Vienna or will soon be there.”—”At Vienna! . . . Well,
that is where she ought to be; and I suppose she is happy. . . . She will
now have a good opportunity of learning German.”—”Sire, how can you
imagine my mother is happy when she is absent from her country and her
friends? If I were permitted to lay before your Majesty my mother’s
confidential letter you would see how unhappy she is in her exile.”—
“Ah, bah! your mother unhappy, indeed! . . . However, I do not mean to say
she is altogether a bad woman. . . . She has talent—perhaps too
much; and hers is an unbridled talent. She was educated amidst the chaos
of the subverted monarchy and the Revolution; and out of these events she
makes an amalgamation of her own! All this might become very dangerous.
Her enthusiasm is likely to make proselytes. I must keep watch upon her.
She does not like me; and for the interests of those whom she would
endanger I must prohibit her coming to Paris.”
Young De Stael stated that his object in seeking the interview with the
Emperor was to petition for his mother’s return to Paris. Napoleon having
listened without impatience to the reasons he urged in support of his
request, said, “But supposing I were to permit your mother to return to
Pairs, six months would not elapse before I should be obliged to send her
to the Bicetre or to the Temple. This I should be sorry to do, because the
affair would make a noise, and injure me in public opinion. Tell your
mother that my determination is formed, that my decision is irrevocable.
She shall never set foot in Paris as long as I live.”— “Sire, I
cannot believe that you would arbitrarily imprison my mother if she gave
you no reason for such severity.”—”She would give me a dozen! . . .
I know her well.”—”Sire, permit me to say that I am certain my
mother would live in Paris in a way that would afford no ground of
reproach; she would live retired, and would see only a very few friends.
In spite of your Majesty’s refusal I venture to entreat that you will give
her a trial, were it only for six weeks or a month. Permit her, Sire, to
pass that time in Paris, and I conjure you to come to no final decision
beforehand.”—”Do you think I am to be deceived by these fair
promises? . . . I tell you it cannot be. She would serve as a rallying
point for the Faubourg St. Germain. She see nobody, indeed! Could she make
that sacrifice? She would visit and receive company. She would be guilty
of a thousand follies. She would be saying things which she may consider
as very good jokes, but which I should take seriously. My government is no
joke: I wish this to be well known by everybody.”— “Sire, will your
Majesty permit me to repeat that my mother has no wish whatever to mingle
in society? She would confine herself to the circle of a few friends, a
list of whom she would give to your Majesty. You, Sire, who love France so
well, may form some idea of the misery my mother suffers in her
banishment. I conjure your Majesty to yield to my entreaties, and let us
be included in the number of your faithful subjects.”—”You!”—”Yes,
Sire; or if your Majesty persist in your refusal, permit a son to inquire
what can have raised your displeasure against his mother. Some say that it
was my grandfather’s last work; but I can assure your Majesty that my
mother had nothing to do with that.”— “Yes, certainly,” added
Napoleon, with more ill-humour than he had hitherto manifested. “Yes,
certainly, that work is very objectionable. Your grandfather was an
ideologist, a fool, an old lunatic. At sixty years of age to think of
forming plans to overthrow my constitution! States would be well governed,
truly, under such theorists, who judge of men from books and the world
from the map.”—”Sire, since my grandfather’s plans are, in your
Majesty’s eyes, nothing but vain theories, I cannot conceive why they
should so highly excite your displeasure. There is no political economist
who has not traced out plans of constitutions.”—”Oh! as to political
economists, they are mere-visionaries, who are dreaming of plans of
finance while they are unfit to fulfil the duties of a schoolmaster in the
most insignificant village in the Empire. Your grandfather’s work is that
of an obstinate old man who died abusing all governments.”—”Sire,
may I presume to suppose, from the way in which you speak of it, that your
Majesty judges from the report of malignant persons, and that you have not
yourself read it.”
“That is a mistake. I have read it myself from beginning to end.”—
“Then your Majesty must have seen how my grandfather renders justice to
your genius.”—”Fine justice, truly! . . . He calls me the
indispensable man, but, judging from his arguments, the best thing that
could be done would be to cut my throat! Yes, I was indeed indispensable
to repair the follies of your grandfather, and the mischief he did to
France. It was he who overturned the monarchy and led Louis XVI. to the
scaffold.”—”Sire, you seem to forget that my grandfather’s property
was confiscated because he defended the King.”—”Defended the King! A
fine defence, truly! You might as well say that if I give a man poison and
present him with an antidote when he is in the agonies of death I wish to
save him! Yet that is the way your grandfather defended Louis XVI….. As
to the confiscation you speak of, what does that prove? Nothing. Why, the
property of Robespierre was confiscated! And let me tell you that
Robespierre himself, Marat, and Danton did much less mischief to France
than M. Necker. It was he who brought about the Revolution. You, Monsieur
de Stael, did not see this; but I did. I witnessed all that passed in
those days of terror and public calamity. But as long as I live those days
shall never return. Your speculators trace their Utopian schemes upon
paper; fools read and believe them. All are babbling about general
happiness, and presently the people have not bread to eat; then comes a
revolution. Such is usually the fruit of all these fine theories! Your
grandfather was the cause of the saturnalia which desolated France. He is
responsible for all the blood shed in the Revolution!”
Duroc informed me that the Emperor uttered these last words in a tone of
fury which made all present tremble for young De Stael. Fortunately the
young man did not lose his self-possession in the conflict, while the
agitated expression of his countenance evidently showed what was passing
in his mind. He was sufficiently master of himself to reply to the Emperor
in a calm though rather faltering voice: “Sire, permit me to hope that
posterity will judge of my grandfather more favourably than your Majesty
does. During his administration he was ranked by the side of Sully and
Colbert; and let me repeat again that I trust posterity will render him
justice.”—”Posterity will, probably, say little about him.”—
“I venture to hope the contrary, Sire.”
Then, added Duroc, the Emperor turning to us said with a smile, “After
all, gentlemen, it is not for me to say too much against the Revolution
since I have gained a throne by it.” Then again turning to M. de Stael he
said, “The reign of anarchy is at au end. I must have subordination.
Respect the sovereign authority, since it comes from God. You are young,
and well educated, therefore; follow a better course, and avoid those bad
principles which endanger the welfare of society.”—”Sire, since your
Majesty does me the honour to think me well educated, you ought not to
condemn the principles of my grandfather and my mother, for it is in those
principles that I have been brought up.”—”Well, I advise you to keep
right in politics, for I will not pardon any offences of the Necker kind.
Every one should keep right in politics.”
This conversation, Duroc informed me, had continued the whole time of
breakfast, and the Emperor rose just as he pronounced these last words:
“Every one should keep right in politics.” At that moment young De Stael
again renewed his solicitations for his mother’s recall from exile.
Bonaparte then stepped up to him and pinched his ear with that air of
familiarity which was customary to him when he was in good humour or
wished to appear so.
“You are young,” said he; “if you had my age and experience you would
judge of things more correctly. I am far from being displeased with your
frankness. I like to see a son plead his mother’s cause. Your mother has
given you a difficult commission, and you have executed it cleverly. I am
glad I have had this opportunity of conversing with you. I love to talk
with young people when they are unassuming and not too fond of arguing.
But in spite of that I will not hold out false hopes to you. Murat has
already spoken to me on the subject, and I have told him, as I now tell
you, that my will is irrevocable. If your mother were in prison I should
not hesitate to liberate her, but nothing shall induce me to recall her
from exile.”—”But, Sire, is she not as unhappy in being banished
from her country and her friends as if she were in prison?”— “Oh!
these are your mother’s romantic ideas. She is exceedingly unhappy, and
much to be pitied, no doubt! . . . With the exception of Paris she has all
Europe for her prison.”—”But, Sire, her friends are in Paris.”—”With
her talents she may make friends anywhere. After all, I cannot understand
why she should be so anxious to come to Paris. Why should she wish to
place herself immediately within the reach of my tyranny? Can she not go
to Rome, to Berlin, to Vienna, to Milan, or to London? Yes, let her go to
London; that is the place for her. There she may libel me as much as she
pleases. In short, she has my full liberty to be anywhere but in Paris.
You see, Monsieur de Stael, that is the place of my residence, and there I
will have only those who are attached to me. I know from experience that
if I were to allow your mother to come to Paris she would spoil everybody
about me. She would finish the spoiling of Garat. It was she who ruined
the Tribunate. I know she would promise wonders; but she cannot refrain
from meddling with politics.”—”I can assure your Majesty that my
mother does not now concern herself about politics. She devotes herself
exclusively to the society of her friends and to literature.”—”Ah,
there it is! . . . Literature! Do you think I am to be imposed upon by
that word? While discoursing on literature, morals, the fine arts, and
such matters, it is easy to dabble in politics. Let women mind their
knitting. If your mother were in Paris I should hear all sorts of reports
about her. Things might, indeed, be falsely attributed to her; but, be
that as it may, I will have nothing of the kind going on in the capital in
which I reside. All things considered, advise your mother to go to London.
That is the best place for her. As for your grandfather, I have not spoken
too severely of him. M. Necker knew nothing of the art of government. I
have learned something of the matter during the last twenty years.”—”All
the world, Sire, renders justice to your Majesty’s genius, and there is no
one but acknowledges that the finances of France are now more prosperous
than ever they were before your reign. But permit me to observe that your
Majesty must, doubtless, have seen some merit in the financial regulations
of my grandfather, since you have adopted some of them in the admirable
system you have established.”—”That proves nothing; for two or three
good ideas do not constitute a good system. Be that as it may, I say
again, I will never allow your mother to return to Paris.”—”But,
Sire, if sacred interests should absolutely require her presence there for
a few days would not—”—”How! Sacred interests! What do you
mean?”—”Yes, Sire, if you do not allow her to return I shall be
obliged to go there, unaided by her advice, in order to recover from your
Majesty’s Government the payment of a sacred debt.”—”Ah! bah!
Sacred! Are not all the debts of the State sacred?”—”Doubtless,
Sire; but ours is attended with circumstances which give it a peculiar
character.”—”A peculiar character! Nonsense! Does not every State
creditor say the same of his debt? Besides, I know nothing of your claim.
It does not concern me, and I will not meddle with it. If you have the law
on your side so much the better; but if you want favour I tell you I will
not interfere. If I did, I should be rather against you than otherwise.”—”Sire,
my brother and myself had intended to settle in France, but how can we
live in a country where our mother cannot visit us?”—”I do not care
for that. I do not advise you to come here. Go to England. The English
like wrangling politicians. Go there, for in France, I tell you candidly,
that I should be rather against you than for you.”
“After this conversation,” added Duroc, “the Emperor got into the carriage
with me without stopping to look to the other petitions which had been
presented to him. He preserved unbroken silence until he got nearly
opposite the cascade, on the left of the road, a few leagues from
Chambery. He appeared to be absorbed in reflection. At length he said, ‘I
fear I have been somewhat too harsh with this young man. . . . But no
matter, it will prevent others from troubling me. These people calumniate
everything I do. They do not understand me, Duroc; their place is not in
France. How can Necker’s family be for the Bourbons, whose first duty, if
ever they returned to France, would be to hang them all.'”
This conversation, related to me by Duroc, interested me so much that I
noted it down on paper immediately after my interview.
CHAPTER XVII.
1808.
When Bonaparte was the chief of the French Republic he had no objection to
the existence of a Batavian Republic in the north of France, and he
equally tolerated the Cisalpine Republic in the south. But after the
coronation all the Republics, which were grouped like satellites round the
grand Republic, were converted into kingdoms subject to the Empire, if not
avowedly, at least in fact. In this respect there was no difference
between the Batavian and Cisalpine Republics. The latter having been
metamorphosed into the Kingdom of Italy, it was necessary to find some
pretext for transforming the former into the Kingdom of Holland. The
government of the Republic of Batavia had been for some time past merely
the shadow of a government, but still it preserved, even in its submission
to France, those internal forms of freedom which console a nation for the
loss of independence. The Emperor kept up such an extensive agency in
Holland that he easily got up a deputation soliciting him to choose a king
for the Batavian Republic. This submissive deputation came to Paris in
1806 to solicit the Emperor, as a favour, to place Prince Louis on the
throne of Holland. The address of the deputation, the answer of Napoleon,
and the speech of Louis on being raised to the sovereign dignity, have all
been published.
Louis became King of Holland much against his inclination, for he opposed
the proposition as much as he dared, alleging as an objection the state of
his health, to which certainly the climate of Holland was not favourable;
but Bonaparte sternly replied to his remonstrance, “It is better to die a
king than live a prince.” He was then obliged to accept the crown. He went
to Holland accompanied by Hortense, who, however, did mot stay long there.
The new King wanted to make himself beloved by his subjects, and as they
were an entirely commercial people the best way to win their affections
was not to adopt Napoleon’s rigid laws against commercial intercourse with
England. Hence the first coolness between the two brothers, which ended in
the abdication of Louis.
I know not whether Napoleon recollected the motive assigned by Louis for
at first refusing the crown of Holland, namely, the climate of the
country, or whether he calculated upon greater submission in another of
his brothers; but this is certain, that Joseph was not called from the
throne of Naples to the throne of Spain until after the refusal of Louis.
I have in my possession a copy of a letter written to him by Napoleon on
the subject. It is without date of time or place, but its contents prove
it to have been written in March or April 1808. It is as follows:—
Before finally seizing Holland Napoleon formed the project of separating
Brabant and Zealand from it in exchange for other provinces, the
possession of which was doubtful, but Louis successfully resisted this
first act of usurpation. Bonaparte was, too intent on the great business
in Spain to risk any commotion in the north, where the declaration of
Russia against Sweden already sufficiently occupied him. He therefore did
not insist upon, and even affected indifference to, the proposed
augmentation of the territory of the Empire. This at least may be
collected from another letter, dated St. Cloud, 17th August, written upon
hearing from M. Alexandre de la Rochefoucauld, his Ambassador in Holland,
and from his brother himself, the opposition of Louis to his project.
The letter was as follows:—
Though ill-humour here evidently peeps out beneath affected condescension,
yet the tone of this letter is singularly moderate,—I may even say
kind, in comparison with other letters which Napoleon addressed to Louis.
This letter, it is true, was written previously to the interview at
Erfurt, when Napoleon, to avoid alarming Russia, made his ambition appear
to slumber. But when he got his brother Joseph recognised, and when he had
himself struck an important blow in the Peninsula, he began to change his
tone to Louis. On the 20th of December he wrote a very remarkable letter,
which exhibits the unreserved expression of that tyranny which he wished
to exercise over all his family in order to make them the instruments of
his despotism. He reproached Louis for not following his system of policy,
telling him that he had forgotten he was a Frenchman, and that he wished
to become a Dutchman. Among other things he said:
Here the correspondence between the two brothers was suspended for a time;
but Louis still continued exposed to new vexations on the part of
Napoleon. About the end of 1809 the Emperor summoned all the sovereigns
who might be called his vassals to Paris. Among the number was Louis, who,
however, did not show himself very willing to quit his States. He called a
council of his Ministers, who were of opinion that for the interest of
Holland he ought to make this new sacrifice. He did so with resignation.
Indeed, every day passed on the throne was a sacrifice made by Louis.
He lived very quietly in Paris, and was closely watched by the police, for
it was supposed that as he had come against his will he would not protract
his stay so long as Napoleon wished. The system of espionage under which
he found himself placed, added to the other circumstances of his
situation, inspired him with a degree of energy of which he was not
believed to be capable; and amidst the general silence of the servants of
the Empire, and even of the Kings and Princes assembled in the capital, he
ventured to say, “I have been deceived by promises which were never
intended to be kept. Holland is tired of being the sport of France.” The
Emperor, who was unused to such language as this, was highly incensed at
it. Louis had now no alternative but to yield to the incessant exactions
of Napoleon or to see Holland united to France. He chose the latter,
though not before he had exerted all his feeble power in behalf of the
subjects whom Napoleon had consigned to him; but he would not be the
accomplice of the man who had resolved to make those subjects the victims
of his hatred against England. Who, indeed, could be so blind as not to
see that the ruin of the Continent would be the triumph of British
commerce?
Louis was, however, permitted to return to his States to contemplate the
stagnating effect of the Continental blockade on every branch of trade and
industry formerly so active in Holland. Distressed at witnessing evils to
which he could apply no remedy, he endeavoured by some prudent
remonstrances to avert the utter, ruin with which Holland was threatened.
On the 23d of March 1810 he wrote the following letter to Napoleon:—
Written remonstrances were no more to Napoleon’s taste than verbal ones at
a time when, as I was informed by my friends whom fortune chained to his
destiny, no one presumed to address a word to him except in answer to his
questions. Cambacérès, who alone had retained that privilege in public as
his old colleague in the Consulate, lost it after Napoleon’s marriage with
the daughter of Imperial Austria. His brother’s letter highly roused his
displeasure. Two months after he received it, being on a journey in the
north, he replied from Ostend by a letter which cannot be read without a
feeling of pain, since it serves to show how weak are the most sacred ties
of blood in comparison with the interests of an insatiable policy. This
letter was as follows:
A few days after this letter was despatched to Louis, Napoleon heard of a
paltry affray which had taken place at Amsterdam, and to which Comte de la
Rochefoucauld gave a temporary diplomatic importance, being aware that he
could not better please his master than by affording him an excuse for
being angry. It appeared that the honour of the Count’s coachman had been
put in jeopardy by the insult of a citizen of Amsterdam, and a quarrel had
ensued, which, but for the interference of the guard of the palace, might
have terminated seriously since it assumed the character of a party affair
between the French and the Dutch. M. de la Rochefoucauld immediately
despatched to the Emperor, who was then at Lille, a full report of his
coachman’s quarrel, in which he expressed himself with as much earnestness
as the illustrious author of the “Maxims” evinced when he waged war
against kings. The consequence was that Napoleon instantly fulminated the
following letter against his brother Louis:
Thus reduced to the cruel alternative of crushing Holland with his own
hands, or leaving that task to the Emperor, Louis did not hesitate to lay
down his sceptre. Having formed this resolution, he addressed a message to
the Legislative Body of the Kingdom of Holland explaining the motives of
his abdication. The French troops entered Holland under the command of the
Duke of Reggio, and that marshal, who was more a king than the King
himself, threatened to occupy Amsterdam. Louis then descended from his
throne, and four years after Napoleon was hurled from his.
In his act of abdication Louis declared that he had been driven to that
step by the unhappy state of his Kingdom, which he attributed to his
brother’s unfavourable feelings towards him. He added that he had made
every effort and sacrifice to put an end to that painful state of things,
and that, finally, he regarded himself as the cause of the continual
misunderstanding between the French Empire and Holland. It is curious that
Louis thought he could abdicate the crown of Holland in favour of his son,
as Napoleon only four years after wished to abdicate his crown in favour
of the King of Rome.
Louis bade farewell to the people of Holland in a proclamation, after the
publication of which he repaired to the waters at Toeplitz. There he was
living in tranquil retirement when he learned that his brother had united
Holland to the Empire. He then published a protest, of which I obtained a
copy, though its circulation was strictly prohibited by the police. In
this protest Louis said:
Thus there seemed to be an end of all intercourse between these two
brothers, who were so opposite in character and disposition. But Napoleon,
who was enraged that Louis should have presumed to protest, and that in
energetic terms, against the union of his Kingdom with the Empire, ordered
him to return to France, whither he was summoned in his character of
Constable and French Prince. Louis, however, did not think proper to obey
this summons, and Napoleon, mindful of his promise of never writing to him
again, ordered the following letter to be addressed to him by M. Otto, who
had been Ambassador from France to Vienna since the then recent marriage
of the Emperor with Maria Louisa—
What a letter was this to be addressed by a subject to a prince and a
sovereign. When I afterwards saw M. Otto in Paris, and conversed with him
on the subject, he assured me how much he had been distressed at the
necessity of writing such a letter to the brother of the Emperor. He had
employed the expressions dictated by Napoleon in that irritation which he
could never command when his will was opposed.
CHAPTER XVIII.
1809.
Bonaparte, the foundations of whose Empire were his sword and his.
victories, and who was anxiously looking forward to the time when the
sovereigns of Continental Europe should be his juniors, applied for
contingents of troops from the States to which I was accredited. The Duchy
of Mecklenburg-Schwerin was to furnish a regiment of 1800 men, and the
other little States, such as Oldenburg and Mecklenburg-Strelitz, were to
furnish regiments of less amount. All Europe was required to rise in arms
to second the gigantic projects of the new sovereign. This demand for
contingents, and the positive way in which the Emperor insisted upon them,
gave rise to an immense correspondence, which, however, was unattended by
any result. The notes and orders remained in the portfolios, and the
contingents stayed at home.
M. Metternich, whose talent has since been so conspicuously displayed, had
been for upwards of a year Ambassador from Austria to Paris. Even then he
excelled in the art of guiding men’s minds, and of turning to the
advantage of his policy his external graces and the favour he acquired in
the drawing-room. His father, a clever man, brought up in the old
diplomatic school of Thugut and Kaunitz, had early accustomed him to the
task of making other Governments believe, by means of agents, what might
lead them into error and tend to the advantage of his own Government. His
manoeuvres tended to make Austria assume a discontented and haughty tone;
and wishing, as she said, to secure her independence, she publicly
declared her intention of protecting herself against any enterprise
similar to those of which she had so often been the victim. This language,
encouraged by the complete evacuation of Germany, and the war in Spain,
the unfortunate issue of which was generally foreseen, was used—in
time of peace between the two empires, and when France was not threatening
war to Austria.
M. Metternich, who had instructions from his Court, gave no satisfactory
explanation of those circumstances to Napoleon, who immediately raised a
conscription, and brought soldiers from Spain into Germany.
It was necessary, also, to come to an understanding with Russia, who,
being engaged with her war in Finland and Turkey, appeared desirous
neither to enter into alliance with Austria nor to afford her support.
What, in fact, was the Emperor Alexander’s situation with respect to
France? He had signed a treaty of peace at Tilsit which he felt had been
forced upon him, and he knew that time alone would render it possible for
him to take part in a contest which it was evident would again be renewed
either with Prussia or Austria.
Every person of common sense must have perceived that Austria, in taking
up arms, reckoned, if not on the assistance, at least on the neutrality of
Russia. Russia was then engaged with two enemies, the Swedes and the
Turks, over whom she hoped to triumph. She therefore rejoiced to see
France again engage in a struggle with Austria, and there was no doubt
that she would take advantage of any chances favourable to the latter
power to join her in opposing the encroachments of France. I never could
conceive how, under those circumstances, Napoleon could be so blind as to
expect assistance from Russia in his quarrel with Austria. He must,
indeed, have been greatly deceived as to the footing on which the two
Courts stood with reference to each other—their friendly footing and
their mutual agreement to oppose the overgrowing ambition of their common
enemy.
The English, who had been compelled to quit Spain, now returned there.
They landed in Portugal, which might be almost regarded as their own
colony, and marched against Marshal Soult, who left Spain to meet them.
Any other man than Soult would perhaps have been embarrassed by the
obstacles which he had to surmount. A great deal has been said about his
wish to make himself King of Portugal. Bernadotte told me, when he passed
through Hamburg, that the matter had been the subject of much conversation
at headquarters after the battle of Wagram. Bernadotte placed no faith in
the report, and I am pretty sure that Napoleon also disbelieved it.
However, this matter is still involved in the obscurity from which it will
only be drawn when some person acquainted with the intrigue shall give a
full explanation of it.
Since I have, with reference to Soult, touched upon the subject of his
supposed ambition, I will mention here what I know of Murat’s expectation
of succeeding the Emperor. When Romanzow returned from his useless mission
of mediation to London the Emperor proceeded to Bayonne. Bernadotte, who
had an agent in Paris whom he paid highly, told me one day that he had
received a despatch informing him that Murat entertained the idea of one
day succeeding the Emperor. Sycophants, expecting to derive advantage from
it, encouraged Murat in this chimerical hope. I know not whether Napoleon
was acquainted with this circumstance, nor what he said of it, but
Bernadotte spoke of it to me as a certain fact. It would, however, have
been very wrong to attach great importance to an expression which,
perhaps, escaped Murat in a moment of ardour, for his natural temperament
sometimes betrayed him into acts of imprudence, the result of which, with
a man like Napoleon, was always to be dreaded.
It was in the midst of the operations of the Spanish war, which Napoleon
directed in person, that he learned Austria had for the first time raised
the landwehr. I obtained some very curious documents respecting the
armaments of Austria from the Editor of the Hamburg ‘Correspondent’. This
paper, the circulation of which amounted to not less than 60,000, paid
considerable sums to persons in different parts of Europe who were able
and willing to furnish the current news. The Correspondent paid 6000
francs a year to a clerk in the war department at Vienna, and it was this
clerk who supplied the intelligence that Austria was preparing for war,
and that orders had been issued in all directions to collect and put in
motion all the resources of that powerful monarchy. I communicated these
particulars to the French Government, and suggested the necessity of
increased vigilance and measures of defence. Preceding aggressions,
especially that of 1805, were not to be forgotten. Similar information
probably reached the French Government from many quarters. Be that as it
may, the Emperor consigned the military operations in Spain to his
generals, and departed for Paris, where he arrived at the end of January
1809. He had been in Spain only since the beginning of November 1808,’ and
his presence there had again rendered our banners victorious. But though
the insurgent troops were beaten the inhabitants showed themselves more
and more unfavourable to Joseph’s cause; and it did not appear very
probable that he could ever seat himself tranquilly on the throne of
Madrid.
The Emperor Francis, notwithstanding his counsellors, hesitated about
taking the first step; but at length, yielding to the solicitations of
England and the secret intrigues of Russia, and, above all, seduced by the
subsidies of Great Britain, Austria declared hostilities, not at first
against France, but against her allies of the Confederation of the Rhine.
On the 9th of April Prince Charles, who was appointed commander-in-chief
of the Austrian troops, addressed a note to the commander-in-chief of the
French army in Bavaria, apprising him of the declaration of war.
A courier carried the news of this declaration to Strasburg with the
utmost expedition, from whence it was transmitted by telegraph to Paris.
The Emperor, surprised but not disconcerted by this intelligence, received
it at St. Cloud on the 11th of April, and two hours after he was on the
road to Germany. The complexity of affairs in which he was then involved
seemed to give a new impulse to his activity. When he reached the army
neither his troops nor his Guard had been able to come up, and under those
circumstances he placed himself at the head of the Bavarian troops, and,
as it were, adopted the soldiers of Maximilian. Six days after his
departure from Paris the army of Prince Charles, which had passed the Inn,
was threatened. The Emperor’s headquarters were at Donauwerth, and from
thence he addressed to his soldiers one of those energetic and concise
proclamations which made them perform so many prodigies, and which was
soon circulated in every language by the public journals. This
complication of events could not but be fatal to Europe and France,
whatever might be its result, but it presented an opportunity favourable
to the development of the Emperor’s genius. Like his favourite poet
Ossian, who loved best to touch his lyre midst the howlings of the
tempest, Napoleon required political tempests for the display of his
abilities.
During the campaign of 1809, and particularly at its commencement,
Napoleon’s course was even more rapid than it had been in the campaign of
1805. Every courier who arrived at Hamburg brought us news, or rather
prodigies. As soon as the Emperor was informed of the attack made by the
Austrians upon Bavaria orders were despatched to all the generals having
troops under their command to proceed with all speed to the theatre of the
war. The Prince of Ponte-Corvo was summoned to join the Grand Army with
the Saxon troops under his command and for the time he resigned the
government of the Hanse Towns. Colonel Damas succeeded him at Hamburg
during that period, but merely as commandant of the fortress; and he never
gave rise to any murmur or complaint. Bernadotte was not satisfied with
his situation, and indeed the Emperor, who was never much disposed to
bring him forward, because he could not forgive him for his opposition on
the 18th Brumaire, always appointed him to posts in which but little glory
was to be acquired, and placed as few troops as possible under his
command.
It required all the promptitude of the Emperor’s march upon Vienna to
defeat the plots which were brewing against his government, for in the
event of his arms being unsuccessful, the blow was ready to be struck. The
English force in the north of Germany amounted to about 10,000 men: The
Archduke Charles had formed the project of concentrating in the middle of
Germany a large body of troops, consisting of the corps of General Am
Eude, of General Radizwowitz, and of the English, with whom were to be
joined the people who were expected to revolt. The English would have
wished the Austrian troops to advance a little farther. The English agent
made some representations on this subject to Stadion, the Austrian
Minister; but the Archduke preferred making a diversion to committing the
safety of the monarchy by departing from his present inactivity and
risking the passage of the Danube, in the face of an enemy who never
suffered himself to be surprised, and who had calculated every possible
event: In concerting his plan the Archduke expected that the Czar would
either detach a strong force to assist his allies, or that he would
abandon them to their own defence. In the first case the Archduke would
have had a great superiority, and in the second, all was prepared in Hesse
and in Hanover to rise on the approach of the Austrian and English armies.
At the commencement of July the English advanced upon Cuxhaven with a
dozen small ships of war. They landed 400 or 600 sailors and about 50
marines, and planted a standard on one of the outworks. The day after this
landing at Cuxhaven the English, who were in Denmark evacuated Copenhagen,
after destroying a battery which they had erected there. All the schemes
of England were fruitless on the Continent, for with the Emperor’s new
system of war, which consisted in making a push on the capitals, he soon
obtained negotiations for peace. He was master of Vienna before England
had even organised the expedition to which I have just alluded. He left
Paris on the 11th of April, was at Donauwerth on the 17th, and on the 23d
he was master of Ratisbon. In the engagement which preceded his entrance
into that town Napoleon received a slight wound in the heel. He
nevertheless remained on the field of battle. It was also between
Donauwerth and Ratisbon that Davoust, by a bold manoeuvre, gained and
merited the title of Prince of Eckmuhl.
At this period fortune was not only bent on favouring Napoleon’s arms, but
she seemed to take pleasure in realising even his boasting predictions;
for the French troops entered Vienna within a month after a proclamation
issued by Napoleon at Ratisbon, in which he said he would be master of the
Austrian capital in that time.
But while he was thus marching from triumph to triumph the people of
Hamburg and the neighbouring countries had a neighbour who did not leave
them altogether without inquietude. The famous Prussian partisan, Major
Schill, after pursuing his system of plunder in Westphalia, came and threw
himself into Mecklenburg, whence, I understood, it was his intention to
surprise Hamburg. At the head of 600 well-mounted hussars and between 1500
and 2000 infantry badly armed, he took possession of the little fort of
Domitz, in Mecklenburg, on the 15th of May, from whence he despatched
parties who levied contributions on both banks of the Elbe. Schill
inspired terror wherever he went. On the 19th of May a detachment of 30
men belonging to Schill’s corps entered Wismar. It was commanded by Count
Moleke, who had formerly been in the Prussian service, and who had retired
to his estate in Mecklenburg, where the Duke had kindly given him an
appointment. Forgetting his duty to his benefactor, he sent to summon the
Duke to surrender Stralsund.
Alarmed at the progress of the partisan Schill, the Duke of Mecklenburg
and his Court quitted Ludwigsburg, their regular residence, and retired to
Doberan, on the seacoast. On quitting Mecklenburg Schill advanced to
Bergdorf, four leagues from Hamburg. The alarm then increased in that
city. A few of the inhabitants talked of making a compromise with Schill
and sending him money to get him away. But the firmness of the majority
imposed silence on this timid council. I consulted with the commandant of
the town, and we determined to adopt measures of precaution. The
custom-house chest, in which there was more than a million of gold, was
sent to Holstein under a strong escort. At the same time I sent to Schill
a clever spy, who gave him a most alarming account of the means of defence
which Hamburg possessed. Schill accordingly gave up his designs on that
city, and leaving it on his left, entered Lübeck, which was undefended.
Meanwhile Lieutenant-General Gratien, who had left Berlin by order of the
Prince de Neufchatel, with 2500 Dutch and 3000 Swedish troops, actively
pursued Schill, and tranquillity was soon restored throughout all the
neighbouring country, which had been greatly agitated by his bold
enterprise. Schill, after wandering for some days on the shores of the
Baltic, was overtaken by General Gratien at Stralsund, whence he was about
to embark for Sweden. He made a desperate defence, and was killed after a
conflict of two hours. His band was destroyed. Three hundred of his
hussars and 200 infantry, who had effected their escape, asked leave to
return to Prussia, and they were conducted to the Prussian general
commanding a neighbouring town. A war of plunder like that carried on by
Schill could not be honourably acknowledged by a power having, any claim
to respect. Yet the English Government sent Schill a colonel’s commission,
and the full uniform of his new rank, with the assurance that all his
troops should thenceforth be paid by England.
Schill soon had an imitator of exalted rank. In August 1809 the Duke of
Brunswick-OEls sought the dangerous honour of succeeding that famous
partisan. At the head of at most 2000 men he for some days disturbed the
left bank of the Elbe, and on the 5th entered Bremen. On his approach the
French Vice-Consul retired to Osterhulz. One of the Duke’s officers
presented himself at the hones of the Vice-Consul and demanded 200 Louis.
The agent of the Vice-Consul, alarmed at the threat of the place being
given up to pillage, capitulated with the officer, and with considerable
difficulty got rid of him at the sacrifice of 80 Louis, for which a
receipt was presented to him in the name of the Duke. The Duke, who now
went by the name of “the new Schill,” did not remain long in Bremen.
Wishing to repair with all possible speed to Holland he left Bremen on the
evening of the 6th, and proceeded to Dehnenhorst, where his advanced guard
had already arrived. The Westphalian troops, commanded by Rewbell, entered
Bremen on the 7th, and not finding the Duke of Brunswick, immediately
marched in pursuit of him. The Danish troops, who occupied Cuxhaven,
received orders to proceed to Bremerlehe, to favour the operations of the
Westphalians and the Dutch. Meanwhile the English approached Cuxhaven,
where they landed 3000 or 4000 men. The persons in charge of the
custom-house establishment, and the few sailors who were in Cuxhaven, fell
back upon Hamburg. The Duke of Brunswick, still pursued crossed Germany
from the frontiers of Bohemia to Elsfleth, a little port on the left bank
of the Weser, where he arrived on the 7th, being one day in advance of his
pursuers. He immediately took possession of all the transports at
Elsfleth, and embarked for Heligoland.
The landing which the English effected at Cuxhaven while the Danes, who
garrisoned that port, were occupied in pursuing the Duke of Brunswick, was
attended by no result. After the escape of the Duke the Danes returned to
their post which the English immediately evacuated.
CHAPTER XIX.
1809.
Rapp, who during the campaign of Vienna had resumed his duties as aide de
camp, related to me one of those observations of Napoleon which, when his
words are compared with the events that followed them, seem to indicate a
foresight into his future destiny. When within some days’ march of Vienna
the Emperor procured a guide to explain to him every village and ruin
which he observed on the road. The guide pointed to an eminence on which
were a few decayed vestiges of an old fortified castle. “Those,” said the
guide, “are the ruins of the castle of Diernstein.” Napoleon suddenly
stopped, and stood for some time silently contemplating the ruins, then
turning to Lannes, who was with him, he raid, “See! yonder is the prison
of Richard Coeur de Lion. He, like us, went to Syria and Palestine. But,
my brave Lannes, the Coeur de Lion was not braver than you. He was more
fortunate than I at St. Jean d’Acre. A Duke of Austria sold him to an
Emperor of Germany, who imprisoned him in that castle. Those were the days
of barbarism. How different from the civilisation of modern times! Europe
has seen how I treated the Emperor of Austria, whom I might have made
prisoner—and I would treat him so again. I claim no credit for this.
In the present age crowned heads must be respected. A conqueror
imprisoned!”
A few days after the Emperor was at the gates of Vienna, but on this
occasion his access to the Austrian capital was not so easy as it had been
rendered in 1805 by the ingenuity and courage of Lannes and Murat. The
Archduke Maximilian, who was shut up in the capital, wished to defend it,
although the French army already occupied the principal suburbs. In vain
were flags of truce sent one after the other to the Archduke. They were
not only dismissed unheard, but were even ill-treated, and one of them was
almost killed by the populace. The city was then bombarded, and would
speedily have been destroyed but that the Emperor, being informed that one
of the Archduchesses remained in Vienna on account of ill-health, ordered
the firing to cease. By a singular caprice of Napoleon’s destiny this
Archduchess was no other than Maria Louisa. Vienna at length opened her
gates to Napoleon, who for some days took up his residence at Schoenbrunn.
The Emperor was engaged in so many projects at once that they could not
all succeed. Thus, while he was triumphant in the Hereditary States his
Continental system was experiencing severe checks. The trade with England
on the coast of Oldenburg was carped on as uninterruptedly as if in time
of peace. English letters and newspapers arrived on the Continent, and
those of the Continent found their way into Great Britain, as if France
and England had been united by ties of the firmest friendship. In short,
things were just in the same state as if the decree for the blockade of
the British Isles had not existed. When the custom-house officers
succeeded in seizing contraband goods they were again taken from them by
main force. On the 2d of July a serious contest took place at Brinskham
between the custom-house officers and a party of peasantry, in which the
latter remained masters of eighteen wagons laden with English goods: many
were wounded on both sides.
If, however, trade with England was carried on freely along a vast extent
of coast, it was different in the city of Hamburg, where English goods
were introduced only by fraud; and I verily believe that the art of
smuggling and the schemes of smugglers were never before carried to such
perfection. Above 6000 persons of the lower orders went backwards and
forwards, about twenty times a day, from Altona to Hamburg, and they
carried on their contraband, trade by many ingenious stratagems, two of
which were so curious that they are worth mentioning here.
On the left of the road leading from Hamburg to Altona there was a piece
of ground where pits were dug for the purpose of procuring sand used for
building and for laying down in the streets. At this time it was proposed
to repair the great street of Hamburg leading to the gate of Altona. The
smugglers overnight filled the sandpit with brown sugar, and the little
carts which usually conveyed the sand into Hamburg were filled with the
sugar, care being taken to cover it with a layer of sand about an inch
thick. This trick was carried on for a length of time, but no progress was
made in repairing the street. I complained greatly of the delay, even
before I was aware of its cause, for the street led to a country-house I
had near Altona, whither I went daily. The officers of the customs at
length perceived that the work did not proceed, and one fine morning the
sugar-carts were stopped and seized. Another expedient was then to be
devised.
Between Hamburg and Altona there was a little suburb situated on the right
bank of the Elbe. This suburb was inhabited, by sailors, labourers of the
port, and landowners. The inhabitants were interred in the cemetery of
Hamburg. It was observed that funeral processions passed this way more
frequently than usual. The customhouse officers, amazed at the sudden
mortality of the worthy inhabitants of the little suburb, insisted on
searching one of the vehicles, and on opening the hearse it was found to
be filled with sugar, coffee, vanilla, indigo, etc. It was necessary to
abandon this expedient, but others were soon discovered.
Bonaparte was sensitive, in an extraordinary degree, to all that was said
and thought of him, and Heaven knows how many despatches I received from
headquarters during the campaign of Vienna directing me not only to watch
the vigilant execution of the custom-house laws, but to lay an embargo on
a thing which alarmed him more than the introduction of British
merchandise, viz. the publication of news. In conformity with these
reiterated instructions I directed especial attention to the management of
the ‘Correspondant’. The importance of this journal, with its 60,000
readers, may easily be perceived. I procured the insertion of everything I
thought desirable: all the bulletins, proclamations, acts of the French
Government, notes of the ‘Moniteur’, and the semi-official articles of the
French journals: these were all given ‘in extenso’. On the other hand, I
often suppressed adverse news, which, though well known, would have
received additional weight from its insertion in so widely circulated a
paper. If by chance there crept in some Austrian bulletin, extracted from
the other German papers published in the States of the Confederation of
the Rhine, there was always given with it a suitable antidote to destroy,
or at least to mitigate, its ill effect. But this was not all. The King of
Wurtemberg having reproached the ‘Correspondant’, in a letter to the
Minister for Foreign Affairs, with publishing whatever Austria wished
should be made known, and being conducted in a spirit hostile to the good
cause, I answered these unjust reproaches by making the Syndic censor
prohibit the Hamburg papers from inserting any Austrian order of the day,
any Archduke’s bulletins, any letter from Prague; in short, anything which
should be copied from the other German journals unless those articles had
been inserted in the French journals.
My recollections of the year 1809 at Hamburg carry me back to the
celebration of Napoleon’s fete, which was on the 15th of August, for he
had interpolated his patron saint in the Imperial calendar at the date of
his birth. The coincidence of this festival with the Assumption gave rise
to adulatory rodomontades of the most absurd description. Certainly the
Episcopal circulars under the Empire would form a curious collection.
Could anything be more revolting than the sycophancy of those Churchmen
who declared that “God chose Napoleon for his representative upon earth,
and that God created Bonaparte, and then rested; that he was more
fortunate than Augustus, more virtuous than Trajan; that he deserved
altars and temples to be raised to him!” etc.
Some time after the Festival of St. Napoleon the King of Westphalia made a
journey through his States. Of all Napoleon’s brothers the King of
Westphalia was the one with whom I was least acquainted, and he, it is
pretty well known, was the most worthless of the family. His
correspondence with me is limited to two letters, one of which he wrote
while he commanded the ‘Epervier’, and another seven years after, dated
6th September 1809. In this latter he said:
Jerome wanted to contract at Hamburg a loan of 3,000,000 francs. However,
the people did not seem to think like his Westphalian Majesty, that the
contract presented more than ample security. No one was found willing to
draw his purse-strings, and the loan was never raised.
Though I would not, without the Emperor’s authority, exert the influence
of my situation to further the success of Jerome’s negotiation, yet I did
my best to assist him. I succeeded in prevailing on the Senate to advance
one loan of 100,000 francs to pay a portion of the arrears due to his
troops, and a second of 200,000 francs to provide clothing for his army,
etc. This scanty supply will cease to be wondered at when it is considered
to what a state of desolation the whole of Germany was reduced at the
time, as much in the allied States as in those of the enemies of France. I
learnt at the time that the King of Bavaria said to an officer of the
Emperor’s household in whom he had great confidence, “If this continues we
shall have to give up, and put the key under the door.” These were his
very words.
As for Jerome, he returned to Cassel quite disheartened at the
unsuccessful issue of his loan. Some days after his return to his capital
I received from him a snuffbox with his portrait set in diamonds,
accompanied by a letter of thanks for the service I had rendered him. I
never imagined that a token of remembrance from a crowned head could
possibly be declined. Napoleon, however, thought otherwise. I had not, it
is true, written to acquaint our Government with the King of Westphalia’s
loan, but in a letter, which I addressed to the Minister for Foreign
Affairs on the 22d of September, I mentioned the present Jerome had sent
me. Why Napoleon should have been offended at this I know not, but I
received orders to return Jerome’s present immediately, and these orders
were accompanied with bitter reproaches for my having accepted it without
the Emperor’s authority. I sent back the diamonds, but kept the portrait.
Knowing Bonaparte’s distrustful disposition, I thought he must have
suspected that Jerome had employed threats, or at any rate, that he had
used some illegal influence to facilitate the success of his loan. At
last, after much correspondence, Napoleon saw clearly that everything was
perfectly regular; in a word, that the business had been transacted as
between two private persons. As to the 300,000 francs which the Senate had
lent to Jerome, the fact is, that but little scruple was made about it,
for this simple reason, that it was the means of removing from Hamburg the
Westphalian division, whose presence occasioned a much greater expense
than the loan.
CHAPTER XX.
1809.
Napoleon went to inspect all the corps of his army and the field of
Wagram, which a short time before had been the scene of one of those great
battles in which victory was the more glorious in proportion as it had
been valiantly contested.
On that day [the type] of French honour, Macdonald, who, after achieving a
succession of prodigies, led the army of Italy into the heart of the
Austrian States, was made a marshal on the field of battle. Napoleon said
to him, “With us it is for life and for death.” The general opinion was
that the elevation of Macdonald added less to the marshal’s military
reputation than it redounded to the honour of the Emperor. Five days after
the bombardment of Vienna, namely, on the 17th of May, the Emperor had
published a decree, by virtue of which the Papal States were united to the
French Empire, and Rome was declared an Imperial City. I will not stop to
inquire whether this was good or bad in point of policy, but it was a mean
usurpation on the part of Napoleon, for the time was passed when a Julius
II. laid down the keys of St. Peter and took up the sword of St. Paul. It
was, besides, an injustice, and, considering the Pope’s condescension to
Napoleon, an act of ingratitude. The decree of union did not deprive the
Pope of his residence, but he was only the First Bishop of Christendom,
with a revenue of 2,000,000.
Napoleon while at Vienna heard of the affair of Talavera de la Reyna. I
was informed, by a letter from headquarters, that he was much affected at
the news, and did not conceal his vexation. I verily believe that he was
bent on the conquest of Spain, precisely on account of the difficulties he
had to surmount. At Talavera commenced the celebrity of a man who,
perhaps, would not have been without some glory even if pains had not been
taken to build him up a great reputation. That battle commenced the career
of Sir Arthur Wellesley, whose after-success, however, has been attended
by such important consequences.
Whilst we experienced this check in Spain the English were attempting an
expedition to Holland, where they had already made themselves masters of
Walcheren. It is true they were obliged to evacuate it shortly after; but
as at that time the French and Austrian armies were in a state of
inaction, in consequence of the armistice concluded at Znaim, in Moravia,
the news unfavourable to Napoleon had the effect of raising the hopes of
the Austrian negotiators, who paused in the expectation that fresh defeats
would afford them better chances.
It was during these negotiations, the termination of which seemed every
day to be farther distant, that Napoleon was exposed to a more real danger
than the wound he had received at Ratisbon. Germany was suffering under a
degree of distress difficult to be described. Illuminism was making great
progress, and had filled some youthful minds with an enthusiasm not less
violent than the religious fanaticism to which Henry IV. fell a victim. A
young man formed the design of assassinating Napoleon in order to rid
Germany of one whom he considered her scourge. Rapp and Berthier were with
the Emperor when the assassin was arrested, and in relating what I heard
from them I feel assured that I am giving the most faithful account of all
the circumstances connected with the event.
“We were at Schoenbrunn,” said Rapp, “when the Emperor had just reviewed
the troops. I observed a young man at the extremity of one of the columns
just as the troops were about to defile. He advanced towards the Emperor,
who was then between Berthier and me. The Prince de Neufchatel, thinking
he wanted to present a petition, went forward to tell him that I was the
person to receive it as I was the aide de camp for the day. The young man
replied that he wished to speak with Napoleon himself, and Berthier again
told him that he must apply to me. He withdrew a little, still repeating
that he wanted to speak with Napoleon. He again advanced and came very
near the Emperor; I desired him to fall back, telling him in German to
wait till after the parade, when, if he had anything to say, it would be
attended to. I surveyed him attentively, for I began to think his conduct
suspicious. I observed that he kept his right hand in the breast pocket of
his coat; out of which a piece of paper appeared. I know not how it was,
but at that moment my eyes met his, and I was struck with his peculiar
look and air of fixed determination. Seeing an officer of gendarmerie on
the spot, I desired him to seize the young man, but without treating him
with any severity, and to convey him to the castle until the parade was
ended.
“All this passed in less time than I have taken to tell it, and as every
one’s attention was fixed on the parade the scene passed unnoticed. I was
shortly afterwards told that a large carving-knife had been found on the
young man, whose name was Staps. I immediately went to find Duroc, and we
proceeded together to the apartment to which Staps had been taken. We
found him sitting on a bed, apparently in deep thought, but betraying no
symptoms of fear. He had beside him the portrait of a young female, his
pocket-book, and purse containing only two pieces of gold. I asked him his
name, but he replied that he would tell it to no one but Napoleon. I then
asked him what he intended to do with the knife which had been found upon
him? But he answered again, ‘I shall tell only Napoleon.’—’Did you
mean to attempt his life?’—’Yes.’—’Why?’—’I can tell no
one but Napoleon.’
“This appeared to me so strange that I thought right to inform the Emperor
of it. When I told him what had passed he appeared a little agitated, for
you know how he was haunted with the idea of assassination. He desired
that the young man should be taken into his cabinet; whither he was
accordingly conducted by two gens d’armes. Notwithstanding his criminal
intention there was something exceedingly prepossessing in his
countenance. I wished that he would deny the attempt; but how was it
possible to save a man who was determined to sacrifice himself? The
Emperor asked Staps whether he could speak French, and he answered that he
could speak it very imperfectly, and as you know (continued Rapp) that
next to you I am the best German scholar in Napoleon’s Court, I was
appointed interpreter on this occasion. The Emperor put the following
questions to Staps, which I translated, together with the answers:
“‘Where do you come from?’—’From Narremburgh.’—’What is your
father?’— ‘A Protestant minister.’—’How old are you?’—’Eighteen.’—’What
did you intend to do with your knife?’—’To kill you.’—’You are
mad, young man; you are one of the illuminati?’—’I am not mad; I
know not what is meant by the illuminati!’—’You are ill, then?’—’I
am not; I am very well.’—’Why did you wish to kill me?’—’Because
you have ruined my country.’—’Have I done you any harm?’—’Yes,
you have harmed me as well as all Germans.’—’By whom were you sent?
Who urged you to this crime?’— ‘No one; I was urged to it by the
sincere conviction that by killing you I should render the greatest
service to my country.’—’Is this the first time you have seen me?’—’I
saw you at Erfurt, at the time of your interview with the Emperor of
Russia.’—’Did you intend to kill me then?’—’No; I thought you
would not again wage war against Germany. I was one of your greatest
admirers.’—’How long have you been in Vienna?’— ‘Ten days.’—’Why
did you wait so long before you attempted the execution of your project?’—’I
came to Schoenbrunn a week ago with the intention of killing you, but when
I arrived the parade was just over; I therefore deferred the execution of
my design till today.’—’I tell you, young man, you are either mad or
in bad health.’
“The Emperor here ordered Corvisart to be sent for. Staps asked who
Corvisart was? I told him that he was a physician. He then said, ‘I have
no need of him.’ Nothing further was said until the arrival of the doctor,
and during this interval Steps evinced the utmost indifference. When
Corvisart arrived Napoleon directed him to feel the young man’s pulse,
which he immediately did; and Staps then very coolly said, ‘Am I not well,
sir?’ Corvisart told the Emperor that nothing ailed him. ‘I told you so,’
said Steps, pronouncing the words with an air of triumph.
“I was really astonished at the coolness and apathy of Staps, and the
Emperor seemed for a moment confounded by the young man’s behaviour.—After
a few moments’ pause the Emperor resumed the interrogatory as follows:
“‘Your brain is disordered. You will be the ruin of your family. I will
grant you your life if you ask pardon for the crime you meditated, and for
which you ought to be sorry.’—’I want no pardon. I only regret
having failed in my attempt.’—’Indeed! then a crime is nothing to
you?’— ‘To kill you is no crime: it is a duty.’—’Whose
portrait is that which was found on you?’—’It is the portrait of a
young lady to whom I am attached.’—’She will doubtless be much
distressed at your adventure?’— ‘She will only be sorry that I have
not succeeded. She abhors you as much as I do.’—’But if I were to
pardon you would you be grateful for my mercy?’—’I would
nevertheless kill you if I could.’
“I never,” continued Rapp, “saw Napoleon look so confounded. The replies
of Staps and his immovable resolution perfectly astonished him. He ordered
the prisoner to be removed; and when he was gone Napoleon said, ‘This is
the result of the secret societies which infest Germany. This is the
effect of fine principles and the light of reason. They make young men
assassins. But what can be done against illuminism? A sect cannot be
destroyed by cannon-balls.’
“This event, though pains were taken to keep it secret, became the subject
of conversation in the castle of Schoenbrunn. In the evening the Emperor
sent for me and said, ‘Rapp, the affair of this morning is very
extraordinary. I cannot believe that this young man of himself conceived
the design of assassinating me. There is something under it. I shall never
be persuaded that the intriguers of Berlin and Weimar are strangers to the
affair.’—’Sire, allow me to say that your suspicions appear
unfounded. Staps has had no accomplice; his placid countenance, and even
his fanaticism, are easiest proofs of that.’—’I tell you that he has
been instigated by women: furies thirsting for revenge. If I could only
obtain proof of it I would have them seized in the midst of their Court.’—’Ah,
Sire, it is impossible that either man or woman in the Courts of Berlin or
Weimar could have conceived so atrocious a design.’— ‘I am not sure
of that. Did not those women excite Schill against us while we were at
peace with Prussia; but stay a little; we shall see.’— ‘Schill’s
enterprise; Sire, bears no resemblance to this attempt.’ You know how the
Emperor likes every one to yield to his opinion when he has adopted one
which he does not choose to give up; so he said, rather changing his tone
of good-humoured familiarity, ‘All you say is in vain, Monsieur le
General: I am not liked either at Berlin or Weimar.’ There is no doubt of
that, Sire; but because you are not liked in these two Courts, is it to be
inferred that they would assassinate you?’—’I know the fury of those
women; but patience. Write to General Lauer: direct him to interrogate
Staps. Tell him to bring him to a confession.’
“I wrote conformably with the Emperor’s orders, but no confession was
obtained from Staps. In his examination by General Lauer he repeated
nearly what he had said in the presence of Napoleon. His resignation and
firmness never forsook him for a moment; and he persisted in saying that
he was the sole author of the attempt, and that no one else was aware of
it. Staps’ enterprise made a deep impression on the Emperor. On the day
when we left Schoenbrunn we happened to be alone, and he said to me, ‘I
cannot get this unfortunate Staps out of my mind. The more I think on the
subject the more I am perplexed. I never can believe that a young man of
his age, a German, one who has received a good education, a Protestant
too, could have conceived and attempted such a crime. The Italians are
said to be a nation of assassins, but no Italian ever attempted my life.
This affair is beyond my comprehension. Inquire how Staps died, and let me
know.’
“I obtained from General Lauer the information which the Emperor desired.
I learned that Staps, whose attempt on the Emperor’s life was made on the
23d of October; was executed at seven o’clock in the morning of the 27th,
having refused to take any sustenance since the 24th. When any food was
brought to him he rejected it, saying, ‘I shall be strong enough to walk
to the scaffold.’ When he was told that peace was concluded he evinced
extreme sorrow, and was seized with trembling. On reaching the place of
execution he exclaimed loudly, ‘Liberty for ever! Germany for ever! Death
to the tyrant!'”
Such are the notes which I committed to paper after conversing with Rapp,
as we were walking together in the garden of the former hotel of
Montmorin, in which Rapp resided. I recollect his showing me the knife
taken from Staps, which the Emperor had given him; it was merely a common
carving-knife, such as is used in kitchens. To these details may be added
a very remarkable circumstance, which I received from another but not less
authentic source. I have been assured that the attempt of the German
Mutius Scaevola had a marked influence on the concessions which the
Emperor made, because he feared that Staps, like him who attempted the
life of Porsenna, might have imitators among the illuminati of Germany.
It is well known that after the battle of Wagram conferences were open at
Raab. Although peace was almost absolutely necessary for both powers, and
the two Emperors appeared to desire it equally, it was not, however,
concluded. It is worthy of remark that the delay was occasioned by
Bonaparte. Negotiations were therefore suspended, and M. de Champagny had
ceased for several days to see the Prince of Lichtenstein when the affair
of Staps took place. Immediately after Napoleon’s examination of the young
fanatic he sent for M. de Champagny: “How are the negotiations going on?”
he inquired. The Minister having informed him, the Emperor added, “I wish
them to be resumed immediately: I wish for peace; do not hesitate about a
few millions more or less in the indemnity demanded from Austria. Yield on
that point. I wish to come to a conclusion: I refer it all to you.” The
Minister lost no time in writing to the Prince of Lichtenstein: on the
same night the two negotiators met at Raab, and the clauses of the treaty
which had been suspended were discussed, agreed upon, and signed that very
night. Next morning M. de Champagny attended the Emperor’s levee with the
treaty of peace as it had been agreed on. Napoleon, after hastily
examining it, expressed his approbation of every particular, and highly
complimented his Minister on the speed with which the treaty had been
brought to a conclusion.
CHAPTER XXI.
1809.
About this time I had the pleasure of again seeing the son of the reigning
Duke of Mecklenburg-Schwerin, whose arrival in the Hanse Towns was
speedily followed by that of his sister, Princess Frederica Charlotte of
Mecklenburg, married to the Prince Royal of Denmark, Christian Frederick.
In November the Princess arrived at Altana from Copenhagen, the reports
circulated respecting her having compelled her husband to separate from
her. The history of this Princess, who, though perhaps blamable, was
nevertheless much pitied, was the general subject of conversation in the
north of Germany at the time I was at Hamburg. The King of Denmark,
grieved at the publicity of the separation, wrote a letter on the subject
to the Duke of Mecklenburg. In this letter, which I had an opportunity of
seeing, the King expressed his regret at not having been able to prevent
the scandal; for, on his return from a journey to Kiel, the affair had
become so notorious that all attempts at reconciliation were vain. In the
meantime it was settled that the Princess was to remain at Altona until
something should be decided respecting her future condition.
It was Baron Plessen, the Duke of Mecklenburg’s Minister of State, who
favoured me with a sight of the King of Denmark’s letters. M. Plessen told
me, likewise, at the time that the Duke had formed the irrevocable
determination of not receiving his daughter. A few days after her arrival
the Princess visited Madame de Bourrienne. She invited us to her parties,
which were very brilliant, and several times did us the honour of being
present at ours. But; unfortunately, the extravagance of her conduct,
which was very unsuitable to her situation, soon became the subject of
general animadversion.
I mentioned at the close of the last chapter how the promptitude of M. de
Champagny brought about the conclusion of the treaty known by the name of
the Treaty of Schoenbrunn. Under this the ancient edifice of the German
Empire was overthrown, and Francis II. of Germany became Francis I.,
Emperor of Austria. He, however, could not say, like his namesake of
France, ‘Tout est perdu fors l’honneur’; for honour was somewhat
committed, even had nothing else been lost. But the sacrifices Austria was
compelled, to make were great. The territories ceded to France were
immediately united into a new general government, under the collective
denomination of the Illyrian Provinces. Napoleon thus became master of
both sides of the Adriatic, by virtue of his twofold title of Emperor of
France and King of Italy. Austria, whose external commerce thus received a
check, had no longer any direct communication with the sea. The loss of
Fiume, Trieste, and the sea-coast appeared so vast a sacrifice that it was
impossible to look forward to the duration of a peace so dearly purchased.
The affair of Staps, perhaps, made Napoleon anxious to hurry away from
Schoenbrunn, for he set off before he had ratified the preliminaries of
the peace, announcing that he would ratify them at Munich. He proceeded in
great haste to Nymphenburg, where he was expected on a visit to the Court
of Bavaria. He next visited the King of Wurtemberg, whom he pronounced to
be the cleverest sovereign in Europe, and at the end of October he arrived
at Fontainebleau. From thence he proceeded on horseback to Paris, and he
rode so rapidly that only a single chasseur of his escort could keep up
with him, and, attended by this one guard, he entered the court of the
Tuileries. While Napoleon was at Fontainebleau, before his return to
Paris, Josephine for the first time heard the divorce mentioned; the idea
had occurred to the Emperor’s mind while he was at Schoenbrunn. It was
also while at Fontainebleau that Napoleon appointed M. de Montalivet to be
Minister of the Interior. The letters which we received from Paris at this
period brought intelligence of the brilliant state of the capital during
the winter of 1809, and especially of the splendour of the Imperial Court,
where the Emperor’s levees were attended by the Kings of Saxony, Bavaria,
and Wurtemberg, all eager to evince their gratitude to the hero who had
raised them to the sovereign rank.
I was the first person in Hamburg who received intelligence of Napoleon’s
projected marriage with the Archduchess Maria Louisa. The news was brought
to me from Vienna by two estafettes. It is impossible to describe the
effect produced by the anticipation of this event throughout the north of
Germany.
From all parts the merchants received orders to buy Austrian stock, in
which an extraordinary rise immediately took place. Napoleon’s marriage
with Maria Louisa was hailed with enthusiastic and general joy. The event
was regarded as the guarantee of a long peace, and it was hoped there
would be a lasting cessation of the disasters created by the rivalry of
France and Austria. The correspondence I received showed that these
sentiments were general in the interior of France, and in different
countries of Europe; and, in spite of the presentiments I had always had
of the return of the Bourbons to France, I now began to think that event
problematic, or at least very remote.
About the beginning of the year 1810 commenced the differences between
Napoleon and his brother Louis, which, as I have already stated, ended in
a complete rupture. Napoleon’s object was to make himself master of the
navigation of the Scheldt which Louis wished should remain free, and hence
ensued the union of Holland with the French Empire. Holland was the first
province of the Grand Empire which Napoleon took the new Empress to visit.
This visit took place almost immediately after the marriage. Napoleon
first proceeded to Compiegne, where he remained a week. He next set out
for St. Quentin, and inspected the canal. The Empress Maria Louisa then
joined him, and they both proceeded to Belgium. At Antwerp the Emperor
inspected all the works which he had ordered, and to the execution of
which he attached great importance. He returned by way of Ostend, Lille,
and Normandy to St. Cloud, where he arrived on the 1st of June 1810. He
there learned from my correspondence that the Hanse Towns-refused to
advance money for the pay of the French troops. The men were absolutely
destitute. I declared that it was urgent to put an end to this state of
things. The Hanse towns had been reduced from opulence to misery by
taxation and exactions, and were no longer able to provide the funds.
During this year Napoleon, in a fit of madness, issued a decree which I
cannot characterise by any other epithet than infernal. I allude to the
decree for burning all the English merchandise in France, Holland, the
Grand Duchy of Berg, the Hanse Towns; in short, in all places subject to
the disastrous dominion of Napoleon. In the interior of France no idea
could possibly be formed of the desolation caused by this measure in
countries which existed by commerce; and what a spectacle was it to the
destitute inhabitants of those countries to witness the destruction of
property which, had it been distributed, would have assuaged their misery!
Among the emigrants whom I was ordered to watch was M. de Vergennes, who
had always remained at or near Hamburg Since April 1808. I informed the
Minister that M. de Vergennes had presented himself to me at this time. I
even remember that M. de Vergennes gave me a letter from M. de Rémusat,
the First Chamberlain of the Emperor. M. de Rémusat strongly recommended
to me his connection, who was called by matters of importance to Hamburg.
Residence in this town was, however, too expensive, and he decided to live
at Neumuhl, a little village on the Elbe, rather to the west of Altona.
There he lived quietly in retirement with an opera dancer named
Mademoiselle Ledoux, with whom he had become acquainted in Paris, and whom
he had brought with him. He seemed much taken with her. His manner of
living did not denote large means.
One duty with which I was entrusted, and to which great importance was
attached, was the application and execution of the disastrous Continental
system in the north. In my correspondence I did not conceal the
dissatisfaction which this ruinous measure excited, and the Emperor’s eyes
were at length opened on the subject by the following circumstance. In
spite of the sincerity with which the Danish Government professed to
enforce the Continental system, Holstein contained a great quantity of
colonial produce; and, notwithstanding the measures of severity, it was
necessary that that merchandise should find a market somewhere. The
smugglers often succeeded in introducing it into Germany, and the whole
would probably soon have passed the custom-house limits. All things
considered, I thought it advisable to make the best of an evil that could
not be avoided. I therefore proposed that the colonial produce then in
Holstein, and which had been imported before the date of the King’s edict
for its prohibition, should be allowed to enter Hamburg on the payment of
30, and on some articles 40, per cent. This duty was to be collected at
the custom-house, and was to be confined entirely to articles consumed in
Germany. The colonial produce in Altona, Glnckstadt, Husum, and other
towns of Holstein, lead been estimated, at about 30,000,000 francs, and
the duty would amount to 10,000,000 or 12,000,000. The adoption of the
plan I proposed would naturally put a stop to smuggling; for it could not
be doubted that the merchants would give 30 or 33 per cent for the right
of carrying on a lawful trade rather than give 40 per cent. to the
smugglers, with the chance of seizure.
The Emperor immediately adopted my idea, for I transmitted my suggestions
to the Minister for Foreign Affairs on the 18th of September, and on the
4th of October a decree was issued conformable to the plan I proposed.
Within six weeks after the decree came into operation the custom-house
Director received 1300 declarations from persons holding colonial produce
in Holstein. It now appeared that the duties would amount to 40,000,000
francs, that is to say, 28,000,000 or 30,000,000 more than my estimate.
Bernadotte had just been nominated Prince Royal of Sweden. This
nomination, with all the circumstances connected with it, as well as
Bernadotte’s residence in Hamburg, before he proceeded to Stockholm, will
be particularly noticed in the next chapter. I merely mention the
circumstance here to explain some events which took place in the north,
and which were, more or less, directly connected with it. For example, in
the month of September the course of exchange on St. Petersburg suddenly
fell. All the letters which arrived in Hamburg from the capital of Russia
and from Riga, attributed the fall to the election of the Prince of
Ponte-Corvo as Prince Royal of Sweden. Of thirty letters which I received
there was not one but described the consternation which the event had
created in St. Petersburg. This consternation, however, might have been
excited less by the choice of Sweden than by the fear that that choice was
influenced by the French Government.
CHAP XXII.
1809-1810.
I now come to one of the periods of my life to which I look back with most
satisfaction, the time when Bernadotte was with me in Hamburg. I will
briefly relate the series of events which led the opposer of the 18th
Brumaire to the throne of Sweden.
On the 13th of march 1809 Gustavus Adolphus was arrested, and his uncle,
the Duke of Sudermania, provisionally took the reins of Government. A few
days afterwards Gustavus published his act of abdication, which in the
state of Sweden it was impossible for him to refuse. In May following, the
Swedish Diet having been convoked at Stockholm, the Duke of Sudermania was
elected King. Christian Augustus, the only son of that monarch, of course
became Prince Royal on the accession of his father to the throne. He,
however, died suddenly at the end of May 1810, and Count Fersen (the same
who at the Court of Marie Antoinette was distinguished by the appellation
of ‘le beau Fersen’), was massacred by the populace, who suspected,
perhaps unjustly, that he had been accessory to the Prince’s death.
On the 21st of August following Bernadotte was elected Prince Royal of
Sweden.
After the death of the Prince Royal the Duke of Sudermania’s son, Count
Wrede, a Swede, made the first overtures to Bernadotte, and announced to
him the intention entertained at Stockholm of offering him the throne of
Sweden. Bernadotte was at that time in Paris, and immediately after his
first interview with Count Wrede he waited on the Emperor at St. Cloud;
Napoleon coolly replied that he could be of no service to him; that events
must take their course; that he might accept or refuse the offer as he
chose; that he (Bonaparte) would place no obstacles in his way, but that
he could give him no advice. It was very evident that the choice of Sweden
was not very agreeable to Bonaparte, and though he afterwards disavowed
any opposition to it, he made overtures to Stockholm, proposing that the
crown of Sweden should be added to that of Denmark.
Bernadotte then went to the waters of Plombieres, and on his return to
Paris he sent me a letter announcing his elevation to the rank of Prince
Royal of Sweden.
On the 11th of October he arrived in Hamburg, where he stayed only three
days. He passed nearly the whole of that time with me, and he communicated
to me many curious facts connected with the secret history of the times,
and among other things some particulars respecting the battle of Wagram. I
was the first to mention to the new Prince Royal of Sweden the reports of
the doubtful manner in which the troops under his command behaved. I
reminded him of Bonaparte’s dissatisfaction at these troops; for there was
no doubt of the Emperor being the author of the complaints contained in
the bulletins, especially as he had withdrawn the troops from Bernadotte’s
command. Bernadotte assured me that Napoleon’s censure was unjust; during
the battle he had complained of the little spirit manifested by the
soldiers. “He refused to see me,” added Bernadotte, “and I was told, as a
reason for his refusal, that he was astonished and displeased to find
that, notwithstanding his complaints, of which I must have heard, I had
boasted of having gained the battle, and had publicly complimented the
Saxons whom I commanded.”
Bernadotte then showed me the bulletin he drew up after the battle of
Wagram. I remarked that I had never heard of a bulletin being made by any
other than the General who was Commander-in-Chief during a battle, and
asked how the affair ended. He then handed to me a copy of the Order of
the day, which Napoleon said he had sent only to the Marshals commanding
the different corps.
Bernadotte’s bulletin was printed along with Bonaparte’s Order of the Day,
a thing quite unparalleled.
Though I was much interested in this account of Bonaparte’s conduct after
the battle of Wagram; yet I was more curious to hear the particulars of
Bernadotte’s last communication with the Emperor. The Prince informed me
that on his return from Plombieres he attended the levee, when the Emperor
asked him, before every one present, whether he had received any recent
news from Sweden.
He replied in the affirmative. “What is it?” inquired Napoleon. “Sire, I
am informed that your Majesty’s charge d’affaires at Stockholm opposes my
election. It is also reported to those who choose to believe it that your
Majesty gives the preference to the King of Denmark.”—”At these
words,” continued Bernadotte, “the Emperor affected surprise, which you
know he can do very artfully. He assured me it was impossible, and then
turned the conversation to another subject.
“I know not what to think of his conduct in this affair. I am aware he
does not like me;—but the interests of his policy may render him
favourable to Sweden. Considering the present greatness and power of
France, I conceived it to be my duty to make every personal sacrifice. But
I swear to Heaven that I will never commit the honour of Sweden. He,
however, expressed himself in the best possible terms in speaking of
Charles XIII. and me. He at first started no obstacle to my acceptance of
the succession to the throne of Sweden, and he ordered the official
announcement of my election to be immediately inserted in the Moniteur’.
Ten days elapsed without the Emperor’s saying a word to me about my
departure. As I was anxious to be off, and all my preparations were made,
I determined to go and ask him for the letters patent to relieve me from
my oath of fidelity, which I had certainly kept faithfully in spite of all
his ill-treatment of me. He at first appeared somewhat surprised at my
request, and, after a little hesitation, he said, ‘There is a preliminary
condition to be fulfilled; a question has been raised by one of the
members of the Privy Council.’—’What condition, Sire?’—’You
must pledge yourself not to bear arms against me.’—’Does your
Majesty suppose that I can bind myself by such an engagement? My election
by the Diet of Sweden, which has met with your Majesty’s assent, has made
me a Swedish subject, and that character is incompatible with the pledge
proposed by a member of the Council. I am sure it could never have
emanated from your Majesty, and must proceed from the Arch-Chancellor or
the Grand Judge, who certainly could not have been aware of the height to
which the proposition would raise me.’—’What do you mean?’—’If,
Sire, you prevent me accepting a crown unless I pledge myself not to bear
arms against you, do you not really place me on a level with you as a
General?’
“When I declared positively that my election must make me consider myself
a Swedish subject he frowned, and seemed embarrassed. When I had done
speaking he said, in a low and faltering voice, ‘Well, go. Our destinies
will soon be accomplished!’ These words were uttered so indistinctly that
I was obliged to beg pardon for not having heard what he said, and he
repented, ‘Go! our destinies will soon be accomplished!’ In the subsequent
conversations which I had with the Emperor I tried all possible means to
remove the unfavourable sentiments he cherished towards me. I revived my
recollections of history. I spoke to him of the great men who had excited
the admiration of the world, of the difficulties and obstacles which they
had to surmount; and, above all, I dwelt upon that solid glory which is
founded on the establishment and maintenance of public tranquillity and
happiness. The Emperor listened to me attentively, and frequently
concurred in my opinion as to the principles of the prosperity and
stability of States. One day he took my hand and pressed it
affectionately, as if to assure me of his friendship and protection.
Though I knew him to be an adept in the art of dissimulation, yet his
affected kindness appeared so natural that I thought all his unfavourable
feeling towards me was at an end. I spoke to persons by whom our two
families were allied, requesting that they would assure the Emperor of the
reciprocity of my sentiments, and tell him that I was ready to assist his
great plans in any way not hostile to the interests of Sweden.
“Would you believe, my dear friend, that the persons to whom I made these
candid protestations laughed at my credulity? They told me that after the
conversation in which the Emperor had so cordially pressed my hand. I had
scarcely taken leave of him when he was heard to say that I had made a
great display of my learning to him, and that he had humoured me like a
child. He wished to inspire me with full confidence so as to put me off my
guard; and I know for a certainty that he had the design of arresting me.
“But,” pursued Bernadotte, “in spite of the feeling of animosity which I
know the Emperor has cherished against me since the 18th Brumaire, I do
not think, when once I shall be in Sweden, that he will wish to have any
differences with the Swedish Government. I must tell you, also he has
given me 2,000,000 francs in exchange for my principality of Ponte-Corvo.
Half the sum has been already paid, which will be very useful to me in
defraying the expenses of my journey and installation. When I was about to
step into my carriage to set off, an individual, whom you must excuse me
naming, came to bid me farewell, and related to me a little conversation
which had just taken place at the Tuileries. Napoleon said to the
individual in question, ‘Well, does not the Prince regret leaving France?’—’Certainly,
Sire.’—’As to me, I should have been very glad if he had not
accepted his election. But there is no help for it. . . . He does not like
me.’—’Sire, I must take the liberty of saying that your Majesty
labours under a mistake. I know the differences which have existed between
you and General Bernadotte for the last six years. I know how he opposed
the overthrow of the Directory; but I also know that the Prince has long
been sincerely attached to you.’—’Well, I dare say you are right.
But we have not understood each other. It is now too late. He has his
interests and his policy, and I have mine.'”
“Such,” added the Prince, “were the Emperor’s last observations respecting
me two hours before my departure. The individual to whom I have just
alluded, spoke truly, my dear Bourrienne. I am indeed sorry to leave
France; and I never should have left it but for the injustice of
Bonaparte. If ever I ascend the throne of Sweden I shall owe my crown to
his ill-treatment of me; for had he not persecuted me by his animosity my
condition would have sufficed for a soldier of fortune: but we must follow
our fate.”
During the three days the Prince spent with me I had many other
conversations with him. He wished me to give him my advice as to the
course he should pursue with regard to the Continental system. “I advise
you,” said I, “to reject the system without hesitation. It may be very
fine in theory, but it is utterly impossible to carry it into practice,
and it will, in the end, give the trade of the world to England. It
excites the dissatisfaction of our allies, who, in spite of themselves,
will again become our enemies. But no other country, except Russia, is in
the situation of Sweden. You want a number of objects of the first
necessity, which nature has withheld from you. You can only obtain them by
perfect freedom of navigation; and you can only pay for them with those
peculiar productions in which Sweden abounds. It would be out of all
reason to close your ports against a nation who rules the seas. It is your
navy that would be blockaded, not hers. What can France do against you?
She may invade you by land. But England and Russia will exert all their
efforts to oppose her. By sea it is still more impossible that she should
do anything. Then you have nothing to fear but Russia and England, and it
will be easy for you to keep up friendly relations with these two powers.
Take my advice; sell your iron, timber, leather, and pitch; take in return
salt, wines, brandy, and colonial produce. This is the way to make
yourself popular in Sweden. If, on the contrary, you follow the
Continental system, you will be obliged to adopt laws against smuggling,
which will draw upon you the detestation of the people.”
Such was the advice which I gave to Bernadotte when he was about to
commence his new and brilliant career. In spite of my situation as a
French Minister I could not have reconciled it to my conscience to give
him any other counsel, for if diplomacy has duties so also has friendship.
Bernadotte adopted my advice, and the King of Sweden had no reason to
regret having done so.
CHAPTER XXIII.
1810
While Bernadotte was preparing to fill the high station to which he had
been called by the wishes of the people of Sweden, Napoleon was involved
in his misunderstanding with the Pope,
and in the affairs of Portugal, which were far from proceeding according
to his wishes. Bernadotte had scarcely quitted Hamburg for Sweden when the
Duke of Holstein-Augustenburg arrived. The Duke was the brother of the
last Prince Royal of Sweden, whom Bernadotte was called to succeed, and he
came to escort his sister from Altona to Denmark. His journey had been
retarded for some days on account of the presence of the Prince of
Ponte-Gorvo in Hamburg: the preference granted to Bernadotte had mortified
his ambition, and he was unwilling to come in contact with his fortunate
rival. The Duke was favoured, by the Emperor of Russia.
As soon as he arrived in Sweden Bernadotte directed his aide de camp,
General Lentil de St. Alphonse, to inform me of his safe passage. Shortly
after I received a letter from Bernadotte himself, recommending one of his
aides de camp, M. Villatte, who was the bearer of it. This letter
contained the same sentiments of friendship as those I used to receive
from General Bernadotte, and formed a contrast with the correspondence of
King Jerome, who when he wrote to me assumed the regal character, and
prayed that God would have me in his holy keeping. However, the following
is the Prince Royal’s letter:
The little cousin, so called by Bernadotte, was one of my daughters, then
a child, whom Bernadotte used to be very fond of while he was at Hamburg.
Departing from the order of date, I will anticipate the future, and relate
all I know respecting the real causes of the misunderstanding which arose
between Bernadotte and Napoleon. Bonaparte viewed the choice of the Swedes
with great displeasure, because he was well aware that Bernadotte had too
much integrity and honour to serve him in the north as a political puppet
set in motion by means of springs which he might pull at Paris or at his
headquarters. His dissatisfaction upon this point occasioned an
interesting correspondence, part of which, consisting of letters from
Bernadotte to the Emperor, is in my possession. The Emperor had allowed
Bernadotte to retain in his service, for a year at least, the French
officers who were his aides de camp—but that permission was soon
revoked, end the Prince Royal of Sweden wrote to Napoleon a letter of
remonstrance.
Napoleon’s dissatisfaction with the Prince Royal now changed to decided
resentment. He repented having acceded to his departure from France, and
he made no secret of his sentiments, for he said before his courtiers,
“That he would like to send Bernadotte to Vincennes to finish his study of
the Swedish language.” Bernadotte was informed of this, but he could not
believe that the Emperor had ever entertained such a design. However, a
conspiracy was formed in Sweden against Bernadotte, whom a party of
foreign brigands were hired to kidnap in the neighbourhood of Raga; but
the plot was discovered, and the conspirators were compelled to embark
without their prey. The Emperor having at the same time seized upon
Swedish Pomerania, the Prince Royal wrote him a second letter in these
terms:
I was in Paris when the Emperor received Bernadotte’s letter on the
occupation of Swedish Pomerania. When Bonaparte read it I was informed
that he flew into a violent rage, and even exclaimed, “You shall submit to
your degradation, or die sword in hand!” But his rage was impotent. The
unexpected occupation of Swedish Pomerania obliged the King of Sweden to
come to a decided rupture with France, and to seek other allies, for
Sweden was not strong enough in herself to maintain neutrality in the
midst of the general conflagration of Europe after the disastrous campaign
of Moscow. The Prince Royal, therefore, declared to Russia and England
that in consequence of the unjust invasion of Pomerania Sweden was at war
with France, and he despatched Comte de Lowenhjelm, the King’s aide de
camp, with a letter explanatory of his views. Napoleon sent many notes to
Stockholm, where M. Alquier, his Ambassador, according to his
instructions, had maintained a haughty and even insulting tone towards
Sweden. Napoleon’s overtures, after the manifestations of his anger, and
after the attempt to carry off the Prince Royal, which could be attributed
only to him, were considered by the Prince Royal merely as a snare. But in
the hope of reconciling the duties he owed to both his old and his new
country he addressed to the Emperor a moderate letter:
This letter throws great light on the conduct of the Emperor with respect
to Bernadotte; for Napoleon was not the man whom any one whatever would
have ventured to remind of facts, the accuracy of which was in the least
degree questionable. Such then were the relations between Napoleon and the
Prince Royal of Sweden. When I shall bring to light some curious secrets,
which have hitherto been veiled beneath the mysteries of the Restoration,
it will be seen by what means Napoleon, before his fall, again sought to
wreak his vengeance upon Bernadotte.
Oh the 4th of December I had the honour to see the Princess Royal of
Sweden,—[Madame Bernadotte, afterwards Queen of Sweden, was a
Mademoiselle Clary, and younger sister to the wife of Joseph Bonaparte]—who
arrived that day at Hamburg. She merely passed through the city on her way
to Stockholm to join her husband, but she remained but a short time in
Sweden,—two months, I believe, at most, not being able to reconcile
herself to the ancient Scandinavia. As to the Prince Royal, he soon became
inured to the climate, having been for many years employed in the north.
After this my stay at Hamburg was not of long duration. Bonaparte’s
passion for territorial aggrandisement knew no bounds; and the turn of the
Hanse Towns now arrived. By taking possession of these towns and
territories he merely accomplished a design formed long previously. I,
however, was recalled with many compliments, and under the specious
pretext that the Emperor wished to hear my opinions respecting the country
in which. I had been residing. At the beginning of December I received a
letter from M. de Champagny stating that the Emperor wished to see me in
order to consult with me upon different things relating to Hamburg. In
this note I was told “that the information I had obtained respecting
Hamburg and the north of Germany might be useful to the public interest,
which must be the most gratifying reward of my labours.” The reception
which awaited me will presently be seen. The conclusion of the letter
spoke in very flattering terms of the manner in which I had discharged my
duties. I received it on the 8th of December, and next day I set out for
Paris. When I arrived at Mayence I was enabled to form a correct idea of
the fine compliments which had been paid me, and of the Emperor’s anxiety
to have my opinion respecting the Hanse Towns. In Mayence I met the
courier who was proceeding to announce the union of the Hanse Towns with
the French Empire. I confess that, notwithstanding the experience I had
acquired of Bonaparte’s duplicity, or rather, of the infinite multiplicity
of his artifices, he completely took me by surprise on that occasion.
On my arrival in Paris I did not see the Emperor, but the first ‘Moniteur’
I read contained the formula of a ‘Senatus-consulte,’ which united the
Hanse Towns, Lauenburg, etc., to the French Empire by the right of the
strongest. This new and important augmentation of territory could not fail
to give uneasiness to Russia. Alexander manifested his dissatisfaction by
prohibiting the importation of our agricultural produce and manufactures
into Russia. Finally, as the Continental system had destroyed all trade by
the ports of the Baltic, Russia showed herself more favourable to the
English, and gradually reciprocal complaints of bad faith led to that war
whose unfortunate issue was styled by M. Talleyrand “the beginning of the
end.”
I have now to make the reader acquainted with an extraordinary demand made
upon me by the Emperor through the medium of M. de Champagny. In one of my
first interviews with that Minister after my return to Paris he thus
addressed me: “The Emperor has entrusted me with a commission to you which
I am obliged to execute: ‘When you see Bourrienne,’ said the Emperor,
‘tell him I wish him to pay 6,000,000 into your chest to defray the
expense of building the new Office for Foreign Affairs.'” I was so
astonished at this unfeeling and inconsiderate demand that I was utterly
unable to make airy reply. This then was my recompense for having obtained
money and supplies during my residence at Hamburg to the extent of nearly
100,000,000, by which his treasury and army had profited in moments of
difficulty! M. de Champagny added that the Emperor did not wish to receive
me. He asked what answer he should bear to his Majesty. I still remained
silent, and the Minister again urged me to give an answer. “Well, then,”
said I, “tell him he may go to the devil.” The Minister naturally wished
to obtain some variation from this laconic answer, but I would give no
other; and I afterwards learned from Duroc that M. de Champagny was
compelled to communicate it to Napoleon. “Well,” asked the latter, “have
you seen Bourrienne?”—”Yes, Sire.”—”Did you tell him I wished
him to pay 6,000,000 into your chest?”—”Yes, Sire.”—”And what
did he say?”—”Sire, I dare not inform your Majesty.”—”What did
he say? I insist upon knowing.”—”Since you insist on my telling you,
Sire, M. de Bourrienne said your Majesty might go to the devil.”—”Ah!
ah! did he really say so?” The Emperor then retired to the recess of a
window, where he remained alone for seven or eight minutes, biting his
nails; in the fashion of Berthier, and doubtless giving free scope to his
projects of vengeance. He then turned to the Minister and spoke to him of
quite another subject: Bonaparte had so nursed himself in the idea of
making me pay the 6,000,000 that every time he passed the Office for
Foreign Affairs he said to those who accompanied hint; “Bourrienne must
pay for that after all.”
Though I was not admitted to the honour of sharing the splendour of the
Imperial Court; yet I had the satisfaction of finding that; in spite of my
disgrace, those of my old friends who were worth anything evinced the same
regard for me as heretofore. I often saw Duroc; who snatched some moments
from his more serious occupations to come and chat with me respecting all
that had occurred since my secession from Bonaparte’s cabinet. I shall not
attempt to give a verbatim account of my conversations with Duroc, as I
have only my memory to guide me; but I believe I shall not depart from the
truth in describing them as follows:
On his return from the last Austrian campaign Napoleon; as I have already
stated, proceeded to Fontainebleau, where he was joined by Josephine.
Then, for the first time, the communication which had always existed
between the apartments of the husband and wife was closed. Josephine was
fully alive to the fatal prognostics which were to be deduced from this
conjugal separation. Duroc informed me that she sent for him, and on
entering her chamber, he found her bathed in tears. “I am lost!” she
exclaimed in a tone of voice the remembrance of which seemed sensibly to
affect Duroc even while relating the circumstance to me: “I am utterly
lost! all is over now! You, Duroc, I know, have always been my friend, and
so has Rapp. It is not you who have persuaded him to part from me. This is
the work of my enemies Savary and Junot! But they are more his enemies
than mine. And my poor Eugène I how will he be distressed when he learns I
am repudiated by an ungrateful man! Yes Duroc, I may truly call him
ungrateful, My God! my God! what will become of us?” . . . Josephine
sobbed bitterly while she thus addressed Duroc.
Before I was acquainted with the singular demand which M. de Champagny was
instructed to make to me I requested Duroc to inquire of the Emperor his
reason for not wishing to see me. The Grand Marshal faithfully executed my
commission, but he received only the following answer: “Do you think I
have nothing better to do than to give Bourrienne an audience? that would
indeed furnish gossip for Paris and Hamburg. He has always sided with the
emigrants; he would be talking to me of past times; he was for Josephine!
My wife, Duroc, is near her confinement; I shall have a son, I am sure!…
Bourrienne is not a man of the day; I have made giant strides since he
left France; in short, I do not want to see him. He is a grumbler by
nature; and you know, my dear Duroc, I do not like men of that sort.”
I had not been above a week in Paris when Duroc related this speech to me.
Rapp was not in France at the time, to my great regret. Much against his
inclination he had been appointed to some duties connected with the
Imperial marriage ceremonies, but shortly after, having given offence to
Napoleon by some observation relating to the Faubourg St. Germain, he had
received orders to repair to Dantzic, of which place he had already been
Governor.
The Emperor’s refusal to see me made my situation in Paris extremely
delicate; and I was at first in doubt whether I might seek an interview
with Josephine. Duroc, however, having assured me that Napoleon would have
no objection to it, I wrote requesting permission to wait upon her. I
received an answer the same day, and on the morrow I repaired to
Malmaison. I was ushered into the tent drawing-room, where I found
Josephine and Hortense. When I entered Josephine stretched out her hand to
me, saying, “Ah! my friend!” These words she pronounced with deep emotion,
and tears prevented her from continuing. She threw herself on the ottoman
on the left of the fireplace, and beckoned me to sit down beside her.
Hortense stood by the fireplace, endeavouring to conceal her tears.
Josephine took my hand, which she pressed in both her own; and, after a
struggle to overcome her feelings, she said, “My dear Bourrienne, I have
drained my cup of misery. He has cast me off! forsaken me! He conferred
upon me the vain title of Empress only to render my fall the more marked.
Ah! we judged him rightly! I knew the destiny that awaited me; for what
would he not sacrifice to his ambition!” As she finished these words one
of Queen Hortense’s ladies entered with a message to her; Hortense stayed
a few moments, apparently to recover from the emotion under which she was
labouring, and then withdrew, so that I was left alone with Josephine. She
seemed to wish for the relief of disclosing her sorrows, which I was
curious to hear from her own lips; women have such a striking way of
telling their distresses. Josephine confirmed what Duroc had told me
respecting the two apartments at Fontainebleau; then, coming to the period
when Bonaparte had declared to her the necessity of a separation, she
said, “My dear Bourrienne; during all the years you were with us you know
I made you the confidant of my thoughts, and kept you acquainted with my
sad forebodings. They are now cruelly fulfilled. I acted the part of a
good wife to the very last. I have suffered all, and I am resigned! . . .
What fortitude did it require latterly to endure my situation, when,
though no longer his wife, I was obliged to seem so in the eyes of the
world! With what eyes do courtiers look upon a repudiated wife! I was in a
state of vague uncertainty worse than death until the fatal day when he at
length avowed to me what I had long before read in his looks! On the 30th
of November 1809 we were dining together as usual, I had not uttered a
word during that sad dinner, and he had broken silence only to ask one of
the servants what o’clock it was. As soon as Bonaparte had taken his
coffee he dismissed all the attendants, and I remained alone with him. I
saw in the expression of his countenance what was passing in his mind, and
I knew that my hour was come. He stepped up to me—he was trembling,
and I shuddered; he took my hand, pressed it to his heart, and after
gazing at me for a few moments in silence he uttered these fatal words:
‘Josephine! my dear Josephine! You know how I have loved you! . . . To
you, to you alone, I owe the only moments of happiness I have tasted in
this world. But, Josephine, my destiny is not to be controlled by my will.
My dearest affections must yield to the interests of France.’—’Say
no more,’ I exclaimed, ‘I understand you; I expected this, but the blow is
not the less mortal.’ I could not say another word,” continued Josephine;
“I know not what happened after I seemed to lose my reason; I became
insensible, and when I recovered I found myself in my chamber. Your friend
Corvisart and my poor daughter were with me. Bonaparte came to see me in
the evening; and oh! Bourrienne, how can I describe to you what I felt at
the sight of him; even the interest he evinced for me seemed an additional
cruelty. Alas! I had good reason to fear ever becoming an Empress!”
I knew not what consolation to offer: to Josephine; and knowing as I did
the natural lightness of her character, I should have been surprised to
find her grief so acute, after the lapse of a year, had I not been aware
that there are certain chords which, when struck, do not speedily cease to
vibrate in the heart of a woman. I sincerely pitied Josephine, and among
all the things I said to assuage her sorrow, the consolation to which she
appeared most sensible was the reprobation which public opinion had
pronounced on Bonaparte’s divorce, and on this subject I said nothing but
the truth, for Josephine was generally beloved. I reminded her of a
prediction I had made under happier circumstances, viz. on the day that
she came to visit us in our little house at Ruel. “My dear friend,” said
she, “I have not forgotten it, and I have often thought of all you then
said. For my part, I knew he was lost from the day he made himself
Emperor. Adieu! Bourrienne, come and see me soon again; come often, for we
have a great deal to talk about; you know how happy I always am to see
you.” Such was, to the best of my recollection, what passed at my first
interview with Josephine after my return from Hamburg.
CHAPTER XXIV
1811
I had been in Paris about two months when a young man of the name of La
Sahla was arrested on the suspicion of having come from Saxony to attempt
the life of the Emperor. La Sahla informed the Duc de Rovigo, then
Minister of the Police, that he wished to see me, assigning as a reason
for this the reputation I had left behind me in Germany. The Emperor, I
presume, had no objection to the interview, for I received an invitation
to visit the prisoner. I accordingly repaired to the branch office of the
Minister of the Police, in the Rue des St. Peres, where I was introduced
to a young man between seventeen and eighteen years of age.
My conversation with the young man, whose uncle was, I believe, Minister
to the King of Saxony, interested me greatly in his behalf; I determined,
if possible, to save La Sahla, and I succeeded. I proceeded immediately to
the Duc de Rovigo, and I convinced him that under the circumstances of the
case it was important to make it be believed that the young man was
insane. I observed that if he were brought before a court he would repeat
all that he had stated to me, and probably enter into disclosures which
might instigate fresh attempts at assassination. Perhaps an avenger of La
Sahla might rise up amongst the students of Leipzig, at which university
he had spent his youth. These reasons, together with others, had the
success I hoped for. The Emperor afterwards acknowledged the prudent
course which had been adopted respecting La Sahla; when speaking at St.
Helena of the conspiracies against his life he said, “I carefully
concealed all that I could.”
In conformity with my advice La Sahla was sent to Vincennes, where he
remained until the end of March 1814, He was then removed to the castle of
Saumur, from which he was liberated at the beginning of April. I had heard
nothing of him for three years, when one day, shortly after the
Restoration, whilst sitting at breakfast with my family at my house in the
Rue Hauteville, I heard an extraordinary noise in the antechamber, and
before I had time to ascertain its cause I found myself in the arms. of a
young man, who embraced me with extraordinary ardour. It was La Sahla. He
was in a transport of gratitude and joy at his liberation, and at the
accomplishment of the events which he had wished to accelerate by
assassination. La Sahla returned to Saxony and I saw no more of him, but
while I was in Hamburg in 1815, whither I was seat by Louis XVIII., I
learned that on the 5th of June a violent explosion was heard in the
Chamber of Representatives at Paris, which was at first supposed to be a
clap of thunder, but was soon ascertained to have been occasioned by a
young Samson having fallen with a packet of detonating powder in his
pocket.
On receiving this intelligence I imagined, I know not why, that this young
Saxon was La Sahla, and that he had probably intended to blow up Napoleon
and even the Legislative Body; but I have since ascertained that I was
under a mistake as to his intentions. My knowledge of La Sahla’s candour
induces me to believe the truth of his declarations to the police; and if
there be any inaccuracies in the report of these declarations I do not
hesitate to attribute them to the police itself, of which Fouché was the
head at the period in question.
It is the latter part of the report which induced me to observe above,
that if there were any inaccuracies in the statement they were more likely
to proceed from Fouché’s police than the false representations of young La
Sahla. It is difficult to give credit without proof to such accusations.
However, I decide nothing; but I consider it my duty to express doubts of
the truth of these charges brought against the two Prussian ministers, of
whom the Prince of Wittgenstein, a man of undoubted honour, has always
spoken to me in the best of terms.
There is nothing to prove that La Sahla returned to France the second time
with the same intentions as before. This project, however, is a mystery to
me, and his detonating powder gives rise to many conjectures.
I had scarcely left Hamburg when the Prince of Eckmuhl (Marshal Davoust)
was appointed Governor-General of that place on the union of the Hanse
Towns with the Empire. From that period I was constantly occupied in
contending against the persecutions and denunciations which he racked his
imagination to invent. I cannot help attributing to those persecutions the
Emperor’s coolness towards me on my arrival in Paris. But as Davoust’s
calumnies were devoid of proof, he resorted to a scheme by which a certain
appearance of probability might supply the place of truth. When I arrived
in Paris, at the commencement of 1811, I was informed by an excellent
friend I had left at Hamburg, M. Bouvier, an emigrant, and one of the
hostages of Louis XVI., that in a few days I would receive a letter which
would commit me, and likewise M. de Talleyrand and General Rapp. I had
never had any connection on matters of business, with either of these
individuals, for whom I entertained the most sincere attachment. They,
like myself, were not in the good graces of Marshal Davoust, who could not
pardon the one for his incontestable superiority of talent, and the other
for his blunt honesty. On the receipt of M. Bouvier’s letter I carried it
to the Duc de Rovigo, whose situation made him perfectly aware of the
intrigues which had been carried on against me since I had left Hamburg by
one whose ambition aspired to the Viceroyalty of Poland. On that, as on
many other similar occasions, the Duc de Rovigo advocated my cause with
Napoleon. We agreed that it would be best to await the arrival of the
letter which M. Bouvier had announced. Three weeks elapsed, and the letter
did not appear. The Duc de Rovigo, therefore, told me that I must have
been misinformed. However, I was certain that M. Bouvier would not have
sent me the information on slight grounds, and I therefore supposed that
the project had only been delayed. I was not wrong in my conjecture, for
at length the letter arrived. To what a depth of infamy men can descend!
The letter was from a man whom I had known at Hamburg, whom I had obliged,
whom I had employed as a spy. His epistle was a miracle of impudence.
After relating some extraordinary transactions which he said had taken
place between us, and which all bore the stamp of falsehood, he requested
me to send him by return of post the sum of 60,000 francs on account of
what I had promised him for some business he executed in England by the
direction of M. de Talleyrand, General Rapp, and myself. Such miserable
wretches are often caught in the snares they spread for others. This was
the case in the present instance, for the fellow had committed, the
blunder of fixing upon the year 1802 as the period of this pretended
business in England, that is to say, two years before my appointment as
Minister-Plenipotentiary to the Hanse Towns. This anachronism was not the
only one I discovered in the letter.
I took a copy of the letter, and immediately carried the original to the
Duc de Rovigo, as had been agreed between us. When I waited on the
Minister he was just preparing to go to the Emperor. He took with him the
letter which I brought, and also the letter which announced its arrival.
As the Duc de Rovigo entered the audience-chamber Napoleon advanced to
meet him, and apostrophised him thus: “Well, I have learned fine things of
your Bourrienne, whom you are always defending.” The fact was, the Emperor
had already received a copy of the letter, which had been opened at the
Hamburg post-office. The Duc de Rovigo told the Emperor that he had long
known what his Majesty had communicated to him. He then entered into a
full explanation of the intrigue, of which it was wished to render me the
victim, and proved to him the more easily the falsehood of my accusers by
reminding him that in 1802 I was not in Hamburg, but was still in his
service at home.
It may be supposed that I was too much interested in knowing what had
passed at the Tuileries not to return to the Duc de Rovigo the same day. I
learned from him the particulars which I have already related. He added
that he had observed to the Emperor that there was no connection between
Rapp and M. Talleyrand which could warrant the suspicion of their being
concerned in the affair in question. “When Napoleon saw the matter in its
true light,” said Savary, “when I proved to him the palpable existence of
the odious machination, he could not find terms to express his
indignation. ‘What baseness, what horrible villainy!’ he exclaimed; and
gave me orders to arrest and bring to Paris the infamous writer of the
letter; and you may rely upon it his orders shall be promptly obeyed.”
Savary, as he had said, instantly despatched orders for the arrest of the
writer, whom he directed to be sent to France. On his arrival he was
interrogated respecting the letter. He declared that he had written it at
the instigation and under the dictation of Marshal Davoust, for doing
which he received a small sum of money as a reward. He also confessed that
when the letter was put into the post the Prince of Eckmuhl ordered the
Director of the Post to open it, take a copy, then seal it again, and send
it to its address—that is to say, to me—and the copy to the
Emperor. The writer of the letter was banished to Marseilles, or to the
Island of Hyeres, but the individual who dictated it continued a Marshal,
a Prince, and a Governor-General, and still looked forward to the
Viceroyalty of Poland! Such was the discriminating justice of the Empire;
and Davoust continued his endeavours to revenge himself by other calumnies
for my not having considered him a man of talent. I must do the Duc de
Rovigo the justice to say that, though his fidelity to Napoleon was as it
always had been, boundless, yet whilst he executed the Emperor’s orders he
endeavoured to make him acquainted with the truth, as was proved by his
conduct in the case I have just mentioned. He was much distressed by the
sort of terror which his appointment had excited in the public, and he
acknowledged to me that he intended to restore confidence by a more mild
system than that of his predecessor. I had observed formerly that Savary
did not coincide in the opinion I had always entertained of Fouché, but
when once the Duc de Rovigo endeavoured to penetrate the labyrinth of
police, counter-police, inspections and hierarchies of espionage, he found
they were all bugbears which Fouché had created to alarm the Emperor, as
gardeners put up scarecrows among the fruit-trees to frighten away the
sparrows. Thus, thanks to the artifices of Fouché, the eagle was
frightened as easily as the sparrows, until the period when the Emperor,
convinced that Fouché was maintaining a correspondence with England
through the agency of Ouvrard, dismissed him.
I saw with pleasure that Savary, the Minister of Police, wished to
simplify the working of his administration, and to gradually diminish
whatever was annoying in it, but, whatever might be his intentions, he was
not always free to act. I acknowledge that when I read his Memoirs I saw
with great impatience that in many matters he had voluntarily assumed
responsibilities for acts which a word from him might have attributed to
their real author. However this may be, what much pleased me in Savary was
the wish he showed to learn the real truth in order to tell it to
Napoleon. He received from the Emperor more than one severe rebuff. This
came from the fact that since the immense aggrandisement of the Empire the
ostensible Ministers, instead of rising in credit, had seen their
functions diminish by degrees. Thus proposals for appointments to the
higher grades of the army came from the cabinet of Berthier, and not from
that of the Minister-of-War. Everything which concerned any part of the
government of the Interior or of the Exterior, except for the
administration of War and perhaps for that of Finance, had its centre in
the cabinet of M. Maret, certainly an honest man, but whose facility in
saying “All is right,” so much helped to make all wrong.
The home trade, manufactures, and particularly several of the Parisian
firms were in a state of distress the more hurtful as it contrasted so
singularly with the splendour of the Imperial Court since the marriage of
Napoleon with Maria Louisa. In this state of affairs a chorus of
complaints reached the ears of the Duc de Rovigo every day. I must say
that Savary was never kinder to me than since my disgrace; he nourished my
hope of getting Napoleon to overcome the prejudices against me with which
the spirit of vengeance had inspired him, and I know for certain that
Savary returned to the charge more than once to manage this. The Emperor
listened without anger, did not blame him for the closeness of our
intimacy, and even said to him some obliging but insignificant words about
me. This gave time for new machinations against me, and to fill him with
fresh doubts when he had almost overcome his former, ideas.
CHAPTER XXV.
Since my return to France I had heard much of the intrigues of M.
Czernischeff, an aide de camp of the Emperor of Russia, who, under the
pretext of being frequently sent to compliment Napoleon on the part of the
Emperor Alexander, performed, in fact, the office of a spy. The conduct of
Napoleon with regard to M. Czernischeff at that period struck me as
singular, especially after the intelligence which before my departure from
Hamburg I had transmitted to him respecting the dissatisfaction of Russia
and her hostile inclinations. It is therefore clear to me that Bonaparte
was well aware of the real object of M. Czernischeffs mission, and that if
he appeared to give credit to the increasing professions of his friendship
it was only because he still wished, as he formerly did; that Russia might
so far commit herself as to afford him a fair pretext for the
commencement, of hostilities in the north.
M. Czernischeff first arrived in Paris shortly after the interview at
Erfurt, and after that period was almost constantly on the road between
Paris and St. Petersburg; it has been computed that in the space of less
than four years he travelled more than 10,000 leagues. For a long time his
frequent journeyings excited no surmises, but while I was in Paris Savary
began to entertain suspicions, the correctness of which it was not
difficult to ascertain, so formidable was still the system of espionage,
notwithstanding the precaution taken by Fouché to conceal from his
successor the names of his most efficient spies. It was known that M.
Czernischeff was looking out for a professor of mathematics,—doubtless
to disguise the real motives for his stay in Paris by veiling them under
the desire of studying the sciences. The confidant of Alexander had
applied to a professor connected with a public office; and from that time
all the steps of M. Czerniseheff were known to the police. It was
discovered that he was less anxious to question his instructor respecting
the equations of a degree, or the value of unknown quantities, than to
gain all the information he could about the different branches of the
administration, and particularly the department of war. It happened that
the professor knew some individuals employed in the public offices, who
furnished him with intelligence, which he in turn communicated to M.
Czernischeff, but not without making a report of it to the police;
according to custom, instead of putting an end to this intrigue at once it
was suffered fully to develop itself. Napoleon was informed of what was
going on, and in this instance gave a new proof of his being an adept in
the art of dissimulation, for, instead of testifying any displeasure
against M. Czernischeff, he continued to receive him with the same marks
of favour which he had shown to him during his former missions to Paris.
Being, nevertheless, desirous to get rid of him, without evincing a
suspicion that his clandestine proceedings had been discovered, he
entrusted him with a friendly letter to his brother of Russia, but
Alexander was in such haste to reply to the flattering missive of his
brother of France that M. Czernischeff was hurried back to Paris, having
scarcely been suffered to enter the gates of St. Petersburg. I believe I
am correct in the idea that Napoleon was not really displeased at the
intrigues of M. Czernischeff, from the supposition that they afforded an
indication of the hostile intentions of Russia towards France; for,
whatever he might say on this subject to his confidants, what reliance can
we place on the man who formed the camp of Boulogne without the most
distant intention of attempting a descent upon England, and who had
deceived the whole world respecting that important affair without taking
any one into his own confidence?
During the period of my stay in Paris the war with Spain and Portugal
occupied much of the public attention; and it proved in the end an
enterprise upon which the intuition of Josephine had not deceived her. In
general she intermeddled little with political affairs; in the first
place, because her doing so would have given offence to Napoleon; and
next, because her natural frivolity led her to give a preference to
lighter pursuits. But I may safely affirm that she was endowed with an
instinct so perfect as seldom to be deceived respecting the good or evil
tendency of any measure which Napoleon engaged in; and I remember she told
me that when informed of the intention of the Emperor to bestow the throne
of Spain on Joseph, she was seized with a feeling of indescribable alarm.
It would be difficult to define that instinctive feeling which leads us to
foresee the future; but it is a fact that Josephine was endowed with this
faculty in a more perfect decree than any other person I have ever known,
and to her it was a fatal gift, for she suffered at the same time under
the weight of present and of future misfortunes.
I often visited her at Malmaison, as Duroc assured me that the Emperor had
no objection to my doing so; yet he must have been fully aware that when
Josephine and I were in confidential conversation he would not always be
mentioned in terms of unqualified eulogy; and in truth, his first friend
and his first wife might well be excused for sometimes commingling their
complaints.
Though more than a twelvemonth had elapsed since the divorce grief still
preyed on the heart of Josephine. “You cannot conceive, my friend,” she
often said to me, “all the torments that I have suffered since that fatal
day! I cannot imagine how I survived it. You cannot figure to yourself the
pain I endure on seeing descriptions of his fetes everywhere. And the
first time he came to visit me after his marriage, what a meeting was
that! How many tears I shed! The days on which he comes are to me days of
misery, for he spares me not. How cruel to speak of his expected heir.
Bourrienne, you cannot conceive how heart-rending all this is to me!
Better, far better to be exiled a thousand leagues from hence! However,”
added Josephine, “a few friends still remain faithful in my changed
fortune, and that is now the only thing which affords me even temporary
consolation.” The truth is that she was extremely unhappy, and the most
acceptable consolation her friends could offer her was to weep with her.
Yet such was still Josephine’s passion for dress, that after. having wept
for a quarter of an hour she would dry her tears to give audience to
milliners and jewellers. The sight of a new hat would call forth all
Josephine’s feminine love of finery. One day I remember that, taking
advantage of the momentary serenity occasioned by an ample display of
sparkling gewgaws, I congratulated her upon the happy influence they
exercised over her spirits, when she said, “My dear friend, I ought,
indeed, to be indifferent to all this; but it is a habit.” Josephine might
have added that it was also an occupation, for it would be no exaggeration
to say that if the time she wasted in tears and at her toilet had been
subtracted from her life its duration would have been considerably
shortened.
The vast extent of the French Empire now presented a spectacle which
resembled rather the dominion of the Romans and the conquests of
Charlemagne than the usual form and political changes of modern Europe. In
fact, for nearly two centuries, until the period of the Revolution, and
particularly until the elevation of Napoleon, no remarkable changes had
taken place in the boundaries of European States, if we except the
partition of Poland, when two of the co-partitioners committed the error
of turning the tide of Russia towards the west! Under Napoleon everything
was overturned with astonishing rapidity: customs, manners, laws, were
superseded
by new customs, new manners, and new laws, imposed by force, and forming a
heterogeneous whole, which could not fail to dissolve, as soon as the
influence of the power which had created it should cease to operate. Such
was the state of Italy that I have been informed by an individual worthy
of credit that if the army of Prince Eugène, instead of being victorious,
had been beaten on the Piava, a deeply-organised revolution would have
broken out in Piedmont, and even in the Kingdom of Italy, where,
nevertheless, the majority of the people fully appreciated the excellent
qualities of Eugène. I have been also credibly informed that lists were in
readiness designating those of the French who were to be put to death, as
well as those by whom the severe orders of the Imperial Government had
been mitigated, and who were only to be banished. In fact, revolt was as
natural to the Italians as submission to the Germans, and as the fury of
despair to the Spanish nation. On this subject I may cite an observation
contained in one of the works of Alfieri, published fifteen years before
the Spanish war. Taking a cursory view of the different European nations
he regarded—the Spaniards as the only people possessed of
“sufficient energy to struggle against foreign usurpation.” Had I still
been near the person of Napoleon I would most assuredly have resorted to
an innocent artifice, which I had several times employed, and placed the
work of Alfieri on his table open at the page I wished him to read.
Alfieri’s opinion of the Spanish people was in the end fully verified; and
I confess I cannot think without shuddering of the torrents of blood which
inundated the Peninsula; and for what? To make Joseph Bonaparte a King!
The commencement of 1811 was sufficiently favourable to the French arms in
Spain, but towards the beginning of March the aspect of affairs changed.
The Duke of Belluno, notwithstanding the valour of his troops, was
unsuccessful at Chiclana; and from that day the French army could not make
head against the combined forces of England and Portugal. Even Massena,
notwithstanding the title of Prince of Eslingen (or Essling), which he had
won under the walls of Vienna, was no longer “the favourite child of
victory” as he had been at Zurich.
Having mentioned Massena I may observe that he did not favour the change
of the French Government on the foundation of the Empire. Massena loved
two things, glory and money; but as to what is termed honours, he only
valued those which resulted from the command of an army; and his
recollections all bound him to the Republic, because the Republic recalled
to his mind the most brilliant and glorious events of his military career.
He was, besides, among the number of the Marshals who wished to see a
limit put to the ambition of Bonaparte; and he had assuredly done enough,
since the commencement of the wars of the Republic, to be permitted to
enjoy some repose, which his health at that period required. What could he
achieve against the English in Portugal? The combined forces of England
and Portugal daily augmented, while ours diminished. No efforts were
spared by England to gain a superiority in the great struggle in which she
was engaged; as her money was lavished profusely, her troops paid well
wherever they went, and were abundantly supplied with ammunition and
provisions: the French army was compelled, though far from possessing such
ample means, to purchase at the same high rate, in order to keep the
natives from joining the English party. But even this did not prevent
numerous partial insurrections in different places, which rendered all
communication with France extremely difficult. Armed bands continually
carried off our dispersed soldiers; and the presence of the British
troops, supported by the money they spent in the country, excited the
inhabitants against us; for it is impossible to suppose that, unsupported
by the English, Portugal could have held out a single moment against
France. But battles, bad weather, and even want, had so reduced the French
force that it was absolutely necessary our troops should repose when their
enterprises could lead to no results. In this state of things Massena was
recalled, because his health was so materially injured as to render it
impossible for him to exert sufficient activity to restore the army to a
respectable footing.
Under these circumstances Bonaparte sent Bertrand into Illyria to take the
place of Marmont, who was ordered in his turn to relieve Massena and take
command of the French army in Portugal Marmont on assuming the command
found the troops in a deplorable state. The difficulty of procuring
provisions was extreme, and the means he was compelled to employ for that
purpose greatly heightened the evil, at the same time insubordination and
want of discipline prevailed to such an alarming degree that it would be
as difficult as painful to depict the situation of our army at this
period, Marmont, by his steady conduct, fortunately succeeded in
correcting the disorders which prevailed, and very soon found himself at
the head of a well-organised army, amounting to 30,000 infantry, with
forty pieces of artillery, but he had only a very small body of cavalry,
and those ill-mounted.
Affairs in Spain at the commencement of 1811 exhibited an aspect not very
different from those of Portugal. At first we were uniformly successful,
but our advantages were so dearly purchased that the ultimate issue of
this struggle might easily have been foreseen, because when a people fight
for their homes and their liberties the invading army must gradually
diminish, while at the same time the armed population, emboldened by
success, increases in a still more marked progression. Insurrection was
now regarded by the Spaniards as a holy and sacred duty, to which the
recent meetings of the Cortes in the Isle of Leon had given, as it were, a
legitimate character, since Spain found again, in the remembrance of her
ancient privileges, at least the shadow of a Government—a centre
around which the defenders of the soil of the Peninsula could rally.
The Continental system was the cause, if not of the eventual fall, at
least of the rapid fall of Napoleon. This cannot be doubted if we consider
for a moment the brilliant situation of the Empire in 1811, and the effect
simultaneously produced throughout Europe by that system, which undermined
the most powerful throne which ever existed. It was the Continental system
that Napoleon upheld in Spain, for he had persuaded himself that this
system, rigorously enforced, would strike a death blow to the commerce of
England; and Duroc besides informed me of a circumstance which is of great
weight in this question. Napoleon one day said to him, “I am no longer
anxious that Joseph should be King of Spain; and he himself is indifferent
about it. I would give the crown to the first comer who would shut his
ports against the English.”
Murat had come to Paris on the occasion of the Empress’ accouchement, and
I saw him several times during his stay, for we had always been on the
best terms; and I must do him the justice to say that he never assumed the
King but to his courtiers, and those who had known him only as a monarch.
Eight or ten days after the birth of the King of Rome, as I was one
morning walking in the Champs Elysees, I met Murat. He was alone, and
dressed in a long blue overcoat. We were exactly opposite the gardens of
his sister-in-law, the Princess Borghese. “Well, Bourrienne,” said Murat,
after we had exchanged the usual courtesies, “well, what are you about
now?” I informed him how I had been treated by Napoleon, who, that I might
not be in Hamburg when the decree of union arrived there, had recalled me
to Paris under a show of confidence. I think I still see the handsome and
expressive countenance of Joachim when, having addressed him by the titles
of Sire and Your Majesty, he said to me, “Pshaw! Bourrienne, are we not
old comrades? The Emperor has treated you unjustly; and to whom has he not
been unjust? His displeasure is preferable to his favour, which costs so
dear! He says that he made us Kings; but did we not make him an Emperor?
To you, my friend, whom I have known long and intimately, I can make my
profession of faith. My sword, my blood, my life belong to the Emperor.
When he calls me to the field to combat his enemies and the enemies of
France I am no longer a King, I resume the rank of a Marshal of the
Empire; but let him require no more. At Naples I will be King of Naples,
and I will not sacrifice to his false calculations the life, the
well-being, and the interests of my subjects. Let him not imagine that he
can treat me as he has treated Louis! For I am ready to defend, even
against him, if it must be so, the rights of the people over whom he has
appointed me to rule. Am I then an advance-guard King?” These last words
appeared to me peculiarly appropriate in the mouth of Murat, who had
always served in the advance-guard of our armies, and I thought expressed
in a very happy manner the similarity of his situation as a king and a
soldier.
I walked with Murat about half an hour. In the course of our conversation
he informed me that his greatest cause of complaint against the Emperor
was his having first put him forward and then abandoned him. “Before I
arrived in Naples,” continued he, “it was intimated to me that there was a
design of assassinating me. What did I do? I entered that city alone, in
full daylight, in an open carriage, for I would rather have been
assassinated at once than have lived in the constant fear of being so. I
afterwards made a descent on the Isle of Capri, which succeeded. I
attempted one against Sicily, and am curtain it would have also been
successful had the Emperor fulfilled his promise of sending the Toulon
fleet to second my operations; but he issued contrary orders: he enacted
Mazarin, and unshed me to play the part of the adventurous Duke of Guise.
But I see through his designs. Now that he has a son, on whom he has
bestowed the title of King of Rome, he merely wishes the crown of Naples
to be considered as a deposit in my hands. He regards Naples as a future
annexation to the Kingdom of Rome, to which I foresee it is his design to
unite the whole of Italy. But let him not urge me too far, for I will
oppose him, and conquer, or perish in the attempt, sword in hand.”
I had the discretion not to inform Murat how correctly he had divined the
plans of the Emperor and his projects as to Italy, but in regard to the
Continental system, which, perhaps, the reader will be inclined to call my
great stalking-horse, I spoke of it as I had done to the Prince of Sweden,
and I perceived that he was fully disposed to follow my advice, as
experience has sufficiently proved. It was in fact the Continental system
which separated the interests of Murat from those of the Emperor, and
which compelled the new King of Naples to form alliances amongst the
Princes at war with France. Different opinions have been entertained on
this Subject; mine is, that the Marshal of the Empire was wrong, but the
King of Naples right.
The Princes and Dukes of the Empire must pardon me for so often
designating them by their Republican names. The Marshals set less value on
their titles of nobility than the Dukes and Counts selected from among the
civilians. Of all the sons of the Republic Regnault de St. Jean d’Angély
was the most gratified at being a Count, whilst, among the fathers of the
Revolution no one could regard with greater disdain than Fouché his title
of Duke of Otranto; he congratulated himself upon its possession only
once, and that was after the fall of the Empire.
I have expressed my dislike of Fouché; and the reason of that feeling was,
that I could not endure his system of making the police a government
within a government. He had left Paris before my return thither, but I had
frequent occasion to speak of that famous personage to Savary, whom, for
the reason above assigned, I do not always term Duc de Rovigo. Savary knew
better than any one the fallacious measures of Fouché’s administration,
since he was his successor. Fouché, under pretence of encouraging men of
letters, though well aware that the Emperor was hostile to them, intended
only to bring them into contempt by making them write verses at command.
It was easily seen that Napoleon nourished a profound dislike of literary
men, though we must not conclude that he wished the public to be aware of
that dislike. Those, besides, who devoted their pens to blazon his glory
and his power were sure to be received by him with distinction. On the
other hand, as Charlemagne and Louis XIV. owed a portion of the splendour
of their reigns to the lustre reflected on them by literature, he wished
to appear to patronise authors, provided that they never discussed
questions relating to philosophy, the independence of mankind, and civil
and political rights. With regard to men of science it was wholly
different; those he held in real estimation; but men of letters, properly
so called, were considered by him merely as a sprig in his Imperial crown.
The marriage of the Emperor with an Archduchess of Austria had set all the
Court poets to work, and in this contest of praise and flattery it must be
confessed that the false gods were vanquished by the true God; for, in
spite of their fulsome verses, not one of the disciples of Apollo could
exceed the extravagance of the Bishops in their pastoral letters. At a
time when so many were striving to force themselves into notice there
still existed a feeling of esteem in the public mind for men of superior
talent who remained independent amidst the general corruption; such was M.
Lemercier, such was M. de Chateaubriand. I was in Paris in the spring of
1811, at the period of Chenier’s death, when the numerous friends whom
Chateaubriand possessed in the second class of the Institute looked to him
as the successor of Chenier. This was more than a mere literary question,
not only on account of the high literary reputation M. de Chateaubriand
already possessed, but of the recollection of his noble conduct at the
period of Duc d’Enghien’s death, which was yet fresh in the memory of
every one; and, besides, no person could be ignorant of the immeasurable
difference of opinion between Chenier and M. de Chateaubriand.
M. de Chateaubriand obtained a great majority of votes, and was elected a
Member of the Institute. This opened a wide field for conjecture in Paris.
Every one was anxious to see how the author of the Genie du Christianisme,
the faithful defender of the Bourbons, would bend his eloquence to
pronounce the eulogium of a regicide. The time for the admission of the
new Member of the Institute arrived, but in his discourse, copies of which
were circulated in Paris, he had ventured to allude to the death of Louis
XVI., and to raise his voice against the regicides. This did not displease
Napoleon; but M. de Chateaubriand also made a profession of faith in
favour of liberty, which, he said, found refuge amongst men of letters
when banished from the politic body. This was great boldness for the time;
for though Bonaparte was secretly gratified at seeing the judges of Louis
XVI. scourged by an heroic pen, yet those men held the highest situations
under the Government. Cambacérès filled the second place in the Empire,
although at a great distance from the first; Merlin de Douai was also in
power; and it is known how much liberty was stifled and hidden beneath the
dazzling illusion of what is termed glory. A commission was named to
examine the discourse of Chateaubriand. MM. Suard, de Segur, de Fontanes,
and two or three other members of the same class of the Institute whose
names I cannot recollect, were of opinion that the discourse should be
read; but it was opposed by the majority.
When Napoleon was informed of what had passed he demanded a sight of the
address, which was presented to him by M. Daru. After having perused it he
exclaimed; “Had this discourse been delivered I would have shut the gates
of the Institute, and thrown M. de Chateaubriand into a dungeon for life.”
The storm long raged; at length means of conciliation were tried. The
Emperor required M. de Chateaubriand to prepare another discourse, which
the latter refused to do, in spite of every menace. Madame Gay applied to
Madame Regnault de St. Jean d’Angély, who interested her husband in favour
of the author of the Genie du Christianisme. M. de Montalivet and Savary
also acted on this occasion in the most praiseworthy manner, and succeeded
in appeasing the first transports of the Emperor’s rage. But the name of
Chateaubriand constantly called to mind the circumstances which had
occasioned him to give in his resignation; and, besides, Napoleon had
another complaint against him. He had published in the ‘Merceure’ an
article on a work of M. Alexandre de Laborde. In that article, which was
eagerly read in Paris, and which caused the suppression of the ‘Merceure’,
occurred the famous phrase which has been since so often repeated: “In
vain a Nero triumphs: Tacitus is already born in his Empire.” This
quotation leads me to repeat an observation, which, I believe, I have
already made, viz. that it is a manifest misconception to compare
Bonaparte to Nero. Napoleon’s ambition might blind his vision to political
crimes, but in private life no man could evince less disposition to
cruelty or bloodshed. A proof that he bore little resemblance to Nero is
that his anger against the author of the article in question vented itself
in mere words. “What!” exclaimed he, “does Chateaubriand think I am a
fool, and that I do not know what he means? If he goes on this way I will
have him sabred on the steps of the Tuileries.” This language is quite
characteristic of Bonaparte, but it was uttered in the first ebullition of
his wrath. Napoleon merely threatened, but Nero would have made good his
threat; and in such a case there is surely some difference between words
and deeds.
The discourse of M. de Chateaubriand revived Napoleon’s former enmity
against him; he received an order to quit Paris: M. Daru returned to him
the manuscript of his discourse, which had been read by Bonaparte, who
cancelled some passages with a pencil. We can be sure that the phrase
about liberty was not one of those spared by the Imperial pencil. However
that may be, written copies were circulated with text altered and
abbreviated; and I have even been told that a printed edition appeared,
but I have never seen any copies; and as I do not find the discourse in
the works of M. de Chateaubriand I have reason to believe that the author
has not yet wished to publish it.
Such were the principal circumstances attending the nomination of
Chateaubriand to the Institute. I shall not relate some others which
occurred on a previous occasion, viz. on the election of an old and worthy
visitor at Malmaison, M. Lemercier, and which will serve to show one of
those strange inconsistencies so frequent in the character of Napoleon.
After the foundation of the Empire M. Lemercier ceased to present himself
at the Tuileries, St. Cloud, or at Malmaison, though he was often seen in
the salons of Madame Bonaparte while she yet hoped not to become a Queen.
Two places were vacant at once in the second class of the Institute, which
still contained a party favourable to liberty. This party, finding it
impossible to influence the nomination of both members, contented itself
with naming one, it being the mutual condition, in return for favouring
the Government candidate, that the Government party should not oppose the
choice of the liberals. The liberal party selected M. Lemercier, but as
they knew his former connection with Bonaparte had been broken off they
wished first to ascertain that he would do nothing to commit their choice.
Chenier was empowered to inquire whether M. Lemercier would refuse to
accompany them to the Tuileries when they repaired thither in a body, and
whether, on his election, he would comply with the usual ceremony of being
presented to the Emperor. M. Lemercier replied that he would do nothing
contrary to the customs and usages of the body to which he might belong:
he was accordingly elected. The Government candidate was M. Esmenard, who
was also elected. The two new members were presented to the Emperor on the
same day. On this occasion upwards of 400 persons were present in the
salon, from one of whom I received these details. When the Emperor saw M.
Lemercier, for whom he had long pretended great friendship, he said to him
in a kind tone, “Well, Lemercier, you are now installed.” Lemercier
respectfully bowed to the Emperor; but without uttering a word of reply.
Napoleon was mortified at this silence, but without saying anything more
to Lemercier he turned to Esmenard, the member who should have been most
acceptable to him, and vented upon him the whole weight of his indignation
in a manner equally unfeeling and unjust. “Well, Esmenard,” said he, “do
you still hold your place in the police?” These words were spoken in so
loud a tone as to be heard by all present; and it was doubtless this cruel
and ambiguous speech which furnished the enemies of Esmenard with arms to
attack his reputation as a man of honour, and to give an appearance of
disgrace to those functions which he exercised with so much zeal and
ability.
When, at the commencement of 1811, I left Paris I had ceased to delude
myself respecting the brilliant career which seemed opening before me
during the Consulate. I clearly perceived that since Bonaparte, instead of
receiving me as I expected, had refused to see me at all, the calumnies of
my enemies were triumphant, and that I had nothing to hope for from an
absolute ruler, whose past injustice rendered him the more unjust. He now
possessed what he had so long and ardently wished for,—a son of his
own, an inheritor of his name, his power, and his throne. I must take this
opportunity of stating that the malevolent and infamous rumours spread
abroad respecting the birth of the King of Rome were wholly without
foundation. My friend Corvisart, who did not for a single instant leave
Maria Louisa during her long and painful labour, removed from my mind
every doubt on the subject. It is as true that the young Prince, for whom
the Emperor of Austria stood sponsor at the font, was the son of Napoleon
and the Archduchess Maria Louisa as it is false that Bonaparte was the
father of the first child of Hortense. The birth of the son of Napoleon
was hailed with general enthusiasm. The Emperor was at the height of his
power from the period of the birth of his son until the reverse he
experienced after the battle of the Moskowa. The Empire, including the
States possessed by the Imperial family, contained nearly 57,000,000 of
inhabitants; but the period was fast approaching when this power,
unparalleled in modern times, was to collapse under its own weight.
CHAPTER XXVI.
As I took the most lively interest in all that concerned the Hanse Towns,
my first care on returning to Hamburg was to collect information from the
most respectable sources concerning the influential members of the new
Government. Davoust was at its head. On his arrival he had established in
the Duchy of Mecklenburg, in Swedish Pomerania, and in Stralsund, the
capital of that province, military posts and custom-houses, and that in a
time of profound peace with those countries, and without any previous
declaration. The omnipotence of Napoleon, and the terror inspired by the
name of Davoust, overcame all obstacles which might have opposed those
iniquitous usurpations. The weak were forced to yield to the strong.
At Hamburg a Government Committee was formed, consisting of the Prince of
Eekmuhl as President, Comte de Chaban, Councillor of State, who
superintended the departments of the Interior and Finance, and of M.
Faure, Councillor of State, who was appointed to form and regulate the
Courts of Law. I had sometimes met M. de Chaban at Malmaison. He was
distantly related to Josephine, and had formerly been an officer in the
French Guards. He was compelled to emigrate, having been subjected to
every species of persecution during the Revolution.
M. de Chaban was among the first of the emigrants who returned to France
after the 18th Brumaire. He was at first made Sub-Prefect of Vendome, but
on the union of Tuscany with France Napoleon created him a member of the
Junta appointed to regulate the affairs of Tuscany. He next became Prefect
of Coblentz and Brussels, was made a Count by Bonaparte, and was
afterwards chosen a member of the Government Committee at Hamburg. M. de
Chaban was a man of upright principles, and he discharged his various
functions in a way that commanded esteem and attachment.
The Hanseatic Towns, united to the Grand Empire professedly for their
welfare, soon felt the blessings of the new organisation of a regenerating
Government. They were at once presented with; the stamp-duty,
registration, the lottery, the droits reunis, the tax on cards, and the
‘octroi’. This prodigality of presents caused, as we may be sure, the most
lively gratitude; a tax for military quarters and for warlike supplies was
imposed, but this did not relieve any one from laving not only officers
and soldiers; but even all the chiefs of the administration and their
officials billeted on them: The refineries, breweries, and manufactures of
all sorts were suppressed. The cash chests of the Admiralty, of the
charity houses, of the manufactures, of the savings-banks, of the working
classes, the funds of the prisons, the relief meant for the infirm, the
chests of the refuges, orphanages; and of the hospitals, were all seized.
More than 200,000 men, Italian, Dutch, and French soldiers came in turn to
stay there, but only to be clothed and shod; and then they left newly
clothed from head to foot. To leave nothing to be wished for, Davoust,
from 1812, established military commissions in all the thirty-second.
military division, before he entered upon the Russian campaign. To
complete these oppressive measures he established at the same time the
High Prevotal Court of the Customs. It was at this time that M. Eudes, the
director of the ordinary customs, a strict but just man, said that the
rule of the ordinary customs would be regretted, “for till now you have
only been on roses..” The professed judgments of this court were executed
without appeal and without delay. From what I have just said the situation
and the misery of the north of Germany, and the consequent discontent, can
be judged.
During my stay in Hamburg, which on this occasion was not very long,
Napoleon’s attention was particularly engaged by the campaign of Portugal,
and his discussions with the Pope. At this period the thunderbolts of Rome
were not very alarming. Yet precautions were taken to keep secret the
excommunication which Pius VII. had pronounced against Napoleon. The
event, however, got reported about, and a party in favour of the Pope
speedily rose up among the clergy, and more particularly among the
fanatics. Napoleon sent to Savona the Archbishops of Nantes, Bourges,
Treves, and Tours, to endeavour to bring about a reconciliation with His
Holiness. But all their endeavours were unavailing, and after staying a
month at Savona they returned to Paris without having done anything. But
Napoleon was not discouraged by this first disappointment, and he shortly
afterwards sent a second deputation, which experienced the same fate as
the first. Cardinal Fesch, Napoleon’s uncle, took part with the Pope. For
this fact I can vouch, though I cannot for an answer which he is said to
have made to the Emperor. I have been informed that when Napoleon was one
day speaking to his uncle about the Pope’s obstinacy the Cardinal made
some observations to him on his (Bonaparte’s) conduct to the Holy Father,
upon which Napoleon flew into a passion, and said that the Pope and he
were two old fools. “As for the Pope,” said he, “he is too obstinate to
listen to anything. No, I am determined he shall never have Rome again. .
. . He will not remain at Savona, and where does he wish I should send
him?”—”To Heaven, perhaps,” replied the Cardinal.
The truth is, the Emperor was violently irritated against Pius VII.
Observing with uneasiness the differences and difficulties to which all
these dissensions gave rise, he was anxious to put a stop to them. As the
Pope would not listen to any propositions that were made to him, Napoleon
convoked a Council, which assembled in Paris, and at which several Italian
Bishops were present. The Pope insisted that the temporal and spiritual
interests should be discussed together; and, however disposed a certain
number of prelates, particularly the Italians, might be to separate these
two points of discussion, yet the influence of the Church and
well-contrived intrigues gradually gave preponderance to the wishes of the
Pope. The Emperor, having discovered that a secret correspondence was
carried on by several of the Bishops and Archbishops who had seats in the
Council, determined to get rid of some of them, and the Bishops of Ghent,
Troyes, Tournay, and Toulouse were arrested and sent to Vincennes. They
were superseded by others. He wished to dissolve the Council, which he saw
was making no advance towards the object he had in view, and, fearing that
it might adopt some act at variance with his supreme wish, every member of
the Council was individually required to make a declaration that the
proposed changes were conformable to the laws of the Church. It was said
at the time that they were unanimous in this individual declaration,
though it is certain that in the sittings of the Council opinions were
divided. I know not what His Holiness thought of these written opinions
compared with the verbal opinions that had been delivered, but certain it
is though still a captive at Savona, he refused to adhere to the
concessions granted in the secret declarations.
The conflicts which took place in Spain during the year 1811 were
unattended by any decisive results. Some brilliant events, indeed,
attested the courage of our troops and the skill of our generals. Such
were the battle of Albufera and the taking of Tarragona, while Wellington
was obliged to raise the siege of Badajoz. These advantages, which were
attended only by glory, encouraged Napoleon in the hope of triumphing in
the Peninsula, and enabled him to enjoy the brilliant fetes which took
place at Paris in celebration of the birth of the King of Rome.
On his return from a tour in Holland at the end of October Napoleon
clearly saw that a rupture with Russia was inevitable. In vain he sent
Lauriston as Ambassador to St. Petersburg to supersede Caulaincourt, who
would no longer remain there: all the diplomatic skill in the world could
effect nothing with a powerful Government which had already formed its
determination. All the Cabinets in Europe were now unanimous in wishing
for the overthrow of Napoleon’s power, and the people no less, ardently
wished for an order of things less fatal to their trade and industry. In
the state to which Europe was reduced no one could counteract the wish of
Russia and her allies to go to war with France—Lauriston no more
than Caulaincourt.
The war for which Napoleon was now obliged to prepare forced him to
neglect Spain, and to leave his interests in that country in a state of
real danger. Indeed, his occupation of Spain and his well-known wish to
maintain himself there were additional motives for inducing the powers of
Europe to enter upon a war which would necessarily divide Napoleon’s
forces. All at once the troops which were in Italy and the north of
Germany moved towards the frontiers of the Russian Empire. From March 1811
the Emperor had all the military forces of Europe at his disposal. It was
curious to see this union of nations, distinguished by difference of
manners,
language, religion, and interests, all ready to fight for one man against
a power who had done nothing to offend them. Prussia herself, though she
could not pardon the injuries he had inflicted upon her, joined his
alliance, but with the intention of breaking it on the first opportunity.
When the war with Russia was first spoken of Savary and I had frequent
conversations on the subject. I communicated to him all the intelligence I
received from abroad respecting that vast enterprise. The Duc de Rovigo
shared all my forebodings; and if he and those who thought like him had
been listened to, the war would probably have been avoided. Through him I
learnt who were the individuals who urged the invasion. The eager ambition
with which they looked forward to Viceroyalties, Duchies, and endowments
blinded them to the possibility of seeing the Cossacks in Paris.
The gigantic enterprise being determined on, vast preparations were made
for carrying it into effect. Before his departure Napoleon, who was to
take with him all the disposable troops, caused a ‘Senatus-consulte’ to be
issued for levying the National Guards, who were divided into three corps.
He also arranged his diplomatic affairs by concluding, in February 1812, a
treaty of alliance, offensive and defensive, with Prussia, by virtue of
which the two contracting powers mutually guaranteed the integrity of
their own possessions, and the European possessions of the Ottoman Porte,
because that power was then at war with Russia. A similar treaty was
concluded about the beginning of March with Austria, and about the end of
the same month Napoleon renewed the capitulation of France and
Switzerland. At length, in the month of April, there came to light an
evident proof of the success which had attended M. Czernischeff’s
intrigues in Paris. It was ascertained that a clerk in the War Office,
named Michel, had communicated to him the situation of the French forces
in Germany. Michel was condemned to death, for the time was gone by when
Bonaparte, confident in his genius and good fortune, could communicate his
plans to the spy of General Melas.
In March 1812, when I saw that the approaching war would necessarily take
Napoleon from France, weary of the persecutions and even threats by which
I was every day assailed, I addressed to the Emperor a memorial explaining
my conduct and showing the folly and wickedness of my accusers. Among them
was a certain Ogier de la Saussaye, who had sent a report to the Emperor,
in which the principal charge was, that I had carried off a box containing
important papers belonging to the First Consul. The accusation of Ogier de
la Saussaye terminated thus: “I add to my report the interrogatories of
MM. Westphalen, Osy, Chapeau Rouge, Aukscher, Thierry, and
Gumprecht-Mores. The evidence of the latter bears principally on a certain
mysterious box, a secret upon which it is impossible to throw any light,
but the reality of which we are bound to believe.” These are his words.
The affair of the mysterious box has been already explained. I have
already informed the reader that I put my papers into a box, which I
buried lest it should be stolen from me. But for that precaution I should
not have been able to lay before the reader the autograph documents in my
possession, and which I imagine form the most essential part of these
volumes. In my memorial to the Emperor I said, in allusion to the passage
above quoted, “This, Sire, is the most atrocious part of Ogier’s report.
“Gumprecht being questioned on this point replies that the accuser has
probably, as well as himself, seen the circumstance mentioned in an
infamous pamphlet which appeared seven or eight years, ago. It was, I
think, entitled ‘Le Secret du Cabinet des Tuileries,’ and was very likely
at the time of its appearance denounced by the police. In that libel it is
stated, among a thousand other calumnies equally false and absurd, ‘that
when I left the First Consul I carried away a box full of important
papers, that I was in consequence sent to the Temple, where your brother
Joseph came to me and offered me my liberation, and a million of francs,
if I would restore the papers, which I refused to do,’ etc. Ogier, instead
of looking for this libel in Hamburg, where I read it, has the impudence
to give credit to the charge, the truth of which could have been
ascertained immediately: and he adds, ‘This secret we are bound to
believe.’ Your Majesty knows whether I was ever in the Temple, and whether
Joseph ever made such an offer to me.” I entreated that the Emperor would
do me the favour to bring me to trial; for certainly I should have
regarded that as a favour rather than to remain as I was, exposed to vague
accusations; yet all my solicitations were in vain. My letter to the
Emperor remained unanswered; but though Bonaparte could not spare a few
moments to reply to an old friend, I learned through Duroc the contempt he
cherished for my accusers. Duroc advised me not to be uneasy, and that in
all probability the Emperor’s prejudices against me would be speedily
overcome; and I must say that if they were not overcome it was neither the
fault of Duroc nor Savary, who knew how to rightly estimate the miserable
intrigues just alluded to.
Napoleon was at length determined to extend the limits of his Empire, or
rather to avenge the injuries which Russia had committed against his
Continental system. Yet, before he departed for Germany, the resolute
refusal of the Pope to submit to any arrangement urgently claimed his
consideration. Savona did not appear to him a sufficiently secure
residence for such a prisoner. He feared that when all his strength should
be removed towards the Niemen the English might carry off the Pope, or
that the Italians, excited by the clergy, whose dissatisfaction was
general in Italy, would stir up those religious dissensions which are
always fatal and difficult to quell. With the view, therefore, of keeping
the Pope under his control he removed him to Fontainebleau, and even at
one time thought of bringing him to Paris.
The Emperor appointed M. Denon to reside with the Pope at Fontainebleau;
and to afford his illustrious prisoner the society of such a man was
certainly a delicate mark of attention on the part of Napoleon. When
speaking of his residence with Pius VII. M. Denon related to me the
following anecdote. “The Pope,” said he, “was much attached to me. He
always addressed me by the appellation ‘my son,’ and he loved to converse
with me, especially on the subject of the Egyptian expedition. One day he
asked me for my work on Egypt, which he said he wished to read; and as you
know it is not quite orthodox, and does not perfectly agree with the
creation of the world according to Genesis, I at first hesitated; but the
Pope insisted, and at length I complied with his wish. The Holy Father
assured me that he had been much interested by the perusal of the book. I
made some allusion to the delicate points; upon which he said, ‘No matter,
no matter, my son; all that is exceedingly curious, and I must confess
entirely new to me.’ I then,” continued M. Denon, “told His Holiness why I
hesitated to lend him the work, which, I observed, he had excommunicated,
together with its author. ‘Excommunicated you, my son?’ resumed the Pope
in a tone of affectionate concern. ‘I am very sorry for it, and assure you
I was far from being aware of any such thing.'”
When M. Denon related to me this anecdote he told me how greatly he had
admired the virtues and resignation of the Holy Father; but he added that
it would nevertheless have been easier to make him a martyr than to induce
him to yield on any point until he should be restored to the temporal
sovereignty of Rome, of which he considered himself the depositary, and
which he would not endure the reproach of having willingly sacrificed.
After settling the place of the Pope’s residence Napoleon set off for
Dresden, accompanied by Maria Louisa, who had expressed a wish to see her
father.
The Russian enterprise, the most gigantic, perhaps, that the genius of man
ever conceived since the conquest of India by Alexander, now absorbed
universal attention, and defied the calculations of reason. The Manzanares
was forgotten, and nothing was thought of but the Niemen, already so
celebrated by the raft of Tilsit. Thither, as towards a common centre,
were moving men, horses, provisions, and baggage of every kind, from all
parts of Europe. The hopes of our generals and the fears of all prudent
men were directed to Russia. The war in Spain, which was becoming more and
more unfortunate, excited but a feeble interest; and our most
distinguished officers looked upon it as a disgrace to be sent to the
Peninsula. In short, it was easy to foresee that the period was not far
distant when the French would be obliged to recross the Pyrenees. Though
the truth was concealed from the Emperor on many subjects, yet he was not
deceived as to the situation of Spain in the spring of 1812. In February
the Duke of Ragusa had frankly informed him that the armies of Spain and
Portugal could not, without considerable reinforcements of men and money,
hope for any important advantages since Ciudad-Rodrigo and Badajoz had
fallen into the hands of the English.
Before he commenced his great operations on the Niemen and the Volga
Napoleon made a journey to Dantzic, and Rapp, who was then Governor of
that city, informed me of some curious particulars connected with the
Imperial visit. The fact is, that if Rapp’s advice had been listened to,
and had been supported by men higher in rank than himself, Bonaparte would
not have braved the chances of the Russian war until those chances turned
against him. Speaking to me of the Russians Rapp said, “They will soon be
as wise as we are! Every time we go to war with them we teach them how to
beat us.” I was struck with the originality and truth of this observation,
which at the time I heard it was new, though it has been often repeated
since.
“On leaving Dresden,” said Rapp to me, “Napoleon came to Dantzic. I
expected a dressing; for, to tell you the truth, I had treated very
cavalierly both his custom-house and its officers, who were raising up as
many enemies to France as there were inhabitants in my Government. I had
also warned him of all that has since happened in Russia, but I assure you
I did not think myself quite so good a prophet. In the beginning of 1812 I
thus wrote to him: ‘If your Majesty should experience reverses you may
depend on it that both Russians and Germans will rise up in a mass to
shake off the yoke. There will be a crusade, and all your allies will
abandon you. Even the King of Bavaria, on whom you rely so confidently,
will join the coalition. I except only the King of Saxony. He, perhaps,
might remain faithful to you; but his subjects will force him to make
common cause with your enemies. The King of Naples,” continued Rapp, “who
had the command of the cavalry, had been to Dantzic before the Emperor. He
did not seem to take a more favourable view of the approaching campaign
than I did. Murat was dissatisfied that the Emperor would not consent to
his rejoining him in Dresden; and he said that he would rather be a
captain of grenadiers than a King such as he was.”
Here I interrupted Rapp to tell him what had fallen from Murat when I met
him in the Champs Elysees “Bah!” resumed Rapp, “Murat, brave as he was,
was a craven in Napoleon’s presence! On the Emperor’s arrival in Dantzic
the first thing of which he spoke to me was the alliance he had just then
concluded with Prussia and Austria. I could not refrain from telling him
that we did a great deal of mischief as allies; a fact of which I was
assured from the reports daily transmitted to me respecting the conduct of
our troops. Bonaparte tossed his bead, as you know he was in the habit of
doing when he was displeased. After a moment’s silence, dropping the
familiar thee and thou, he said, ‘Monsieur le General, this is a torrent
which must be allowed to run itself out. It will not last long. I must
first ascertain whether Alexander decidedly wishes for war.’ Then,
suddenly changing the subject of conversation, he said, ‘Have you not
lately observed something extraordinary in Murat? I think he is quite
altered. Is he ill?’—’Sire,’ replied I, ‘Murat is not ill, but he is
out of spirits.’—’Out of spirits! but why? Is he not satisfied with
being a King?’—’Sire, Murat says he is no King.’—’That is his
own fault. Why does he make himself a Neapolitan? Why is he not a
Frenchman? When he is in his Kingdom he commits all sorts of follies. He
favours the trade of England; that I will not suffer.’
“When,” continued Rapp, “he spoke of the favour extended by Murat to the
trade between Naples and England I thought my turn would come next; but I
was deceived. No more was said on the subject, and when I was about to
take my leave the Emperor said to me, as when in his best of humours,
‘Rapp, you will sup with me this evening.’ I accordingly supped that
evening with the Emperor, who had also invited the King of Naples and
Berthier. Next day the Emperor visited the fortress, and afterwards
returned to the Government Palace, where he received the civil and
military authorities. He again invited Murat, Berthier, and me to supper.
When we first sat down to table we were all very dull, for the Emperor was
silent; and, as you well know, under such circumstances not even Murat
himself dared to be the first to speak to him. At length Napoleon,
addressing me, inquired how far it was from Cadiz to Dantzic. ‘Too far,
Sire,’ replied I. ‘I understand you, Monsieur le General, but in a few
months the distance will be still greater.’—’So much the worse,
Sire!’ Here there was another pause. Neither Murat nor Berthier, on whom
the Emperor fixed a scrutinising glance, uttered a word, and Napoleon
again broke silence, but without addressing any one of us in particular:
‘Gentlemen,’ said he in a solemn and rather low tone of voice, ‘I see
plainly that you are none of you inclined to fight again. The King of
Naples does not wish to leave the fine climate of his dominions, Berthier
wishes to enjoy the diversion of the chase at his estate of Gros Bois, and
Rapp is impatient to be back to his hotel in Paris.’ Would you believe
it,” pursued Rapp, “that neither Murat nor Berthier said a word in reply?
and the ball again came to me. I told him frankly that what he said was
perfectly true, and the King of Naples and the Prince of Neufchatel
complimented me on my spirit, and observed that I was quite right in
saying what I did. ‘Well,’ said I, ‘since it was so very right, why did
you not follow my example, and why leave me to say all?’ You cannot
conceive,” added Rapp, “how confounded they both were, and especially
Murat, though he was very differently situated from Berthier.”
The negotiations which Bonaparte opened with Alexander, when he yet wished
to seem averse to war, resembled those oratorical paraphrases which do not
prevent us from coming to the conclusion we wish. The two Emperors equally
desired war; the one with the view of consolidating his power, and the
other in the hope of freeing himself from a yoke which threatened to
reduce him to a state of vassalage, for it was little short of this to
require a power like Russia to close her ports against England for the
mere purpose of favouring the interests of France. At that time only two
European powers were not tied to Napoleon’s fate—Sweden and Turkey.
Napoleon was anxious to gain the alliance of these two powers. With
respect to Sweden his efforts were vain; and though, in fact, Turkey was
then at war with Russia, yet the Grand Seignior was not now, as at the
time of Sebastiani’s embassy, subject to the influence of France.
The peace, which was soon concluded at Bucharest, between Russia, and
Turkey increased Napoleon’s embarrassment. The left of the Russian army,
secured by the neutrality of Turkey, was reinforced by Bagration’s corps
from Moldavia: it subsequently occupied the right of the Beresina, and
destroyed the last hope of saving the wreck of the French army. It is
difficult to conceive how Turkey could have allowed the consideration of
injuries she had received from France to induce her to terminate the war
with Russia when France was attacking that power with immense forces. The
Turks never had a fairer opportunity for taking revenge on Russia, and,
unfortunately for Napoleon, they suffered it to escape.
Napoleon was not more successful when he sought the alliance of a Prince
whose fortune he had made, and who was allied to his family, but with whom
he had never been on terms of good understanding. The Emperor Alexander
had a considerable corps of troops in Finland destined to protect that
country against the Sweden, Napoleon having consented to that occupation
in order to gain the provisional consent of Alexander to the invasion of
Spain. What was the course pursued by Napoleon when, being at war with
Russia, he wished to detach Sweden from her alliance with Alexander? He
intimated to Bernadotte that he had a sure opportunity of retaking
Finland, a conquest which would gratify his subjects and win their
attachment to him. By this alliance Napoleon wished to force Alexander not
to withdraw the troops who were in the north of his Empire, but rather to
augment their numbers in order to cover Finland and St. Petersburg. It was
thus that Napoleon endeavoured to draw the Prince Royal into his
coalition. It was of little consequence to Napoleon whether Bernadotte
succeeded or not. The Emperor Alexander would nevertheless have been
obliged to increase his force in Finland; that was all that Napoleon
wished. In the gigantic struggle upon which France and Russia were about
to enter the most trivial alliance was not to be neglected. In January
1812 Davoust invaded Swedish Pomerania without any declaration of war, and
without any apparent motive. Was this inconceivable violation of territory
likely to dispose the Prince Royal of Sweden to the proposed alliance,
even had that alliance not been adverse to the interests of his country?
That was impossible; and Bernadotte took the part which was expected of
him. He rejected the offers of Napoleon, and prepared for coming events.
The Emperor Alexander wished to withdraw his force from Finland for the
purpose of more effectively opposing the immense army which threatened his
States. Unwilling to expose Finland to an attack on the part of Sweden, he
had an interview on the 28th of August 1812, at Abo, with the
Prince-Royal, to come to an arrangement with him for uniting their
interests. I know that the Emperor of Russia pledged himself, whatever
might happen, to protect Bernadotte against the fate of the new dynasties,
to guarantee the possession of his throne, and promised that he should
have Norway as a compensation for Finland. He even went so far as to hint
that Bernadotte might supersede Napoleon. Bernadotte adopted all the
propositions of Alexander, and from that moment Sweden made common cause
against Napoleon. The Prince Royal’s conduct has been much blamed, but the
question resolved itself into one of mere political interest. Could
Bernadotte, a Swede by adoption, prefer the alliance of an ambitious
sovereign whose vengeance he had to fear, and who had sanctioned the
seizure of Finland to that of a powerful monarch, his formidable
neighbour, his protector in Sweden, and where hostility might effectually
support the hereditary claims of young Gustavus? Sweden, in joining
France, would thereby have declared herself the enemy of England. Where,
then, would have been her navy, her trade and even her existence?
CHAPTER XXVII.
1812.
It may now he asked whether Bonaparte, previous to entering upon the last
campaign, had resolved on restoring Poland to independence. The fact is
that Bonaparte, as Emperor, never entertained any positive wish to
reestablish the old Kingdom of Poland, though at a previous period he was
strongly inclined to that re-establishment, of which he felt the
necessity. He may have said that he would re-establish the Kingdom of
Poland, but I beg leave to say that that is no reason for believing that
he entertained any such design. He had said, and even sworn, that he would
never aggrandise the territory of the Empire! The changeableness of
Bonaparte’s ideas, plans, and projects renders it difficult to master
them; but they may be best understood when it is considered that all
Napoleon’s plans and conceptions varied with his fortunes. Thus, it is not
unlikely that he might at one time have considered the reestablishment of
Poland as essential to European policy, and afterwards have regarded it as
adverse to the development of his ambition. Who can venture to guess what
passed in his mind when dazzled by his glory at Dresden, and whether in
one of his dreams he might not have regarded the Empire of the Jagellons
as another gem in the Imperial diadem? The truth is that Bonaparte, when
General-in-Chief of the army of Egypt and First Consul, had deeply at
heart the avenging the dismemberment of Poland, and I have often conversed
with him on this most interesting subject, upon which we entirely
concurred in opinion. But times and circumstances were changed since we
walked together on the terrace of Cairo and mutually deplored the death of
young Sulkowski. Had Sulkowski lived Napoleon’s favourable intentions with
respect to Poland might perhaps have been confirmed. A fact which explains
to me the coolness, I may almost say the indifference, of Bonaparte to the
resurrection of Poland is that the commencement of the Consulate was the
period at which that measure particularly occupied his attention. How
often did he converse on the subject with me and other persons who may yet
recollect his sentiments! It was the topic on which he most loved to
converse, and on which he spoke with feeling and enthusiasm. In the
‘Moniteur’ of the period here alluded to I could point out more than one
article without signature or official character which Napoleon dictated to
me, and the insertion of which in that journal, considering the energy of
certain expressions, sufficiently proves that they could have emanated
from none but Bonaparte. It was usually in the evening that he dictated to
me these articles. Then, when the affairs of the day were over, he would
launch into the future, and give free scope to his vast projects. Some of
these articles were characterised by so little moderation that the First
Consul would very often destroy them in the morning, smiling at the
violent ebullitions of the preceding night. At other times I took the
liberty of not sending them to the ‘Moniteur’ on the night on which they
were dictated, and though he might earnestly wish their insertion I
adduced reasons good or bad, to account for the delay. He would then read
over the article in question, and approve of my conduct; but he would
sometimes add, “It is nevertheless true that with an independent Kingdom
of Poland, and 150,000 disposable troops in the east of France, I should
always be master of Russia, Prussia, and Austria.”—”General,” I
would reply, “I am entirely of your opinion; but wherefore awaken the
suspicions of the interested parties. Leave all to time and
circumstances.”
The reader may have to learn, and not, perhaps, without some surprise,
that in the protocol of the sittings of the Congress of Chatillon Napoleon
put forward the spoliation of Poland by the three principal powers allied
against him as a claim to a more advantageous peace, and to territorial
indemnities for France. In policy he was right, but the report of foreign
cannon was already loud enough to drown the best of arguments.
After the ill-timed and useless union of the Hanse Towns to France I
returned to Hamburg in the spring of 1811 to convey my family to France. I
then had some conversation with Davoust. On one occasion I said to him
that if his hopes were realised, and my sad predictions respecting the war
with Russia overthrown, I hoped to see the restoration of the Kingdom of
Poland. Davoust replied that that event was probable, since he had
Napoleon’s promise of the Viceroyalty of that Kingdom, and as several of
his comrades had been promised starosties. Davoust made no secret of this,
and it was generally known throughout Hamburg and the north of Germany.
But notwithstanding what Davoust said respecting. Napoleon’s intentions I
considered that these promises had been conditional rather than positive.
On Napoleon’s arrival in Poland the Diet of Warsaw, assured, as there
seemed reason to be, of the Emperor’s sentiments, declared the Kingdom
free and independent. The different treaties of dismemberment were
pronounced to be null; and certainly the Diet had a right so to act, for
it calculated upon his support. But the address of the Diet to Napoleon,
in which these principles were declared, was ill received. His answer was
full of doubt and indecision, the motive of which could not be blamed. To
secure the alliance of Austria against Russia he had just guaranteed to
his father-in-law the integrity of his dominions. Napoleon therefore
declared that he could take no part in any movement or resolution which
might disturb Austria in the possession of the Polish provinces forming a
part of her Empire. To act otherwise, he said, would be to separate
himself from his alliance with Austria, and to throw her into the arms of
Russia. But with regard to the Polish-Russian provinces, Napoleon declared
he would see what he could do, should Providence favour the good cause.
These vague and obscure expressions did not define what he intended to do
for the Poles in the event of success crowning his vast enterprises. They
excited the distrust of the Poles, and had no other result. On this
subject, however, an observation occurs which is of some force as an
apology for Napoleon. Poland was successively divided between three
powers, Russia, Austria, and Prussia, with each of which Napoleon had been
at war, but never with all three at once. He had therefore never been able
to take advantage of his victories to re-establish Poland without injuring
the interests of neutral powers or of his allies. Hence it may be
concluded not only that he never had the positive will which would have
triumphed over all obstacles, but also that there never was a possibility
of realising those dreams and projects of revenge in which he had indulged
on the banks of the Nile, as it were to console the departed spirit of
Sulkowski.
Bonaparte’s character presents many unaccountable incongruities. Although
the most positive man that perhaps ever existed, yet there never was one
who more readily yielded to the charm of illusion. In many circumstances
the wish and the reality were to him one and the same thing. He never
indulged in greater illusions than at the beginning of the campaign of
Moscow. Even before the approach of the disasters which accompanied the
most fatal retreat recorded in history, all sensible persons concurred in
the opinion that the Emperor ought to have passed the winter of 1812-13 in
Poland, and have resumed his vast enterprises in the spring. But his
natural impatience impelled him forward as it were unconsciously, and he
seemed to be under the influence of an invisible demon stronger than even
his own strong will. This demon was ambition. He who knew so well the
value of time, never sufficiently understood its power, and how much is
sometimes gained by delay. Yet Caesar’s Commentaries, which were his
favourite study, ought to have shown him that Caesar did not conquer Gaul
in one campaign. Another illusion by which Napoleon was misled during the
campaign of Moscow, and perhaps past experience rendered it very
excusable, was the belief that the Emperor Alexander would propose peace
when he saw him at the head of his army on the Russian territory. The
prolonged stay of Bonaparte at Moscow can indeed be accounted for in no
other way than by supposing that he expected the Russian Cabinet would
change its opinion and consent to treat for peace. However, whatever might
have been the reason, after his long and useless stay in Moscow Napoleon
left that city with the design of taking up his winter quarters in Poland;
but Fate now frowned upon Napoleon, and in that dreadful retreat the
elements seemed leagued with the Russians to destroy the most formidable
army ever commanded by one chief. To find a catastrophe in history
comparable to that of the Beresina we must go back to the destruction of
the legions of Varus.
Notwithstanding the general dismay which prevailed in Paris that capital
continued tranquil, when by a singular chance, on the very day on which
Napoleon evacuated the burning city of Moscow, Mallet attempted his
extraordinary enterprise. This General, who had always professed
Republican principles, and was a man of bold decided character, after
having been imprisoned for some time, obtained the permission of
Government to live in Paris in a hospital house situated near the Barriere
de Trove. Of Mallet’s, conspiracy it is not necessary to say much after
the excellent account given of it in the Memoirs of the Duc de Rovigo.
Mallet’s plan was to make it be believed that Bonaparte had been killed at
Moscow, and that a new Government was established under the authority of
the Senate. But what could Mallet do? Absolutely nothing: and had his Government
continued three days he would have experienced a more favourable chance
than that which he ought reasonably to have expected than asserted that
the Emperor was dead, but an estafette from Russia would reveal the truth,
resuscitate Napoleon, and overwhelm with confusion Mallet and his
proclamation. His enterprise was that of a madman. The French were too
weary of troubles to throw themselves into the arms of, Mallet or his
associate Lahorie, who had figured so disgracefully on the trial of
Moreau., Yet, in spite of the evident impossibility of success, it must be
confessed that considerable ingenuity and address marked the commencement
of the conspiracy. On the 22d of October Mallet escaped from the hospital
house and went to Colonel Soulier, who commanded the tenth cohort of the
National Guard, whose barracks were situated exactly behind the hospital
house. Mallet was loaded with a parcel of forged orders which he had
himself prepared. He introduced himself to Soulier under the name of
General La Motte, and said that he came from General Mallet.
Colonel Soulier on hearing of the Emperor’s death was affected to tears.
He immediately ordered the adjutant to assemble the cohort and obey the
orders of General La Motte, to whom he expressed his regret for being
himself too ill to leave his bed. It was then two o’clock in the morning,
and the forged documents respecting the Emperor’s death slid the new form
of Government were read to the troops by lamplight. Mallet then hastily
set off with 1200 men to La Force, and liberated the Sieurs Gudal and
Laholze, who were confined there. Mallet informed them of the Emperor’s
death and of the change of Government; gave them some orders, in obedience
to which the Minister and Prefect of Police were arrested in their hotel.
I was then at Courbevoie, and I went to Paris on that very morning to
breakfast, as I frequently did, with the Minister of Police. My surprise
may be imagined when
I learned from the porter that the Duc de Rovigo had been arrested and
carried to the prison of La Force. I went into the house and was informed,
to my great astonishment, that the ephemeral Minister was being measured
for his official suit, an act which so completely denoted the character of
the conspirator that it gave me an insight into the business.
Mallet repaired to General Hulin, who had the command of Paris. He
informed him that he had been directed by the Minister of Police to arrest
him and seal his papers. Hulin asked to see the order, and then entered
his cabinet, where Mallet followed him, and just as Hulin was turning
round to speak to him he fired a pistol in his face. Hulin fell: the ball
entered his cheek, but the wound was not mortal. The most singular
circumstance connected with the whole affair is, that the captain whom
Mallet had directed to follow him, and who accompanied him to Hulin’s, saw
nothing extraordinary in all this, and did nothing to stop it. Mallet next
proceeded, very composedly, to Adjutant-General Doucet’s. It happened that
one of the inspectors of the police was there. He recognised General
Mallet as being a man under his supervision. He told him that he had no
right to quit the hospital house without leave, and ordered him to be
arrested. Mallet, seeing that all was over, was in the act of drawing a
pistol from his pocket, but being observed was seized and disarmed. Thus
terminated this extraordinary conspiracy, for which fourteen lives paid
the forfeit; but, with the exception of Mallet, Guidal, and Lahorie, all
the others concerned in it were either machines or dupes.
This affair produced but little effect in Paris, for the enterprise and
its result were make known simultaneously. But it was thought droll enough
that the Minister and Prefect of Police should be imprisoned by the men
who only the day before were their prisoners. Next day I went to see
Savary, who had not yet recovered from the stupefaction caused by his
extraordinary adventure. He was aware that his imprisonment; though it
lasted only half an hour, was a subject of merriment to the Parisians. The
Emperor, as I have already mentioned, left Moscow on the day when Mallet
made his bold attempt, that is to say, the 19th of October. He was at
Smolensko when he heard the news. Rapp, who had been wounded before the
entrance into Moscow, but who was sufficiently recovered to return home,
was with Napoleon when the latter received the despatches containing an
account of what had happened in Paris. He informed me that Napoleon was
much agitated on perusing them, and that he launched into abuse of the
inefficiency of the police. Rapp added that he did not confine himself to
complaints against the agents of his authority. “Is, then, my power so
insecure,” said he, “that it may be put in peril by a single individual,
and a prisoner? It would appear that my crown is not fixed very firmly on
my head if in my own capital the bold stroke of three adventurers can
shake it. Rapp, misfortune never comes alone; this is the complement of
what is passing here. I cannot be everywhere; but I must go back to Paris;
my presence there is indispensable to reanimate public opinion. I must
have men and money. Great successes and great victories will repair all. I
must set off.” Such were the motives which induced the Emperor to leave
his army. It is not without indignation that I have heard his precipitate
departure attributed to personal cowardice. He was a stranger to such
feelings, and was never more happy than on the field of battle. I can
readily conceive that he was much alarmed on hearing of Mallet’s
enterprise. The remarks which he made to Rapp were those which he knew
would be made by the public, and he well knew that the affair was
calculated to banish those illusions of power and stability with which he
endeavoured to surround his government.
On leaving Moscow Napoleon consigned the wrecks of his army to the care of
his most distinguished generals to Murat who had so ably commanded the
cavalry, but who abandoned the army to return to Naples; and to Ney, the
hero, rather than the Prince of the Moskowa, whose name will be immortal
in the annals of glory, as his death will be eternal in the annals of
party revenge. Amidst the general disorder Eugène, more than any other
chief, maintained a sort of discipline among the Italians; and it was
remarked that the troops of the south engaged in the fatal campaign of
Moscow had endured the rigour of the cold better than those troops who
were natives of less genial climates.
Napoleon’s return from Moscow was not like his returns from the campaigns
of Vienna and Tilsit when he came back crowned with laurels, and bringing
peace as the reward of his triumphs. It was remarked that Napoleon’s first
great disaster followed the first enterprise he undertook after his
marriage with Maria Louisa. This tended to confirm the popular belief that
the presence of Josephine was favourable to his fortune; and superstitious
as he sometimes was, I will not venture to affirm that he himself did not
adopt this ides. He now threw off even the semblance of legality in the
measures of his government: he assumed arbitrary power, under the
impression that the critical circumstances in which he was placed would
excuse everything. But, however inexplicable were the means to which the
Emperor resorted to procure resources, it is but just to acknowledge that
they were the consequence of his system of government, and that he evinced
inconceivable activity in repairing his losses so as to place himself in a
situation to resist his enemies, and restore the triumph of the French
standard.
But in spite of all Napoleon’s endeavours the disasters of the campaign of
Russia were daily more and more sensibly felt. The King of Prussia had
played a part which was an acknowledgment of his weakness in joining
France, instead of openly declaring himself for the cause of Russia, which
was also his. Then took place the defection of General York, who commanded
the Prussian contingent to Napoleon’s army. The King of Prussia, though no
doubt secretly satisfied with the conduct of General York, had him tried
and condemned; but shortly after that sovereign commanded in person the
troops which had turned against ours. The defection of the Prussians
produced a very ill effect, and it was easy to perceive that other
defections would follow. Napoleon, foreseeing the fatal chances which this
event was likely to draw upon him, assembled a privy council, composed of
the Ministers and some of the great officers of his household. MM. de
Talleyrand and Cambacérès, and the President of the senate were present.
Napoleon asked whether, in the complicated difficulties of our situation,
it would be more advisable to negotiate for peace or to prepare for a new
war. Cambacérès and Talleyrand gave their opinion in favour of peace,
which however, Napoleon would not hear of after a defeat; but the Duc de
Feltre,—[Clarke]—knowing how to touch the susceptible chord in
the mind of Bonaparte, said that he would consider the Emperor dishonoured
if he consented to the abandonment of the smallest village which had been
united to the Empire by a ‘Senatus-consulte’. This opinion was adopted,
and the war continued.
On Napoleon’s return to Paris the Pope, who was still at Fontainebleau,
determined to accede to an arrangement, and to sign an act which the
Emperor conceived would terminate the differences between them. But being
influenced by some of the cardinals who had previously incurred the
Emperor’s displeasure Pius VII. disavowed the new Concordat which he had
been weak enough to grant, and the Emperor, who then had more important
affairs on his hands, dismissed the Holy Father, and published the act to
which he had assented. Bonaparte had no leisure to pay attention to the
new difficulties started by Pius VII.; his thoughts were wholly directed
to the other side of the Rhine. He was unfortunate, and the powers with
whom he was most intimately allied separated from him, as he might have
expected, and Austria was not the last to imitate the example set by
Prussia. In these difficult circumstances the Emperor, who for some time
past had observed the talent and address of the Comte Louis de Narbonne,
sent him to Vienna, to supersede M. Otto; but the pacific propositions of
M. de Narbonne were not listened to. Austria would not let slip the fair
opportunity of taking revenge without endangering herself.
Napoleon now saw clearly that since Austria had abandoned him and refused
her contingent he should soon have all Europe arrayed against him. But
this did not intimidate him.
Some of the Princes of the Confederation of the Rhine still remained
faithful to him; and his preparations being completed, he proposed to
resume in person the command of the army which had been so miraculously
reproduced. But before his departure Napoleon, alarmed at the recollection
of Mallet’s attempt, and anxious to guard against any similar occurrence
during his absence, did not, as on former occasions, consign the reins of
the National Government to a Council of Ministers, presided over by the
Arch-Chancellor. Napoleon placed my successor with him, M. Meneval, near
the Empress Regent as Secretaire des Commandemens (Principal Secretary),
and certainly he could not have made a better choice. He made the Empress
Maria Louisa Regent, and appointed a Council of Regency to assist her.
CHAPTER XXVIII.
1813.
A considerable time before Napoleon left Paris to join the army, the bulk
of which was in Saxony, partial insurrections occurred in many places. The
interior of France proper was indeed still in a state of tranquillity, but
it was not so in the provinces annexed by force to the extremities of the
Empire, especially in the north, and in the unfortunate Hanse Towns, for
which, since my residence at Hamburg, I have always felt the greatest
interest. The intelligence I received was derived from such unquestionable
sources that I can pledge myself for the truth of what I have to state
respecting the events which occurred in those provinces at the
commencement of 1813; and subsequently I obtained a confirmation of all
the facts communicated by my correspondence when I was sent to Hamburg by
Louis XVIII. in 1815.
M. Steuve, agent from the Court of Russia, who lived at Altona apparently
as a private individual, profited by the irritation produced by the
measures adopted at Hamburg. His plans were so well arranged that he was
promptly informed of the route of the Grand Army from Moscow, and the
approach of the Allied troops. Aided by the knowledge and activity of
Sieur Hanft of Hamburg, M. Steuve profited by the discontent of a people
so tyrannically governed, and seized the opportunity for producing an
explosion. Between eight and nine o’clock on the morning of the 24th of
February 1813 an occurrence in which the people were concerned was the
signal for a revolt. An individual returning to Hamburg by the Altona gate
would not submit to be searched by a fiscal agent, who in consequence
maltreated him and wounded him severely. The populace instantly rose,
drove away the revenue guard, and set fire to the guard-house. The people
also, excited by secret agents, attacked other French posts, where they
committed the same excesses. Surprised at this unexpected movement, the
French authorities retired to the houses in which they resided. All the
respectable inhabitants who were unconnected with the tumult likewise
returned to their homes, and no person appeared out of doors.
General Carry St. Cyr had the command of Hamburg after the Prince of
Eckmuhl’s departure for the Russian campaign.
At the first news of the revolt he set about packing up his papers, and
Comte de Chaban, M. Konning, the Prefect of Hamburg, and M. Daubignosc,
the Director of Police, followed his example. It was not till about four
o’clock in the afternoon that a detachment of Danish hussars arrived at
Hamburg, and the populace: was then speedily dispersed. All the
respectable citizens and men of property assembled the next morning and
adopted means for securing internal tranquillity, so that the Danish
troops were enabled to return to Altona. Search was then made for the
ringleaders of the disturbance. Many persons were arrested, and a military
commission, ad hoc; was appointed to try them. The commission, however,
condemned only one individual, who, being convicted of being one of the
most active voters, was sentenced to be shot, and the sentence was carried
into execution.
On the 26th February a similar commotion took place at Lübeck. Attempts
were made to attack the French Authorities. The respectable citizens
instantly assembled, protected them against outrage, and escorted them in
safety to Hamburg, where they arrived on the 27th. The precipitate flight
of these persons from Lübeck spread some alarm in Hamburg. The danger was
supposed to be greater than it was because the fugitives were accompanied
by a formidable body of troops.
But these were not the only attempts to throw off the yoke of French
domination, which had become insupportable. All the left bank of the Elbe
was immediately in a state of insurrection, and all the official persons
took refuge in Hamburg. During these partial insurrections everything was
neglected. Indecision, weakness, and cupidity were manifested everywhere.
Instead of endeavours to soothe the minds of the people, which had been,
long exasperated by intolerable tyranny, recourse was had to rigorous
measures. The prisons were crowded with a host of persons declared to be
suspected upon the mere representations of the agents of the police. On
the 3d of March a special military commission condemned six householders
of Hamburg and its neighbourhood to be shot on the glacis for no other
offence than having been led, either by chance or curiosity, to a part of
the town which was the scene of one of the riots. These executions excited
equal horror and indignation, and General Carra St. Cyr was obliged to
issue a proclamation for the dissolution of the military commission by
whom the men had been sentenced.
The intelligence of the march of the Russian and Prussian troops; who were
descending the Elbe, increased the prevailing agitation in Westphalia,
Hanover, Mecklenburg, and Pomerania, and all the French troops cantoned
between Berlin and Hamburg, including those who occupied the coast of the
Baltic, fell back upon Hamburg. General Carra St. Cyr and Baron Konning,
the Prefect of Hamburg, used to go every evening to Altona. The latter,
worn out by anxiety and his unsettled state of life, lost his reason; and
on his way to Hamburg, on the 5th of May, he attempted to cut his throat
with a razor. His ‘valet de chambre’ saved his life by rushing upon him
before he had time to execute his design. It was given out that he had
broken a blood-vessel, and he was conveyed to Altona, where his wound was
cured, and he subsequently recovered from his derangement. M. Konning, who
was a native of Holland, was a worthy man, but possessed no decision of
character, and but little ability.
At this juncture exaggerated reports were circulated respecting the
approach of a Russian corps. A retreat was immediately ordered, and it was
executed on the 12th of March. General Carra St. Cyr having no money for
the troops, helped himself to 100,000 francs out of the municipal
treasury. He left Hamburg at the head of the troops and the enrolled men
of the custom-house service. He was escorted by the Burgher Guard, which
protected him from the insults of the populace; and the good people of
Hamburg never had any visitors of whom they were more happy to be rid.
This sudden retreat excited Napoleon’s indignation. He accused General St.
Cyr of pusillanimity, in an article inserted in the ‘Moniteur’, and
afterwards copied by his order into all the journals. In fact, had General
St. Cyr been better informed, or less easily alarmed, he might have kept
Hamburg, and prevented its temporary occupation by the enemy, to dislodge
whom it was necessary to besiege the city two months afterwards. St. Cyr
had 3000 regular troops, and a considerable body of men in the
custom-house service. General Morand could have furnished him with 5000
men from Mecklenburg. He might, therefore, not only have kept possession
of Hamburg two months longer, but even to the end of the war, as General
Lexnarrois retained possession of Magdeburg. Had not General St. Cyr so
hastily evacuated the Elbe he would have been promptly aided by the corps
which General Vandamme soon brought from the Wesel, and afterwards by the
very, corps with which Marshal Davoust recaptured Hamburg.
The events just described occurred before Napoleon quitted Paris. In the
month of August all negotiation was broken off with Austria, though that
power, still adhering to her time-serving policy, continued to protest
fidelity to the cause of the Emperor Napoleon until the moment when her
preparations were completed and her resolution formed. But if there was
duplicity at Vienna was there not folly, nay, blindness, in the Cabinet of
the Tuileries? Could we reasonably rely upon Austria? She had seen the
Russian army pass the Vistula and advance as far as the Saale without
offering any remonstrance. At that moment a single movement of her troops,
a word of declaration, would have prevented everything. As, therefore, she
would not avert the evil when she might have done so with certainty and
safety, there must have been singular folly and blindness in the Cabinet
who saw this conduct and did not understand it.
I now proceed to mention the further misfortunes which occurred in the
north of Germany, and particularly at Hamburg. At fifteen leagues east of
Hamburg, but within its territory, is a village named Bergdorf. It was in
that village that the Cossacks were first seen. Twelve or fifteen hundred
of them arrived there under the command of Colonel Tettenborn. But for the
retreat of the French troops, amounting to 3000, exclusive of men in the
customhouse service, no attempt would have been made upon Hamburg; but the
very name of the Cossacks inspired a degree of terror which must be fresh
in the recollection of every one. Alarm spread in Hamburg, which, being
destitute of troops and artillery, and surrounded with dilapidated
fortifications, could offer no defence. The Senator Bartch and Doctor Know
took upon themselves to proceed to Bergdorf to solicit Colonel Tettenborn
to take possession of Hamburg, observing that they felt sure of his
sentiments of moderation, and that they trusted they would grant
protection to a city which had immense commercial relations with Russia.
Tettenborn did not place reliance on these propositions because he could
not suppose that there had been such a precipitate evacuation; he thought
they were merely a snare to entrap him, and refused to accede to them. But
a Doctor Von Hess, a Swede, settled in Hamburg some years, and known to
Tettenborn as a decided partisan of England and Russia, persuaded the
Russian Commander to comply with the wishes of the citizens of Hamburg.
However, Tettenborn consented only on the following conditions:—That
the old Government should be instantly re-established; that a deputation
of Senators in their old costume should invite him to take possession of
Hamburg, which he would enter only as a free and Imperial Hanse Town; that
if those conditions were not complied with he would regard Hamburg as a
French town, and consequently hostile. Notwithstanding the real
satisfaction with which the Senators of Hamburg received those
propositions they were restrained by the fear of a reverse of fortune.
They, however, determined to accept them, thinking that whatever might
happen they could screen themselves by alleging that necessity had driven
them to the step they took. They therefore declared their compliance with
the conditions, and that night and the following day were occupied in
assembling the Senate, which had been so long dissolved, and in making the
preparations which Tettenborn required.
At four o’clock in the afternoon of the 17th of March a picket of
Cossacks, consisting of only forty men, took possession of a town recently
flourishing, and containing a population of 124,000, but ruined and
reduced to 80,000 inhabitants by the blessing of being united to the
French Empire. On the following day, the 18th, Colonel Tettenborn entered
Hamburg at the head of 1000 regular and 200 irregular Cossacks. I have
described the military situation of Hamburg when it was evacuated on the
12th of March, and Napoleon’s displeasure may be easily conceived.
Tettenborn was received with all the honours usually bestowed upon a
conqueror. Enthusiasm was almost universal. For several nights the people
devoted themselves to rejoicing. The Cossacks were gorged with provisions
and drink, and were not a little astonished at the handsome reception they
experienced.
It was not until the expiration of three or four days that the people
began to perceive the small number of the allied troops. Their amount
gradually diminished. On the day after the arrival of the Cossacks a
detachment was sent to Lübeck, where they were received with the same
honours as at Hamburg. Other detachments were sent upon different places,
and after four days’ occupation there remained in Hamburg only 70 out of
the 1200 Cossacks who had entered on the 18th March.
The first thing their commander did was to take possession of the
post-office and the treasuries of the different public offices. All the
movable effects of the French Government and its agents were seized and
sold. The officers evinced a true Cossack disregard of the rights of
private property. Counts Huhn, Buasenitz, and Venechtern, who had joined
Tettenborn’s staff, rendered themselves conspicuous by plundering the
property of M. Pyonnier, the Director of the Customs, and M. Gonae, the
Postmaster, and not a bottle of wine was left in their cellars. Tettenborn
laid hands upon a sum of money, consisting of upwards of 4000 Louis in
gold, belonging to M. Gonse, which had been lodged with M. Schwartz, a
respectable banker in Hamburg, who filled the office of Prussian Consul.
M. Schwartz, with whom this money had been deposited for the sake of
security, had also the care of some valuable jewels belonging to Mesdames
Carry St. Cyr and Daubignoac; Tettenborn carried off these as well as the
money. M. Schwartz remonstrated in his character of Prussian Consul,
Prussia being the ally of Russia, but he was considered merely as a
banker, and could obtain no redress. Tettenborn, like most of the Cossack
chiefs, was nothing but a man for blows and pillage, but the agent of
Russia was M. Steuve, whose name I have already mentioned.
Orders were speedily given for a levy of troops, both in infantry and
cavalry, to be called Hanseatic volunteers. A man named Hanft, who had
formerly been a butcher, raised at his own expense a company of foot and
one of lancers, of which he took the command. This undertaking, which cost
him 130,000 francs, may afford some idea of the attachment of the people
of Hamburg to the French Government! But money, as well as men, was
wanting, and a heavy contribution was imposed to defray the expense of
enrolling a number of workmen out of employment and idlers, of various
kinds. Voluntary donations were solicited, and enthusiasm was so general
that even servant-maids gave their rings. The sums thus collected were
paid into the chest of Tettenborn’s staff, and became a prey to dishonest
appropriation. With respect to this money a Sieur Oswald was accused of
not having acted with the scrupulous delicacy which Madame de Stael
attributes to his namesake in her romance of Corinne.
Between 8000 and 10,000 men were levied in the Hanse Towns and their
environs, the population of which had been so greatly reduced within two
years. These undisciplined troops, who had been for the most part levied
from the lowest classes of society, committed so many outrages that they
soon obtained the surname of the Cossacks of the Elbe; and certainly they
well deserved it.
Such was the hatred which the French Government had inspired in Hamburg
that the occupation of Tettenborn was looked upon as a deliverance. On the
colonel’s departure the Senate, anxious to give high a testimonial of
gratitude, presented him with the freedom of the city, accompanied by 5000
gold fredericks (105,000 francs), with which he was doubtless much more
gratified than with the honour of the citizenship.
The restored Senate of Hamburg did not long survive. The people of the
Hanse Towns learned, with no small alarm, that the Emperor was making
immense preparations to fall upon Germany, where his lieutenants could not
fail to take cruel revenge on those who had disavowed his authority.
Before he quitted Paris on the 15th of April Napoleon had recalled under
the banners of the army 180,000 men, exclusive of the guards of honour,
and it was evident that with such a force he might venture on a great
game, and probably win it. Yet the month of April passed away without the
occurrence of any event important to the Hanse Towns, the inhabitants of
which vacillated between hope and fear. Attacks daily took place between
parties of Russian and French troops on the territory between Lüneburg and
Bremen. In one of these encounters General Morand was mortally wounded,
and was conveyed to Lüneburg. His brother having been taken prisoner in
the same engagement, Tettenborn, into whose hands he had fallen, gave him
leave on parole to visit the General; but he arrived in Lüneburg only in
time to see him die.
The French having advanced as far as Haarburg took up their position on
the plateau of Schwartzenberg, which commands that little town and the
considerable islands situated in that part of the river between Haarburg
and Hamburg. Being masters of this elevated point they began to threaten
Hamburg and to attack Haarburg. These attacks were directed by Vandamme,
of all our generals the most redoubtable in conquered countries. He was a
native of Cassel, in Flanders, and had acquired a high reputation for
severity. At the very time when he was attacking Hamburg Napoleon said of
him at Dresden, “If I were to lose Vandamme I know not what I would give
to have him back again; but if I had two such generals I should be obliged
to shoot one of them.” It must be confessed that one was quite enough.
As soon as he arrived Vandamme sent to inform Tettenborn that if he did
not immediately liberate the brother and brother-in-law of Morand, both of
whom were his prisoners, he would burn Hamburg. Tettenborn replied that if
he resorted to that extremity he would hang them both on the top of St.
Michael’s Tower, where he might have a view of them. This energetic answer
obliged Vandamme to restrain his fury, or at least to direct it to other
objects.
Meanwhile the French forces daily augmented at Haarburg. Vandamme,
profiting by the negligence of the new Hanseatic troops, who had the
defence of the great islands of the Elbe, attacked them one night in the
month of May. This happened to be the very night after the battle of
Lutzsn, where both sides claimed the victory; and Te Deum was sung in the
two hostile camps. The advance of the French turned the balance of opinion
in favour of Napoleon, who was in fact really the conqueror on a field of
battle celebrated nearly two centuries before by the victory and death of
Gustavus Adolphus. The Cossacks of the Elbe could not sustain the shock of
the French; Vandamme repulsed the troops who defended Wilhelmsburg, the
largest of the two islands, and easily took possession of the smaller one,
Fidden, of which the point nearest the right bank of the Elbe is not half
a gunshot distant from Hamburg. The 9th of May was a fatal day to the
people of Hamburg; for it was then that Davoust, having formed his
junction with Vandamme, appeared at the head of a corps of 40,000 men
destined to reinforce Napoleon’s Grand Army. Hamburg could not hold out
against the considerable French force now assembled in its neighbourhood.
Tettenborn had, it is true, received a reinforcement of 800 Prussians and
2000, Swedes, but still what resistance could he offer to Davoust’s 40,000
men? Tettenborn did not deceive himself as to the weakness of the allies
on this point, or the inutility of attempting to defend the city. He
yielded to the entreaties of the inhabitants, who represented to him that
further resistance must be attended by certain ruin. He accordingly
evacuated Hamburg on the 29th of May, taking with him his Hanseatic
legions, which had not held out an hour in the islands of the Elbe, and
accompanied by the Swedish Doctor Von Hess, whose imprudent advice was the
chief cause of all the disasters to which the unfortunate city lied been
exposed.
Davoust was at Haarburg, where he received the deputies from Hamburg with
an appearance of moderation; and by the conditions stipulated at this
conference on the 30th of May a strong detachment of Danish troops
occupied Hamburg in the name of the Emperor. The French made their
entrance the same evening, and occupied the posts as quietly as if they
had been merely changing guard. The inhabitants made not a shadow of
resistance. Not a drop of blood was issued; not a threat nor an insult was
interchanged. This is the truth; but the truth did not suit Napoleon. It
was necessary to getup a pretext for revenge, and accordingly recourse was
had to a bulletin, which proclaimed to France and Europe that Hamburg had
been taken by main force, with a loss of some hundred men. But for this
imaginary resistance, officially announced, how would it have been
possible to justify the spoliations and exactions which ensued?
The Dutch General, Hogendorff, became Governor of Hamburg in lieu of Carra
St. Cyr, who had been confined at Osnabruck since his precipitate retreat.
General Hogendorff had been created one of the Emperor’s aides de camp,
but he was neither a Rapp, a Lauriston, nor a Duroc. The inhabitants were
required to pay all the arrears of taxes due to the different public
offices during the seventy days that the French had been absent; and
likewise all the allowances that would have been paid to the troops of the
garrison had they remained in Hamburg. Payment was also demanded of the
arrears for the quartering of troops who were fifty leagues off. However,
some of the heads of the government departments, who saw and understood
the new situation of the French at Hamburg, did not enforce these unjust
and vexatious measures. The duties on registrations were reduced. M.
Pyonnier, Director of the Customs, aware of the peculiar difficulty of his
situation in a country where the customs were held in abhorrence, observed
great caution and moderation in collecting the duties: Personal
examination, which is so revolting and indecorous, especially with respect
to females, was suppressed. But these modifications did not proceed from
the highest quarter; they were due to the good sense of the subordinate
agents, who plainly saw that if the Empire was to fall it would not be
owing to little infractions in the laws of proscription against coffee and
rhubarb.
If the custom-house regulations became less vexatious to the inhabitants
of Hamburg it was not the same with the business of the post-office. The
old manoeuvres of that department were resumed more actively than ever.
Letters were opened without the least reserve, and all the old post-office
clerks who were initiated in these scandalous proceedings were recalled.
With the exception of the registrations and the customs the inquisitorial
system, which had so long oppressed the Hanse Towns, was renewed; and yet
the delegates of the French Government were the first to cry out, “The
people of Hamburg are traitors to Napoleon: for, in spite of all the
blessings he has conferred upon them they do not say with the Latin poet,
‘Deus nobis haec otia fecit.”
But all that passed was trifling in comparison with what was to come. On
the 18th of June was published an Imperial decree, dated the 8th of the
same month, by virtue of which were to be reaped the fruits of the
official falsehood contained in the bulletin above mentioned. To expiate
the crime of rebellion Hamburg was required to pay an extraordinary
contribution of 48,000,000 francs, and Lübeck a contribution of 6,000,000.
The enormous sum levied on Hamburg was to be paid in the short space of a
month, by six equal instalments, either in money, or bills on respectable
houses in Paris. In addition to this the new Prefect of Hamburg made a
requisition of grain and provisions of every kind, wines, sailcloth,
masts, pitch, hemp, iron, copper, steel, in short, everything that could
be useful for the supply of the army and navy.
But while these exactions were made on property in Hamburg, at Dresden the
liberties of individuals and even lives were attacked. On the 15th of June
Napoleon, doubtless blinded by the false reports that were laid before
him, gave orders for making out a list of the inhabitants of Hamburg who
were absent from the city. He allowed them only a fortnight to return
home, an interval too short to enable some of them to come from the places
where they had taken refuge. They consequently remained absent beyond the
given time. Victims were indispensable but assuredly it was not Bonaparte
who conceived the idea of hostages to answer for the men whom prudence
kept absent. Of this charge I can clear his memory. The hostages, were,
however, taken, and were declared to be also responsible for the payment
of the contribution of 48,000,000. In Hamburg they were selected from
among the most respectable and wealthy men in the city, some of them far
advanced in age. They were conveyed to the old castle of Haarburg on the
left bank of the Elbe, and these men, who had been accustomed to all the
comforts of life, were deprived even of necessaries, and had only straw to
lie on. The hostages from Lübeck were taken to, Hamburg: they were placed
between decks on board an old ship in the port: this was a worthy
imitation of the prison hulks of England. On the 24th of July there was
issued a decree which was published in the Hamburg Correspondent of the
27th. This decree consisted merely of a proscription list, on which were
inscribed the names of some of the wealthiest men in the Hanse Towns,
Hanover, and Westphalia.
CHAPTER XXIX.
1813.
On the 2d of May Napoleon won the battle of Lützen. A week after he was at
Dresden, not as on his departure for the Russian campaign, like the
Sovereign of the West surrounded by his mighty vassals: he was now in the
capital of the only one of the monarchs of his creation who remained
faithful to the French cause, and whose good faith eventually cost him
half his dominions. The Emperor stayed only ten days in Dresden, and then
went in pursuit of the Russian army, which he came up with on the 19th, at
Bautzen. This battle, which was followed on the two succeeding days by the
battles of Wurtchen and Oclikirchen, may be said to have lasted three days—a
sufficient proof that it was obstinately disputed. It ended in favour of
Napoleon, but he and France paid dearly for it: while General Kirschner
and Duroc were talking together the former was killed by a cannon-ball,
which mortally wounded the latter in the abdomen.
The moment had now arrived for Austria to prove whether or not she.
intended entirely to desert the cause of Napoleon.
All her amicable demonstrations were limited to an offer of her
intervention in opening negotiations with Russia. Accordingly, on the 4th
of June, an armistice was concluded at Pleiswitz, which was to last till
the 8th of July, and was finally prolonged to the 10th of August.
The first overtures after the conclusion of the armistice of Pleiswitz
determined the assembling of a Congress at Prague. It was reported at the
time that the Allies demanded the restoration of all they had lost since
1805; that is to say, since the campaign of Ulm. In this demand Holland
and the Hanse Towns, which had become French provinces, were comprehended.
But we should still have retained the Rhine, Belgium, Piedmont, Nice, and
Savoy. The battle of Vittoria,
which placed the whole of Spain at the disposal of the English, the
retreat of Suchet upon the Ebro, the fear of seeing the army of Spin
annihilated, were enough to alter the opinions of those counsellors who
still recommended war. Notwithstanding Napoleon’s opposition and his
innate disposition to acquire glory by his victories, probably he would
not have been inaccessible to the reiterated representations of sensible
men who loved their country, France, therefore, has to reproach his
advisers. At this juncture General Moreau arrived; it has been said that
he came at the solicitation of Bernadotte. This is neither true nor
probable. In the first place, there never was any intimacy between
Bernadotte and Moreau; and, in the next, how can it be imagined that
Bernadotte wished to see Moreau Emperor! But this question is at once put
at rest by the fact, that in the interview at Åbo the Emperor of Russia
hinted to Bernadotte the possibility of his succeeding Napoleon. It was
generally reported at the time, and I have since learnt that it was true,
that the French Princes of the House of Bourbon had made overtures to
Moreau through the medium of General Willot, who had been proscribed on
the 18th Fructidor; and I have since learned from an authentic source that
General Moreau, who was then at Baltimore, refused to support the Bourbon
cause. Moreau yielded only to his desire of being revenged on Napoleon;
and he found death where he could not find glory.
At the end of July the proceedings of the Congress at Prague were no.
further advanced than at the time of its assembling. Far from cheering the
French with the prospect of a peace, the Emperor made a journey to
Mayence; the Empress went there to see him, and returned to Paris
immediately after the Emperor’s departure. Napoleon went back to Dresden,
and the armistice not being renewed, it died a natural death on the 17th
of August, the day appointed for its expiration. A fatal event immediately
followed the rupture of the conferences. On the 17th of August Austria,
wishing to gain by war as she had before gained by alliances, declared
that she would unite her forces with those of the Allies. On the very
opening of this disastrous campaign General Jomini went over to the enemy.
Jomini belonged to the staff of the unfortunate Marshal Ney, who was
beginning to execute with his wonted ability, the orders he had received.
There was much surprise at his eagerness to profit by a struggle, begun
under such melancholy auspices, to seek a fresh fortune, which promised
better than what he had tried under our flag. Public opinion has
pronounced judgment on Jomini.
The first actions were the battle of Dresden, which took place seven days
after the rupture of the armistice, and the battle in which Vandamme was
defeated, and which rendered the victory of Dresden unavailing. I have
already mentioned that Moreau was killed at Dresden. Bavaria was no sooner
rid of the French troops than she raised the mask and ranged herself among
our enemies.
In October the loss of the battle of Leipsic decided the fate of France.
The Saxon army, which had long remained faithful to us, went over to the
enemy during the battle. Prince Poniatowski perished at the battle of
Leipsic in an attempt to pass the Aster.
I will here mention a fact which occurred before Duroc’s departure for the
campaign of 1812. I used often to visit him at the Pavilion Marsan, in the
Tuileries, where he lodged. One forenoon, when I had been waiting for him
a few minutes, he came from the Emperor’s apartments, where he had been
engaged in the usual business, He was in his court-dress. As soon as he
entered he pulled off his coat and hat and laid them aside. “I have just
had a conversation with the Emperor about you,” said he. “Say nothing to
anybody. Have patience, and you will be—” He had, no sooner uttered
these words than a footman entered to inform him that the Emperor, wished
to see him immediately. “Well,” said Duroc, “I must go.” No sooner was the
servant gone than Duroc stamped violently on the floor, and exclaimed,
“That ——- ——- never leaves me a moment’s rest. If
he finds I have five minutes to myself in the course of the morning he is
sure to send for me.” He then put on his coat and returned to the Emperor,
saying, “Another time you shall hear what I have to tell you.”
From that time I did not see Duroc until, the month of January 1813. He
was constantly absent from Paris, and did not return until the end of
1812. He was much affected at the result of the campaign, but his
confidence in Napoleon’s genius kept up his spirits. I turned the
conversation from this subject and reminded him of his promise to tell me
what had passed between the Emperor and himself relative tome. “You shall
hear,” said he. “The Emperor and I had been playing at billiards, and,
between ourselves, he plays very badly. He is nothing at a game which
depends on skill. While negligently rolling his balls about he muttered
these words: ‘Do you ever see Bourrienne now?’—’Yes, Sire, he
sometimes dines with me on diplomatic reception-days, and he looks so
droll in his old-fashioned court-dress, of Lyons manufacture, that you
would laugh if you saw him.’—’What does he say respecting the new
regulation for the court-dresses?’—’I confess he says it is very
ridiculous; that it will have no other result than to enable the Lyons
manufacturers to get rid of their old-fashioned goods; that forced
innovations on the customs of a nation are never successful.’—’Oh,
that is always the way with Bourrienne; he is never pleased with
anything.’— ‘Certainly, Sire, he is apt to grumble; but he says what
he thinks.’— ‘Do you know, Duroc, he served me very well at Hamburg.
He raised a good deal of money for me. He is a man who understands
business. I will not leave him unemployed. Time must hang heavily on his
hands. I will see what I can do for him. He has many enemies.’—’And
who has not, Sire?’— ‘Many complaints against him were transmitted
to me from Hamburg, but the letter which he wrote to me in his
justification opened my eyes, and I begin to think that Savary had good
motives for defending him. Endeavours are made to dissuade me from
employing him, but I shall nevertheless do so at last. I remember that it
was he who first informed me of the near approach of the war which we are
now engaged in. I forget all that has been said against him for the last
two years, and as soon as peace is concluded, and I am at leisure, I will
think of him.'”
After relating to me this conversation Duroc said, “you must, of course,
feel assured that I said all I think of you, and I will take an
opportunity of reminding him of you. But we must we patient. Adieu, my
dear friend; we must set off speedily, and Heaven knows when we shall be
back again!” I wished him a successful campaign and a speedy return. Alas!
I was doomed to see my excellent friend only once again.
Next to the death of Duroc the loss most sincerely regretted during the
campaign of 1813 was that of Prince Poniatowski. Joseph Poniatowaki, a
nephew of Stanislas Augustus, King of Poland, was born at Warsaw on the
7th of May 1763: At an early age he was remarkable for his patriotic
spirit; but his uncle’s influence gave him an apparent irresolution, which
rendered him suspected by some of the parties in Poland. After his uncle
had acceded to the Confederation of Targowitz, Poniatowski left the
service accompanied by most of his principal officers. But when, in 1794,
the Poles endeavoured to repulse the Russians, he again repaired to the
Polish camp and entered the army as a volunteer. His noble conduct
obtained for him the esteem of his countrymen. Kosciusko gave him the
command of a division, with which he rendered useful services during the
two sieges of Warsaw. Immediately after the surrender of that capital
Poniatowski went to Vienna. He refused the offers of Catherine and Paul to
bear arms in the service of Russia.
Poniatowaki retired to his estate year Warsaw, where he lived like a
private gentleman until the creation of the Grand Duchy of Warsaw revived
the hopes of the Polish patriots. He then became War Minister. The
Archduke Ferdinand having come, in 1809, with Austrian troops to take
possession of the Duchy of Warsaw, Poniatowski, who commanded the Polish
troops, which were very inferior in numbers to the Austrian force, obliged
the latter, rather by dint of skillful maneuvering than by fighting, to
evacuate the Grand Duchy. He pursued them into Galicia as far as Cracow.
After this honourable campaign he continued to exercise his functions as
Minister until 1812. The war against Russia again summoned him to the head
of the Polish army. After taking part in all the events of that war, which
was attended by such various chances, Poniatowaki was present at the
battle of Leipsic. That battle, which commenced on the 14th of October,
the anniversary of the famous battles of Ulm and of Jena, lasted four
days, and decided the fate of Europe. Five hundred thousand men fought on
a surface of three square leagues.
Retreat having become indispensable, Napoleon took leave at Leipsic of the
King of Saxony and his family, whom he had brought with him from Dresden.
The Emperor then exclaimed in a loud voice, “Adieu; Saxons,” to the people
who filled the market-place, where the King of Saxony resided. With some
difficulty, and after passing through many turnings and windings, he
gained the suburb of Runstadt and left Leipsic by the outer gate of that
suburb which leads to the bridge of the Elster, and to Lindenau. The
bridge was blown up shortly after he had passed it, and that event utterly
prevented the retreat of the part of the army which was on the left bank
of the Easter, and which fell into the power of the enemy. Napoleon was at
the time accused of having ordered the destruction of the bridge
immediately after he had himself passed it in order to secure his own
personal retreat, as he was threatened by the active pursuit of the enemy.
The English journals were unanimous on this point, and to counteract this
opinion, which was very general, an article was inserted in the
‘Moniteur’.
Before passing the bridge of the Elster Napoleon had directed Poniatowski,
in concert with Marshal Macdonald, to cover and protect the retreat, and
to defend that part of the suburb of Leipsic which is nearest to the Borne
road. For the execution of these orders he had only 2000 Polish infantry.
He was in this desperate situation when he saw the French columns in full
retreat and the bridge so choked up with their artillery and waggons that
there was no possibility of passing it. Then drawing his sword, and
turning to the officers who were near him, he said, “Here we must fall
with honour!” At the head of a small party of cuirassiers and Polish
officers he rushed on the columns of the Allies. In this action he
received a ball in his left arm: he had already been wounded on the 14th
and 16th. He nevertheless advanced, but he found the suburb filled with
Allied troops.
He fought his way through them and received another wound. He then threw
himself into the Pleisse, which was the first river he came to. Aided by
his officers, he gained the opposite bank, leaving his horse in the river.
Though greatly exhausted he mounted another, and gained the Elster, by
passing through M. Reichenbach’s garden, which was situated on the side of
that river. In spite of the steepness of the banks of the Elster at that
part, the Prince plunged with his horse into the river: both man and horse
were drowned, and the same fate was shared by several officers who
followed Poniatawski’s example. Marshal Macdonald was, luckily, one of
those who escaped. Five days after a fisherman drew the body of the
Prince, out of the water. On the 26th of October it was temporarily
interred at Leipsic, with all the honours due to the illustrious deceased.
A modest stone marks the spot where the body of the Prince was dragged
from the river. The Poles expressed a wish to. erect a monument to the
memory of their countryman in the garden of M. Reichenbach, but that
gentleman declared he would do it at his own expense, which he did. The
monument consists of a beautiful sarcophagus, surrounded by weeping
willows. The body of the Prince, after bring embalmed, was sent in the
following year to Warsaw, and in 1816 it was deposited in the cathedral,
among the remains of the Kings and great men of Poland. The celebrated
Thorwaldsen was commissioned to execute a monument for his tomb. Prince
Poniatowski left no issue but a natural son, born in 1790. The royal race,
therefore existed only in a collateral branch of King Stanislas, namely,
Prince Stanislas, born in 1754.
CHAPTER XXX.
1813
When the war resumed its course after the disaster of Leipsic I am certain
that the Allied sovereigns determined to treat with Napoleon only in his
own capital, as he, four years before, had refused to treat with the
Emperor of Austria except at Vienna. The latter sovereign now completely
raised the mask, and declared to the Emperor that he would make common
cause with Russia and Prussia against him. In his declaration he made rise
of the singular pretext, that the more enemies there were against Napoleon
there would be the greater chance of speedily obliging him to accede to
conditions which would at length restore the tranquillity of which Europe
stood so much in need. This declaration on the part of Austria was an
affair of no little importance, for she had now raised an army of 260,000
men. An equal force was enrolled beneath the Russian banners, which were
advancing towards the Rhine. Prussia had 200,000 men; the Confederation of
the Rhine 150,000: in short, including the Swedes and the Dutch, the
English troops in Spain and in the Netherlands, the Danes, who had
abandoned us, the Spaniards and Portuguese, whose courage and hopes were
revived by our reverses, Napoleon had arrayed against him upwards of a
million of armed men. Among them, too, were the Neapolitans, with Murat at
their head!
The month of November 1813 was fatal to the fortune of Napoleon. In all
parts the French armies were repulsed and driven back upon the Rhine,
while-in every direction, the Allied forces advanced towards that river.
For a considerable time I had confidently anticipated the fall of the
Empire; not because the foreign sovereigns had vowed its destruction, but
because I saw the impossibility of Napoleon defending himself against all
Europe, and because I knew that, however desperate might be his fortune,
nothing would induce him to consent to conditions which he considered
disgraceful. At this time every day was marked by a new defection. Even
the Bavarians, the natural Allies of France, they whom the Emperor had led
to victory at the commencement of the second campaign of Vienna, they whom
he had, as it were, adopted on the field of battle, were now against us,
and were the bitterest of our enemies.
Even before the battle of Leipsic, the consequences of which were so
ruinous to Napoleon, he had felt the necessity of applying to France for a
supply of troops; as if France had been inexhaustible. He directed the
Empress Regent to make this demand; and accordingly Maria Louisa proceeded
to the Senate, for the first time, in great state: but the glories of the
Empire were now on the decline. The Empress obtained a levy of 280,000
troops, but they were no sooner enrolled than they were sacrificed. The
defection of the Bavarians considerably augmented the difficulties which
assailed the wreck of the army that had escaped from Leipsic. The
Bavarians had got before us to Hanau, a town four leagues distant from
Frankfort; there they established themselves, with the view of cutting off
our retreat; but French valour was roused, the little town was speedily
carried, and the Bavarians were repulsed with considerable loss. The
French army arrived at Mayence; if, indeed, one may give the name of army
to a few masses of men destitute, dispirited, and exhausted by fatigue and
privation. On the arrival of the troops at Mayence no preparation had been
made for receiving them: there were no provisions, or supplies of any
kind; and, as the climax of misfortune, infectious epidemics broke out
amongst the men. All the accounts I received concurred in assuring me that
their situation was dreadful:
However; without counting the wreck which escaped from the disasters of
Leipsic, and the ravages of disease; without including the 280,000 men
which had been raised by a ‘Senatus-consulte, on the application of Maria
Louisa, the Emperor still possessed 120,000 good troops; but they were in
the rear, scattered along the Elbe, shut up in fortresses such as Dantzic,
Hamburg, Torgau, and Spandau. Such was the horror of our situation that
if, on the one hand, we could not resolve to abandon them, it was at the
same time impossible to aid them. In France a universal cry was raised for
peace, at whatever price it could be purchased. In this state of things it
may be said that the year 1813 was more fatal to Napoleon than the year
1812. The disasters of Moscow were repaired by his activity and the
sacrifices of France; but the disasters of Leipsic were irreparable.
I shall shortly speak of some negotiations in which, if I had chosen, I
might have taken a part. After the battle of Leipsic, in which France
lost, for the second time, a formidable army, all the powers allied
against Napoleon declared at Frankfort, on the 9th of November, that they
would never break the bonds which united them; that henceforth it was not
merely a Continental peace, but a general peace, that would be demanded;
and that any negotiation not having a general peace for its object would
be rejected. The Allied powers declared that France was to be confined
within her natural limits, the Rhine, the Alps, and the Pyrenees. This was
all that was to remain of the vast Empire founded by Napoleon; but still
it must be allowed it was a great deal, after the many disasters France
had experienced, and when she was menaced with invasion by numerous and
victorious armies. But Napoleon could not accede to such proposals, for he
was always ready to yield to illusion when the truth was not satisfactory
to him.
According to the proposals of the Allies at Frankfort, Germany; Italy, and
Spain were to be entirely withdrawn from the dominion of France. England
recognised the freedom of trade and navigation, and there appeared no
reason to doubt the sincerity of her professed willingness to make great
sacrifices to promote the object proposed by the Allies. But to these
offers a fatal condition was added, namely, that the Congress should meet
in a town, to be declared neutral, on the right bank of the Rhine, where
the plenipotentiaries of all the belligerent powers were to assemble; but
the course of the war was not to be impeded by these negotiations.
The Duc de Bassano (Maret), who was still Minister for Foreign Affairs,
replied, by order of Napoleon, to the overtures wade by the Allies for a
general Congress; and stated that the Emperor acceded to them, and wished
Mannheim to be chosen as the neutral town. M. Metternich replied in a
note, dated Frankfort, the 25th of November, stating that the Allies felt
no difficulty in acceding to Napoleon’s choice of Mannheim for the meeting
of the Congress; but as M. de Bassano’s letter contained no mention of the
general and summary bases I have just mentioned, and which had been
communicated to M. de St. Aignan at Frankfort, M. Metternich stated that
the Allies wished the Emperor Napoleon to declare his determination
respecting those bases, in order that insurmountable difficulties might
not arrest the negotiations at their very outset. The Duke of Vicenza
(Caulaincourt), who had just succeeded the Duc de Bassano, received this
letter. Trusting to the declaration of Frankfort he thought he would be
justified in treating on those bases; he confidently relied on the consent
of Napoleon. But the Allies had now determined not to grant the limits
accorded by that declaration. Caulaincourt was therefore obliged to apply
for fresh powers, which being granted, he replied, on the 2d of December,
that Napoleon accepted the fundamental and summary bases which had been
communicated by M. de St. Aignan. To this letter M. Metternich answered
that the Emperors of Russia and Austria were gratified to find that the
Emperor of France recognised the bases judged necessary by the Allies;
that the two sovereigns would communicate without delay the official
document to their Allies, and that they were convinced that immediately on
receiving their reply the negotiations might be opened without any
interruption of the war.
We shall now see the reason why these first negotiations came to no
result. In the month of October the Allies overthrew the colossal edifice
denominated the French Empire. When led by victory to the banks of the
Rhine they declared their wish to abstain from conquest, explained their
intentions, and manifested an unalterable resolution to abide by them.
This determination of the Allies induced the French Government to evince
pacific intentions. Napoleon wished, by an apparent desire for peace, to
justify, if I may so express myself, in the eyes of his subjects, the
necessity of new sacrifices; which, according to his proclamations, he
demanded only to enable him to obtain peace on as honourable conditions as
possible. But the truth is, he was resolved not even to listen to the
offers made at Frankfort. He always represented the limits of the Rhine as
merely a compensation for the dismemberment of Poland and the immense
aggrandisement of the English possessions in Asia. But he wanted to gain
time, and, if possible, to keep the Allied armies on the right bank of the
Rhine.
The immense levies made in France, one after the other, had converted the
conscription into a sort of pressgang. Men employed in agriculture and
manufactures were dragged from their labours; and the people began to
express their dissatisfaction at the measures of Government more loudly
than they had hitherto ventured to do; yet all were willing to make
another effort, if they could have persuaded themselves that the Emperor
would henceforth confine his thoughts to France alone. Napoleon sent
Caulaincourt to the headquarters of the Allies; but that was only for the
sake of gaining time, and inducing a belief that he was favourably
disposed to peace.
The Allies having learned the immense levies of troops which Napoleon was
making, and being well acquainted with the state of feeling in France,
published the famous manifesto, addressed to the French people, which was
profusely circulated, and may be referred to as a warning to subjects who
trust to the promises of Governments.
The good faith with which the promises in the manifesto were kept may be
judged of from the Treaty of Paris. In the meantime the manifesto did not
a little contribute to alienate from Napoleon those who were yet faithful
to his cause; for, by believing in the declarations of the Allies, they
saw in him the sole obstacle to that peace which France so ardently
desired. On this point, too, the Allies were not wrong, and I confess that
I did not see without great surprise that the Duc de Rovigo, in that part
of his Memoirs where he mentions this manifesto, reproaches those who
framed it for representing the Emperor as a madman, who replied to
overtures of peace only by conscription levies: After all, I do not intend
to maintain that the declaration was entirely sincere; with respect to the
future it certainly was not. Switzerland was already tampered with, and
attempts were made to induce her to permit the Allied troops to enter
France by the bridge of Bale. Things were going on no better in the south
of France, where the Anglo-Spanish army threatened our frontiers by the
Pyrenees, and already occupied Pampeluna; and at the same time the
internal affairs of the country were no less critical than its external
position. It was in vain to levy troops; everything essential to an army
was wanting. To meet the most pressing demands the Emperor drew out
30,000,000 from the immense treasure which he had accumulated in the
cellars and galleries of the Pavillion Marsan, at the Tuileries. These
30,000,000 were speedily swallowed up. Nevertheless it was an act of
generosity on the part of Napoleon, and I never could understand on what
ground the Legislative Body complained of the outlay, because, as the
funds did not proceed from the Budget, there needed no financial law to
authorise their application. Besides, why did these rigid legislators,
who, while fortune smiled on Bonaparte, dared not utter a word on the
subject, demand, previously to the gratuitous gift just mentioned, that
the 350,000,000 in the Emperor’s privy puree should be transferred to the
Imperial treasury and carried to the public accounts? Why did they wink at
the accumulation in the Tuileries of the contributions and exactions
levied in, conquered countries? The answer is plain: because there would
have been danger in opposing it.
Amidst the difficulties which assailed the Emperor he cast his eyes on M.
de Talleyrand. But it being required, as a condition of his receiving the
portfolio of Foreign Affairs, that he should resign his office of
Vice-Grand-Elector, M. de Talleyrand preferred a permanent post to a
portfolio, which the caprice of a moment might withdraw. I have been
informed that, in a conversation with the Emperor, M. de Talleyrand gave
him the extraordinary advice of working upon the ambition of the English
family of Wellesley, and to excite in the mind of Wellington, the lustre
of whose reputation was now dawning, ambitious projects which would have
embarrassed the coalition. Napoleon, however, did not adopt this
proposition, the issue of which he thought too uncertain, and above all,
too remote, in the urgent circumstances in which it stood. Caulaincourt
was then made Minister for Foreign Affairs, in lieu of M. Maret, who was
appointed Secretary of State, an office much better suited to him.
Meanwhile the Emperor was wholly intent on the means of repelling the
attack which was preparing against him. The critical circumstances in
which he was placed seemed to restore the energy which time had in some
measure robbed him of. He turned his eyes towards Spain, and resolved to
bring the army from that country to oppose the Allies, whose movements
indicated their intention of entering France by Switzerland. An event
occurred connected with this subject calculated to have a decided
influence on the affairs of the moment, namely, the renunciation by
Joseph, King of Spain, of all right to the crown, to be followed by the
return; as had been agreed on; of Ferdinand to his dominions. Joseph made
this sacrifice at the instigation of his brother. The treaty was signed,
but an inconceivable delay occurred in its execution, while the torrent,
which was advancing upon France, rushed forward so rapidly that the treaty
could not be carried into execution. Ferdinand, it is true, re-ascended
his throne, but from other causes.
The Emperor was deeply interested in the march of the Allies. It was
important to destroy the bridge of Bale, because the Rhine once crossed
masses of the enemy would be thrown into France. At this time I had close
relations with a foreign diplomat whom I am forbidden by discretion to
name. He told me that the enemy was advancing towards the frontier, and
that the bridge of Bale would not be destroyed, as it had been so agreed
at Berne, where the Allies had gained the day. This astonished me, because
I knew, on the other hand, from a person who ought, to have been equally
well informed,—that it was hoped the bridge would be blown up. Being
much interested in knowing the truth, I sent on my own account, an agent
to Bale who on his return told me that the bridge would remain.
On the 19th of December the Legislative Body was convoked. It was on a
Wednesday. M. Laine was Vice-President under M. Regnier. A committee was
appointed to examine and report on the communications of the Emperor. The
report and conclusions of the committee were not satisfactory; it was
alleged that they betrayed a revolutionary tendency, of which M. Laine was
absurdly accused of having been one of the promoters; but all who knew him
must have been convinced of the falsehood of the charge. The Emperor
ordered the report to be seized, and then adjourned the Legislative Body.
Those who attentively observed the events of the time will recollect the
stupor which prevailed in Paris on the intelligence of this seizure and of
the adjournment of the Legislative Body. A thousand conjectures were
started as to what new occurrences had taken place abroad, but nothing
satisfactory was learned.
I considered this a great mistake. Who can doubt that if the Legislative
Body had taken the frank and noble step of declaring that France accepted
the conditions of Frankfort they would not have been listened to by the
Allies? But the words, “You are dishonoured if you cede a single village
acquired by a ‘Senatus-consulte’,” always, resounded in Napoleon’s ears:
they flattered his secret thoughts, and every pacific proposal was
rejected.
The members of the adjourned Legislative Body went as usual to take leave
of the Emperor, who received them on a Sunday, and after delivering to
them the speech, which is very well known, dismissed the rebels with great
ill-humour, refusing to hear any explanation. “I have suppressed your
address,” he began abruptly: “it was incendiary. I called you round me to
do good—you have done ill. Eleven-twelfths of you are
well-intentioned, the others, and above all M. Laine, are factious
intriguers, devoted to England, to all my enemies, and corresponding
through the channel of the advocate Deseze with the Bourbons. Return to
your Departments, and feel that my eye will follow you; you have
endeavoured to humble me, you may kill me, but you shall not dishonour me.
You make remonstrances; is this a time, when the stranger invades our
provinces, and 200,000 Cossacks are ready to overflow our country? There
may have been petty abuses; I never connived at them. You, M. Raynouard,
you said that. Prince Massena robbed a man at Marseilles of his house. You
lie! The General took possession of a vacant house, and my Minister shall
indemnify the proprietor. Is it thus that you dare affront a Marshal of
France who has bled for his country, and grown gray in victory? Why did
you not make your complaints in private to me? I would have done you
justice. We should wash our dirty linen at home, and not drag it out
before the world. You, call yourselves Representatives of the Nation. It
is not true; you are only Deputies of the Departments; a small portion of
the State, inferior to the Senate, inferior even to the Council of State.
The Representatives of the People! I am alone the Representative of the
People. Twice have 24,000,000 of French called me to the throne: which of
you durst undertake such a burden? It had already overwhelmed (ecrase),
your Assemblies, and your Conventions, your Vergniauds and your Guadets,
your Jacobins and your Girondins. They are all dead! What, who are you?
nothing—all authority is in the Throne; and what is the Throne? this
wooden frame covered with velvet?—no, I am the Throne! You have
added wrong to reproaches. You have talked of concessions—concessions
that even my enemies dared not ask! I suppose if they asked Champaigne you
would have had me give them La Brie besides; but in four months I will
conquer peace, or I shall be dead! You advise! how dare you debate of such
high matters (de si graves interets)! You have put me in the front of the
battle as the cause of war—it is infamous (c’est une atrocité). In
all your committees you have excluded the friends of Government—
extraordinary commission—committee of finance—committee of the
address, all, all my enemies. M. Laine, I repeat it, is a traitor; he is a
wicked man, the others are mere intriguers. I do justice to the
eleven-twelfths; but the factions I know, and will pursue. Is it, I ask
again, is it while the enemy is in France that you should have done this?
But nature has gifted me with a determined courage—nothing can
overcome me. It cost my pride much too—I made that sacrifice; I—but
I am above your miserable declamations—I was in need of consolation,
and you would mortify me—but, no, my victories shall crush your
clamours! In three months we shall have peace, and you shall repent your
folly. I am one of those who triumph or die.
“Go back to your Departments if any one of you dare to print your address
I shall publish it in the Moniteur with notes of my own. Go; France stands
in more need of me than I do of France. I bear the eleven-twelfths of you
in my heart—I shall nominate the Deputies to the two series which
are vacant, and I shall reduce the Legislative Body to the discharge of
its proper duties. The inhabitants of Alsace and Franche Comte have more
spirit than you; they ask me for arms, I send them, and one of my aides de
camp will lead them against the enemy.”
In after conversations he said of the Legislative Body that “its members
never came to Paris but to obtain some favours. They importuned the
Ministers from morning till night, and complained if they were not
immediately satisfied. When invited to dinner they burn with envy at the
splendour they see before them.” I heard this from Cambacérès, who was
present when the Emperor made these remarks.
CHAPTER XXXI.
1813.
I am now arrived at the most critical period in Napoleon’s career. What
reflections must he have made, if he had had leisure to reflect, in
comparing the recollections of his rising glory with the sad picture of
his falling fortune? What a contrast presents itself when we compare the
famous flag of the army of Italy, which the youthful conqueror, Bonaparte,
carried to the Directory, with those drooping eagles who had now to defend
the aerie whence they had so often taken flight to spread their triumphant
wings over Europe! Here we see the difference between liberty and absolute
power! Napoleon, the son of liberty, to whom he owed everything, had
disowned his mother, and was now about to fall. Those glorious triumphs
were now over when the people of Italy consoled themselves for defeat and
submitted to the magical power of that liberty which preceded the
Republican armies. Now, on the contrary, it was to free themselves from a
despotic yoke that the nations of Europe had in their turn taken up arms
and were preparing to invade France.
With the violation of the Swiss territory by the Allied armies, after the
consent of the Cantons, is connected a fact of great importance in my
life, and which, if I had chosen, might have made a great difference in my
destiny. On Tuesday, the 28th of December, I dined with my old friend, M.
Pierlot, and on leaving home I was in the habit of saying where I might be
found in case I should be wanted. At nine o’clock at night an express
arrived from the Minister of Police desiring me to come immediately to his
office. I confess, considering the circumstances of the times, and knowing
the Emperor’s prejudices against me, such a request coming at such an hour
made me feel some uneasiness, and I expected nothing less then a journey
to Vincennes. The Duc de Rovigo, by becoming responsible for me, had as
yet warded off the blow, and the supervision to which the Emperor had
subjected me—thanks to the good offices of Davoust—consisted
in going three times a week to show myself to Savory.
I accordingly, having first borrowed a night-cap, repaired to the hotel of
the Minister of Police. I was ushered into a well-lighted room, and when I
entered I found Savary waiting for me. He was in full costume, from which
I concluded he had just come from the Emperor. Advancing towards me with
an air which showed he had no bad news to communicate, he thus addressed
me:
“Bourrienne, I have just come from the Emperor, who asked me where you
were? I told him you were in Paris, and that I saw you often. ‘Well,’
continued the Emperor, ‘bid him come to me, I want to employ him. It is
three years since he has had anything to do. I wish to send him as
Minister to Switzerland, but he must set off directly. He must go to the
Allies. He understands German well. The King of Prussia expressed by
letter satisfaction at his conduct towards the Prussians whom the war
forced to retire to Hamburg. He knows Prince Witgenstein, who is the
friend of the King of Prussia, and probably is at Lörrach. He will see all
the Germans who are there. I confidently rely on him, and believe his
journey will have a good result. Caulaincourt will give him his
instructions.”
Notwithstanding my extreme surprise at this communication I replied
without hesitation that I could not accept the mission; that it was
offered too late. “It perhaps is hoped;” said I, “that the bridge of Bale
will be destroyed, and that Switzerland will preserve her neutrality. But
I do not believe any such thing; nay, more, I know positively to the
contrary. I can only repeat the offer comes much too late.”—”I am
very sorry for this resolution,” observed Savory, “but Caulaincourt will
perhaps persuade you. The Emperor wishes you to go to the Duc de Vicence
to-morrow at one o’clock; he will acquaint you with all the particulars,
and give you your instructions.”—”He may acquaint me with whatever
he chooses, but I will not go to Lörrach.”—”You know the Emperor
better than I do, he wishes you to go, and he will not pardon your
refusal.”—”He may do as he pleases, but no consideration shall
induce me to go to Switzerland.”—”You are wrong: but you will
reflect on the matter between this and tomorrow morning. Night will bring
good counsel, At any rate, do not fail to go to-morrow at one o’clock to
Caulaincourt, he expects you, and directions will be given to admit you
immediately.”
Next morning the first thing I did was to call on M. de Talleyrand. I told
him what had taken place, and as he was intimately acquainted with
Caulaincourt, I begged him to speak to that Minister in favour of my
resolution. M. de Talleyrand approved of my determination not to go to
Switzerland, and at one o’clock precisely I proceeded to M. de
Caulaincourt’s. He told me all he had been instructed to say. From the
manner in which he made the communication I concluded that he himself
considered the proposed mission a disagreeable one, and unlikely to be
attended by any useful result. I observed that he must have heard from
Savory that I had already expressed my determination to decline the
mission which the Emperor had been pleased to offer me. The Duc de Vicence
then, in a very friendly way, detailed the reasons which ought to induce
me to accept the offer, and did not disguise from me that by persisting in
my determination I ran the risk of raising Napoleon’s doubts as to my
opinions and future intentions. I replied that, having lived for three
years as a private individual, unconnected with public affairs, I should
have no influence at the headquarters of the Allies, and that whatever
little ability I might be supposed to possess, that would not
counterbalance the difficulties of my situation, and the opinion that I
was out of favour. I added that I should appear at the headquarters
without any decoration, without even that of the Cordon of the Legion of
Honour to which the Emperor attached so much importance, and the want of
which would almost have the appearance of disgrace; and I said that these
trifles, however slightly valued by reasonable men, were not, as he well
knew, without their influence on the men with whom I should have to treat.
“If that be all,” replied Caulaincourt, “the obstacle will speedily be
removed. I am authorised by the Emperor to tell you that he will create
you a Duke, and give you the Grand Cordon of the Legion of Honour.”
After these words I thought I was dreaming, and I was almost inclined to
believe that Caulaincourt was jesting with me. However, the offer was
serious, and I will not deny that it was tempting; yet I nevertheless
persisted in the refusal I had given. At length, after some further
conversation, and renewed, but useless, entreaties on the part of M. de
Caulaincourt, he arose, which was a signal that our interview was
terminated. I acknowledge I remained for a moment in doubt how to act, for
I felt we had come to no understanding. M. de’ Caulaincourt advanced
slowly towards the door of his cabinet: If I went away without knowing his
opinion I had done nothing; addressing him, therefore, by his surname,
“Caulaincourt;” said I, “you have frequently assured me that you would
never forget the services I rendered to you and your family at a time when
I possessed some influence. I know you, and therefore speak to you without
disguise. I do not now address myself to the Emperor’s Minister, but to
Caulaincourt. You are a man of honour, and I can open my heart to you
frankly. Consider the embarrassing situation of France, which you know
better than I do. I do not ask you for your secrets, but I myself know
enough. I will tell you candidly that I am convinced the enemy will pass
the Rhine in a few days. The Emperor has been deceived: I should not have
time to reach my destination, and I should be laughed at. My
correspondents in Germany have made me acquainted with every particular.
Now, Caulaincourt, tell me honestly, if you were in my place, and I in
yours, and I should make this proposition to you, what determination would
you adopt?”
I observed from the expression of Caulaincourt’s countenance that my
question had made an impression on him, and affectionately pressing my
hand he said, “I would do as you do: Enough. I will arrange the business
with the Emperor.” This reply seemed to remove a weight from my mind, and
I left Caulaincourt with feelings of gratitude. I felt fully assured that
he would settle the business satisfactorily, and in this conjecture I was
not deceived, for I heard no more of the matter.
I must here go forward a year to relate another occurrence in which the
Duc de Vicence and I were concerned. When, in March 1815, the King
appointed me Prefect of Police, M. de Caulaincourt sent to me a
confidential person to inquire whether he ran any risk in remaining in
Paris, or whether he had better remove. He had been told that his name was
inscribed in a list of individuals whom I had received orders to arrest.
Delighted at this proof of confidence, I returned the following answer by
the Duc de Vicence’s messenger: “Tell M. de Caulaincourt that I do not
know where he lives. He need be under no apprehension: I will answer for
him.”
During the campaign of 1813 the Allies, after driving the French out of
Saxony and obliging them to retreat towards the Rhine, besieged Hamburg,
where Davoust was shut up with a garrison of 30,000 men, resolutely
determined to make it a second Saragossa. From the month of September
every day augmented the number of the Allied troops, who were already
making rapid progress on the left bank of the Elbe. Davoust endeavoured to
fortify Hamburg on so extended a scale that, in the opinion of the most
experienced military men, it would have required a garrison of 60,000 men
to defend it in a regular and protracted siege. At the commencement of the
siege Davoust lost Vandamme, who was killed in a sortie at the head of a
numerous corps which was inconsiderately sacrificed.
It is but justice to admit that Davoust displayed great activity in the
defence, and began by laying in large supplies.
General Bertrand was directed to construct a bridge to form a
communication between Hamburg and Haarburg by joining the islands of the
Elbe to the Continent along a total distance of about two leagues. This
bridge was to be built of wood, and Davoust seized upon all the
timber-yards to supply materials for its construction. In the space of
eighty-three days the bridge was finished. It was a very magnificent
structure, its length being 2529 toises, exclusive of the lines of
junction, formed on the two islands.
The inhabitants were dreadfully oppressed, but all the cruel measures and
precautions of the French were ineffectual, for the Allies advanced in
great force and occupied Westphalia, which movement obliged the Governor
of Hamburg to recall to the town the different detachments scattered round
Hamburg.
At Lübeck the departure of the French troops was marked by blood. Before
they evacuated the town, an old man, and a butcher named Prahl, were
condemned to be shot. The butcher’s crime consisted in having said, in
speaking of the French, “Der teufel hohle sie” (the devil take them). The
old man fortunately escaped his threatened fate, but, notwithstanding the
entreaties and tears of the inhabitants, the sentence upon Prahl was
carried into execution.
The garrison of Hamburg was composed of French, Italian, and Dutch troops.
Their number at first amounted to 30,000, but sickness made great-havoc
among them. From sixty to eighty perished daily in the hospitals. When the
garrison evacuated Hamburg in May 1814 it was reduced to about 15,000 men.
In the month of December provisions began to diminish, and there was no
possibility of renewing the supply. The poor were first of all made to
leave the town, and afterwards all persons who were not usefully employed.
It is no exaggeration to estimate at 50,000 the number of persons who were
thus exiled. The colonel commanding the gendarmerie at Hamburg notified to
the exiled inhabitants that those who did not leave the town within the
prescribed time would receive fifty blows with a cane and afterwards be
driven out. But if penance may be commuted with priests so it may with
gendarmes. Delinquents contrived to purchase their escape from the
bastinado by a sum of money, and French gallantry substituted with respect
to females the birch for the cane. I saw an order directing all female
servants to be examined as to their health unless they could produce
certificates from their masters. On the 25th of December the Government
granted twenty-four hours longer to persons who were ordered to quit the
town; and two days after this indulgence an ordinance was published
declaring that those who should return to the town after once leaving it
were to be considered as rebels and accomplices of the enemy, and as such
condemned to death by a prevotal court. But this was not enough. At the
end of December people, without distinction of sex or age, were dragged
from their beds and conveyed out of the town on a cold night, when the
thermometer was between sixteen or eighteen degrees; and it was affirmed
that several old men perished in this removal. Those who survived were
left on the outside of the Altona gates. At Altona they all found refuge
and assistance. On Christmas-day 7000 of these unfortunate persons were
received in the house of M. Rainville, formerly aide de camp to Dumouriez,
and who left France together with that general. His house, which was at
Holstein, was usually the scene of brilliant entertainments, but it was
converted into the abode of misery, mourning, and death. All possible
attention was bestowed on the unfortunate outlaws; but few profited by it,
and what is worse, the inhabitants of Altona suffered for their
generosity. Many of the unfortunate persons were affected with the
epidemic disease which was raging in Hamburg, and which in consequence
broke out at Altona.
All means of raising money in Hamburg being exhausted, a seizure was made
of the funds of the Bank of that city, which yet contained from seven to
eight millions of marks. Were those who ordered this measure not aware
that to seize on the funds of some of the citizens of Hamburg was an
injury to all foreigners who had funds in the Bank? Such is a brief
statement of the vexations and cruelties which long oppressed this
unfortunate city. Napoleon accused Hamburg of Anglomania, and by ruining
her he thought to ruin England. Hamburg, feeble and bereft of her sources,
could only complain, like Jerusalem when besieged by Titus: “Plorans,
ploravit in nocte.”
CHAPTER XXXII.
1813-1814.
I want now to proceed to notice the affairs of Italy and the principal
events of the Viceroyalty of Eugène. In order to throw together all that I
have to say about the Viceroy I must anticipate the order of time.
After the campaign of 1812, when Eugène revisited Italy, he was promptly
informed of the more than doubtful dispositions of Austria towards France.
He then made preparations for raising an army capable of defending the
country which the Emperor had committed to his safeguard. Napoleon was
fully aware how much advantage he would derive from the presence on the
northern frontiers of Italy of an army sufficiently strong to harass
Austria, in case she should draw aside the transparent veil which still
covered her policy. Eugène did all that depended on him to meet the
Emperor’s wishes; but in spite of his efforts the army of Italy was, after
all; only an imaginary army to those who could compare the number of men
actually enrolled with the numbers stated in the lists. When, in July
1813, the Viceroy was informed of the turn taken by the negotiations at
the shadow of a Congress assembled at Prague, he had no longer any doubt
of the renewal of hostilities; and foreseeing an attack on Italy he
resolved as speedily as possible to approach the frontiers of Austria. He
had succeeded in assembling an army composed of French and Italians, and
amounting to 45,000 infantry and 5000 cavalry. On the renewal of
hostilities the Viceroy’s headquarters were at Udine. Down to the month of
April 1814 he succeeded in maintaining a formidable attitude, and in
defending the entrance of his kingdom by dint of that military talent
which was to be expected in a man bred in the great school of Napoleon,
and whom the army looked up to as one of its most skillful generals.
During the great and unfortunate events of 1813 all eyes had been fixed on
Germany and the Rhine; but the defection of Murat for a time diverted
attention to Italy. That event did not so very much surprise me, for I had
not forgotten my conversation with the King of Naples in the Champs
Elysees, with which I have made the reader acquainted. At first Murat’s
defection was thought incredible by every one, and it highly excited
Bonaparte’s indignation. Another defection which occurred about the same
period deeply distressed Eugène, for although raised to the rank of a
prince, and almost a sovereign, he was still a man, and an excellent man.
He was united to the Princess Amelia of Bavaria, who was as amiable and as
much beloved as he, and he had the deep mortification to count the
subjects of his father-in-law among the enemies whom he would probably
have to combat. Fearing lest he should be harassed by the Bavarians on the
side of the Tyrol, Eugène commenced his retrograde movement in the autumn
of 1813. He at first fell back on the Tagliamento, and successively on the
Adige. On reaching that river the army of Italy was considerably
diminished, in spite of all Eugène’s care of his troops. About the end of
November Eugène learned that a Neapolitan corps was advancing upon Upper
Italy, part taking the direction of Rome, and part that of Ancona. The
object of the King of Naples was to take advantage of the situation of
Europe, and he was duped by the promises held out to him as the reward of
his treason. Murat seemed to have adopted the artful policy of Austria;
for not only had he determined to join the coalition, but he was even
maintaining communications with England and Austria, while at the same
time he was making protestations of fidelity to his engagements with
Napoleon.
When first informed of Murat’s treason by the Viceroy the Emperor refused
to believe it. “No,” he exclaimed to those about him, “it cannot be!
Murat, to whom I have given my sister! Murat, to whom I have given a
throne! Eugène must be misinformed. It is impossible that Murat has
declared himself against me!” It was, however, not only possible but true.
Gradually throwing aside the dissimulation beneath which he had concealed
his designs, Murat seemed inclined to renew the policy of Italy during the
fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, when the art of deceiving was deemed by
the Italian Governments the most sublime effort of genius. Without any
declaration of war, Murat ordered the Neapolitan General who occupied Rome
to assume the supreme command in the Roman States, and to take possession
of the country. General Miollis, who commanded the French troops in Rome,
could only throw himself, with his handful of men, into the Castle of St.
Angelo, the famous mole of Adrian, in which was long preserved the
treasury of Sixtus V. The French General soon found himself blockaded by
the Neapolitan troops, who also blockaded Civita Vecchia and Ancona.
The treaty concluded between Murat and Austria was definitively signed on
the 11th of January 1814. As soon as he was informed of it the Viceroy,
certain that he should soon have to engage with the Neapolitans, was
obliged to renounce the preservation of the line of the Adige, the
Neapolitan army being in the rear of his right wing. He accordingly
ordered a retrograde movement to the other side of the Mincio, where his
army was cantoned. In this position Prince Eugène, on the 8th of February,
had to engage with the Austrians, who had come up with him, and the
victory of the Mincio arrested, for some time, the invasion of the
Austrian army and its junction with the Neapolitan troops.
It was not until eight days after that Murat officially declared war
against the Emperor; and immediately several general and superior
officers, and many French troops, who were in his service, abandoned him,
and repaired to the headquarters of the Viceroy. Murat made endeavours to
detain them; they replied, that as he had declared war against France, no
Frenchman who loved his country could remain in his service. “Do you
think,” returned he, “that my heart is less French than yours? On the
contrary, I am much to be pitied. I hear of nothing but the disasters of
the Grand Army. I have been obliged to enter into a treaty with the
Austrians, and an arrangement with the English, commanded by Lord
Bentinck, in order to save my Kingdom from a threatened landing of the
English and the Sicilians, which would infallibly have excited an
insurrection.”
There could not be a more ingenuous confession of the antipathy which
Joachim knew the Neapolitans to entertain towards his person and
government. His address to the French was ineffectual. It was easy to
foresee what would ensue. The Viceroy soon received an official
communication from Napoleon’s War Minister, accompanied by an Imperial
decree, recalling all the French who were in the service of Joachim, and
declaring that all who were taken with arms in their hands should be tried
by a courtmartial as traitors to their country. Murat commenced by gaining
advantages which could not be disputed. His troops almost immediately took
possession of Leghorn and the citadel of Ancona, and the French were
obliged to evacuate Tuscany.
The defection of Murat overthrew one of Bonaparte’s gigantic conceptions.
He had planned that Murat and Eugène with their combined forces should
march on the rear of the Allies, while he, disputing the soil of France
with the invaders, should multiply obstacles to their advance; the King of
Naples and the Viceroy of Italy were to march upon Vienna and make Austria
tremble in the heart of her capital before the timid million of her
Allies, who measured their steps as they approached Paris, should
desecrate by their presence the capital of France. When informed of the
vast project, which, however, was but the dream of a moment, I immediately
recognised that eagle glance, that power of discovering great resources in
great calamities, so peculiar to Bonaparte.
Napoleon was yet Emperor of France; but he who had imposed on all Europe
treaties of peace no less disastrous than the wars which had preceded
them, could not now obtain an armistice; and Caulaincourt, who was sent to
treat for one at the camp of the Allies, spent twenty days at Luneville
before he could even obtain permission to pass the advanced posts of the
invading army. In vain did Caulaincourt entreat Napoleon to sacrifice, or
at least resign temporarily, a portion of that glory acquired in so many
battles, and which nothing could efface in history. Napoleon replied, “I
will sign whatever you wish. To obtain peace I will exact no condition;
but I will not dictate my own humiliation.” This concession, of course,
amounted to a determination not to sign or to grant anything.
In the first fortnight of January 1814 one-third of France was invaded,
and it was proposed to form a new Congress, to be held at
Chatillon-sur-Seine. The situation of Napoleon grew daily worse and worse.
He was advised to seek extraordinary resources in the interior of the
Empire, and was reminded of the fourteen armies which rose, as if by
enchantment, to defend France at the commencement of the Revolution.
Finally, a reconciliation with the Jacobins, a party who had power to call
up masses to aid him, was recommended. For a moment he was inclined to
adopt this advice. He rode on horseback through the surburbs of St.
Antoine and St. Marceau, courted the populace, affectionately replied to
their acclamations, and he thought he saw the possibility of turning to
account the attachment which the people evinced for him. On his return to
the Palace some prudent persons ventured to represent to him that, instead
of courting this absurd sort of popularity it would be more advisable to
rely on the nobility and the higher classes of society. “Gentlemen,”
replied he, “you may say what you please, but in the situation in which I
stand my only nobility is the rabble of the faubourgs, and I know of no
rabble but the nobility whom I have created.” This was a strange
compliment to all ranks, for it was only saying that they were all rabble
together.
At this time the Jacobins were disposed to exert every effort to serve
him; but they required to have their own way, and to be allowed freely to
excite and foster revolutionary sentiments. The press, which groaned under
the most odious and intolerable censorship, was to be wholly resigned to
them. I do not state these facts from hearsay. I happened by chance to be
present at two conferences in which were set forward projects infected
with the odour of the clubs, and these projects were supported with the
more assurance because their success was regarded as certain. Though I had
not seen Napoleon since my departure for Hamburg, yet I was sufficiently
assured of his feeling towards the Jacobins to be convinced that he would
have nothing to do with them. I was not wrong. On hearing of the price
they set on their services he said, “This is too much; I shall have a
chance of deliverance in battle, but I shall have none with these furious
blockheads. There can be nothing in common between the demagogic
principles of ’93 and the monarchy, between clubs of madmen and a regular
Ministry, between a Committee of Public Safety and an Emperor, between
revolutionary tribunals and established laws. If fall I must, I will not
bequeath France to the Revolution from which I have delivered her.”
These were golden words, and Napoleon thought of a more noble and truly
national mode of parrying the danger which threatened him. He ordered the
enrolment of the National Guard of Paris, which was placed under the
command of Marshal Moncey. A better choice could not have been made, but
the staff of the National Guard was a focus of hidden intrigues, in which
the defence of Paris was less thought about than the means of taking
advantage of Napoleon’s overthrow. I was made a captain in this Guard,
and, like the rest of the officers, I was summoned to the Tuileries, on
the 23d of January, when the Emperor took leave of the National Guard
previously to his departure from Paris to join the army.
Napoleon entered with the Empress. He advanced with a dignified step,
leading by the hand his son, who was not yet three years old. It was long
since I had seen him. He had grown very corpulent, and I remarked on his
pale countenance an expression of melancholy and irritability.
The habitual movement of the muscles of his neck was more decided and more
frequent than formerly. I shall not attempt to describe what were my
feelings during this ceremony, when I again saw, after a long separation,
the friend of my youth, who had become master of Europe, and was now on
the point of sinking beneath the efforts of his enemies. There was
something melancholy in this solemn and impressive ceremony. I have rarely
witnessed such profound silence in so numerous an assembly. At length
Napoleon, in a voice as firm and sonorous as when he used to harangue his
troops in Italy or in Egypt, but without that air of confidence which then
beamed on his countenance, delivered to the assembled officers an address
which was published in all the journals of the time. At the commencement
of this address he said, “I set out this night to take the command of the
army. On quitting the capital I confidently leave behind me my wife and my
son, in whom so many hopes are centred.” I listened attentively to
Napoleon’s address, and, though he delivered it firmly, he either felt or
feigned emotion. Whether or not the emotion was sincere on his part, it
was shared by many present; and for my own part I confess that my feelings
were deeply moved when he uttered the words, “I leave you my wife and my
son.” At that moment my eyes were fixed on the young Prince, and the
interest with which he inspired me was equally unconnected with the
splendour which surrounded and the misfortunes which threatened him. I
beheld in the interesting child not the King of Rome but the son of my old
friend. All day long afterwards I could not help feeling depressed while
comparing the farewell scene of the morning with the day on which we took
possession of the Tuileries. How many centuries seemed the fourteen years
which separated the two events.
It may be worth while to remind those who are curious in comparing dates
that Napoleon, the successor of Louis XVI., and who had become the nephew
of that monarch by his marriage with the niece of Marie Antoinette, took
leave of the National Guard of Paris on the anniversary of the fatal 21st
of January, after twenty-five years of successive terror, fear, hope,
glory, and misfortune.
Meanwhile, a Congress was opened at Chatillon-sur-Seine, at which were
assembled the Duke of Vicenza on the part of France, Lords Aderdeen and
Cathcart and Sir Charles Stewart as the representatives of England, Count
Razumowsky on the part of Russia, Count Stadion for Austria, and Count
Humboldt for Prussia. Before the opening of the Congress, the Duke of
Vicenza, in conformity with the Emperor’s orders, demanded an armistice,
which is almost invariably granted during negotiations for peace; but it
was now too late: the Allies had long since determined not to listen to
any such demand. They therefore answered the Duke of Vicenza’s application
by requiring that the propositions for peace should be immediately signed.
But these were not the propositions of Frankfort. The Allies established
as their bases the limits of the old French monarchy. They conceived
themselves authorised in so doing by their success and by their situation.
To estimate rightly Napoleon’s conduct during the negotiations for peace
which took place in the conferences at Chatillon it is necessary to bear
in mind the organisation he had received from nature and the ideas with
which that organisation had imbued him at an early period of life. If the
last negotiations of his expiring reign be examined with due attention and
impartiality it will appear evident that the causes of his fall arose out
of his character. I cannot range myself among those adulators who have
accused the persons about him with having dissuaded him from peace. Did he
not say at St. Helena, in speaking of the negotiations at Chatillon, “A
thunderbolt alone could have saved us: to treat, to conclude, was to yield
foolishly to the enemy.” These words forcibly portray Napoleon’s
character. It must also be borne in mind how much he was captivated by the
immortality of the great names which history has bequeathed to our
admiration, and which are perpetuated from generation to generation.
Napoleon was resolved that his name should re-echo in ages to come, from
the palace to the cottage. To live without fame appeared to him an
anticipated death. If, however, in this thirst for glory, not for
notoriety, he conceived the wish to surpass Alexander and Caesar, he never
desired the renown of Erostratus, and I will say again what I have said
before, that if he committed actions to be condemned, it was because he
considered them as steps which helped him to place himself on the summit
of immortality on which he wished to place his name. Witness what he wrote
to his brother Jerome, “Better never, to have lived than to live without
glory;” witness also what he wrote later to his brother Louis, “It is
better to die as a King than to live as a Prince.” How often in the days
of my intimacy with Bonaparte has he not said to me, “Who knows the names
of those kings who have passed from the thrones on which chance or birth
seated them? They lived and died unnoticed. The learned, perhaps, may find
them mentioned in old archives, and a medal or a coin dug from the earth
may reveal to antiquarians the existence of a sovereign of whom they had
never before heard. But, on the contrary, when we hear the names of Cyrus,
Alexander, Caesar, Mahomet, Charlemagne, Henry IV., and Louis XIV., we are
immediately among our intimate acquaintance.” I must add, that when
Napoleon thus spoke to me in the gardens of Malmaison he only repeated
what had often fallen from him in his youth, for his character and his
ideas never varied; the change was in the objects to which they were
applied.
From his boyhood Napoleon was fond of reading the history of the great men
of antiquity; and what he chiefly sought to discover was the means by
which those men had become great. He remarked that military glory secures
more extended fame than the arts of peace and the noble efforts which
contribute to the happiness of mankind. History informs us that great
military talent and victory often give the power, which, in its turn,
procures the means of gratifying ambition. Napoleon was always persuaded
that that power was essential to him, in order to bend men to his will,
and to stifle all discussions on his conduct. It was his established
principle never to sign a disadvantageous peace. To him a tarnished crown
was no longer a crown. He said one day to M. de Caulaincourt, who was
pressing him to consent to sacrifices, “Courage may defend a crown, but
infamy never.” In all the last acts of Napoleon’s career I can retrace the
impress of his character, as I had often recognised in the great actions
of the Emperor the execution of a thought conceived by the
General-in-Chief of the Army of Italy.
On the opening of the Congress the Duke of Vicenza, convinced that he
could no longer count on the natural limits of France promised at
Frankfort by the Allies, demanded new powers. Those limits were doubtless
the result of reasonable concessions, and they had been granted even after
the battle of Leipsic; but it was now necessary that Napoleon’s Minister
should show himself ready to make further concessions if he wished to be
allowed to negotiate. The Congress was opened on the 5th of February, and
on the 7th the Plenipotentiaries of the Allied powers declared themselves
categorically. They inserted in the protocol that after the successes
which had favoured their armies they insisted on France being restored to
her old limits, such as they were during the monarchy before the
Revolution; and that she should renounce all direct influence beyond her
future limits.
This proposition appeared so extraordinary to M. de Caulaincourt that he
requested the sitting might be suspended, since the conditions departed
too far from his instructions to enable him to give an immediate answer.
The Plenipotentiaries of the Allied powers acceded to his request, and the
continuation of the sitting was postponed till eight in the evening. When
it was resumed the Duke of Vicenza renewed his promise to make the
greatest sacrifices for the attainment of peace. He added that the amount
of the sacrifices necessarily depended on the amount of the compensations,
and that he could not determine on any concession or compensation without
being made acquainted with the whole. He wished to have a general plan of
the views of the Allies, and he requested that their Plenipotentiaries
would explain themselves decidedly respecting the number and description
of the sacrifices and compensations to be demanded. It must be
acknowledged that the Duke of Vicenza perfectly fulfilled the views of the
Emperor in thus protracting and gaining time by subtle subterfuges, for
all that he suggested had already been done.
On the day after this sitting some advantages gained by the Allies, who
took Chatillon-sur-Marne and Troves, induced Napoleon to direct
Caulaincourt to declare to the Congress that if an armistice were
immediately agreed on he was ready to consent to France being restored to
her old limits. By securing this armistice Napoleon hoped that happy
chances might arise, and that intrigues might be set on foot; but the
Allies would not listen to any such proposition.
At the sitting of the 10th of March the Duke of Vicenza inserted in the
protocol that the last courier he had received had been arrested and
detained a considerable time by several Russian general officers, who had
obliged him to deliver up his despatches, which had not been returned to
him till thirty-six hours after at Chaumont. Caulaincourt justly
complained of this infraction of the law of nations and established usage,
which, he said, was the sole cause of the delay in bringing the
negotiations to a conclusion. After this complaint he communicated to the
Congress the ostensible instructions of Napoleon, in which he authorised
his Minister to accede to the demands of the Allies. But in making this
communication M. de Caulaincourt took care not to explain the private and
secret instructions he had also received. The Allies rejected the
armistice because it would have checked their victorious advance; but they
consented to sign the definitive peace, which of all things was what the
Emperor did not wish.
Napoleon at length determined to make sacrifices, and the Duke of Vicenza
submitted new propositions to the Congress. The Allies replied, in the
same sitting, that these propositions contained no distinct and explicit
declaration on the project presented by them on the 17th of February;
that, having on the 28th of the same month, demanded a decisive answer
within the term of ten days, they were about to break up the negotiations
Caulaincourt then declared verbally:
1st. That the Emperor Napoleon was ready to renounce all pretension or
influence whatever in countries beyond the boundaries of France.
2d. To recognise the independence of Spain, Italy, Switzerland, Germany,
and Holland, and that as to England, France would make such concessions as
might be deemed necessary in consideration of a reasonable equivalent.
Upon this the sitting was immediately broken up without a reply. It must
be remarked that this singular declaration was verbal, and consequently
not binding, and that the limits of France were mentioned without being
specified. It cannot be doubted that Napoleon meant the limits conceded at
Frankfort, to which he was well convinced the Allies would not consent,
for circumstances were now changed. Besides, what could be meant by the
reasonable equivalent from England? Is it astonishing that this obscurity
and vagueness should have banished all confidence on the part of the
Plenipotentiaries of the Allied powers? Three days after the sitting of
the 10th of March they declared they could not even enter into a
discussion of the verbal protocol of the French Minister. They requested
that M. de Caulaincourt would declare whether he would accept or reject
the project of a treaty presented by the Allied Sovereigns, or offer a
counter-project.
The Duke of Vicenza, who was still prohibited, by secret instructions from
coming to any conclusion on the proposed basis, inserted in the protocol
of the sitting of the 13th of March a very ambiguous note. The
Plenipotentiaries of the Allies; in their reply, insisted upon receiving
another declaration from the French Plenipotentiary, which should contain
an acceptance or refusal of their project of a treaty presented in the
conference of the 7th of February, or a counter-project. After much
discussion Caulaincourt agreed to draw up a counter-project, which he
presented on the 15th, under the following title: “Project of a definitive
Treaty between France and the Allies.” In this extraordinary project,
presented after so much delay, M. de Caulaincourt, to the great
astonishment of the Allies, departed in no respect from the declarations
of the 10th of March. He replied again to the ultimatum of the Allies, or
what he wished to regard as such, by defending a multitude of petty
interests, which were of no importance in so great a contest; but in
general the conditions seemed rather those of a conqueror dictating to his
enemies than of a man overwhelmed by misfortune: As may readily be
imagined, they were, for the most part, received with derision by the
Allies.
Everything tends to prove that the French Plenipotentiary had received no
positive instructions from the 5th of February, and that, after all the
delay which Napoleon constantly created, Caulaincourt never had it in his
power to answer, categorically, the propositions of the Allies. Napoleon
never intended to make peace at Chatillon on the terms proposed. He always
hoped that some fortunate event would enable him to obtain more favourable
conditions.
On the 18th of March, that is to say, three days after the presentation of
this project of a treaty, the Plenipotentiaries of the Allies recorded in
the protocol their reasons for rejecting the extraordinary project of the
French Minister. For my part, I was convinced, for the reasons I have
mentioned, that the Emperor would never agree to sign the conditions
proposed in the ultimatum of the Allies, dated the 13th of March, and I
remember having expressed that opinion to M. de Talleyrand. I saw him on
the 14th, and found him engaged in perusing some intelligence he had just
received from the Duke of Vicenza, announcing, as beyond all doubt, the
early signature of peace. Caulaincourt had received orders to come to a
conclusion. Napoleon, he said, had given him a carte blanche to save the
capital, and avoid a battle, by which the last resources of the nation
would be endangered. This seemed pretty positive, to be sure; but even
this assurance did not, for a moment, alter my opinion. The better to
convince me, M. de Talleyrand gave me Caulaincourt’s letter to read. After
reading it I confidently said, “He will never sign the conditions.” M. de
Talleyrand could not help thinking me very obstinate in my opinion, for he
judged of what the Emperor would do by his situation, while I judged by
his character. I told M. de Talleyrand that Caulaincourt might have
received written orders to sign; for the sake of showing them to the
Plenipotentiaries of the Allies, but that I had no doubt he had been
instructed to postpone coming to a conclusion, and to wait for final
orders. I added, that I saw no reason to change my opinion, and that I
continued to regard the breaking up of the Congress as nearer than
appearances seemed to indicate. Accordingly, three days afterwards, the
Allies grew tired of the delay and the conferences were broken up. Thus
Napoleon sacrificed everything rather than his glory. He fell from a great
height, but he never, by his signature, consented to any dismemberment of
France.
The Plenipotentiaries of the Allies, convinced that these renewed
difficulties and demands had no other object but to gain time, stated that
the Allied powers, faithful to their principles, and in conformity with
their previous declarations, regarded the negotiations at Chatillon as
terminated by the French Government. This rupture of the conferences took
place on the 19th of March, six days after the presentation of the
ultimatum of the Allied powers. The issue of these long discussions was
thus left to be decided by the chances of war, which were not very
favourable to the man who boldly contended against armed Europe. The
successes of the Allies during the conferences at Chatillon had opened to
their view the road to Paris, while Napoleon shrunk from the necessity of
signing his own disgrace. In these circumstances was to be found the sole
cause of his ruin, and he might have said, “Tout est perdu, fors la
gloire.” His glory is immortal.
CHAPTER XXXIII.
1814
I was always persuaded, and everything I have since seen has confirmed my
opinion, that the Allies entering France had no design of restoring the
House of Bourbon, or of imposing any Government whatever on the French
people. They came to destroy and not to found. That which they wished to
destroy from the commencement of their success was Napoleon’s supremacy,
in order to prevent the future invasions with which they believed Europe
would still be constantly threatened. If, indeed, I had entertained any
doubt on this subject it would have been banished by the account I heard
of General Reynier’s conversation with the Emperor Alexander. That
General, who was made prisoner at Leipsic, was exchanged, and returned to
France. In the beginning of February 1814 he passed through Troves, where
the Emperor Alexander then was. Reynier expressed a desire to be allowed
to pay his respects to the Emperor, and to thank him for having restored
him to liberty. He was received with that affability of manner which was
sometimes affected by the Russian monarch.
On his arrival at Paris General Reynier called at the Duc de Rovigo’s,
where I had dined that day, and where he still was when I arrived. He
related in my hearing the conversation to which I have alluded, and stated
that it had all the appearance of sincerity on the Emperor’s part. Having
asked Alexander whether he had any instructions for Napoleon, as the
latter, on learning that he had seen his Majesty would not fail to ask him
many questions, he replied that he had nothing particular to communicate
to him. Alexander added that he was Napoleon’s friend, but that he had,
personally, much reason—to complain of his conduct; that the Allies
would have nothing more to do with him; that they had no intention of
forcing any Sovereign upon France; but that they would no longer
acknowledge Napoleon as Emperor of the French. “For my part,” said
Alexander, “I can no longer place any confidence in him. He has deceived
me too often.” In reply to this Reynier made some remarks dictated by his
attachment and fidelity to Bonaparte. He observed that Napoleon was
acknowledged as Sovereign of France by every treaty. “But,” added Reynier,
“if you should persist in forcing him to resign the supreme power, whom
will you put in his place?”—”Did you not choose him; why then can
you not choose some one else to govern you? I repeat that we do not intend
to force any one upon you but we will have no more to do with Napoleon.”
Several Generals were then named; and after Reynier had explained the
great difficulties which would oppose any such choice, Alexander
interrupted him saying, “But, General, there is Bernadotte.’ Has he not
been voluntarily chosen Prince Royal of Sweden; may he not also be raised
to the same rank in France? He is your countryman; surely then you may
choose him, since the Swedes took him, though a foreigner.” General
Reynier, who was a man of firm character, started some objections, which I
thought at the time well founded; and Alexander put an end to the
conversation by saving, rather in a tone of dissatisfaction, “Well,
General, the fate of arms will decide.”
The campaign of France forced Napoleon to adopt a kind of operations quite
new to him. He had been accustomed to attack; but he was now obliged to
stand on his defence, so that, instead of having to execute a previously
conceived plan, as when, in the Cabinet of the Tuileries, he traced out to
me the field of Marengo, he had now to determine his movements according
to those of his numerous enemies. When the Emperor arrived at
Chalons-sur-Marne the Prussian army was advancing by the road of Lorraine.
He drove it back beyond St. Dizier. Meanwhile the Grand Austro-Russian
army passed the Seine and the Yonne at Montereau, and even sent forward a
corps which advanced as far as Fontainebleau. Napoleon then made a
movement to the right in order to drive back the troops which threatened
to march on Paris, and by a curious chance he came up with the troops in
the very place where he passed the boyish years in which he cherished what
then seemed wild and fabulous dreams of his future fate. What thoughts and
recollections must have crowded on his mind when he found himself an
Emperor and a King, at the head of a yet powerful army, in the chateau of
the Comte de Brienne, to whom he had so often paid his homage! It was at
Brienne that he had said to me, thirty-four years before, “I will do these
Frenchman all the harm I can.” Since then he had certainly changed his
mind; but it might be said that fate persisted in forcing the man to
realise the design of the boy in spite of himself. No sooner had Napoleon
revisited Brienne as a conqueror than he was repulsed and hurried to his
fall, which became every moment more certain.
I shall not enter into any details of the campaign of France, because the
description of battles forms no part of my plan. Still, I think it
indispensable briefly to describe Napoleon’s miraculous activity from the
time of his leaving Paris to the entrance of the Allies into the capital.
Few successful campaigns have enabled our Generals and the French army to
reap so much glory as they gained during this great reverse of fortune.
For it is possible to triumph without honour, and to fall with glory. The
chances of the war were not doubtful, but certainly the numerous hosts of
the Allies could never have anticipated so long and brilliant a
resistance. The theatre of the military operations soon approached so near
to Paris that the general eagerness for news from the army was speedily
satisfied, and when any advantage was gained by the Emperor his partisans
saw the enemy already repulsed from the French territory. I was not for a
moment deceived by these illusions, as I well knew the determination and
the resources of the Allied sovereigns. Besides, events were so rapid and
various in this war of extermination that the guns of the Invalides
announcing a victory were sometimes immediately followed by the distant
rolling of artillery, denoting the enemy’s near approach to the capital.
The Emperor left Paris on the 25th of January, at which time the Emperors
of Russia and Austria and the King of Prussia were assembled at Langres.
Napoleon rejoined his Guard at Vitry-le-Francais. On the second day after
his departure he drove before him the Prussian army, which he had forced
to evacuate St. Dizier. Two days after this the battle of Brienne was
fought, and on the 1st of February between 70,000 and 80,000 French and
Allied troops stood face to face. On this occasion the commanders on both
sides were exposed to personal danger, for Napoleon had a horse killed
under him, and a Cossack fell dead by the side of Marshal Blücher.
A few days after this battle Napoleon entered Troves, where he stayed but
a short time, and then advanced to Champaubert. At the latter place was
fought the battle which hears its name. The Russians were defeated,
General Alsufieff was made prisoner, and 2000 men and 30 guns fell into
the hands of the French. After this battle the Emperor was under such a
delusion as to his situation that while supping with Berthier, Marmont,
and his prisoner, General Alsufieff, the Emperor said, “Another such
victory as this, gentlemen, and I shall be on the Vistula.”
Finding that no one replied, and reading in the countenances of his
Marshals that they did not share his hopes, “I see how it is,” he added,
“every one is growing tired of war; there is no more enthusiasm. The
sacred fire is extinct.” Then rising from the table, and stepping up to
General Drouot, with the marked intention of paying him a compliment which
should at the same time convey a censure on the Marshals, “General,” said
he, patting him on the shoulder, “we only want a hundred men like you, and
we should succeed.” Drouot replied, with great presence of mind and
modesty, “Rather say a hundred thousand, Sire.” This anecdote was related
to me by the two principal persons who were present on the occasion.
Napoleon soon began to have other subjects of disquietude besides the fate
of battles. He was aware that since the beginning of February the Duc
d’Angouleme had arrived at St. Jean de Luz, whence he had addressed a
proclamation to the French armies in the name of his uncle, Louis XVIII.;
and he speedily heard of the Comte d’Artois’ arrival at Yesoul, on the
21st of February, which place he did not leave until the 16th of March
following.
Meanwhile hostilities were maintained with increased vigor over a vast
line of operations. How much useless glory did not our soldiers gain in
these conflicts! In spite of prodigies of valour the enemy’s masses
advanced, and gradually concentrated, so that this war might be compared
to the battles of the ravens and the eagle in the Alps. The eagle slays
hundreds of his assailants—every blow of his beak is the death of an
enemy, but still the vultures return to the charge, and press upon the
eagle until they destroy him.
As the month of February drew to its close the Allies were in retreat on
several points, but their retreat was not a rout. After experiencing
reverses they fell back without disorder, and retired behind the Aube,
where they rallied and obtained numerous reinforcements, which daily
arrived, and which soon enabled them to resume the offensive.
Still Napoleon continued astonishing Europe, leagued as it was against
him. At Craonne, on the 7th of March, he destroyed Blücher’s corps in a
severe action, but the victory was attended by great loss to the
conqueror. Marshal Victor was seriously wounded, as well as Generals
Grouchy and La Ferriere.
While Napoleon was resisting the numerous enemies assembled to destroy him
it might be said that he was also his own enemy, either from false
calculation or from negligence with respect to his illustrious prisoners,
who, on his departure from Paris, had not yet been sent to their States.
The Pope was then at Fontainebleau, and the Princes of Spain at Valencay.
The Pope, however, was the first to be allowed to depart. Surely Bonaparte
could never have thought of the service which the Pope might have rendered
him at Rome, into which Murat’s troops would never have dared to march had
his Holiness been present there. With regard to the Spanish Princes
Napoleon must have been greatly blinded by confidence in his fortune to
have so long believed it possible to retain in France those useless
trophies of defeated pretensions. It was, besides, so easy to get rid of
the exiles of Valencay by sending them back to the place from whence they
had been brought! It was so natural to recall with all speed the troops
from the south when our armies in Germany began to be repulsed on the
Rhine and even driven into France! With the aid of these veteran troops
Napoleon and his genius might have again turned the scale of fortune. But
Napoleon reckoned on the nation, and he was wrong, for the nation was
tired of him. His cause had ceased to be the cause of France.
The latter days of March were filled up by a series of calamities to
Napoleon. On the 23d the rear-guard of the French army suffered
considerable loss. To hear of attacks on his rear-guard must indeed have
been mortifying to Napoleon, whose advanced guards had been so long
accustomed to open the path of victory! Prince Schwartzenberg soon passed
the Aube and marched upon Vitry and Chalons. Napoleon, counting on the
possibility of defending Paris, threw himself, with the velocity of the
eagle, on Schwartzenberg’s rear by passing by Doulevant and Bar- sur-Aube.
He pushed forward his advanced guards to Chaumont, and there saw the
Austrian army make a movement which he took to be a retreat; but it was no
such thing. The movement was directed on Paris, while Blücher, who had
re-occupied Chalons-sur-Maine, marched to meet Prince Schwartzenberg, and
Napoleon, thinking to cut off their retreat, was himself cut off from the
possibility of returning to Paris. Everything then depended on the defence
of Paris, or, to speak more correctly, it seemed possible, by sacrificing
the capital, to prolong for a few days the existence of the phantom of the
Empire which was rapidly vanishing. On the 26th was fought the battle of
Fere Champenoise, where, valour yielding to numbers, Marshals Marmont and
Mortier were obliged to retire upon Sezanne after sustaining considerable
loss.
It was on the 26th of March, and I beg the reader to bear this date in
mind, that Napoleon suffered a loss which, in the circumstances in which
he stood, was irreparable. At the battle of Fere Champenoise the Allies
captured a convoy consisting of nearly all the remaining ammunition and
stores of the army, a vast quantity of arms, caissons, and equipage of all
kinds. The whole became the prey of the Allies, who published a bulletin
announcing this important capture. A copy of this order of the day fell
into the hands of Marshal Macdonald, who thought that such news ought
immediately to be communicated to the Emperor. He therefore repaired
himself to the headquarters of Napoleon, who was then preparing to recover
Vitre-le-Francais, which was occupied by the Prussians. The Marshal, with
the view of dissuading the Emperor from what he considered a vain attempt,
presented him with the bulletin.
This was on the morning of the 27th: Napoleon would not believe the news.
“No!” said he to the Marshal, “you are deceived, this cannot be true.”
Then perusing the bulletin with more attention. “Here,” said he, “look
yourself. This is the 27th, and the bulletin is dated the 29th. You see
the thing is impossible. The bulletin is forged!” The Marshal, who had
paid more attention to the news than to its date, was astounded. But
having afterwards shown the bulletin to Drouot, that General said, “Alas!
Marshal, the news is but too true. The error of the date is merely a
misprint, the 9 is a 6 inverted!” On what trifles sometimes depend the
most important events. An inverted cipher sufficed to flatter Bonaparte’s
illusion, or at least the illusions which he wished to maintain among his
most distinguished lieutenants, and to delay the moment when they should
discover that the loss they deplored was too certain. On that very day the
Empress left Paris.
CHAPTER XXXIV.
1814.
The grandees of the Empire and the first subjects of Napoleon were divided
into two classes totally distinct from each other. Among these patronised
men were many who had been the first patrons of Bonaparte and had favoured
his accession to Consular power. This class was composed of his old
friends and former companions-in-arms. The others, who may be called the
children of the Empire, did not carry back their thoughts to a period
which they had not seen. They had never known anything but Napoleon and
the Empire, beyond which the sphere of their ideas did not extend, while
among Napoleon’s old brothers-in-arms it was still remembered that there
was once a country, a France, before they had helped to give it a master.
To this class of men France was not confined to the narrow circle of the
Imperial headquarters, but extended to the Rhine, the Alps, the Pyrenees,
and the two oceans.
On the other hand, numbers of ardent and adventurous young men, full of
enthusiasm for Bonaparte, had passed from the school to the camp. They
were entirely opposed to Napoleon’s downfall, because with his power would
vanish those dreams of glory and fortune which had captivated their
imaginations. These young men, who belonged to the class which I have
denominated children of the Empire, were prepared to risk and commit
everything to prolong the political life of their Emperor.
The distinction I have drawn between what may be called the men of France
and the men of the Empire was not confined to the army, but was equally
marked among the high civil functionaries of the State. The old
Republicans could not possibly regard Napoleon with the same eyes as those
whose elevation dated only from Napoleon; and the members of assemblies
anterior to the 18th Brumaire could not entertain the same ideas as those
whose notions of national franchises and public rights were derived from
their seats as auditors in the Council of State. I know not whether this
distinction between the men of two different periods has been before
pointed out, but it serves to explain the conduct of many persons of
elevated rank during the events of 1814. With regard to myself, convinced
as I was of the certainty of Napoleon’s fall, I conceived that the first
duty of every citizen was claimed by his country; and although I may incur
censure, I candidly avow that Napoleon’s treatment of me during the last
four years of his power was not without some influence on my prompt
submission to the Government which succeeded his. I, however, declare that
this consideration was not the sole nor the most powerful motive of my
conduct. Only those who were in Paris at the period of the capitulation
can form an idea of the violence of party feeling which prevailed there
both for and against Napoleon, but without the name of the Bourbons ever
being pronounced. They were almost unknown to the new generation,
forgotten by many of the old, and feared by the conventionalists; at that
time they possessed only the frail support of the coteries of the Faubourg
St. Germain, and some remains of the emigration. But as it is certain that
the emigrants could offer only vain demonstrations and wishes in support
of the old family of our Kings, they did little to assist the restoration
of the Bourbons. Another thing equally certain is, that they alone, by
their follies and absurd pretensions, brought about the return of
Bonaparte and the second exile of Louis XVIII. in the following year.
On the 28th of March was convoked an extraordinary Council of Regency, at
which Maria Louisa presided. The question discussed was, whether the
Empress should remain in Paris or proceed to Blois. Joseph Bonaparte
strongly urged her departure, because a letter from the Emperor had
directed that in case of Paris being threatened the Empress-Regent and all
the Council of Regency should retire to Blois. The Arch-Chancellor and the
majority of the Council were of the same opinion, but one of the most
influential members of the Council observed to Joseph that the letter
referred to had been written under circumstances very different from those
then existing, and that it was important the Empress should remain in
Paris, where she would, of course, obtain from the Emperor her father and
the Allied sovereigns, more advantageous conditions than if she were fifty
leagues from Paris. The adoption of this opinion would only have retarded
for a few days a change which had become inevitable; nevertheless it might
have given rise to great difficulties. It must be admitted that for the
interests of Napoleon it was the wisest counsel that could be suggested.
However, it was overruled by Joseph’s advice.
M. de Talleyrand, as a member of the Council of Regency, also received the
order to quit Paris on the 30th of March. At this period I was at his
house every day. When I went to him that day I was told he had started.
However I went up, and remained some time in his hotel with several of his
friends who had met there. We soon saw him return, and for my part I heard
with satisfaction that they had not allowed him to pass the barriers. It
was said then, and it has been repeated since, that M. de Talleyrand was
not a stranger to the gentle violence used towards him. The same day of
this visit to M. de Talleyrand I also went to see the Duc de Rovigo
(Savary), with the friendly object of getting him to remain, and to profit
by his position to prevent disturbances. He refused without hesitating, as
he only thought of the Emperor. I found him by his fireside, where there
was a large fire, in which he was burning all the papers which might have
compromised every one who had served his ministry (Police). I
congratulated him sincerely on this loyal occupation: fire alone could
purify the mass of filth and denunciations which encumbered the police
archives.
On the departure of the Empress many persons expected a popular movement
in favour of a change of Government, but the capital remained tranquil.
Many of the inhabitants, indeed, thought of defence, not for the sake of
preserving Napoleon’s government, but merely from that ardour of feeling
which belongs to our national character. Strong indignation was excited by
the thought of seeing foreigners masters of Paris—a circumstance of
which there had been no example since the reign of Charles VII. Meanwhile
the critical moment approached. On the 29th of March Marshals Marmont and
Mortier fell back to defend the approaches to Paris. During the night the
barriers were consigned to the care of the National Guard, and not a
foreigner, not even one of their agents, was allowed to enter the capital.
At daybreak on the 30th of March the whole population of Paris was
awakened by the report of cannon, and the plain of St. Denis was soon
covered with Allied troops, who were debouching upon it from all points.
The heroic valour of our troops was unavailing against such a numerical
superiority. But the Allies paid dearly for their entrance into the French
capital. The National Guard, under the command of Marshal Moncey, and the
pupils of the Polytechnic School transformed into artillery men, behaved
in a manner worthy of veteran troops. The conduct of Marmont on that day
alone would suffice to immortalise him. The corps he commanded was reduced
to between 7000 and 8000 infantry and 800 cavalry, with whom, for the
space of twelve hours he maintained his ground against an army of 55,000
men, of whom it is said 14,000 were killed, wounded, and taken. Marshal
Marmont put himself so forward in the heat of the battle that a dozen of
men were killed by the bayonet at his side, and his hat was perforated by
a ball. But what was to be done against overwhelming numbers!
In this state of things the Duke of Ragusa made known his situation to
Joseph Bonaparte, who authorised him to negotiate.
Joseph’s answer is so important in reference to the events which succeeded
that I will transcribe it here.
It was not until a considerable time after the receipt of this formal
authority that Marmont and Mortier ceased to make a vigorous resistance
against the Allied army, for the suspension of arms was not agreed upon
until four in the afternoon. It was not waited for by Joseph; at a quarter
past twelve—that is to say, immediately after he had addressed to
Marmont the authority just alluded to Joseph repaired to the Bois de
Boulogne to regain the Versailles road, and from thence to proceed to
Rambouillet. The precipitate flight of Joseph astonished only those who
did not know him. I know for a fact that several officers attached to his
staff were much dissatisfied at his alacrity on this occasion.
In these circumstances what was to be done but to save Paris, which there
was no possibility of defending two hours longer. Methinks I still see
Marmont when, on the evening of the 30th of March, he returned from the
field of battle to his hotel in the Rue de Paradis, where I was waiting
for him, together with about twenty other persons, among whom were MM.
Perregaua and Lafitte. When he entered he was scarcely recognisable: he
had a beard of eight days’ growth; the greatcoat which covered his uniform
was in tatters, and he was blackened with powder from head to foot. We
considered what was best to be done, and all insisted on the necessity of
signing a capitulation. The Marshal must recollect that the exclamation of
every one about him was, “France must be saved.” MM. Perregaus and Lafitte
delivered their opinions in a very decided way, and it will readily be
conceived how great was the influence of two men who were at the head of
the financial world. They alleged that the general wish of the Parisians,
which nobody had a better opportunity of knowing than themselves, was
decidedly averse to a protracted conflict, and that France was tired of
the yoke of Bonaparte. This last declaration gave a wider range to the
business under consideration. The question was no longer confined to the
capitulation of Paris, but a change in the government was thought of, and
the name of the Bourbons was pronounced for the first time. I do not
recollect which of us it was who, on hearing mention made of the possible
recall of the old dynasty, remarked how difficult it would be to bring
about a restoration without retrograding to the past. But I think I am
perfectly correct in stating that M. Lafitte said, “Gentlemen, we shall
have nothing to fear if we have a good constitution which will guarantee
the rights of all.” The majority of the meeting concurred in this wise
opinion, which was not without its influence on Marshal Marmont.
During this painful meeting an unexpected incident occurred. One of the
Emperor’s aides de camp arrived at Marmont’s. Napoleon, being informed of
the advance of the Allies on Paris, had marched with the utmost speed from
the banks of the Marne on the road of Fontainebleau. In the evening he was
in person at Froidmanteau, whence he despatched his envoy to Marshal
Marmont. From the language of the aide de camp it was easy to perceive
that the state of opinion at the Imperial headquarters was very different
from that which prevailed among the population of Paris. The officer
expressed indignation at the very idea of capitulating, and he announced
with inconceivable confidence the approaching arrival of Napoleon in
Paris, which he yet hoped to save from the occupation of the enemy. The
officer informed us that Napoleon trusted to the people rising in spite of
the capitulation, and that they would unpave the streets to stone the
Allies on their entrance. I ventured to dissent from this absurd idea of
defence, and I observed that it was madness to suppose that Paris could
resist the numerous troops who were ready to enter on the following day;
that the suspension of arms had been consented to by the Allies only to
afford time for drawing up a more regular capitulation, and that the
armistice could not be broken without trampling on all the laws of honour.
I added that the thoughts of the people were directed towards a better
future; that the French were tired of a despotic Government and of the
distress to which continual war had reduced trade and industry; “for,”
said I, “when a nation is sunk to such a state of misery its hopes can
only be directed towards the future; it is natural they should be so
directed, even without reflection.” Most of the individuals present
concurred in my opinion, and the decision of the meeting was unanimous.
Marshal Marmont has since said to me, “I have been blamed, my dear
Bourrienne: but you were with me on the 30th of March. You were a witness
to the wishes expressed by a portion of the principal inhabitants of
Paris. I acted as I was urged to do only because I considered the meeting
to be composed of men entirely disinterested, and who had nothing to
expect from the return of the Bourbons.”
Such is a correct statement of the facts which some persons have perverted
with the view of enhancing Napoleon’s glory. With respect to those
versions which differ from mine I have only one comment to offer, which
is, that I saw and heard what I describe.
The day after the capitulation of Paris—Marmont went in the evening
to see the Emperor at Fontainebleau. He supped with him. Napoleon praised
his defence of Paris.. After supper the Marshal rejoined his corps at
Essonne, and six hours after the Emperor arrived there to visit the lines.
On leaving Paris Marmont had left Colonels Fabvier and Dent’s to direct
the execution of the capitulation. These officers joined the Emperor and
the Marshal as they were proceeding up the banks of the river at Essonne.
They did not disguise the effect which the entrance of the Allies had
produced in Paris. At this intelligence the Emperor was deeply mortified,
and he returned immediately to Fontainebleau, leaving the Marshal at
Essonne.
At daybreak on the 31st of March Paris presented a novel and curious
spectacle. No sooner had the French troops evacuated the capital than the
principal streets resounded with cries of “Down with Bonaparte!”—
“No conscription!”—”No consolidated duties (droits reunis)!” With
these cries were mingled that of “The Bourbons for ever!” but this latter
cry was not repeated so frequently as the others: in general I remarked
that the people gaped and listened with a sort of indifference. As I had
taken a very active part in all that had happened during some preceding
days I was particularly curious to study what might be called the
physiognomy of Paris. This was the second opportunity which had offered
itself for such a study, and I now saw the people applaud the fall of the
man whom they had received with enthusiasm after the 18th Brumaire. The
reason was, that liberty was then hoped for, as it was hoped for in 1814.
I went out early in the morning to see the numerous groups of people who
had assembled in the streets. I saw women tearing their handkerchiefs and
distributing the fragments as the emblems of the revived lily. That same
morning I met on the Boulevards, and some hours afterwards on the Place
Louis XV., a party of gentlemen who paraded the streets of the capital
proclaiming the restoration of the Bourbons and shouting, “Vive le Roi!”
and “Vive Louis XVIII!” At their head I recognised MM. Sosthenes de la
Rochefoucauld, Comte de Froissard, the Duc de Luxembourg, the Duc de
Crussol, Seymour, etc. The cavalcade distributed white cockades in passing
along, and was speedily joined by a numerous crowd, who repaired to the
Place Vendome. The scene that was acted there is well known, and the
enthusiasm of popular joy could scarcely excuse the fury that was directed
against the effigy of the man whose misfortunes, whether merited or not,
should have protected him from such outrages. These excesses served,
perhaps more than is generally supposed, to favour the plans of the
leaders of the Royalist party, to whom M. Nesselrode had declared that
before he would pledge himself to further their views he must have proofs
that they were seconded by the population of Paris.
I was afterwards informed by an eye-witness of what took place on the
evening of the 31st of March in one of the principal meetings of the
Royalists, which was held in the hotel of the Comte de Morfontaine, who
acted as president on the occasion. Amidst a chaos of abortive
propositions and contradictory motions M. Sosthenes de la Rochefoucauld
proposed that a deputation should be immediately sent to the Emperor
Alexander to express to him the wish of the meeting. This motion was
immediately approved, and the mover was chosen to head the deputation. On
leaving the hotel the deputation met M. de Chateaubriand, who had that
very day been, as it were, the precursor of the restoration, by publishing
his admirable manifesto, entitled “Bonaparte and the Bourbons.” He was
invited to join the deputation; but nothing could overcome his diffidence
and induce him to speak. On arriving at the hotel in the Rue St. Florentin
the deputation was introduced to Count Nesselrode, to whom M. Sosthenes de
la Rochefoucauld briefly explained its object; he spoke of the wishes of
the meeting and of the manifest desire of Paris and of France. He
represented the restoration of the Bourbons as the only means of securing
the peace of Europe; and observed, in conclusion, that as the exertions of
the day must have been very fatiguing to the Emperor, the deputation would
not solicit the favour of being introduced to him, but would confidently
rely on the good faith of his Imperial Majesty. “I have just left the
Emperor,” replied M. Nesselrode, “and can pledge myself for his
intentions. Return to the meeting and announce to the French people that
in compliance with their wishes his Imperial Majesty will use all his
influence to restore the crown to the legitimate monarch: his Majesty
Louis XVIII. shall reascend the throne of France.” With this gratifying
intelligence the deputation returned to the meeting in the Rue d’Anjou.
There is no question that great enthusiasm was displayed on the entrance
of the Allies into Paris. It may be praised or blamed, but the fact cannot
be denied. I closely watched all that was passing, and I observed the
expression of a sentiment which I had long anticipated when, after his
alliance with the daughter of the Caesars, the ambition of Bonaparte
increased in proportion as it was gratified: I clearly foresaw Napoleon’s
fall. Whoever watched the course of events during the last four years of
the Empire must have observed, as I did, that from the date of Napoleon’s
marriage with Maria Louisa the form of the French Government became daily
more and more tyrannical and oppressive. The intolerable height which this
evil had attained is evident from the circumstance that at the end of 1813
the Legislative Body, throwing aside the mute character which it had
hitherto maintained, presumed to give a lecture to him who had never
before received a lecture from any one. On the 31st of March it was
recollected what had been the conduct of Bonaparte on the occasion alluded
to, and those of the deputies who remained in Paris related how the
gendarmes had opposed their entrance into the hall of the Assembly. All
this contributed wonderfully to irritate the public mind against Napoleon.
He had become master of France by the sword, and the sword being sheathed,
his power was at an end, for no popular institution identified with the
nation the new dynasty which he hoped to found. The nation admired but did
not love Napoleon, for it is impossible to love what is feared, and he had
done nothing to claim the affections of France.
I was present at all the meetings and conferences which were held at M de
Talleyrand’s hotel, where the Emperor Alexander had taken up his
residence. Of all the persons present at these meetings M. de Talleyrand
was most disposed to retain Napoleon at the head of the Government, with
restrictions on the exercise of his power. In the existing state of things
it was only possible to choose one of three courses: first, to make peace
with Napoleon, with the adoption of proper securities against him; second,
to establish a Regency; and third, to recall the Bourbons.
On the 13th of March I witnessed the entrance of the Allied sovereigns
into Paris, and after the procession had passed the new street of the
Luxembourg I repaired straight to M. de Talleyrand’s hotel, which I
reached before the Emperor Alexander, who arrived at a quarter-past one.
When his Imperial Majesty entered M. de Talleyrand’s drawing-room most of
the persons assembled, and particularly the Abbe de Pradt, the Abbe de
Montesquieu, and General Dessolles, urgently demanded the restoration of
the Bourbons. The Emperor did not come to any immediate decision. Drawing
me into the embrasure of a window, which looked upon the street, he made
some observations which enabled me to guess what would be his
determination. “M. de Bourrienne,” said he, “you have been the friend of
Napoleon, and so have I. I was his sincere friend; but there is no
possibility of remaining at peace with a man of such bad faith.” These
last words opened my eyes; and when the different propositions which were
made came under discussion I saw plainly that Bonaparte, in making himself
Emperor, had made up the bed for the Bourbons.
A discussion ensued on the three possible measures which I have above
mentioned, and which were proposed by the Emperor Alexander himself. I
thought, if I may so express myself, that his Majesty was playing a part,
when, pretending to doubt the possibility of recalling the Bourbons, which
he wished above all things, he asked M. de Talleyrand what means he
proposed to employ for the attainment of that object? Besides the French,
there were present at this meeting the Emperor Alexander, the King of
Prussia, Prince Schwartzenberg, M. Nesselrode, M. Pozzo-di-Borgo, and
Prince Liechtenstein. During the discussion Alexander walked about with
some appearance of agitation. “Gentlemen,” said, he, addressing us in an
elevated tone of voice, “you know that it was not I who commenced the war;
you know that Napoleon came to attack me in my dominions. But we are not
drawn here by the thirst of conquest or the desire of revenge. You have
seen the precautions I have taken to preserve your capital, the wonder of
the arts, from the horrors of pillage, to which the chances of war would
have consigned it. Neither my Allies nor myself are engaged in a war of
reprisals; and I should be inconsolable if any violence were committed on
your magnificent city. We are not waging war against France, but against
Napoleon, and the enemies of French liberty. William, and you, Prince”
(here the Emperor turned towards the King of Prussia and Prince
Schwartzenberg, who represented the Emperor of Austria), “you can both
bear testimony that the sentiments I express are yours.” Both bowed assent
to this observation of Alexander, which his Majesty several times repeated
in different words. He insisted that France should be perfectly free; and
declared that as soon as the wishes of the country were understood, he and
his Allies would support them, without seeking to favour any particular
government.
The Abbe de Pradt then declared, in a tone of conviction, that we were all
Royalists, and that the sentiments of France concurred with ours. The
Emperor Alexander, adverting to the different governments which might be
suitable to France, spoke of the maintenance of Bonaparte on the throne,
the establishment of a Regency, the choice of Bernadotte, and the recall
of the Bourbons. M. de Talleyrand next spoke, and I well remember his
saying to the Emperor of Russia, “Sire, only one of two things is
possible. We must either have Bonaparte or Louis XVIII. Bonaparte, if you
can support him; but you cannot, for you are not alone…. We will not
have another soldier in his stead. If we want a soldier, we will keep the
one we have; he is the first in the world. After him any other who may be
proposed would not have ten men to support him. I say again, Sire, either
Bonaparte or Louis XVIII. Anything else is an intrigue.” These remarkable
words of the Prince de Benevento produced on the mind of Alexander all the
effect we could hope for. Thus the question was simplified, being reduced
now to only two alternatives; and as it was evident that Alexander would
have nothing to do with either Napoleon or his family, it was reduced to
the single proposition of the restoration of the Bourbons.
On being pressed by us all, with the exception of M. de Talleyrand, who
still wished to leave the question undecided between Bonaparte and Louis
XVIII., Alexander at length declared that he would no longer treat with
Napoleon. When it was represented to him that that declaration referred
only to Napoleon personally, and did not extend to his family, he added,
“Nor with any member of his family.” Thus as early as the 31st of March
the restoration of the Bourbons might be considered as decided.
I cannot omit mentioning the hurry with which Laborie, whom M. de
Talleyrand appointed Secretary to the Provisional Government, rushed out
of the apartment as soon as he got possession of the Emperor Alexander’s
declaration. He got it printed with such expedition that in the space of
an hour it was posted on all the walls in Paris; and it certainly produced
an extraordinary effect. As yet nothing warranted a doubt that Alexander
would not abide by his word. The treaty of Paris could not be anticipated;
and there was reason to believe that France, with a new Government, would
obtain more advantageous conditions than if the Allies had, treated with
Napoleon. But this illusion speedily vanished.
On the evening of the 31st of March I returned to M. de Talleyrand’s. I
again saw the Emperor Alexander, who, stepping up to me, said, “M. de
Bourrienne you must take the superintendence of the Post-office
department.” I could not decline this precise invitation on the part of
the Czar; and besides, Lavalette having departed on the preceding day, the
business would have been for a time suspended; a circumstance which would
have been extremely prejudicial to the restoration which we wished to
favour.
I went at once to the hotel in the Rue J. J. Rousseau, where, indeed, I
found that not only was there no order to send out the post next day, but
that it had been even countermanded. I went that night to the
administrators, who yielded to my requests and, seconded by them, next
morning I got all the clerks to be at their post. I reorganised the
service, and the post went out on the 1st of April as usual. Such are my
remembrances of the 31st of March.
A Provisional Government was established, of which M. de Talleyrand was
appointed President. The other members were General Beurnonville, Comte
Francois de Jaucourt, the Duc Dalberg, who had married one of Maria
Louisa’s ladies of honour, and the Abby de Montesquieu. The place of
Chancellor of the Legion of Honour was given to the Abbe de Pradt. Thus
there were two abbes among the members of the Provisional Government, and
by a singular chance they happened to be the same who had officiated at
the mass which was performed in the Champ de Mars on the day of the first
federation.
Those who were dissatisfied with the events of the 31st of March now saw
no hope but in the possibility that the Emperor of Austria would separate
from his Allies, or at least not make common cause with them in favour of
the re-establishment of the Bourbons. But that monarch had been brought up
in the old policy of his family, and was imbued with the traditional
principles of his Cabinet. I know for a fact that the sentiments and
intentions of the Emperor of Austria perfectly coincided with those of his
Allies. Anxious to ascertain the truth on this subject, I ventured, when
in conversation with the Emperor Alexander, to hint at the reports I had
heard relative to the cause of the Emperor of Austria’s absence. I do not
recollect the precise words of his Majesty’s answer, but it enabled me to
infer with certainty that Francis II. was in no way averse to the
overthrow of his son-in-law, and that his absence from the scene of the
discussions was only occasioned by a feeling of delicacy natural enough in
his situation.
Caulaincourt, who was sent by Napoleon to the headquarters of the Emperor
Alexander, arrived there on the night of the 30th of March. He, however,
did not obtain an interview with the Czar until after his Majesty had
received the Municipal Council of Paris, at the head of which was M. de
Chabrol. At first Alexander appeared somewhat surprised to see the
Municipal Council, which he did not receive exactly in the way that was
expected; but this coldness was merely momentary, and he afterwards
addressed the Council in a very gracious way, though he dropped no hint of
his ulterior intentions.
Alexander, who entertained a personal regard for Caulaincourt, received
him kindly in his own character, but not as the envoy of Napoleon. “You
have come too late,” said the Czar. “It is all over. I can say nothing to
you at present. Go to Paris, and I will see you there.” These words
perfectly enlightened Caulaincourt as to the result of his mission. His
next interview with the Emperor Alexander at M. de Talleyrand’s did not
take place until after the declaration noticed in my last chapter. The
conversation they had together remained a secret, for neither Alexander
nor the Duke of Vicenza mentioned it; but there was reason to infer, from
some words which fell from the Emperor Alexander, that he had received
Caulaincourt rather as a private individual than as the ambassador of
Napoleon, whose power, indeed, he could not recognise after his
declaration. The Provisional Government was not entirely pleased with
Caulaincourt’s presence in Paris, and a representation was made to the
Russian Emperor on the subject. Alexander concurred in the opinion of the
Provisional Government, which was expressed through the medium of the Abbe
de Pradt. M. de Caulaincourt, therefore, at the wish of the Czar, returned
to the Emperor, then at Fontainebleau.
CHAPTER, XXXV.
1814.
On the morning of the 30th of March, while the battle before the walls of
Paris was at its height, Bonaparte was still at Troyes. He quitted that
town at ten o’clock, accompanied only by Bertrand, Caulaincourt, two aides
de camp, and two orderly officers. He was not more than two hours in
traveling the first ten leagues, and he and his slender escort performed
the journey without changing horses, and without even alighting. They
arrived at Sens at one o’clock in the afternoon. Everything was in such
confusion that it was impossible to prepare a suitable mode of conveyance
for the Emperor. He was therefore obliged to content himself with a
wretched cariole, and in this equipage, about four in the morning, he
reached Froidmanteau, about four leagues from Paris. It was there that the
Emperor received from General Belliard, who arrived at the head of a
column of artillery, the first intelligence of the battle of Paris. He
heard the news with an air of composure, which was probably affected to
avoid discouraging those about him. He walked for about a quarter of an
hour on the high road, and it was after that promenade that he sent
Caulaincourt to Paris. Napoleon afterwards went to the house of the
postmaster, where he ordered his maps to be brought to him, and, according
to custom, marked the different positions of the enemy’s troops with pine,
the heads of which were touched with wax of different colours. After this
description of work, which Napoleon did every day, or sometimes several
times a day, he repaired to Fontainebleau, where he arrived at six in the
morning. He did not order the great apartments of the castle to be opened,
but went up to his favourite little apartment, where he shut himself up,
and remained alone during the whole of the 31st of March.
In the evening the Emperor sent for the Duke of Ragusa, who had just
arrived at Essonne with his troops. The Duke reached Fontainebleau between
three and four o’clock on the morning of the 1st of April. Napoleon then
received a detailed account of the events of the 30th from Marmont, on
whose gallant conduct before Paris he bestowed much praise.
All was gloom and melancholy at Fontainebleau, yet the Emperor still
retained his authority, and I have been informed that he deliberated for
some time as to whether he should retire behind the Loire, or immediately
hazard a bold stroke upon Paris, which would have been much more to his
taste than to resign himself to the chances which an uncertain temporising
might bring about. This latter thought pleased him; and he was seriously
considering his plan of attack when the news of the 31st, and the
unsuccessful issue of Caulaincourt’s mission, gave him to understand that
his situation was more desperate than he had hitherto imagined.
Meanwhile the heads of his columns, which the Emperor had left at Troves,
arrived on the 1st of April at Fontainebleau, the troops having marched
fifty leagues in less than three days, one of the most rapid marches ever
performed. On the 2d of April Napoleon communicated the events of Paris to
the Generals who were about him, recommending them to conceal the news
lest it should dispirit the troops, upon whom he yet relied. That day,
during an inspection of the troops, which took place in the court of the
Palace, Bonaparte assembled the officers of his Guard, and harangued them
as follows:
He also endeavoured to induce the Generals to second his mad designs upon
Paris, by making them believe that he had made sincere efforts to conclude
peace. He assured them that he had expressed to the Emperor Alexander his
willingness to purchase it by sacrifices; that he had consented to resign
even the conquests made during the Revolution, and to confine himself
within the old limits of France. “Alexander,” added Napoleon, “refused;
and, not content with that refusal, he has leagued himself with a party of
emigrants, whom, perhaps, I was wrong in pardoning for having borne arms
against France. Through their perfidious insinuations Alexander has
permitted the white cockade to be mounted on the capital. We will maintain
ours, and in a few days we will march upon Paris. I rely on you.”
When the boundless attachment of the Guards to the Emperor is considered
it cannot appear surprising that these last words, uttered in an
impressive tone, should have produced a feeling of enthusiasm, almost
electrical, in all to whom they were addressed. The old companions of the
glory of their chief exclaimed with one voice, “Paris! Paris!” But,
fortunately, during the night, the Generals having deliberated with each
other saw the frightful abyss into which they were about to precipitate
France. They therefore resolved to intimate in discreet terms to the
Emperor that they would not expose Paris to destruction, so that on the 3d
of April, prudent ideas succeeded the inconsiderate enthusiasm of the
preceding day.
The wreck of the army assembled at Fontainebleau, which was the remnant of
1,000,000 of troops levied during fifteen months, consisted only of the
corps of the Duke of Reggio (Oudinot), Ney, Macdonald, and General Gerard,
which ‘altogether did not amount to 25,000 men, and which, joined to the
remaining 7000 of the Guard, did not leave the Emperor a disposable force
of more than 32,000 men. Nothing but madness or despair could have
suggested the thought of subduing, with such scanty resources, the foreign
masses which occupied and surrounded Paris.
On the 2d of April the Senate published a ‘Senatus-consulte’, declaring
that Napoleon had forfeited the throne, and abolishing the right of
succession, which had been established in favour of his family. Furnished
with this set, and without awaiting the concurrence of the Legislative
Body, which was given next day, the Provisional Government published an
address to the French armies. In this address the troops were informed
that they were no longer the soldiers of Napoleon, and that the Senate
released them from their oaths. These documents were widely circulated at
the time, and inserted in all the public journals.
The address of the Senate was sent round to the Marshals, and was of
course first delivered to those who were nearest the capital; of this
latter number was Marmont, whose allegiance to the Emperor, as we have
already seen, yielded only to the sacred interests of his country.
Montessuis was directed by the Provisional Government to convey the
address to Marmont, and to use such arguments as were calculated to
strengthen those sentiments which had triumphed over his dearest personal
affections. I gave Montessuis a letter to Marmont, in which I said:
Montessuis also took one from General Dessolles, whom the Provisional
Government had appointed Governor of the National Guard in the room of
Marshal Moncey, who had left Paris on the occupation of the Allies.
General Dessolles and I did not communicate to each other our
correspondence, but when I afterwards saw the letter of Dessolles I could
not help remarking the coincidence of our appeal to Marmont’s patriotism.
Prince Schwartzenberg also wrote to Marmont to induce him to espouse a
clause which had now become the cause of France. To the Prince’s letter
Marmont replied, that he was disposed to concur in the union of the army
and the people, which would avert all chance of civil war, and stop the
effusion of French blood; and that he was ready with his troops to quit
the army of the Emperor Napoleon on the condition that his troops might
retire with the honours of war, and that the safety and liberty of the
Emperor were guaranteed by the Allies.
After Prince Schwartzenberg acceded to these conditions Marmont was placed
in circumstances which obliged him to request that he might be released
from his promise.
I happened to learn the manner in which Marshal Macdonald was informed of
the taking of Paris. He had been two days without any intelligence from
the Emperor, when he received an order in the handwriting of Berthier,
couched in the following terms: “The Emperor desires that you halt
wherever you may receive this order.” After Berthier’s signature the
following words were added as a postscript: “You, of course, know that the
enemy is in possession of Paris.” When the Emperor thus announced, with
apparent negligence, an event which totally changed the face of affairs, I
am convinced his object was to make the Marshal believe that he looked
upon, that event as less important than it really was. However, this
object was not attained, for I recollect having heard Macdonald say that
Berthier’s singular postscript, and the tone of indifference in which it
was expressed, filled him with mingled surprise and alarm. Marshal
Macdonald then commanded the rear-guard of the army which occupied the
environs of Montereau. Six hours after the receipt of the order here
referred to Macdonald received a second order directing him to put his
troops in motion, and he learned the Emperor’s intention of marching on
Paris with all his remaining force.
On receiving the Emperor’s second order Macdonald left his corps at
Montereau and repaired in haste to Fontainebleau. When he arrived there
the Emperor had already intimated to the Generals commanding divisions in
the corps assembled at Fontainebleau his design of marching on Paris.
Alarmed at this determination the Generals, most of whom had left in the
capital their wives, children, and friends, requested that Macdonald would
go with them to wait upon Napoleon and endeavour to dissuade him from his
intention. “Gentlemen,” said the Marshal, “in the Emperor’s present
situation such a proceeding may displease him. It must be managed
cautiously. Leave it to me, gentlemen, I will go to the chateau.”
Marshal Macdonald accordingly went to the Palace of Fontainebleau, where
the following conversation ensued between him and the Emperor, and I beg
the reader to bear in mind that it was related to me by the Marshal
himself. As soon as he entered the apartment in which Napoleon was the
latter stepped up to him and said, “Well, how are things going on?”—
“Very badly, Sire.”—”How? . . . badly! . . . What then are the
feelings of your army?”—”My army, Sire, is entirely discouraged . .
. appalled by the fate of Paris.”—”Will not your troops join me in
an advance on Paris?”—”Sire, do not think of such a thing. If I were
to give such an order to my troops I should run the risk of being
disobeyed.”—”But what is to be done? I cannot remain as I am; I have
yet resources and partisans. It is said that the Allies will no longer
treat with me. Well! no matter. I will march on Paris. I will be revenged
on the inconstancy of the Parisians and the baseness of the Senate. Woe to
the members of the Government they have patched up for the return of their
Bourbons; that is what they are looking forward to. But to-morrow I shall
place myself at the head of my Guards, and to-morrow we shall be in the
Tuileries.”
The Marshal listened in silence, and when at length Napoleon became
somewhat calm he observed, “Sire, it appears, then, that you are not aware
of what has taken place in Paris—of the establishment of a
Provisional Government, and—”—”I know it all: and what then?”—”Sire,”
added the Marshal, presenting a paper to Napoleon, “here is something
which will tell you more than I can.” Macdonald then presented to him a
letter from General Beurnonville, announcing the forfeiture of the Emperor
pronounced by the Senate, and the determination of the Allied powers not
to treat with Napoleon, or any member of his family. “Marshal,” said the
Emperor, before he opened the letter, “may this be read aloud?”—”Certainly,
Sire.” The letter was then handed to Barre, who read it. An individual who
was present on the occasion described to me the impression which the
reading of the letter produced on Napoleon. His countenance exhibited that
violent contraction of the features which I have often remarked when his
mind was disturbed. However, he did not lose his self-command, which
indeed never forsook him when policy or vanity required that he should
retain it; and when the reading of Beurnonville’s letter was ended he
affected to persist in his intention of marching on Paris. “Sire,”
exclaimed Macdonald, “that plan must be renounced. Not a sword would be
unsheathed to second you in such an enterprise.” After this conversation
between the Emperor and Macdonald the question of the abdication began to
be seriously thought of. Caulaincourt had already hinted to Napoleon that
in case of his abdicating personally there was a possibility of inducing
the Allies to agree to a Council of Regency. Napoleon then determined to
sign the act of abdication, which he himself drew up in the following
terms:—
After having written this act the Emperor presented it to the Marshals,
saying, “Here, gentlemen! are you satisfied?”
This abdication of Napoleon was certainly very useless, but in case of
anything occurring to render it a matter of importance the act might have
proved entirely illusory. Its meaning might appear unequivocal to the
generality of people, but not to me, who was so well initiated in the
cunning to which Napoleon could resort when it suited his purpose. It is
necessary to observe that Napoleon does not say that “he descends from the
throne,” but that “he is ready to descend from the throne.” This was a
subterfuge, by the aid of which he intended to open new negotiations
respecting the form and conditions of the Regency of his son, in case of
the Allied sovereigns acceding to that proposition. This would have
afforded the means of gaining time.
He had not yet resigned all hope, and therefore he joyfully received a
piece of intelligence communicated to him by General Allix. The General
informed the Emperor that he had met an Austrian officer who was sent by
Francis II. to Prince Schwartzenberg, and who positively assured him that
all which had taken place in Paris was contrary to the wish of the Emperor
of Austria. That this may have been the opinion of the officer is
possible, and even probable. But it is certain from the issue of a mission
of the Duc de Cadore (Champagny), of which I shall presently speak, that
the officer expressed merely his own personal opinion. However, as soon as
General Allix had communicated this good news, as he termed it, to
Napoleon, the latter exclaimed to the persons who were about him, “I told
you so, gentlemen. Francis II. cannot carry his enmity so far as to
dethrone his daughter. Vicenza, go and desire the Marshals to return my
act of abdication. I will send a courier to the Emperor of Austria.”
Thus Bonaparte in his shipwreck looked round for a saving plank, and tried
to nurse himself in illusions. The Duke of Vicenza went to Marshals Ney
and Macdonald, whom he found just stepping into a carriage to proceed to
Paris. Both positively refused to return the act to Caulaincourt, saying,
“We are sure of the concurrence of the Emperor of Austria, and we take
everything upon ourselves.” The result proved that they were better
informed than General Allix.
During the conversation with Marshal Macdonald which has just been
described the Emperor was seated. When he came to the resolution of
signing the abdication he arose and walked once or twice up and down his
cabinet. After he had written and signed the act he said, “Gentlemen, the
interests of my son, the interests of the army, and above all, the
interests of France, must be defended. I therefore appoint as my
commissioners to the Allied powers the Duke of Vicenza, the Prince of the
Moskowa, and the Duke of Ragusa. . . . Are you satisfied?” added he, after
a pause. “I think these interests are consigned to good hands.” All
present answered, as with one voice. “Yes, Sire.” But no sooner was this
answer pronounced than the Emperor threw himself upon a small yellow sofa,
which stood near the window, and striking his thigh with his hand with a
sort of convulsive motion, he exclaimed, “No, gentlemen: I will have no
Regency! With my Guards and Marmont’s corps I shall be in Paris
to-morrow.” Ney and Macdonald vainly endeavoured to undeceive him
respecting this impracticable design. He rose with marked ill-humour, and
rubbing his head, as he was in the habit of doing when agitated, he said
in a loud and authoritative tone, “Retire.”
The Marshals withdrew, and Napoleon was left alone with Caulaincourt. He
told the latter that what had most displeased him in the proceedings which
had just taken place was the reading of Beurnonville’s letter. “Sire,”
observed the Duke of Vicenza, “it was by your order that the letter was
read.”—”That is true. . . . But why was it not addressed directly to
me by Macdonald?”—”Sire, the letter was at first addressed to
Marshal Macdonald, but the aide de camp who was the bearer of it had
orders to communicate its contents to Marmont on passing through Essonne,
because Beurnonville did not precisely know where Macdonald would be
found.” After this brief explanation the Emperor appeared satisfied, and
he said to Caulaincourt, “Vicenza, call back Macdonald.”
The Duke of Vicenza hastened after the Marshal, whom he found at the end
of the gallery of the Palace, and he brought him back to the Emperor. When
Macdonald returned to the cabinet the Emperor’s warmth had entirely
subsided, and he said to him with great composure, “Well, Duke of
Tarantum, do you think that the Regency is the only possible thing?”—
“Yes, Sire.”—”Then I wish you to go with Ney to the Emperor
Alexander, instead of Marmont; it is better that he should remain with his
corps, to which his presence is indispensable. You will therefore go with
Ney. I rely on you. I hope you have entirely forgotten all that has
separated us for so long a time.”—”Yes, Sire, I have not thought of
it since 1809.”—”I am glad of it, Marshal, and I must acknowledge to
you that I was in the wrong.” While speaking to the Marshal the Emperor
manifested unusual emotion. He approached him and pressed his hand in the
most affectionate way.
The Emperor’s three Commissioners—that is to say, Marshals Macdonald
and Ney and the Duke of Vicenza had informed Marmont that they would dine
with him as they passed through Essonne, and would acquaint him with all
that had happened at Fontainebleau. On their arrival at Essonne the three
Imperial Commissioners explained to the Duc of Ragusa the object of their
mission, and persuaded him to accompany them to the Emperor Alexander.
This obliged the Marshal to inform them how he was situated. The
negotiations which Marmont had opened and almost concluded with Prince
Schwartzenberg were rendered void by the mission which he had joined, and
which it was necessary he should himself explain to the Commander of the
Austrian army. The three Marshals and the Duke of Vicenza repaired to
Petit Bourg, the headquarters of Prince Schwartzenberg, and there the
Prince released Marmont from the promise he had given.
CHAPTER XXXVI.
1814.
After my nomination as Director-General of the Post office the business of
that department proceeded as regularly as before. Having learned that a
great many intercepted letters had been thrown aside I sent, on the 4th of
April, an advertisement to the ‘Moniteur’, stating that the letters to and
from England or other foreign countries which had been lying at the
Post-office for more than three years would be forwarded to their
respective addresses. This produced to the Post-office a receipt of nearly
300,000 francs, a fact which may afford an idea of the enormous number of
intercepted letters.
On the night after the publication of the advertisement I was awakened by
an express from the Provisional Government, by which I was requested to
proceed with all possible haste to M. de Talleyrand’s hotel. I rose, and I
set off immediately, and I got there some minutes before the arrival of
the Emperor’s Commissioners. I went up to the salon on the first floor,
which was one of the suite of apartments occupied by the Emperor
Alexander. The Marshals retired to confer with the monarch, and it would
be difficult to describe the anxiety—or, I may rather say,
consternation—which, during their absence, prevailed among some of
the members of the Provisional Government and other persons assembled in
the salon where I was.
While the Marshals were with Alexander, I learned that they had previously
conversed with M. de Talleyrand, who observed to them, “If you succeed in
your designs you will compromise all who have met in this hotel since the
1st of April, and the number is not small. For my part, take no account of
me, I am willing to be compromised.” I had passed the evening of this day
with M. de Talleyrand, who then observed to the Emperor Alexander in my
presence, “Will you support Bonaparte? No, you neither can nor will. I
have already had the honour to tell your Majesty that we can have no
choice but between Bonaparte and Louis XVIII.; anything else would be an
intrigue, and no intrigue can have power to support him who may be its
object. Bernadotte, Eugène, the Regency, all those propositions result
from intrigues. In present circumstances nothing but a new principle is
sufficiently strong to establish the new order of things which must be
adopted. Louis XVIII. is a principle.”
None of the members of the Provisional Government were present at this
conference, for no one was willing to appear to influence in any way the
determination of the chief of the coalition upon the subject of this
important mission. General Dessolles alone, in quality of commander of the
National Guard of Paris, was requested to be present. At length the
Marshals entered the salon where we were, and their appearance created a
sensation which it is impossible to describe; but the expression of
dissatisfaction which we thought we remarked in their countenances
restored the hopes of those who for some hours had been a prey to
apprehensions. Macdonald, with his head elevated, and evidently under the
influence of strong irritation, approached Beurnonville, and thus
addressed him, in answer to a question which the latter had put to him.
“Speak not to me, sir; I have nothing to say to you. You have made me
forget a friendship of thirty years!” Then turning to Dupont, “As for you,
sir,” he continued in the same tone, “your conduct towards the Emperor is
not generous. I confess that he has treated you with severity, perhaps he
may even have been unjust to you with respect to the affair of Baylen, but
how long has it been the practice to avenge a personal wrong at the
expense of one’s country?”
These remarks were made with such warmth, and in so elevated a tone of
voice, that Caulaincourt thought it necessary to interfere, and said, “Do
not forget, gentlemen, that this is the residence of the Emperor of
Russia.” At this moment M. de Talleyrand returned from the interview with
the Emperor which he had had after the departure of the Marshals, and
approaching the group formed round Macdonald, “Gentlemen,” said he, “if
you wish to dispute and discuss, step down to my apartments.”— “That
would be useless,” replied Macdonald; “my comrades and I do not
acknowledge the Provisional Government.” The three Marshals, Ney,
Macdonald, and Marmont, then immediately retired with Caulaincourt, and
went to Ney’s hotel, there to await the answer which the Emperor Alexander
had promised to give them after consulting the King of Prussia.
Such was this night-scene; which possessed more dramatic effect than many
which are performed on the stage. In it all was real: on its denouement
depended the political state of France, and the existence of all those who
had already declared themselves in favour of the Bourbons. It is a
remarkable fact, and one which affords a striking lesson to men who are
tempted to sacrifice themselves for any political cause, that most of
those who then demanded the restoration of the Bourbons at the peril of
their lives have successively fallen into disgrace.
When the Marshals and Caulaincourt had retired we were all anxious to know
what had passed between them and the Emperor of Russia. I learned from
Dessolles, who, as I have stated, was present at the conference in his
rank of commander of the National Guard of Paris, that the Marshals were
unanimous in urging Alexander to accede to a Regency. Macdonald especially
supported that proposition with much warmth; and among the observations he
made I recollect Dessolles mentioned the following:— “I am not
authorised to treat in any way for the fate reserved for the Emperor. We
have full powers to treat for the Regency, the army, and France; but the
Emperor has positively forbidden us to specify anything personally
regarding himself.” Alexander merely replied, “That does not astonish me.”
The Marshals then, resuming the conversation, dwelt much on the respect
which was due to the military glory of France. They strongly manifested
their disinclination to abandon the family of a man who had so often led
them to victory; and lastly, they reminded the Emperor Alexander of his
own declaration, in which he proclaimed, in his own name as well as on the
part of his Allies, that it was not their intention to impose on France
any government whatever.
Dessolles, who had all along declared himself in favour of the Bourbons,
in his turn entered into the discussion with as much warmth as the
partisans of the Regency. He represented to Alexander how many persons
would be compromised for merely having acted or declared their opinions
behind the shield of his promises. He repeated what Alexander had already
been told, that the Regency would, in fact, be nothing but Bonaparte in
disguise. However, Dessolles acknowledged that such was the effect of
Marshal Macdonald’s powerful and persuasive eloquence that Alexander
seemed to waver; and, unwilling to give the Marshals a positive refusal,
he had recourse to a subterfuge, by which he would be enabled to execute
the design he had irrevocably formed without seeming to take on himself
alone the responsibility of a change of government. Dessolles accordingly
informed us that Alexander at last gave the following answer to the
Marshals: “Gentlemen, I am not alone; in an affair of such importance I
must consult the King of Prussia, for I have promised to do nothing
without consulting him. In a few hours you shall know my decision.” It was
this decision which the Marshals went to wait for at Ney’s.
Most of the members of the Provisional Government attributed the evasive
reply of the Emperor Alexander to the influence of the speech of
Dessolles. For my part, while I do justice to the manner in which he
declared himself on this important occasion, I do not ascribe to his
eloquence the power of fixing Alexander’s resolution, for I well know by
experience how easy it is to make princes appear to adopt the advice of
any one when the counsel given is precisely that which they wish to
follow. From the sentiments of Alexander at this time I had not the
slightest doubt as to the course he would finally pursue, and I considered
what he said about consulting the King of Prussia to be merely a polite
excuse, by which he avoided the disagreeable task of giving the Marshals a
direct refusal.
I therefore returned home quite satisfied as to the result of the Emperor
Alexander’s visit to the King of Prussia. I knew, from the persons about
the Czar, that he cherished a hatred, which was but too well justified,
towards Bonaparte. Frederick William is of too firm a character to have
yielded to any of the considerations which might on this subject have been
pressed on him as they had been on the Emperor of Russia. But, besides
that the King of Prussia had legitimate reasons for disliking Napoleon,
policy would at that time have required that he should appear to be his
enemy, for to do so was to render himself popular with his subjects. But
the King of Prussia did not need to act under the dictates of policy; he
followed his own opinion in rejecting the propositions of the Marshals,
which he did without hesitation, and with much energy.
While the Marshals had gone to Paris Bonaparte was anxious to ascertain
whether his Commissioners had passed the advanced posts of the foreign
armies, and in case of resistance he determined to march on Paris, for he
could not believe that he had lost every chance. He sent an aide de camp
to desire Marmont to come immediately to Fontainebleau: such was
Napoleon’s impatience that instead of waiting for the return of his aide
de camp he sent off a second and then a third officer on the same errand.
This rapid succession of envoys from the Emperor alarmed the general who
commanded the different divisions of Marmont’s corps at Essonne. They
feared that the Emperor was aware of the Convention concluded that morning
with Prince Schwartzenberg, and that he had sent for Marmont with the view
of reprimanding him. The fact was, Napoleon knew nothing of the matter,
for Marmont, on departing for Paris with Macdonald and Ney, had left
orders that it should be said that he had gone to inspect his lines.
Souham; Lebrun des Essarts, and Bordessoulle, who had given their assent
to the Convention with Prince Schwartzenberg, deliberated in the absence
of Marmont, and, perhaps being ignorant that he was released from his
promise, and fearing the vengeance of Napoleon, they determined to march
upon Versailles. On arriving there the troops not finding the Marshal at
their head thought themselves betrayed, and a spirit of insurrection broke
out among them. One of Marmont’s aides de camp, whom he had left at
Essonne, exerted every endeavour to prevent the departure of his general’s
corps, but, finding all his efforts unavailing, he hastened to Paris to
inform the Marshal of what had happened. ‘When Marmont received this news
he was breakfasting at Ney’s with Macdonald and Caulaincourt: they were
waiting for the answer which the Emperor Alexander had promised to send
them. The march of his corps on Versailles threw Marmont into despair. He
said to the Marshals, “I must be off to join my corps and quell this
mutiny;” and without losing a moment he ordered his carriage and directed
the coachman to drive with the utmost speed. He sent forward one of his
aides de camp to inform the troops of his approach.
Having arrived within a hundred paces of the place where his troops were
assembled he found the generals who were under his orders advancing to
meet him. They urged him not to go farther, as the men were in open
insurrection. “I will go into the midst of them,” said Marmont. “In a
moment they shall either kill me or acknowledge me as their chief:” He
sent off another aide de camp to range the troops in the order of battle.
Then, alighting from the carriage and mounting a horse, he advanced alone,
and thus harangued his troops: “How! Is there treason here? Is it possible
that you disown me? Am I not your comrade? Have I not been wounded twenty
times among you? . . . Have I not shared your fatigues and privations? And
am I not ready to do so again?” Here Marmont was interrupted by a general
shout of “Vive le Marechal! Vive le Marechal!”
The alarm caused among the members of the Provisional Government by the
mission of the Marshals was increased by the news of the mutiny of
Marmont’s troops. During the whole of the day we were in a state of
tormenting anxiety. It was feared that the insurrectionary spirit might
spread among other corps of the army, and the cause of France again be
endangered. But the courage of Marmont saved everything: It would be
impossible to convey any idea of the manner in which he was received by us
at Talleyrand’s when he related the particulars of what had occurred at
Versailles.
On the evening of the day on which Marmont had acted so nobly it was
proposed that the army should adopt the white cockade. In reply to this
proposition the Marshal said, “Gentlemen, I have made my troops understand
the necessity of serving France before all things. They have,
consequently, returned to order, and I can now answer for them. But what I
cannot answer for is to induce them to abandon the colours which have led
them to victory for the last twenty years. Therefore do not count upon me
for a thing which I consider to be totally hostile to the interests of
France. I will speak to the Emperor Alexander on the subject.” Such were
Marmont’s words. Every one appeared to concur in his opinion, and the
discussion terminated. For my own part, I find by my notes that I declared
myself strongly in favour of Marmont’s proposition.
The Marshal’s opinion having been adopted, at least provisionally, an
article was prepared for the Moniteur in nearly the following terms:
Such was the spirit of the article, though possibly the above copy may
differ in a few words. It met with the unqualified approbation of every
one present. I was therefore extremely surprised, on looking at the
‘Moniteur’ next day, to find that the article was not inserted. I knew not
what courtly interference prevented the appearance of the article, but I
remember that Marmont was very ill pleased at its omission. He complained
on the subject to the Emperor Alexander, who promised to write, and in
fact did write, to the Provisional Government to get the article inserted.
However, it did not appear, and in a few days we obtained a solution of
the enigma, as we might perhaps have done before if we had tried. The
Emperor Alexander also promised to write to the Comte d’Artois, and to
inform him that the opinion of France was in favour of the preservation of
the three colours, but I do not know whether the letter was written, or,
if it was, what answer it received.
Marshal Jourdan, who was then at Rouen, received a letter, written without
the knowledge of Marmont, informing him that the latter had mounted the
white cockade in his corps. Jourdan thought he could not do otherwise than
follow Marmont’s example, and he announced to the Provisional Government
that in consequence of the resolution of the Duke of Ragusa he had just
ordered his corps to wear the white cockade. Marmont could now be boldly
faced, and when he complained to the Provisional Government of the
non-insertion of the article in the Moniteur the reply was, “It cannot now
appear. You see Marshal Jourdan has mounted the white cockade: you would
not give the army two sets of colours!”
Marmont could make no answer to so positive a fact. It was not till some
time after that I learned Jourdan had determined to unfurl the white flag
only on the positive assurance that Marmont had already done so. Thus we
lost the colours which had been worn by Louis XVI., which Louis XVIII.,
when a Prince, had adopted, and in which the Comte d’Artois showed himself
on his return to the Parisians, for he entered the capital in the uniform
of the National Guard. The fraud played off by some members of the
Provisional Government was attended by fatal consequences; many evils
might have been spared to France had Marmont’s advice been adopted.
At the period of the dissolution of the Empire there might be said to be
three Governments in France, viz. the Provisional Government in Paris,
Napoleon’s at Fontainebleau, and the doubtful and ambulatory Regency of
“Maria Louisa.” Doubtful and ambulatory the Regency might well be called,
for there was so little decision as to the course to be adopted by the
Empress that it was at first proposed to conduct her to Orleans, then to
Tours, and she went finally to Blois. The uncertainty which prevailed
respecting the destiny of Maria Louisa is proved by a document which I
have in my possession, and of which there cannot be many copies in
existence. It is a circular addressed to the prefects by M. de Montalivet,
the Minister of the Interior, who accompanied the Empress. In it a blank
is left for the seat of the Government, to which the prefects are desired
to send their communications. In the copy I possess the blank is filled up
with the word “Blois” in manuscript.
As soon as Maria Louisa was made acquainted with the events that had taken
place around Paris she sent for the Duc de Cadore, and gave him a letter
addressed to the Emperor of Austria, saying, “Take this to my father, who
must be at Dijon. I rely on you for defending the interests of France,
those of the Emperor, and above all those of my son.” Certainly Maria
Louisa’s confidence could not be better placed, and those great interests
would have been defended by the Duc de Cadore ‘si defendi possent.’
After the departure of the Duc de Cadore Maria Louisa published the
following proclamation, addressed to the French people:
It is to be inferred that the Regency had within three days adopted the
resolution of not quitting Blois, for the above document presents no
blanks, nor words filled up in writing. The Empress’ proclamation, though
a powerful appeal to the feelings of the French people, produced no
effect. Maria Louisa’s proclamation was dated the 4th of April, on the
evening of which day Napoleon signed the conditional abdication, with the
fate of which the reader has already been made acquainted. M. de
Montalivet transmitted the Empress’ proclamation, accompanied by another
circular, to the prefects, of whom very few received it.
M. de Champagny, having left Blois with the letter he had received from
the Empress, proceeded to the headquarters of the Emperor of Austria,
carefully avoiding those roads which were occupied by Cossack troops. He
arrived, not without considerable difficulty, at Chanseaux, where Frances
II. was expected. When the Emperor arrived the Duc de Cadore was
announced, and immediately introduced to his Majesty. The Duke remained
some hours with Francis II., without being able to obtain from him
anything but fair protestations. The Emperor always took refuge behind the
promise he had given to his Allies to approve whatever measures they might
adopt. The Duke was not to leave the Emperor’s headquarters that evening,
and, in the hope that his Majesty might yet reflect on the critical
situation of his daughter, he asked permission to take leave next morning.
He accordingly presented himself to the Emperor’s levee, when he renewed
his efforts in support of the claims of Maria Louisa. “I have a great
affection for my daughter, and also for my son-in law,” said the Emperor.
“I bear them both in my heart, and would shed my blood for them”—”Ah,
Sire!” exclaimed M. de Champagny, “such a sacrifice is not necessary.”—”Yes,
Duke, I say again I would shed my blood, I would resign my life for them,
but I have given my Allies a promise not to treat without them, and to
approve all that they may do. Besides,” added the Emperor, “my Minister,
M. de Metternich, has gone to their headquarters, and I will ratify
whatever he may sign.”
When the Duc de Cadore related to me the particulars of his mission, in
which zeal could not work an impossibility, I remarked that he regarded as
a circumstance fatal to Napoleon the absence of M. de Metternich and the
presence of M. Stadion at the headquarters of the Emperor of Austria.
Though in all probability nothing could have arrested the course of
events, yet it is certain that the personal sentiments of the two Austrian
Ministers towards Napoleon were widely different. I am not going too far
when I affirm that, policy apart, M. de Metternich was much attached to
Napoleon. In support of this assertion I may quote a fact of which I can
guarantee the authenticity:
When M. de Metternich was complimented on the occasion of Maria Louisa’s
marriage he replied, “To have contributed to a measure which has received
the approbation of 80,000,000 men is indeed a just subject of
congratulation.” Such a remark openly made by the intelligent Minister of
the Cabinet of Vienna was well calculated to gratify the ears of Napoleon,
from whom, however, M. de Metternich in his personal relations did not
conceal the truth. I recollect a reply which was made by M. de Metternich
at Dresden after a little hesitation. “As to you,” said the Emperor, “you
will not go to war with me. It is impossible that you can declare yourself
against me. That can never be.”—”Sire, we are not now quite allies,
and some time hence we may become enemies.” This hint was the last which
Napoleon received from Metternich, and Napoleon must have been blind
indeed not to have profited by it. As to M. Stadion, he entertained a
profound dislike of the Emperor. That Minister knew and could not forget
that his preceding exclusion from the Cabinet of Vienna had been due to
the all-powerful influence of Napoleon.
Whether or not the absence of Metternich influenced the resolution of
Francis II., it is certain that that monarch yielded nothing to the urgent
solicitations of a Minister who conscientiously fulfilled the delicate
mission consigned to him. M. de Champagny rejoined the Empress at Orleans,
whither she had repaired on leaving Blois. He found Maria Louisa almost
deserted, all the Grand Dignitaries of the Empire having successively
returned to Paris after sending in their submissions to the Provisional
Government.
I had scarcely entered upon the exercise of my functions as
Postmaster-General when, on the morning of the 2d of April, I was
surprised to see a Prussian general officer enter my cabinet. I
immediately recognised him as General Blücher. He had commanded the
Prussian army in the battle which took place at the gates of Paris. “Sir,”
said he, “I consider it one of my first duties on entering Paris to thank
you for the attention I received from you in Hamburg. I am sorry that I
was not sooner aware of your being in Paris. I assure you that had I been
sooner informed of this circumstance the capitulation should have been
made without a blow being struck. How much blood might then have been
spared!”—”General,” said I, “on what do you ground this assurance?”—”If
I had known that you were in Paris I would have given you a letter to the
King of Prussia. That monarch, who knows the resources and intentions of
the Allies, would, I am sure, have authorised you to decide a suspension
of arms before the neighbourhood of Paris became the theatre of the war.”—”But,”
resumed I, “in spite of the good intentions of the Allies, it would have
been very difficult to prevent resistance. French pride, irritated as it
was by reverses, would have opposed insurmountable obstacles to such a
measure.”—”But, good heavens! you would have seen that resistance
could be of no avail against such immense masses.”—”You are right,
General; but French honour would have been defended to the last.”—”I
am fully aware of that; but surely you have earned glory enough!”—”Yet
our French susceptibility would have made us look upon that glory as
tarnished if Paris had been occupied without defence … But under present
circumstances I am well pleased that you were satisfied with my conduct in
Hamburg, for it induces me to hope that you will observe the same
moderation in Paris that I exercised there. The days are past when it
could be said, Woe to the conquered.”—”You are right; yet,” added
he, smiling, “you know we are called the northern barbarians.”—”Then,
General,” returned I, “you have a fair opportunity of showing that that
designation is a libel.”
Some days after Blücher’s visit I had the honour of being admitted to a
private audience of the King of Prussia. Clarke and Berthier were also
received in this audience, which took place at the hotel of Prince Eugène,
where the King of Prussia resided in Paris. We waited for some minutes in
the salon, and when Frederick William entered from his cabinet I remarked
on his countenance an air of embarrassment and austerity which convinced
me that he had been studying his part, as great personages are in the
habit of doing on similar occasions. The King on entering the salon first
noticed Berthier, whom he addressed with much kindness, bestowing praises
on the French troops, and complimenting the Marshal on his conduct during
the war in Germany. Berthier returned thanks for these well-merited
praises, for though he was not remarkable for strength of understanding or
energy of mind, yet he was not a bad man, and I have known many proofs of
his good conduct in conquered countries.
After saluting Berthier the King of Prussia turned towards Clarke, and his
countenance immediately assumed an expression of dissatisfaction. He had
evidently not forgotten Clarke’s conduct in Berlin. He reminded him that
he had rendered the Continental system more odious than it was in itself,
and that he had shown no moderation in the execution of his orders. “In
short,” said his Majesty, “if I have any advice to give you, it is that
you never again return to Prussia.” The King pronounced these words in so
loud and decided a tone that Clarke was perfectly confounded. He uttered
some unintelligible observations, which, however, Frederick William did
not notice, for suddenly turning towards me he said, with an air of
affability, “Ah! M. de Bourrienne, I am glad to see you, and I take this
opportunity of repeating what I wrote to you from Gonigsberg. You always
extended protection to the Germans, and did all you could to alleviate
their condition. I learned with great satisfaction what you did for the
Prussians whom the fate of war drove into Hamburg; and I feel pleasure in
telling you, in the presence of these two gentlemen, that if all the
French agents had acted as you did we should not, probably, be here.” I
expressed, by a profound bow, how much I was gratified by this
complimentary address, and the king, after saluting us, retired.
About the middle of April Bernadotte arrived in Paris. His situation had
become equivocal, since circumstances had banished the hopes he might have
conceived in his interview with the Emperor Alexander at Åbo. Besides, he
had been represented in some official pamphlets as a traitor to France,
and among certain worshippers of our injured glory there prevailed a
feeling of irritation, and which was unjustly directed towards Bernadotte.
I even remember that Napoleon, before he had fallen from his power, had a
sort of national protest made by the police against the Prince Royal of
Sweden. This Prince had reserved an hotel in the Rue d’Anjou, and the
words, “Down with the traitor! down with the perjurer,” were shouted
there; but this had no result, as it was only considered an outrage caused
by a spirit of petty vengeance.
While Bernadotte was in Paris I saw him every day. He but faintly
disguised from me the hope he had entertained of ruling France; and in the
numerous conversations to which our respective occupations led I
ascertained, though Bernadotte did not formally tell me so, that he once
had strong expectations of succeeding Napoleon.
Pressed at last into his final intrenchments he broke through all reserve
and confirmed all I knew of the interview of Åbo.
I asked Bernadotte what he thought of the projects which were attributed
to Moreau; whether it was true that he had in him a competitor, and
whether Moreau had aspired to the dangerous honour of governing France:
“Those reports,” replied the Prince Royal of Sweden, “are devoid of
foundation: at least I can assure you that in the conversations I have had
with the Emperor Alexander, that sovereign never said anything which could
warrant such a supposition. I know that the Emperor of Russia wished to
avail himself of the military talents of Moreau in the great struggle that
had commenced, and to enable the exiled general to return to his country,
in the hope that, should the war prove fortunate, he would enjoy the
honours and privileges due to his past services.”
Bernadotte expressed to me astonishment at the recall of the Bourbons, and
assured me that he had not expected the French people would so readily
have consented to the Restoration. I confess I was surprised that
Bernadotte, with the intelligence I knew him to possess, should imagine
that the will of subjects has any influence in changes of government!
During his stay in Paris Bernadotte evinced for me the same sentiments of
friendship which he had shown me at Hamburg. One day I received from him a
letter, dated Paris, with which he transmitted to me one of the crosses of
the Polar Star, which the King of Sweden had left at his disposal.
Bernadotte was not very well satisfied with his residence in Paris, in
spite of the friendship which the Emperor Alexander constantly manifested
towards him. After a few days he set out for Sweden, having first taken
leave of the Comte d’Artois. I did not see him after his farewell visit to
the Count, so that I know not what was the nature of the conversation
which passed between the two Princes.

VOLUME IV. — 1814-1821










CHAPTER I.
1814.
When Marmont left Paris on the receipt of the intelligence from Essonne,
Marshals Macdonald and Ney and the Duke of Vicenza waited upon the Emperor
Alexander to learn his resolution before he could have been informed of
the movement of Marmont’s troops. I myself went during the morning to the
hotel of M. de Talleyrand, and it was there I learnt how what we had hoped
for had become fact: the matter was completely decided. The Emperor
Alexander had walked out at six in the morning to the residence of the
King of Prussia in the Rue de Bourbon. The two sovereigns afterwards
proceeded together to M. de Talleyrand’s, where they were when Napoleon’s
Commissioners arrived. The Commissioners being introduced to the two
sovereigns, the Emperor Alexander, in answer to their proposition, replied
that the Regency was impossible, as submissions to the Provisional
Government were pouring in from all parts, and that if the army had formed
contrary wishes those should have been sooner made known. “Sire,” observed
Macdonald, “that—was—impossible, as none of the Marshals were
in Paris, and besides, who could foresee the turn which affairs have
taken? Could we imagine that an unfounded alarm would have removed from
Essonne the corps of the Duke of Ragusa, who has this moment left us to
bring his troops back to order?” These words produced no change in the
determination of the sovereigns, who would hear of nothing but the
unconditional abdication of Napoleon. Before the Marshals took leave of
the Emperor Alexander they solicited an armistice of forty-eight hours,
which time they said was indispensable to negotiate the act of abdication
with Napoleon. This request was granted without hesitation, and the
Emperor Alexander, showing Macdonald a map of the environs of Paris,
courteously presented him with a pencil, saying, “Here, Marshal, mark
yourself the limits to be observed by the two armies.”—”No, Sire,”
replied Macdonald, “we are the conquered party, and it is for you to mark
the line of demarcation.” Alexander determined that the right bank of the
Seine should be occupied by the Allied troops, and the left bank by the
French; but it was observed that this arrangement would be attended with
inconvenience, as it would cut Paris in two, and it was agreed that the
line should turn Paris. I have been informed that on a map sent to the
Austrian staff to acquaint Prince Schwartzenberg with the limits
definitively agreed on, Fontainebleau, the Emperor’s headquarters, was by
some artful means included within the line. The Austrians acted so
implicitly on this direction that Marshal Macdonald was obliged to
complain on the subject to Alexander, who removed all obstacles.
When, in discussing the question of the abdication conformably with the
instructions he had received, Macdonald observed to the Emperor Alexander
that Napoleon wished for nothing for himself, “Assure him,” replied
Alexander, “that a provision shall be made for him worthy of the rank he
has occupied. Tell him that if he wishes to reside in my States he shall
be well received, though he brought desolation there. I shall always
remember the friendship which united us. He shall have the island of Elba,
or something else.” After taking leave of the Emperor Alexander, on the
5th of April, Napoleon’s Commissioners returned to Fontainebleau to render
an account of their mission. I saw Alexander that same day, and it
appeared to me that his mind was relieved of a great weight by the
question of the Regency being brought to an end. I was informed that he
intended to quit Paris in a few days, and that he had given full powers to
M. Pozzo-di-Borgo, whom he appointed his Commissioner to the Provisional
Government.
On the same day, the 5th of April, Napoleon inspected his troops in the
Palace yard of Fontainebleau. He observed some coolness among his
officers, and even among the private soldiers, who had evinced such
enthusiasm when he inspected them on the 2d of April. He was so much
affected by this change of conduct that he remained but a short time on
the parade, and afterwards retired to his apartments.
About one o’clock on the morning of the 6th of April Ney, Macdonald, and
Caulaincourt arrived at Fontainebleau to acquaint the Emperor with the
issue of their mission, and the sentiments expressed by Alexander when
they took leave of him. Marshal Ney was the first to announce to Napoleon
that the Allies required his complete and unconditional abdication,
unaccompanied by any stipulation, except that of his personal safety,
which should be guaranteed. Marshal Macdonald and the Duke of Vicenza then
spoke to the same effect, but in more gentle terms than those employed by
Ney, who was but little versed in the courtesies of speech. When Marshal
Macdonald had finished speaking Napoleon said with some emotion, “Marshal,
I am sensible of all that you have done for me, and of the warmth with
which you have pleaded the cause of my son. They wish for my complete and
unconditional abdication. . . . Very well. I again empower you to act on
my behalf. You shall go and defend my interests and those of my family.”
Then, after a moment’s pause, he added, still addressing Macdonald,
“Marshal, where shall I go?” Macdonald then informed the Emperor what
Alexander had mentioned in the hypothesis of his wishing to reside in
Russia. “Sire,” added he, “the Emperor of Russia told me that he destined
for you the island of Elba, or something else.”—”Or something else!”
repeated Napoleon hastily, “and what is that something else?”—”Sire,
I know not.”—”Ah! it is doubtless the island of Corsica, and he
refrained from mentioning it to avoid embarrassment! Marshal, I leave all
to you.”
The Marshals returned to Paris as soon as Napoleon furnished them with new
powers; Caulaincourt remained at Fontainebleau. On arriving in Paris
Marshal Ney sent in his adhesion to the Provisional Government, so that
when Macdonald returned to Fontainebleau to convey to Napoleon the
definitive treaty of the Allies, Ney did not accompany him, and the
Emperor expressed surprise and dissatisfaction at his absence. Ney, as all
his friends concur in admitting, expended his whole energy in battle, and
often wanted resolution when out of the field, consequently I was not
surprised to find that he joined us before some other of his comrades. As
to Macdonald, he was one of those generous spirits who may be most
confidently relied on by those who have wronged them. Napoleon experienced
the truth of this. Macdonald returned alone to Fontainebleau, and when he
entered the Emperor’s chamber he found him seated in a small armchair
before the fireplace. He was dressed in a morning-gown of white dimity,
and he wore his slippers without stockings. His elbows rested on his knees
and his head was supported by his hands. He was motionless, and seemed
absorbed in profound reflection. Only two persons were in the apartment,
the Duke of Bassano; who was at a little distance from the Emperor, and
Caulaincourt, who was near the fireplace. So profound was Napoleon’s
reverie that he did not hear Macdonald enter, and the Duke of Vicenza was
obliged to inform him of the Marshal’s presence. “Sire,” said
Caulaincourt, “the Duke of Tarantum has brought for your signature the
treaty which is to be ratified to-morrow.” The Emperor then, as if roused
from a lethargic slumber, turned to Macdonald, and merely said, “Ah,
Marshal! so you are here!” Napoleon’s countenance was so altered that the
Marshal, struck with the change, said, as if it were involuntarily, “Is
your Majesty indisposed?”—”Yes,” answered Napoleon, “I have passed a
very bad night.”
The Emperor continued seated for a moment, then rising, he took the
treaty, read it without making any observation, signed it, and returned it
to the Marshal, saying; “I am not now rich enough to reward these last
services.”—”Sire, interest never guided my conduct.”—”I know
that, and I now see how I have been deceived respecting you. I also see
the designs of those who prejudiced me against you.”—”Sire, I have
already told you, since 1809 I am devoted to you in life and death.”—”I
know it. But since I cannot reward you as I would wish, let a token of
remembrance, inconsiderable though it be, assure you that I shall ever
bear in mind the services you have rendered me.” Then turning to
Caulaincourt Napoleon said, “Vicenza, ask for the sabre which was given me
by Murad Bey in Egypt, and which I wore at the battle of Mount Thabor.”
Constant having brought the sabre, the Emperor took it from the hands of
Caulaincourt and presented it to the Marshal “Here, my faithful friend,”
said he, “is a reward which I believe will gratify you.” Macdonald on
receiving the sabre said, “If ever I have a son, Sire, this will be his
most precious inheritance. I will never part with it as long as I live.”—”Give
me your hand,” said the Emperor, “and embrace me.” At these words Napoleon
and Macdonald affectionately rushed into each other’s arms, and parted
with tears in their eyes. Such was the last interview between Macdonald
and Napoleon. I had the above particulars from the Marshal himself in
1814., a few days after he returned to Paris with the treaty ratified by
Napoleon.
After the clauses of the treaty had been guaranteed Napoleon signed, on
the 11th of April, at Fontainebleau, his act of abdication, which was in
the following terms:—
It was not until after Bonaparte had written and signed the above act that
Marshal Macdonald sent to the Provisional Government his recognition,
expressed in the following dignified and simple manner:—
It is worthy of remark that Napoleon’s act of abdication was published in
the ‘Moniteur’ on the 12th of April, the very day on which the Comte
d’Artois made his entry into Paris with the title of Lieutenant-General of
the Kingdom conferred on him by Louis XVIII. The 12th of April was also
the day on which the Imperial army fought its last battle before Toulouse,
when the French troops, commanded by Soult, made Wellington purchase so
dearly his entrance into the south of France.—[The battle of
Toulouse was fought on the 10th not 12th April D.W.]
Political revolutions are generally stormy, yet, during the great change
of 1814 Paris was perfectly tranquil, thanks to the excellent discipline
maintained by the commanders of the Allied armies, and thanks also to the
services of the National Guard of Paris, who every night patrolled the
streets. My duties as Director-General of the Post-office had of course
obliged me to resign my captain’s epaulette.
When I first obtained my appointment I had been somewhat alarmed to hear
that all the roads were covered with foreign troops, especially Cossacks,
who even in time of peace are very ready to capture any horses that may
fall in their way. On my application to the Emperor Alexander his Majesty
immediately issued a ukase, severely prohibiting the seizure of horses or
anything belonging to the Post-office department. The ukase was printed by
order of the Czar, and filed up at all the post-offices, and it will be
seen that after the 20th of March, when I was placed in an embarrassing
situation, one of the postmasters on the Lille road expressed to me his
gratitude for my conduct while I was in the service.
On the 10th of April a ceremony took place in Paris which has been much
spoken of; and which must have had a very imposing effect on those who
allow themselves to be dazzled by mere spectacle. Early in the morning
some regiments of the Allied troops occupied the north side of the
Boulevard, from the site of the old Bastille to the Place Louis XV., in
the middle of which an altar of square form was erected. Thither the
Allied sovereigns came to witness the celebration of mass according to the
rites of the Greek Church. I went to a window of the hotel of the Minister
of the Marine to see the ceremony. After I had waited from eight in the
morning till near twelve the pageant commenced by the arrival of half a
dozen Greek priests, with long beards, and as richly dressed as the high
priests who figure in the processions of the opera. About three-quarters
of an hour after this first scene the infantry, followed by the cavalry,
entered the place, which, in a few moments was entirely covered with
military. The Allied sovereigns at length appeared, attended by brilliant
staffs. They alighted from their horses and advanced to the altar. What
appeared to me most remarkable was the profound silence of the vast
multitude during the performance of the mass. The whole spectacle had the
effect of a finely-painted panorama. For my own part, I must confess I was
heartily tired of the ceremony, and was very glad when it was over. I
could not admire the foreign uniforms, which were very inferior to ours.
Many of them appeared fanciful, and even grotesque, and nothing can be
more unsoldier-like than to see a man laced in stays till his figure
resembles a wasp. The ceremony which took place two days after, though
less pompous, was much more French. In the retinue which, on the 12th of
April, momentarily increased round the Comte d’Artos, there were at least
recollections for the old, and hopes for every one.
When, on the departure of the Commissioners whom Napoleon had sent to
Alexander to treat for the Regency, it was finally determined that the
Allied sovereigns would listen to no proposition from Napoleon and his
family, the Provisional Government thought it time to request that
Monsieur would, by his presence, give a new impulse to the partisans of
the Bourbons. The Abby de Montesquieu wrote to the Prince a letter, which
was carried to him by Viscount Sosthenes de la Rochefoucauld, one of the
individuals who, in these difficult circumstances, most zealously served
the cause of the Bourbons. On the afternoon of the 11th Monsieur arrived
at a country-house belonging to Madame Charles de Dames, where he passed
the night. The news of his arrival spread through Paris with the rapidity
of lightning, and every one wished to solemnise his entrance into the
capital. The National Guard formed a double line from the barrier of Bondy
to Notre Dame, whither the Prince was first to proceed, in observance of
an old custom, which, however, had become very rare in France during the
last twenty years.
M. de Talleyrand, accompanied by the members of the Provisional
Government, several Marshals and general officers, and the municipal body,
headed by the prefect of the Seine, went in procession beyond the barrier
to receive Monsieur. M. de Talleyrand, in the name of the Provisional
Government, addressed the Prince, who in reply made that observation which
has been so often repeated, “Nothing is changed in France: there is only
one Frenchman more.”
This remark promised much. The Comte Artois next proceeded on horseback to
the barrier St. Martin. I mingled in the crowd to see the procession and
to observe the sentiments of the spectators. Near me stood an old knight
of St. Louis, who had resumed the insignia of the order, and who wept for
joy at again seeing one of the Bourbons. The procession soon arrived,
preceded by a band playing the air, “Vive Henri Quatre!” I had never
before seen Monsieur, and his appearance had a most pleasing effect upon
me. His open countenance bore the expression of that confidence which his
presence inspired in all who saw him. His staff was very brilliant,
considering it was got together without preparation. The Prince wore the
uniform of the National Guard, with the insignia of the Order of the Holy
Ghost.
I must candidly state that where I saw Monsieur pass, enthusiasm was
chiefly confined to his own retinue, and to persons who appeared to belong
to a superior class of society. The lower order of people seemed to be
animated by curiosity and astonishment rather than any other feeling. I
must add that it was not without painful surprise I saw a squadron of
Cossacks close the procession; and my surprise was the greater when I
learned from General Sacken that the Emperor Alexander had wished that on
that day the one Frenchman more should be surrounded only by Frenchmen,
and that to prove that the presence of the Bourbons was the signal of
reconciliation his Majesty had ordered 20,000 of the Allied troops to quit
Paris. I know not to what the presence of the Cossacks is to be
attributed, but it was an awkward circumstance at the time, and one which
malevolence did not fail to seize upon.
Two days only intervened between Monsieur’s entrance into Paris and the
arrival of the Emperor of Austria. That monarch was not popular among the
Parisians. The line of conduct he had adopted was almost generally
condemned, for, even among those who had most ardently wished for the
dethronement of his daughter, through their aversion to the Bonaparte
family, there were many who blamed the Emperor of Austria’s behaviour to
Maria Louisa: they would have wished that, for the honour of Francis II.,
he had unsuccessfully opposed the downfall of the dynasty, whose alliance
he considered as a safeguard in 1809. This was the opinion which the mass
of the people instinctively formed, for they judged of the Emperor of
Austria in his character of a father and not in his character of a
monarch; and as the rights of misfortune are always sacred in France, more
interest was felt for Maria Louisa when she was known to be forsaken than
when she was in the height of her splendour. Francis II. had not seen his
daughter since the day when she left Vienna to unite her destiny with that
of the master of half of Europe, and I have already stated how he received
the mission with which Maria Louisa entrusted the Duc de Cadore.
I was then too intent on what was passing in Paris and at Fontainebleau to
observe with equal interest all the circumstances connected with the fate
of Maria Louisa, but I will present to the reader all the information I
was able to collect respecting that Princess during the period immediately
preceding her departure from France. She constantly assured the persons
about her that she could rely on her father. The following words, which
were faithfully reported to me, were addressed by her to an officer who
was at Blois during the mission of M. de Champagny. “Even though it should
be the intention of the Allied sovereigns to dethrone the Emperor
Napoleon, my father will not suffer it. When he placed me on the throne of
France he repeated to me twenty times his determination to uphold me on
it; and my father is an honest man.” I also know that the Empress, both at
Blois and at Orleans, expressed her regret at not having followed the
advice of the members of the Regency, who wished her to stay in Paris.
On leaving Orleans Maria Louisa proceeded to Rambouillet; and it was not
one of the least extraordinary circumstances of that eventful period to
see the sovereigns of Europe, the dethroned sovereigns of France, and
those who had come to resume the sceptre, all crowded together within a
circle of fifteen leagues round the capital. There was a Bourbon at the
Tuileries, Bonaparte at Fontainebleau, his wife and son at Rambouillet,
the repudiated Empress at Malmaison three leagues distant, and the
Emperors of Russia and Austria and the King of Prussia in Paris.
When all her hopes had vanished Maria Louisa left Rambouillet to return to
Austria with her son. She did not obtain permission to see Napoleon before
her departure, though she had frequently expressed a wish to that effect.
Napoleon himself was aware of the embarrassment which might have attended
such a farewell, or otherwise he would no doubt have made a parting
interview with Maria Louisa one of the clauses of the treaty of Paris and
Fontainebleau, and of his definitive act of abdication. I was informed at
the time that the reason which prevented Maria Louisa’s wish from being
acceded to was the fear that, by one of those sudden impulses common to
women, she might have determined to unite herself to Napoleon’s fallen
fortune, and accompany him to Elba; and the Emperor of Austria wished to
have his daughter back again.
Things had arrived at this point, and there was no possibility of
retracting from any of the decisions which had been formed when the
Emperor of Austria went to see his daughter at Rambouillet. I recollect it
was thought extraordinary at the time that the Emperor Alexander should
accompany him on this visit; and, indeed, the sight of the sovereign, who
was regarded as the head and arbiter of the coalition, could not be
agreeable to the dethroned Empress.
The two Emperors set off from Paris shortly after each other. The Emperor
of Austria arrived first at Rambouillet, where he was received with
respect and affection by his daughter. Maria Louisa was happy to see him,
but the many tears she shed were not all tears of joy. After the first
effusion of filial affection she complained of the situation to which she
was reduced. Her father sympathised with her, but could offer her no
consolation, since her misfortunes were irreparable. Alexander was
expected to arrive immediately, and the Emperor of Austria therefore
informed his daughter that the Russian monarch wished to see her. At first
Maria Louisa decidedly refused to receive him, and she persisted for some
time in this resolution. She said to her father, “Would he too make me a
prisoner before your eyes? If he enters here by force I will retire to my
chamber. There, I presume, he will not dare to follow me while you are
here.” But there was no time to be lost; Francis II. heard the equipage of
the Emperor of Russia rolling through the courtyard of Rambouillet, and
his entreaties to his daughter became more and more urgent. At length she
yielded, and the Emperor of Austria went himself to meet his ally and
conduct him to the salon where Maria Louisa remained, in deference to her
father. She did not, however, carry her deference so far as to give a
favourable reception to him whom she regarded as the author of all her
misfortunes. She listened with considerable coldness to the offers and
protestations of Alexander, and merely replied that all she wished for was
the liberty of returning to her family. A few days after this painful
interview Maria Louisa and her son set off for Vienna.
This visit was soon followed by those of the other Allied Princes.
CHAPTER II.
1814.
I must now direct the attention of the reader to Italy, which was the
cradle of Napoleon’s glory, and towards which he transported himself in
imagination from the Palace of Fontainebleau. Eugène had succeeded in
keeping up his means of defence until April, but on the 7th of that month,
being positively informed of the overwhelming reverses of France, he found
himself constrained to accede to the propositions of the Marshal de
Bellegarde to treat for the evacuation of Italy; and on the 10th a
convention was concluded, in which it was stipulated that the French
troops, under the command of Eugène, should return within the limits of
old France. The clauses of this convention were executed on the 19th of
April.
Eugène, thinking that the Senate of Milan was favourably disposed towards
him, solicited that body to use its influence in obtaining the consent of
the Allied powers to his continuance at the head of the Government of
Italy; but this proposition was rejected by the Senate. A feeling of
irritation pervaded the public mind in Italy, and the army had not
proceeded three marches beyond Mantua when an insurrection broke out in
Milan. The Finance Minister, Pizna, was assassinated, and his residence
demolished, and nothing would have saved the Viceroy from a similar fate
had he been in his capital. Amidst this popular excitement, and the
eagerness of the Italians to be released from the dominion of the French,
the friends of Eugène thought him fortunate in being able to join his
father-in-law at Munich almost incognito.
Thus, at the expiration of nine years, fell the iron crown which Napoleon
had placed on his head saying, “Dieu me l’a donne; gare a qui la touche.”
I will now take a glance at the affairs of Germany. Rapp was not in France
at the period of the fall of the Empire. He had, with extraordinary
courage and skill, defended himself against a year’s siege at Dantzic. At
length, being reduced to the last extremity, and constrained to surrender,
he opened the gates of the city, which presented nothing but heaps of
ruins. Rapp had stipulated that the garrison of Dantzic should return to
France, and the Duke of Wurtemberg, who commanded the siege, had consented
to that condition; but the Emperor of Russia having refused to ratify it,
Rapp, having no means of defence, was made prisoner with his troops; and
conducted to Kiew, whence he afterwards returned to Paris, where I saw
him.
Hamburg still held out, but at the beginning of April intelligence was
received there of the extraordinary events which had delivered Europe from
her oppressor. Davoust refused to believe this news, which at once
annihilated all his hopes of power and greatness. This blindness was
persisted in for some time at Hamburg. Several hawkers, who were marked
out by the police as having been the circulators of Paris news, were shot.
An agent of the Government publicly announced his design of assassinating
one of the French Princes, in whose service he was said to have been as a
page. He said he would go to his Royal Highness and solicit to be
appointed one of his aides de camp, and that, if the application were
refused, as it probably would be, the refusal would only confirm him in
his purpose.
At length, when the state of things was beyond the possibility of doubt,
Davoust assembled the troops, acquainted them with the dethronement of the
Emperor, hoisted a flag of truce, and sent his adhesion to the Provisional
Government. All then thought of their personal safety, without losing
sight of their honestly-acquired wealth. Diamonds and other objects of
value and small bulk were hastily collected and packed up. The Governor of
Hamburg, Count Hogendorff, who, in spite of some signal instances of
opposition, had too often co-operated in severe and vexatious measures,
was the first to quit the city. He was, indeed, hurried off by Davoust;
because he had mounted the Orange cockade and wished to take his Dutch
troops away with him. After consigning the command to General Gerard,
Davoust quitted Hamburg, and arrived at Paris on the 18th of June.
I have left Napoleon at Fontainebleau. The period of his departure for
Elba was near at hand: it was fixed for the 17th of April.
On that day Maubreuil, a man who has become unfortunately celebrated,
presented himself at the Post-office, and asked to speak with me. He
showed me some written orders, signed by General Sacken, the Commander of
the Russian troops in Palls, and by Baron Brackenhausen, chief of the
staff. These orders set forth that Maubreuil was entrusted with an
important mission, for the execution of which he was authorised to demand
the assistance of the Russian troops; and the commanders of those men were
enjoined to place at his disposal as many troops as he might apply for.
Maubreuil was also the bearer of similar orders from General Dupont, the
War Minister, and from M. Angles, the Provisional Commissary-General of
the Police, who directed all the other commissaries to obey the orders
they might receive from Maubreuil. On seeing these documents, of the
authenticity of which there was no doubt, I immediately ordered the
different postmasters to provide Maubreuil promptly with any number of
horses he might require.
Some days after I was informed that the object of Maubreuil’s mission was
to assassinate Napoleon. It may readily be imagined what was my
astonishment on hearing this, after I had seen the signature of the
Commander of the Russian forces, and knowing as I did the intentions of
the Emperor Alexander. The fact is, I did not, and never can, believe that
such was the intention of Maubreuil. This man has been accused of having
carried off the jewels of the Queen of Westphalia.
Napoleon having consented to proceed to the island of Elba, conformably
with the treaty he had ratified on the 13th, requested to be accompanied
to the place of embarkation by a Commissioner from each of the Allied
powers. Count Schouwaloff was appointed by Russia, Colonel Neil Campbell
by England, General Kohler by Austria, and Count Waldbourg-Truchess by
Prussia. On the 16th the four Commissioners came for the first time to
Fontainebleau, where the Emperor, who was still attended by Generals
Drouot and Bertrand, gave to each a private audience on the following day.
Though Napoleon received with coldness the Commissioners whom he had
himself solicited, yet that coldness was far from being manifested in an
equal degree to all. He who experienced the best reception was Colonel
Campbell, apparently because his person exhibited traces of wounds.
Napoleon asked him in what battles he had received them, and on what
occasions he had been invested with the orders he wore. He next questioned
him as to the place of his birth, and Colonel Campbell having answered
that he was a Scotchman, Napoleon congratulated him on being the
countryman of Ossian, his favourite author, with whose poetry, however, he
was only acquainted through the medium of wretched translations. On this
first audience Napoleon said to the Colonel, “I have cordially hated the
English. I have made war against you by every possible means, but I esteem
your nation. I am convinced that there is more generosity in your
Government than in any other. I should like to be conveyed from Toulon to
Elba by an English frigate.”
The Austrian and Russian Commissioners were received coolly, but without
any marked indications of displeasure. It was not so with the Prussian
Commissioner, to whom he said duly, “Are there any Prussians in my
escort?”—”No, Sire.”—”Then why do you take the trouble to
accompany me?”—”Sire, it is not a trouble, but an honour.”—”These
are mere words; you have nothing to do here.”—”Sire, I could not
possibly decline the honourable mission with which the King my master has
entrusted me.” At these words Napoleon turned his back on Count Truchess.
The Commissioners expected that Napoleon would be ready to set out without
delay; but they were deceived. He asked for a sight of the itinerary of
his route, and wished to make some alterations in it. The Commissioners
were reluctant to oppose his wish, for they had been instructed to treat
him with all the respect and etiquette due to a sovereign. They therefore
suspended the departure, and, as they could not take upon themselves to
acquiesce in the changes wished for by the Emperor, they applied for fresh
orders. On the night of the 18th of April they received these orders,
authorising them to travel by any road the Emperor might prefer. The
departure was then definitively fixed for the 20th.
Accordingly, at ten on the morning of the 20th, the carriages were in
readiness, and the Imperial Guard was drawn up in the grand court of the
Palace of Fontainebleau, called the Cour du Cheval Blanc. All the
population of the town and the neighbouring villages thronged round the
Palace. Napoleon sent for General Kohler, the Austrian Commissioner, and
said to him, “I have reflected on what I ought to do, and I am determined
not to depart. The Allies are not faithful to their engagements with me. I
can, therefore, revoke my abdication, which was only conditional. More
than a thousand addresses were delivered to me last night: I am conjured
to resume the reins of government. I renounced my rights to the crown only
to avert the horrors of a civil war, having never had any other object in
view than the glory and happiness of France. But, seeing as I now do, the
dissatisfaction inspired by the measures of the new Government, I can
explain to my Guard the reasons which induced me to revoke my abdication.
It is true that the number of troops on which I can count will scarcely
exceed 30,000 men, but it will be easy for me to increase their numbers to
130,000. Know, then, that I can also, without injuring my honour, say to
my Guard, that having nothing but the repose and happiness of the country
at heart, I renounce all my rights, and exhort my troops to follow my
example, and yield to the wish of the nation.”
I heard these words reported by General Kohler himself, after his return
from his mission. He did not disguise the embarrassment which this
unexpected address had occasioned; and I recollect having remarked at the
time that had Bonaparte, at the commencement of the campaign of Paris,
renounced his rights and returned to the rank of citizen, the immense
masses of the Allies must have yielded to the efforts of France. General
Kohler also stated that Napoleon complained of Maria Louisa not being
allowed to accompany him; but at length, yielding to the reasons urged by
those about him, he added, “Well, I prefer remaining faithful to my
promise; but if I have any new ground of complaint, I will free myself
from all my engagements.”
At eleven o’clock Comte de Bussy, one of the Emperor’s aides de camp, was
sent by the Grand Marshal (General Bertrand) to announce that all was
ready for departure. “Am I;” said Napoleon, “to regulate my actions by the
Grand Marshal’s watch? I will go when I please. Perhaps I may not go at
all. Leave me!”
All the forms of courtly etiquette which Napoleon loved so much were
observed; and when at length he was pleased to leave his cabinet to enter
the salon, where the Commissioners were waiting; the doors were thrown
open as usual, and “The Emperor” was announced; but no sooner was the word
uttered than he turned back again. However, he soon reappeared, rapidly
crossed the gallery, and descended the staircase, and at twelve o’clock
precisely he stood at the head of his Guard, as if at a review in the
court of the Tuileries in the brilliant days of the Consulate and the
Empire.
Then took place a really moving scene—Napoleon’s farewell to his
soldiers. Of this I may abstain from entering into any details, since they
are known everywhere, and by everybody, but I may subjoin the Emperor’s
last address to his old companions-in-arms, because it belongs to history.
This address was pronounced in a voice as firm and sonorous as that in
which Bonaparte used to harangue his troops in the days of his triumphs.
It was as follows:
During the first day cries of “Vive l’Empereur!” resounded along the road,
and Napoleon, resorting to his usual dissimulation, censured the
disloyalty of the people to their legitimate sovereign, which he did with
ill disguised irony. The Guard accompanied him as far as Briars. At that
place Napoleon invited Colonel Campbell to breakfast with him. He
conversed on the last war in Spain, and spoke in complimentary terms of
the English nation and the military talents of Wellington. Yet by that
time he must have heard of the battle of Toulouse.
On the night of the 21st Napoleon slept at Nevers, where he was received
by the acclamations of the people, who here, as in several other towns,
mingled their cries in favour of their late sovereign with imprecations
against the Commissioners of the Allies. He left Nevers at six on the
morning of the 22d. Napoleon was now no longer escorted by the Guards, who
were succeeded by a corps of Cossacks: the cries of “Vive l’Empereur!”
accordingly ceased, and he had the mortification to hear in its stead,
“Vivent les Allies!” However, I have been informed that at Lyons, through
which the Emperor passed on the 23d at eleven at night, the cry of “Vive
l’Empereur!” was still echoed among the groups who assembled before the
post-office during the change of horses.
Augereau, who was still a Republican, though he accepted the title of Duke
of Castiglione from Napoleon, had always been among the discontented. On
the downfall of the Emperor he was one of that considerable number of
persons who turned Royalists not out of love for the Bourbons but out of
hatred to Bonaparte. He held a command in the south when he heard of the
forfeiture of Napoleon pronounced by the Senate, and he was one of the
first to send his recognition to the Provisional Government. Augereau,
who, like all uneducated men, went to extremes in everything, had
published under his name a proclamation extravagantly violent and even
insulting to the Emperor. Whether Napoleon was aware of this proclamation
I cannot pretend to say, but he affected ignorance of the matter if he was
informed of it, for on the 24th, having met Augereau at a little distance
from Valence, he stopped his carriage and immediately alighted. Augereau
did the same, and they cordially embraced in the presence of the
Commissioners. It was remarked that in saluting Napoleon took off his hat
and Augereau kept on his. “Where are you going?”, said the Emperor; “to
Court?”—”No, I am going to Lyons.”—”You have behaved very
badly to me.” Augereau, finding that the Emperor addressed him in the
second person singular, adopted the same familiarity; so they conversed as
they were accustomed to do when they were both generals in Italy. “Of what
do you complain?” said he. “Has not your insatiable ambition brought us to
this? Have you not sacrificed everything to that ambition, even the
happiness of France? I care no more for the Bourbons than for you. All I
care for is the country.” Upon this Napoleon turned sharply away from the
Marshal, lifted his hat to him, and then stepped into his carriage. The
Commissioners, and all the persons in Napoleon’s suite, were indignant at
seeing Augereau stand in the road still covered, with his hands behind his
back, and instead of bowing, merely making a contemptuous salutation to
Napoleon with his hand. It was at the Tuileries that these haughty
Republicans should have shown their airs. To have done so on the road to
Elba was a mean insult which recoiled upon themselves.
At Valence Napoleon, for the first time, saw French soldiers with the
white cockade in their caps. They belonged to Augereau’s corps. At Orange
the air resounded with tunes of “Vive le Roi!” Here the gaiety, real or
feigned, which Napoleon had hitherto evinced, began to forsake him.
Had the Emperor arrived at Avignon three hours later than he did there is
no doubt that he would have been massacred.—[The Royalist mob of
Avignon massacred Marshal Brune in 1816.]—He did not change horses
at Avignon, through which he passed at five in the morning, but at St.
Andiol, where he arrived at six. The Emperor, who was fatigued with
sitting in the carriage, alighted with Colonel Campbell and General
Bertrand, and walked with them up the first hill. His valet de chambre,
who was also walking a little distance in advance, met one of the mail
couriers, who said to him, “Those are the Emperor’s carriages coming this
way?”—”No, they are the equipages of the Allies.”—”I say they
are the Emperor’s carriages. I am an old soldier. I served in the campaign
of Egypt, and I will save the life of my General.”—”I tell you again
they are not the Emperor’s carriages.”—”Do not attempt to deceive
me; I have just passed through Organ, where the Emperor has been hanged in
effigy. The wretches erected a scaffold and hanged a figure dressed in a
French uniform covered with blood. Perhaps I may get myself into a scrape
by this confidence, but no matter. Do you profit by it.” The courier then
set off at full gallop. The valet de chambre took General Drouot apart,
and told him what he had heard. Drouot communicated the circumstance to
General Bertrand, who himself related it to the Emperor in the presence of
the Commissioners. The latter, justly indignant, held a sort of council on
the highway, and it was determined that the Emperor should go forward
without his retinue. The valet de chambre was asked whether he had any
clothes in the carriage. He produced a long blue cloak and a round hat. It
was proposed to put a white cockade in the hat, but to this Napoleon would
not consent. He went forward in the style of a courier, with Amaudru, one
of the two outriders who had escorted his carriage, and dashed through
Orgon. When the Allied Commissioners arrived there the assembled
population were uttering exclamations of “Down with the Corsican! Down
with the brigand!” The mayor of Orgon (the same man whom I had seen almost
on his knees to General Bonaparte on his return from Egypt) addressed
himself to Pelard, the Emperor’s valet de chambre, and said, “Do you
follow that rascal?”—”No,” replied Pelard, “I am attached to the
Commisairiers of the Allied powers.”—Ah! that is well! I should like
to hang the villain with my own hands.
“Ah! if you knew, sir, how the scoundrel has deceived us! It was I who
received him on his return from Egypt. We wished to take his horses out
and draw his carriage. I should like to avenge myself now for the honours
I rendered him at that time.”
The crowd augmented, and continued to vociferate with a degree of fury
which may be imagined by those who have heard the inhabitants of the south
manifest, by cries, their joy or their hatred. Some more violent than the
rest wished to force Napoleon’s coachman to cry “Vive le Roi!” He
courageously refused, though threatened with a stroke of a sabre, when,
fortunately; the carriage being ready to start, he whipped the horses and
set off at full gallop. The Commissioners would not breakfast at Orgon;
they paid for what had been prepared, and took some refreshments away with
them. The carriages did not overtake the Emperor until they came to La
Calade, where he had arrived a quarter of an hour before with Amaudru.
They found him standing by the fire in the kitchen of the inn talking with
the landlady. She had asked him whether the tyrant was soon to pass that
way? “Ah! sir,” said she, “it is all nonsense to say we have got rid of
him. I always, have said, and always will say, that we shall never be sure
of being done with him until he be laid at the bottom of a well, covered
over with stones. I wish we had him safe in the well in our yard. You see,
sir, the Directory sent him to Egypt to get rid of him; but he came back
again! And he will come back again, you maybe sure of that, sir; unless—”
Here the good woman, having finished skimming her pot, looked up and
perceived that all the party were standing uncovered except the individual
to whom, she had been speaking. She was confounded, and the embarrassment
she experienced at having spoken so ill of the Emperor to the Emperor
himself banished all her anger, and she lavished every mark of attention,
and respect on Napoleon and his retinue. A messenger was immediately sent
to Aix to purchase ribbons for making white cockades. All the carriages
were brought into the courtyard of the inn, and the gate was closed; the
landlady informed Napoleon that it would not be prudent for him to venture
on passing through Aix, where a population of more than 20,000 were
waiting to stone him.
Meanwhile dinner was served, and Napoleon sat down to table. He admirably
disguised the agitation which he could not fail to experience, and I have
been assured, by some of the individuals who were present on that
remarkable occasion, that he never made himself more agreeable. His
conversation, which was enriched by the resources of his memory and his
imagination, charmed every one, and he remarked, with an air of
indifference which was perhaps affected, “I believe the new French
Government has a design on my life.”
The Commissioners, informed of what was going on at Aix, proposed sending
to the Mayor an order for closing the gates and adopting measures for
securing the public tranquillity. About fifty individuals had assembled
round the inn, and one among them offered to carry a letter to the Mayor
of Aix. The Commissioners accepted his services, and in their letter
informed the Mayor that if the gates of the town were not closed within an
hour they would advance with two regiments of uhlans and six pieces of
artillery, and would fire upon all who might oppose them. This threat had
the desired effect; and the Mayor returned for answer that the gates
should be closed, and that he would take upon himself the responsibility
of everything which might happen.
The danger which threatened the Emperor at Aix was thus averted; but there
was another to be braved. During the seven or eight hours he passed at La
Calade a considerable number of people had gathered round the inn, and
manifested every disposition to proceed to some excess. Most of them had
in their hands five-franc pieces, in order to recognise the Emperor by his
likeness on the coin. Napoleon, who had passed two nights without sleep,
was in a little room adjoining the kitchen, where he had fallen into a
slumber, reclining an the shoulder of his valet de chambre. In a moment of
dejection he had said, “I now renounce the political world forever. I
shall henceforth feel no interest about anything that may happen. At
Porto-Ferrajo I may be happy—more happy than I have ever been! No!—if
the crown of Europe were now offered to me I would not accept it. I will
devote myself to science. I was right never to esteem mankind! But France
and the French people—what ingratitude! I am disgusted with
ambition, and I wish to rule no longer!”
When the moment for departure arrived it was proposed that he should put
on the greatcoat and fur cap of General Kohler, and that he should go into
the carriage of the Austrian Commissioner. The Emperor, thus disguised,
left the inn of La Calade, passing between two lines of spectators. On
turning the walls of Aix Napoleon had again the mortification to hear the
cries of “Down with the tyrant! Down with Nicolas!” and these
vociferations resounded at the distance of a quarter of a league from the
town.
Bonaparte, dispirited by these manifestations of hatred, said, in a tone
of mingled grief and contempt, “These Provencals are the same furious
brawlers that they used to be. They committed frightful massacres at the
commencement of the Revolution. Eighteen years ago I came to this part of
the country with some thousand men to deliver two Royalists who were to be
hanged. Their crime was having worn the white cockade. I saved them; but
it was not without difficulty that I rescued them from the hands of their
assailants; and now, you see, they resume the same excesses against those
who refuse to wear the white cockade.”. At about a league from Aix the
Emperor and his retinue found horses and an escort of gendarmerie to
conduct them to the chateau of Luc.
The Princess Pauline was at the country residence of M. Charles, member of
the Legislative Body, near the castle of Luc. On hearing of the
misfortunes of her brother she determined to accompany him to the isle of
Elba, and she proceeded to Fréjus to embark with him. At Fréjus the
Emperor rejoined Colonel Campbell, who had quitted the convoy on the road,
and had brought into the port the English frigate the ‘Undaunted’ which
was appointed to convey the Emperor to the place of his destination. In
spite of the wish he had expressed to Colonel Campbell he manifested
considerable reluctance to go on board. However, on the 28th of April he
sailed for the island of Elba in the English frigate, in which it could
not then be said that Caesar and his fortune were embarked.
In every particular of his conduct he paid great attention to the
maintenance of his Imperial dignity. On landing he received the keys of
his city of Porto-Ferrajo, and the devoirs of the Governor, prefect, and
other dignitaries, and he proceeded immediately under a canopy of State to
the parish church, which served as a cathedral. There he heard Te Deum,
and it is stated that his countenance was dark and melancholy, and that he
even shed tears.
One of Bonaparte’s first cares was to select a flag for the Elbese Empire,
and after some hesitation he fixed on “Argent, on a bend gules, or three
bees,” as the armorial ensign of his new dominion. It is strange that
neither he nor any of those whom he consulted should have been aware that
Elba had an ancient and peculiar ensign, and it is still more remarkable
that this ensign should be one singularly adapted to Bonaparte’s
situation; being no more than “a wheel,—the emblem,” says M.
Bernaud, “of the vicissitudes of human life, which the Elbese had borrowed
from the Egyptian mysteries.” This is as curious a coincidence as any we
ever recollect to have met; as the medals of Elba with the emblem of the
wheel are well known, we cannot but suppose that Bonaparte was aware of
the circumstance; yet he is represented as having in vain made several
anxious inquiries after the ancient arms of the island.
During the first months of his residence there his life was, in general,
one of characteristic activity and almost garrulous frankness. He gave
dinners, went to balls, rode all day about his island, planned
fortifications, aqueducts, lazarettos, harbours, and palaces; and the very
second day after he landed fitted out an expedition of a dozen soldiers to
take possession of a little uninhabited island called Pianosa, which lies
a few leagues from Elba; on this occasion he said good-humouredly, “Toute
l’Europe dira que j’ai deja fait une conqute” (All Europe will say I have
already made a conquest). The cause of the island of Pianosa being left
uninhabited was the marauding of the Corsairs from the coast of Barbary,
against whom Bonaparte considered himself fully protected by the 4th
Article of the Treaty of Fontainebleau.
The greatest wealth of Elba consists in its iron mines, for which the
island was celebrated in the days of Virgil. Soon after his arrival
Napoleon visited the mines in company with Colonel Campbell, and being
informed that they produced annually about 500,000 francs he exclaimed
joyfully, “These, then, are my own!” One of his followers, however,
reminded him that he had long since disposed of that revenue, having given
it to his order of the Legion of Honour, to furnish pensions, etc. “Where
was my head when I made that grant?” said he, “but I have made many
foolish decrees of that sort!”
Sir Walter Scott, in telling a curious fact, makes a very curious mistake.
“To dignify his capital,” he says, “having discovered that the ancient
name of Porto-Ferrajo was Comopoli (the city of Como), he commanded it to
be called Cosmopoli, or the city of all nations.” Now the old name of
Porto-Ferrajo was in reality not Comopoli, but Cosmopoli, and it obtained
that name from the Florentine Cosmo de’ Medici, to whose ducal house Elba
belonged, as an integral part of Tuscany. The name equally signified the
city of Cosmo, or the city of all nations, and the vanity of the Medici
had probably been flattered by the double meaning of the appellation. But
Bonaparte certainly revived the old name, and did not add a letter to it
to dignify his little capital.
The household of Napoleon, though reduced to thirty-five persons, still
represented an Imperial Court. The forms and etiquette of the Tuileries
and St, Cloud were retained on a diminished scale, but the furniture and
internal accommodations of the palace are represented as having been
meaner by far than those of an English gentleman of ordinary rank. The
Bodyguard of his Imperial Majesty the Emperor of Elba consisted of about
700 infantry and 80 cavalry, and to this handful of troops Napoleon seemed
to pay almost as much attention as he had formerly given to his Grande
Armee. The men were constantly exercised, particularly in throwing shot
and shells, and he soon began to look out for good recruits.
He early announced that he would hold a Court and receive ladies twice a
week; the first was on the 7th of May, and a great concourse assembled.
Bonaparte at first paid great attention to the women, particularly those
who possessed personal attractions, and asked them, in his rapid way,
whether they were married? how many children they had, and who their
husbands were? To the last question he received one universal answer; it
happened that every lady was married to a merchant, but when it came to be
further explained that they were merchant butchers and merchant bakers,
his Imperial Majesty permitted some expression of his dissatisfaction to
escape him and hastily retired. On the 4th of June there was a ball on
board the British frigate, in honour of the King’s birthday; the whole
beauty and fashion of Elba were assembled, and dancing with great glee,
when, about midnight, Bonaparte came in his barge, unexpectedly, and
masked, to join the festivity. He was very affable, and visited every part
of the ship, and all the amusements which had been prepared for the
different classes of persons. On his birthday, the 15th of August, he
ordered the mayor to give a ball, and for this purpose a temporary
building, capable of holding 300 persons, was to be erected, and the whole
entertainment, building and all, were to be at the expense of the
inhabitants themselves. These were bad auspices, and accordingly the ball
completely failed. Madame Mtire, Madame Bertrand, and the two ladies of
honour, attended, but not above thirty of the fair islanders, and as the
author of the Itineraire remarks, “Le bal fut triste quoique Bonaparte n’y
parut pas.”
Having in an excursion reached the summit of one of the highest hills on
the island, where the sea was visible all round him, he shook his head
with affected solemnity, and exclaimed in a bantering tone, “Eh! il faut
avouer que mon ile est bien petite.”
On this mountain one of the party saw a little church in an almost
inaccessible situation, and observed that it was a most inconvenient site
for a church, for surely no congregation could attend it. “It is on that
account the more convenient to the parson,” replied Bonaparte, “who may
preach what stuff he pleases without fear of contradiction.”
As they descended the hill and met some peasants with their goats who
asked for charity, Bonaparte told a story which the present circumstances
brought to his recollection, that when he was crossing the Great St.
Bernard, previously to the battle of Marengo, he had met a goatherd, and
entered into conversation with him. The goatherd, not knowing to whom he
was speaking, lamented his own hard lot, and envied the riches of some
persons who actually had cows and cornfields. Bonaparte inquired if some
fairy were to offer to gratify all his wishes what he would ask? The poor
peasant expressed, in his own opinion, some very extravagant desires, such
as a dozen of cows and a good farmhouse. Bonaparte afterwards recollected
the incident, and astonished the goatherd by the fulfilment of all his
wishes.
But all his thoughts and conversations were not as light and pleasant as
these. Sometimes he would involve himself in an account of the last
campaign, of his own views and hopes, of the defection of his marshals, of
the capture of Paris, and finally of his abdication; on these he would
talk by the hour with great earnestness and almost fury, exhibiting in
very rapid succession traits of eloquence, of military genius, of
indignation; of vanity, and of selfishness. With regard to the audience to
whom he addressed these tirades he was not very particular.
The chief violence of his rage seemed to be directed against Marshal
Marmont whom, as well as Augereau, he sometimes called by names too gross
for repetition, and charged roundly with treachery. Marmont, when he could
no longer defend Paris by arms, saved it by an honourable capitulation; he
preserved his army for the service of his country and when everything else
was lost stipulated for the safety of Bonaparte. This last stipulation,
however, Bonaparte affected to treat with contempt and indignation.—[Editor
of 1836 edition.]
CHAPTER III.
1814.
No power is so great as that resulting from the changes produced by time.
Wise policy consists in directing that power, but to do so it is requisite
to know the wants of the age. For this reason Louis XVIII. appeared, in
the eyes of all sensible persons, a monarch expressly formed for the
circumstances in which we stood after the fall of Napoleon.
In the winter of 1813-14 some Royalist proclamations had been circulated
in Paris, and as they contained the germs of those hopes which the
Charter, had it been executed, was calculated to realise, the police
opposed their circulation, and I recollect that, in order to multiply the
number of copies, my family and I daily devoted some hours to transcribing
them. After the definitive declaration of Alexander a very active
correspondence ensued between the Provisional Government and Hartwell, and
Louis XVIII. was even preparing to embark for Bordeaux when he learned the
events of the 31st of March. That news induced the King to alter his
determination, and he soon quitted his retirement to proceed to London.
Louis XVIII. and the Prince Regent of England exchanged the orders of the
Holy Ghost and the Garter, and I believe I may affirm that this was the
first occasion on which any but a Catholic Prince was invested with the
order of the Holy Ghost.
Louis XVIII. embarked at Dover on board the Royal Sovereign, and landed at
Calais on the 24th of April. I need not enter into any description of the
enthusiasm which his presence excited; that is generally known through the
reports of the journals of the time. It is very certain that all rational
persons saw with satisfaction the Princes of the House of Bourbon reascend
the throne of their ancestors, enlightened by experience and misfortune,
which, as some ancient philosopher observes, are the best counsellors of
kings.
I had received a letter addressed to me from London by the Duc de Duras,
pointing out the route which Louis XVIII. was to pursue from Calais to
Paris: In this he said, “After the zeal, monsieur, you have shown for the
service of the King, I do not doubt your activity to prevent his suffering
in any way at a moment so happy and interesting for every Frenchman.” The
King’s wishes on this subject were scrupulously fulfilled, and I recollect
with pleasure the zeal with which my directions were executed by all the
persons in the service of the Postoffice. His Majesty stopped for a short
time at Amiens, and then proceeded to Compiegne, where the Ministers and
Marshals had previously arrived to present to him their homage and the
assurance of their fidelity. Berthier addressed the King in the name of
the Marshals, and said, among other things, “that France, groaning for
five and twenty years under the weight of the misfortunes that oppressed
her, had anxiously looked forward to the happy day which she now saw
dawning.” Berthier might justly have said for “ten years”; but at all
events, even had he spoken the truth, it was ill placed in the mouth of a
man whom the Emperor had constantly loaded with favours: The Emperor
Alexander also went to Compiegne to meet Louis XVIII., and the two
monarchs dined together.
I did not go to Compiegne because the business which I had constantly to
execute did not permit me to leave Paris for so long an interval as that
journey would have required, but I was at St. Ouen when Louis XVIII.
arrived on the 2d of May. There I had to congratulate myself on being
remembered by a man to whom I was fortunate enough to render some service
at Hamburg. As the King entered the salon through which he had to pass to
go to the dining-room M. Hue recognising me said to his Majesty, “There is
M. de Bourrienne.” The King then stepping up to me said, “Ah! M. de
Bourrienne, I am very glad to see you. I am aware of the services you have
rendered me in Hamburg and Paris, and I shall feel much pleasure in
testifying my gratitude.”
At St. Ouen Louis XVIII. promulgated the declaration which preceded the
Charter, and which repeated the sentiments expressed by the King twenty
years before, in the Declaration of Colmar. It was also at St, Ouen that
project of a Constitution was presented to him by the Senate in which that
body, to justify ‘in extremis’ its title of conservative, stipulated for
the preservation of its revenues and endowments.
On the 3d of May Louis XVIII. made his solemn entrance into Paris, the
Duchess d’Angouleme being in the carriage with the King. His Majesty
proceeded first to Notre Dame. On arriving at the Pont Neuf he saw the
model of the statue of Henri IV. replaced, on the pedestal of which
appeared the following words: ‘Ludovico reduce, Henricus redivivus’, which
were suggested by M. de Lally-Tollendal, and were greatly preferable to
the long and prolix inscription composed for the bronze statue.
The King’s entrance into Paris did not excite so much enthusiasm as the
entrance of Monsieur. In the places through which I passed on the 3d of
May astonishment seemed to be the prevailing feeling among the people. The
abatement of public enthusiasm was more perceptible a short time after,
when Louis XVIII. restored “the red corps” which Louis XVI. had suppressed
long before the Revolution.
It was not a little extraordinary to see the direction of the Government
consigned to a man who neither had nor could have any knowledge of France.
From the commencement M. de Blacas affected ministerial omnipotence. When
I went on the 11th of May to the Tuileries to present, as usual, my
portfolio to the King, in virtue of my privilege of transacting business
with the sovereign, M. de Blacas wished to take the portfolio from me,
which appeared to me the more surprising as, during the seven days I had
the honour of coming in contact with Louis XVIII., his Majesty had been
pleased to bestow many compliments upon me. I at first refused to give up
the portfolio, but M. de Blacas told me the King had ordered him to
receive it; I then, of course, yielded the point.
However, it, was not long before I had experience of a courtier’s revenge,
for two days after this circumstance, that is to say, on the 13th of May,
on entering my cabinet at the usual hour, I mechanically took up the
‘Moniteur’, which I found lying on my desk. On glancing hastily over it
what was my astonishment to find that the Comte Ferrand had been appointed
Director of the Post-office in my stead. Such was the strange mode in
which M. de Blacas made me feel the promised gratitude of the sovereign.
Certainly, after my proofs of loyalty, which a year afterwards procured
for me the honour of being outlawed in quite a special way, I had reason
to complain, and I might have said ‘Sic vos non vobis’ as justly as Virgil
when he alluded to the unmerited favours lavished by Augustus on the
Maevii and Bavii of his time.
The measures of Government soon excited complaints in every quarter. The
usages of the old system were gradually restored, and ridicule being
mingled with more serious considerations, Paris was speedily inundated
with caricatures and pamphlets. However, tranquillity prevailed until the
month of September, when M. de Talleyrand departed for the Congress of
Vienna. Then all was disorder at the Tuileries. Every one feeling himself
free from restraint, wished to play the statesman, and Heaven knows how
many follies were committed in the absence of the schoolmaster.
Under a feeble Government there is but one step from discontent to
insurrection, under an imbecile Government like that of France in 1814,
after the departure of M. de Talleyrand, conspiracy has free Scope. During
the summer of 1814 were initiated the events which reached their climax on
the 20th of March 1815. I almost fancy I am dreaming when I look back on
the miraculous incapacity of the persons who were then at the head of our
Government. The emigrants, who, as it has been truly said, had neither
learned nor forgotten anything, came back with all the absurd pretensions
of Coblentz. Their silly vanity reminded one of a character in one of
Voltaire’s novels who is continually saying, “Un homme comme moi!” These
people were so engrossed with their pretended merit that they were blind
to everything else. They not only disregarded the wishes and the wants of
France; which in overthrowing the Empire hoped to regain liberty, but they
disregarded every warning they had received.
I recollect one circumstance which was well calculated to excite
suspicion. Prince Eugène proposed going to the waters of Plombieres to
join his sister Hortense. The horses, the carriages, and one of the
Prince’s aides de camp had already arrived at Plombieres, and his
residence was prepared; but he did not go. Eugène had, no doubt, received
intimation of his sister’s intrigues with some of the individuals of the
late Court of Napoleon who were then at the waters, and as he had
determined to reside quietly at the Court of his father-in-law; without
meddling with public affairs, he remained at Munich. This fact, however,
passed off unnoticed.
At the end of 1814 unequivocal indications of a great catastrophe were
observable. About that time a man, whom I much esteem, and with whom I
have always been on terms of friendship, said to me, “You see how things
are going on: they are committing fault upon fault. You must be convinced
that such a state of things cannot last long. Between ourselves, I am of
opinion that all will be over in the month of March; that month will
repair the disgrace of last March. We shall then, once for all, be
delivered from fanaticism and the emigrants. You see the intolerable
spirit of hypocrisy that prevails, and you know that the influence of the
priests is, of all things, the most hateful to the nation. We have gone
back a long way within the last eight months. I fear you will repent of
having taken too active a part in affairs at the commencement of the
present year. You see we have gone a very different way from what you
expected. However, as I have often told you before, you had good reason to
complain; and after all, you acted to the best of your judgment.”
I did not attach much importance to this prediction of a change in the
month of March. I deplored, as every one did, the inconceivable errors of
“Ferrand and Company,” and I hoped that the Government would gradually
return to those principles which were calculated to conciliate the
feelings of the people. A few days after another of my friends called on
me. He had exercised important functions, and his name had appeared on a
proscription list. He had claims upon the Government, which was by no
means favourably disposed towards him. I asked him how things were going
on, and he replied, “Very well; no opposition is made to my demands. I
have no reason to complain.” This reminded me of the man in the ‘Lettres
Persanes’, who admired the excellent order of the finances under Colbert
because his pension was promptly paid. I congratulated my friend on the
justice which the Government rendered him, as well as on the justice which
he rendered to the Government, and I remarked that if the same course were
adopted towards every one all parties would speedily be conciliated. “I do
not think so,” said my friend. “If the Government persist in its present
course it cannot possibly stand, and we shall have the Emperor back
again.”—”That,” said I, “would be a very great misfortune; and even
if such were the wish of France, it would be opposed by Europe. You who
are so devotedly attached to France cannot be indifferent to the danger
that would threaten her if the presence of Bonaparte should bring the
foreigners back again. Can you endure to think of the dismemberment of our
country?”—”That they would never dare to attempt. But you and I can
never agree on the question of the Emperor and your Bourbons. We take a
totally different view of the matter. You had cause to complain of
Bonaparte, but I had only reason to be satisfied with him. But tell me,
what would you do if he were to return?”— “Bonaparte return!”—”Yes.”—”Upon
my word, the best thing I could do would be to set off as speedily as I
could, and that is certainly what I should do. I am thoroughly convinced
that he would never pardon me for the part I have taken in the
Restoration, and I candidly confess that I should not hesitate a moment to
save my life by leaving France.”—”Well, you are wrong, for I am
convinced that if you would range yourself among the number of his friends
you might have whatever you wished—titles, honours, riches. Of this
I could give you assurance.”—”All this, I must tell you, does not
tempt me. I love France as dearly, as you do, and I am convinced that she
can never be happy under Bonaparte. If he should return I will go and live
abroad.”
This is only part of a conversation which lasted a considerable time, and,
as is often the case after a long discussion, my friend retained his
opinion, and I mine. However, this second warning, this hypothesis of the
return of Bonaparte, made me reflect, and I soon received another hint
which gave additional weight to the preceding ones. An individual with
whom I was well acquainted, and whom I knew from his principles and
connections to be entirely devoted to the royal cause, communicated to me
some extraordinary circumstances which he said alarmed him. Among other
things he said, “The day before yesterday I met Charles de Labedoyere,
who, you know, is my intimate friend. I remarked that he had an air of
agitation and abstraction. I invited him to come and dine with me, but he
declined, alleging as an excuse that we should not be alone. He then asked
me to go and dine with him yesterday, as he wanted to talk with me. I
accepted his invitation, and we conversed a long time on political
affair’s and the situation of France. You know my sentiments are quite the
reverse of his, so we disputed and wrangled, though we are still very good
friends. But what alarms me is, that at parting Charles pressed my hand,
saying, ‘Adieu; to-morrow I set off for Grenoble. In a month you will hear
something of Charles de Labedoyere.'”
These three successive communications appeared to me very extraordinary.
The two first were made to me by persons interested in the event, and the
third by one who dreaded it. They all presented a striking coincidence
with the intrigues at Plombieres a few months before. In the month of
January I determined to mention the business to M. de Blacas, who then
engrossed all credit and all power, and through whose medium alone
anything could reach the sovereign. I need scarcely add that my intention
was merely to mention to him the facts without naming the individuals from
whom I obtained them. After all, however, M. de Blacas did not receive me,
and I only had the honour of speaking to his secretary, who, if the fact
deserve to be recorded, was an abbe named Fleuriel. This personage, who
was an extraordinary specimen of impertinence and self-conceit, would have
been an admirable study for a comic poet. He had all the dignity belonging
to the great secretary of a great Minister, and, with an air of
indifference, he told me that the Count was not there; but M. de Blacas
was there, and I knew it.
Devoted as I was to the cause of the Bourbons, I thought it my duty to
write that very day to M. de Blacas to request an interview; I received no
answer. Two days after I wrote a second letter, in which I informed M. de
Blacas that I had something of the greatest importance to communicate to
him; this letter remained unnoticed like the first. Unable to account for
this strange treatment I again repaired to the Pavilion de Flore, and
requested the Abbe Fleuriel to explain to me if he could the cause of his
master’s silence. “Sir,” said he, “I received your two letters, and laid
them before the Count; I cannot tell why he has not sent you an answer;
but Monsieur le Comte is so much engaged. . . . Monsieur le Comte is so
overwhelmed with business that”—”Monsieur le Comte may, perhaps,
repent of it. Good morning, sir!”
I thus had personal experience of the truth of what I had often heard
respecting M. de Blacas. That favourite, who succeeded Comte d’Avaray,
enjoyed the full confidence of the King, and concentrated the sovereign
power in his own cabinet. The only means of transmitting any communication
to Louis XVIII. was to get it addressed to M. de Blacas by one of his most
intimate friends.
Convinced as I was of the danger that threatened France, and unable to
break through the blockade which M. de Blacas had formed round the person
of the King, I determined to write to M. de Talleyrand at Vienna,’ and
acquaint him with the communications that had been made to me. M. de
Talleyrand corresponded directly with the King, and I doubt not that my
information at length reached the ears of his Majesty. But when Louis
XVIII. was informed of what was to happen it was too late to avert the
danger.
CHAPTER IV.
1814-1815.
About the middle of summer Napoleon was visited by his mother and his
sister the Princess Pauline. Both these ladies had very considerable
talents for political intrigue, and then natural faculties in this way had
not lain dormant or been injured by want of practice. In Pauline this
finesse was partially concealed by a languor and indecision of manner and
an occasional assumption of ‘niaiserie’; or almost infantine simplicity;
but this only threw people the more off their guard, and made her finesse
the more sure in its operation. Pauline was handsome too, uncommonly
graceful, and had all that power of fascination which has been attributed
to the Bonaparte family. She could gain hearts with ease, and those whom
her charms enslaved were generally ready to devote themselves absolutely
to her brother. She went and came between Naples and Elba, and kept her
brother-in-law, Murat, in mind of the fact that the lion was not yet dead
nor so much as sleeping, but merely retiring the better to spring forward
on his quarry.
Having taken this resolution and chosen his time, Napoleon kept the secret
of his expedition until the last moment; and means were found to privately
make the requisite preparations. A portion of the soldiers was embarked in
a brig called the ‘Inconstant’ and the remainder in six small craft. It
was not till they were all on board that the troops first conceived a
suspicion of the Emperor’s purpose: 1000 or 1200 men had sailed to regain
possession of an Empire containing a population of 30,000,000! He
commenced his voyage on Sunday the 26th of February 1815, and the next
morning at ten o’clock was not out of sight of the island, to the great
annoyance of the few friends he had left behind. At this time Colonel Sir
Neil Campbell was absent on a tour to Leghorn, but being informed by the
French Consul and by Spanocchi, the Tuscan Governor of the town, that
Napoleon was about to sail for the Continent, he hastened back, and gave
chase to the little squadron in the Partridge sloop of war, which was
cruising in the neighbourhood, but, being delayed by communicating with a
French frigate, reached Antibes too late.
There were between 400 and 500 men on board the brig (the ‘Inconstant’) in
which Bonaparte embarked. On the passage they met with a French ship of
war, with which they spoke. The Guards were ordered to pull off their caps
and lie down on the deck or go below while the captain exchanged some
words with the commander of the frigate, whom he afterwards proposed to
pursue and capture. Bonaparte rejected the idea as absurd, and asked why
he should introduce this new episode into his plan.
As they stood over to the coast of France the Emperor was in the highest
spirits. The die was cast, and he seemed to be quite himself again. He sat
upon the deck and amused the officers collected round him with a narrative
of his campaigns, particularly those of Italy and Egypt. When he had
finished he observed the deck to be encumbered with several large chests
belonging to him. He asked the maitre d’hotel what they contained. Upon
being told they were filled with wine he ordered them to be immediately
broken open, saying, “We will divide the booty.” The Emperor superintended
the distribution himself, and presented bottle by bottle to his comrades,
till tired of this occupation he called out to Bertrand, “Grand Marshal,
assist me, if you please. Let us help these gentlemen. They will help us
some day.” It was with this species of bonhomie that he captivated when he
chose all around him. The following day he was employed in various
arrangements, and among others in dictating to Colonel Raoul the
proclamations to be issued on his landing. In one of these, after
observing, “we must forget that we have given law to the neighbouring
nations,” Napoleon stopped. “What have I said?” Colonel Raoul read the
passage. “Stop!” said Napoleon. “Omit the word ‘neighbouring;’ say simply
‘to nations.'” It was thus his pride revealed itself; and his ambition
seemed to rekindle at the very recollections of his former greatness.
Napoleon landed without any accident on the 1st of March at Cannes, a
small seaport in the Gulf of St. Juan, not far from Fréjus, where he had
disembarked on his return from Egypt sixteen years before, and where he
had embarked the preceding year for Elba. A small party of the Guards who
presented themselves before the neighbouring garrison of Antibes were made
prisoners by General Corsin, the Governor of the place. Some one hinted
that it was not right to proceed till they had released their comrades,
but the Emperor observed that this was poorly to estimate the magnitude of
the undertaking; before them were 30,000,000 men uniting to be set free!
He, however, sent the Commissariat Officer to try what he could do,
calling out after him, “Take care you do not get yourself made prisoner
too!”
At nightfall the troops bivouacked on the beach. Just before a postillion,
in a splendid livery, had been brought to Napoleon. It turned out that
this man had formerly been a domestic of the Empress Josephine, and was
now in the service of the Prince of Monaco, who himself had been equerry
to the Empress. The postillion, after expressing his great astonishment at
finding the Emperor there, stated, in answer to the questions that were
put to him, that he had just come from Paris; that all along the road, as
far as Avignon, he had heard nothing but regret for the Emperor’s absence;
that his name was constantly echoed from mouth to mouth; and that, when
once fairly through Provence, he would find the whole population ready to
rally round him. The man added that his laced livery had frequently
rendered him the object of odium and insult on the road. This was the
testimony of one of the common class of society: it was very gratifying to
the Emperor, as it entirely corresponded with his expectations. The Prince
of Monaco himself, on being presented to the Emperor, was less explicit.
Napoleon refrained from questioning him on political matters. The
conversation therefore assumed a more lively character, and turned
altogether on the ladies of the former Imperial Court, concerning whom the
Emperor was very particular in his inquiries.
As soon as the moon had risen, which was about one or two in the morning
of the 2d, the bivouacs were broken up, and Napoleon gave orders for
proceeding to Grasse. There he expected to find a road which he had
planned during the Empire, but in this he was disappointed, the Bourbons
having given up all such expensive works through want of money. Bonaparte
was therefore obliged to pass through narrow defiles filled with snow, and
left behind him in the hands of the municipality his carriage and two
pieces of cannon, which had been brought ashore. This was termed a capture
in the bulletins of the day. The municipality of Grasse was strongly in
favour of the Royalist cause, but the sudden appearance of the Emperor
afforded but little time for hesitation, and they came to tender their
submission to him. Having passed through the town he halted on a little
height some way beyond it, where he breakfasted. He was soon surrounded by
the whole population of the place; and he heard the same sentiments and
the same prayers as before he quitted France. A multitude of petitions had
already been drawn up, and were presented to him, just as though he had
come from Paris and was making a tour through the departments. One
complained that his pension had not been paid, another that his cross of
the Legion of Honour had been taken from him. Some of the more
discontented secretly informed Napoleon that the authorities of the town
were very hostile to him, but that the mass of the people were devoted to
him, and only waited till his back was turned to rid themselves of the
miscreants. He replied, “Be not too hasty. Let them have the mortification
of seeing our triumph without having anything to reproach us with.” The
Emperor advanced with all the rapidity in his power. “Victory,” he said,
“depended on my speed. To me France was in Grenoble. That place was a
hundred miles distant, but I and my companions reached it in five days;
and with what weather and what roads! I entered the city just as the Comte
d’Artois, warned by the telegraph, was quitting the Tuileries.”
Napoleon himself was so perfectly convinced of the state of affairs that
he knew his success in no way depended on the force he might bring with
him. A ‘piquet’ of ‘gens d’armes’, he said, was all that was necessary.
Everything turned out as he foresaw. At first he owned he was not without
some degree of uncertainty and apprehension. As he advanced, however, the
whole population declared themselves enthusiastically in his favour: but
he saw no soldiers. It was not till he arrived between Mure and Vizille,
within five or six leagues from Grenoble, and on the fifth day after his
landing, that he met a battalion. The commanding officer refused to hold
even a parley. The Emperor, without hesitation, advanced alone, and 100
grenadiers marched at some distance behind him, with their arms reversed.
The sight of Napoleon, his well-known costume, and his gray military
greatcoat, had a magical effect on the soldiers, and they stood
motionless. Napoleon went straight up to them and baring his breast said,
“Let him that has the heart kill his Emperor!” The soldiers threw down
their arms, their eyes moistened with tears, and cries of “Vive
l’Empereur!” resounded on every side. Napoleon ordered the battalion to
wheel round to the right, and all marched on together.
At a short distance from Grenoble Colonel Labedoyere, who had been sent at
the head of the 7th regiment to oppose his passage, came to join the
Emperor. The impulse thus given in a manner decided the question.
Labedoyere’s superior officer in vain interfered to restrain his
enthusiasm and that of his men. The tri-coloured cockades, which had been
concealed in the hollow of a drum, were eagerly distributed by Labedoyere
among them, and they threw away the white cockade as a badge of their
nation’s dishonour. The peasantry of Dauphiny, the cradle of the
Revolution, lined the roadside: they were transported and mad with joy.
The first battalion, which has just been alluded to, had shown some signs
of hesitation, but thousands of the country people crowded round it, and
by their shouts of “Vive l’Empereur!” endeavoured to urge the troops to
decision, while others who followed in Napoleon’s rear encouraged his
little troop to advance by assuring them that they would meet with
success. Napoleon said he could have taken 2,000,000 of these peasants
with him to Paris, but that then he would have been called “the King of
the Jaequerie.”
Napoleon issued two proclamations on the road. He at first regretted that
he had not had them printed before he left Elba; but this could not have
been done without some risk of betraying his secret designs. He dictated
them on board the vessel, where every man who could write was employed in
copying them. These copies soon became very scarce; many of them were
illegible; and it was not till he arrived at Gap, on the 5th of March,
that he found means to have them printed. They were from that time
circulated and read everywhere with the utmost avidity.
The address to the army was considered as being still more masterly and
eloquent, and it was certainly well suited to the taste of French
soldiers, who, as Bourrienne remarks, are wonderfully pleased with
grandiloquence, metaphor, and hyperbole, though they do not always
understand what they mean. Even a French author of some distinction
praises this address as something sublime. “The proclamation to the army,”
says he, “is full of energy: it could not fail to make all military
imaginations vibrate. That prophetic phrase, ‘The eagle, with the national
colours, will fly from church steeple to church steeple, till it settles
on the towers of Notre Dame,’ was happy in the extreme.”
These words certainly produced an immense effect on the French soldiery,
who everywhere shouted, “Vive l’Empereur!” “Vive le petit Caporal!” “We
will die for our old comrade!” with the most genuine enthusiasm.
It was some distance in advance of Grenoble that Labedoyere joined, but he
could not make quite sure of the garrison of that city, which was
commanded by General Marchand, a man resolved to be faithful to his latest
master. The shades of night had fallen when Bonaparte arrived in front of
the fortress of Grenoble, where he stood for some minutes in a painful
state of suspense and indecision.
It was on the 7th of March, at nightfall, that Bonaparte thus stood before
the walls of Grenoble. He found the gates closed, and the commanding
officer refused to open them. The garrison assembled on the ramparts
shouted “Vive l’Empereur!” and shook hands with Napoleon’s followers
through the wickets, but they could not be prevailed on to do more. It was
necessary to force the gates, and this was done under the mouths of ten
pieces of artillery, loaded with grapeshot. In none of his battles did
Napoleon ever imagine himself to be in so much danger as at the entrance
into Grenoble. The soldiers seemed to turn upon him with furious gestures:
for a moment it might be supposed that they were going to tear him to
pieces. But these were the suppressed transports of love and joy. The
Emperor and his horse were both borne along by the multitude, and he had
scarcely time to breathe in the inn where he alighted when an increased
tumult was heard without; the inhabitants of Grenoble came to offer him
the broken gates of the city, since they could not present him with the
keys.
From Grenoble to Paris Napoleon found no further opposition. During the
four days of his stay at Lyons, where he had arrived on the 10th, there
were continually upwards of 20,000 people assembled before his windows;
whose acclamations were unceasing. It would never have been supposed that
the Emperor had even for a moment been absent from the country. He issued
orders, signed decrees, reviewed the troops, as if nothing had happened.
The military corps, the public bodies, and all classes of citizens,
eagerly came forward to tender their homage and their services. The Comte
d’Artois, who had hastened to Lyons, as the Duc and Duchesse d’Augouleme
had done to Bourdeaux, like them in vain attempted to make a stand. The
Mounted National Guard (who were known Royalists) deserted him at this
crisis, and in his flight only one of them chose to follow him. Bonaparte
refused their services when offered to him, and with a chivalrous feeling
worthy of being recorded sent the decoration of the Legion of Honour to
the single volunteer who had thus shown his fidelity by following the
Duke.
As soon as the Emperor quitted Lyons he wrote to Ney, who with his army
was at Lons-le-Saulnier, to come and join him. Ney had set off from the
Court with a promise to bring Napoleon, “like a wild beast in a cage, to
Paris.” Scott excuses Ney’s heart at the expense of his head, and fancies
that the Marshal was rather carried away by circumstances, by vanity, and
by fickleness, than actuated by premeditated treachery, and it is quite
possible that these protestations were sincerely uttered when Ney left
Paris, but, infected by the ardour of his troops, he was unable to resist
a contagion so much in harmony with all his antecedents, and to attack not
only his leader in many a time of peril, but also the sovereign who had
forwarded his career through every grade of the army.
The facts of the case were these:—
On the 11th of March Ney, being at Besancon, learned that Napoleon was at
Lyons. To those who doubted whether his troops would fight against their
old comrades he said, “They shall fight! I will take a musket from a
grenadier and begin the action myself! I will run my sword to the hilt in
the body of the first man who hesitates to fire.” At the same time he
wrote to the Minister of War at Paris that he hoped to see a fortunate
close to this mad enterprise.
He then advanced to Lons-le-Saulnier, where, on the night between the 13th
and 14th of March, not quite three days after his vehement protestations
of fidelity, he received, without hesitation, a letter from Bonaparte,
inviting him, by his old appellation of the “Bravest of the Brave,” to
join his standard. With this invitation Ney complied, and published an
order of the day that declared the cause of the Bourbons, which he had
sworn to defend, lost for ever.
It is pleaded in extenuation of Ney’s defection that both his officers and
men were beyond his control, and determined to join their old Master; but
in that case he might have given up his command, and retired in the same
honourable way that Marshals Macdonald and Marmont and several other
generals did. But even among his own officers Ney had an example set him,
for many of them, after remonstrating in vain, threw up their commands.
One of them broke his sword in two and threw the pieces at Ney’s feet,
saying, “It is easier for a man of honour to break iron than to break his
word.”
Napoleon, when at St. Helena, gave a very different reading to these
incidents. On this subject he was heard to say, “If I except Labedoyere,
who flew to me with enthusiasm and affection, and another individual, who,
of his own accord, rendered me important services, nearly all the other
generals whom I met on my route evinced hesitation and uncertainty; they
yielded only to the impulse about them, if indeed they did not manifest a
hostile feeling towards me. This was the case with Ney, with Massena, St.
Cyr, Soult, as well as with Macdonald and the Duke of Belluno, so that if
the Bourbons had reason to complain of the complete desertion of the
soldiers and the people, they had no right to reproach the chiefs of the
army with conspiring against them, who had shown themselves mere children
in politics, and would be looked upon as neither emigrants nor patriots.”
Between Lyons and Fontainebleau Napoleon often travelled several miles
ahead of his army with no other escort than a few Polish lancers. His
advanced guard now generally consisted of the troops (miscalled Royal) who
happened to be before him on the road whither they had been sent to oppose
him, and to whom couriers were sent forward to give notice of the
Emperor’s approach, in order that they might be quite ready to join him
with the due military ceremonies. White flags and cockades everywhere
disappeared; the tri-colour resumed its pride of place. It was spring, and
true to its season the violet had reappeared! The joy of the soldiers and
the lower orders was almost frantic, but even among the industrious poor
there were not wanting many who regretted this precipitate return to the
old order of things—to conscription, war, and bloodshed, while in
the superior classes of society there was a pretty general consternation.
The vain, volatile soldiery, however, thought of nothing but their
Emperor, saw nothing before them but the restoration of all their laurels,
the humiliation of England, and the utter defeat of the Russians,
Prussians, and Austrians.
On the night between the 19th and 20th of March Napoleon reached
Fontainebleau, and again paused, as had formerly been his custom, with
short, quick steps through the antiquated but splendid galleries of that
old palace. What must have been his feelings on revisiting the chamber in
which, the year before, it is said he had attempted suicide!
Louis XVIII., left the Palace of the Tuileries at nearly the same hour
that Bonaparte entered that of Fontainebleau.
The most forlorn hope of the Bourbons was now in a considerable army
posted between Fontainebleau and Paris. Meanwhile the two armies
approached each other at Melun; that of the King was commanded by Marshal
Macdonald. On the 20th his troops were drawn up in three lines to receive
the invaders, who were said to be advancing from Fontainebleau. There was
a long pause of suspense, of a nature which seldom fails to render men
more accessible to strong and sudden emotions. The glades of the forest,
and the acclivity which leads to it, were in full view of the Royal army,
but presented the appearance of a deep solitude. All was silence, except
when the regimental bands of music, at the command of the officers, who
remained generally faithful, played the airs of “Vive Henri Quatre,” “O
Richard,” “La Belle Gabrielle,” and other tunes connected with the cause
and family of the Bourbons. The sounds excited no corresponding sentiments
among the soldiers.
At length, about noon, a galloping of horse was heard. An open carriage
appeared, surrounded by a few hussars, and drawn by four horses. It came
on at full speed, and Napoleon, jumping from the vehicle, was in the midst
of the ranks which had been formed to oppose him. His escort threw
themselves from their horses, mingled with their ancient comrades, and the
effect of their exhortations was instantaneous on men whose minds were
already half made up to the purpose which they now accomplished. There was
a general shout of “Vive Napoleon!” The last army of the Bourbons passed
from their side, and no further obstruction existed betwixt Napoleon and
the capital, which he was once more—but for a brief space—to
inhabit as a sovereign.
Louis, accompanied only by a few household troops, had scarcely turned his
back on the capital of his ancestors when Lavalette hastened from a place
of concealment and seized on the Post-office in the name of Napoleon. By
this measure all the King’s proclamations’ were intercepted, and the
restoration of the Emperor was announced to all the departments. General
Excelmans, who had just renewed his oath to Louis, pulled down with his
own hands the white flag that was floating over the Tuileries, and hoisted
the three-coloured banner.
It was late in the evening of the 20th that Bonaparte entered Paris in an
open carriage, which was driven straight to the gilded gates of the
Tuileries. He received the acclamations of the military and of the lower
classes of the suburbs, but most of the respectable citizens looked on in
silent wonderment. It was quite evident then that he was recalled by a
party—a party, in truth, numerous and powerful, but not by the
unanimous voice of the nation. The enthusiasm of his immediate adherents,
however, made up for the silence and lukewarmness of others. They filled
and crammed the square of the Carrousel, and the courts and avenues of the
Tuileries; they pressed so closely upon him that he was obliged to cry
out, “My friends, you stifle me!” and his aides de camp were compelled to
carry him in their arms up the grand staircase, and thence into the royal
apartments. It was observed, however, that amongst these ardent friends
were many men who had been the first to desert him in 1814, and that these
individuals were the most enthusiastic in their demonstrations, the
loudest in their shouts!
And thus was Napoleon again at the Tuileries, where, even more than at
Fontainebleau, his mind was flooded by the deep and painful recollections
of the past! A few nights after his return thither he sent for M. Horan,
one of the physicians who had attended Josephine during her last illness.
“So, Monsieur Horan,” said he, “you did not leave the Empress during her
malady?”—”No, Sire.”
“What was the cause of that malady?”—”Uneasiness of mind . . .
grief.”—”You believe that?” (and Napoleon laid a strong emphasis on
the word believe, looking steadfastly in the doctor’s face). He then
asked, “Was she long ill? Did she suffer much?”—”She was ill a week,
Sire; her Majesty suffered little bodily pain.”—”Did she see that
she was dying? Did she show courage?”—”A sign her Majesty made when
she could no longer express herself leaves me no doubt that she felt her
end approaching; she seamed to contemplate it without fear.”—”Well!—well!”
and then Napoleon much affected drew close to M. Horan, and added, “You
say that she was in grief; from what did that arise?”—”From passing
events, Sire; from your Majesty’s position last year.”—”Ah! she used
to speak of me then?”—”Very often.” Here Napoleon drew his hand
across his eyes, which seemed filled with tears. He then went on. “Good
woman!—Excellent Josephine! She loved me truly—she—did
she not? . . . Ah! She was a Frenchwoman!”—”Yes, Sire, she loved
you, and she would have proved it had it not been for dread of displeasing
you: she had conceived an idea.”—”How? . . . What would she have
done?” “She one day said that as Empress of the French she would drive
through Paris with eight horses to her coach, and all her household in
gala livery, to go and rejoin you at Fontainebleau, and never quit you
more.”—”She would have done it—she was capable of doing it!”
Napoleon again betrayed deep emotion, on recovering from which he asked
the physician the most minute questions about the nature of Josephine’s
disease, the friends and attendants who were around her at the hour of her
death, and the conduct of her two children, Eugène and Hortense.
CHAPTER V.
1815.
Those who opposed the execution of the treaty concluded with Napoleon at
the time of his abdication were guilty of a great error, for they afforded
him a fair pretext for leaving the island of Elba. The details of that
extraordinary enterprise are known to every one, and I shall not repeat
what has been told over and over again. For my own part, as soon as I saw
with what rapidity Bonaparte was marching upon Lyons, and the enthusiasm
with which he was received by the troops and the people, I prepared to
retire to Belgium, there to await the denouement of this new drama.
Every preparation for my departure was completed on the evening of the
13th of March, and I was ready to depart, to avoid the persecutions of
which I expected I should be the object, when I received a message from
the Tuileries stating that the King desired to see me. I of course lost no
time in proceeding to the Palace, and went straight to M. Hue to inquire
of him why I had been sent for. He occupied the apartments in which I
passed the three most laborious and anxious years of my life. M. Hue,
perceiving that I felt a certain degree of uneasiness at being summoned to
the Tuileries at that hour of the night, hastened to inform me that the
King wished to appoint me Prefect of the Police. He conducted me to the
King’s chamber, where his Majesty thus addressed me kindly, but in an
impressive manner, “M. de Bourrienne, can we rely upon you? I expect much
from your zeal and fidelity.”—”Your Majesty,” replied I, “shall have
no reason to complain of my betraying your confidence.”—”Well, I
re-establish the Prefecture of the Police, and I appoint you Prefect. Do
your best, M. de Bourrienne, in the discharge of your duties; I count upon
you.”
By a singular coincidence, on the very day (the 13th of March) when I
received this appointment Napoleon, who was at Lyons, signed the decree
which excluded from the amnesty he had granted thirteen individuals, among
whose names mine was inscribed. This decree confirmed me in the
presentiments I had conceived as soon as I heard of the landing of
Bonaparte. On returning home from the Tuileries after receiving my
appointment a multitude of ideas crowded on my mind. At the first moment I
had been prompted only by the wish to serve the cause of the King, but I
was alarmed when I came to examine the extent of the responsibility I had
taken upon myself. However, I determined to meet with courage the
difficulties that presented themselves, and I must say that I had every
reason to be satisfied with the manner in which I was seconded by M.
Foudras, the Inspector-General of the Police.
Even now I am filled with astonishment when I think of the Council that
was held at the Tuileries on the evening of the 13th of March in M. de
Blacas’ apartments. The ignorance of the members of that Council
respecting our situation, and their confidence in the useless measures
they had adopted against Napoleon, exceed all conception.
Will it be believed that those great statesmen, who had the control of the
telegraph, the post-office, the police and its agents, money-in short,
everything which constitutes power—asked me to give them information
respecting the advance of Bonaparte? What could I say to them? I could
only repeat the reports which were circulated on the Exchange, and those
which I had collected here and there during the last twenty-four hours. I
did not conceal that the danger was imminent, and that all their
precautions would be of no avail. The question then arose as to what
course should be adapted by the King. It was impossible that the monarch
could remain at the Capital, and yet, where was he to go? One proposed
that he should go to Bordeaux, another to La Vendée, and a third to
Normandy, and a fourth member of the Council was of opinion that the King
should be conducted to Melun. I conceived that if a battle should take
place anywhere it would probably be in the neighbourhood of that town, but
the councillor who made this last suggestion assured us that the presence
of the King in an open carriage and eight horses would produce a wonderful
effect on the minds of the troops. This project was merely ridiculous; the
others appeared to be dangerous and impracticable. I declared to the
Council that, considering the situation of things, it was necessary to
renounce all idea of resistance by force of arms; that no soldier would
fire a musket, and that it was madness to attempt to take any other view
of things. “Defection,” said I, “is inevitable. The soldiers are drinking
in their barracks the money which you have been giving them for some days
past to purchase their fidelity. They say Louis XVIII., is a very decent
sort of man, but ‘Vive le petit Caporal!'”
Immediately on the landing of Napoleon the King sent an extraordinary
courier to Marmont, who was at Chatillon whither he had gone to take a
last leave of his dying mother. I saw him one day after he had had an
interview with the King; I think it was on the 6th or 7th of March. After
some conversation on the landing of Napoleon, and the means of preventing
him from reaching Paris, Marmont said to me, “This is what I dwelt most
strongly upon in the interview I have just had with the King. ‘Sire,’ said
I, ‘I doubt not Bonaparte’s intention of coming to Paris, and the best way
to prevent him doing so would be for your Majesty to remain here. It is
necessary to secure the Palace of the Tuileries against a surprise, and to
prepare it for resisting a siege, in which it would be indispensable to
use cannon. You must shut yourself up in your palace, with the individuals
of your household and the principal public functionaries, while the Duc
d’Angoulome should go to Bordeaux, the Duc de Berri to La Vendée, and
Monsieur to, the Franche-Comte; but they must set off in open day, and
announce that they are going to collect defenders for your Majesty.—[Monsieur,
the brother of the King, the Comte d’Artois later Charles X.]
“. . . This is what I said to the King this morning, and I added that I
would answer for everything if my advice were followed. I am now going to
direct my aide de camp, Colonel Fabvier, to draw up the plan of defence.”
I did not concur in Marmont’s opinion. It is certainly probable that had
Louis XVIII. remained in his palace the numerous defections which took
place before the 20th of March would have been checked and some persons
would not have found so ready an excuse for breaking their oaths of
allegiance. There can be little doubt, too, but Bonaparte would have
reflected well before he attempted the siege of the Tuileries.
Marmont supported his opinion by observing that the admiration and
astonishment excited by the extraordinary enterprise of Napoleon and his
rapid march to Paris would be counterbalanced by the interest inspired by
a venerable monarch defying his bold rival and courageously defending his
throne. While I rendered full justice to the good intentions of the Duke
of Ragusa, yet I did not think that his advice could be adopted. I opposed
it as I opposed all the propositions that were made in the Council
relative to the different places to which the King should retire. I myself
suggested Lille as being the nearest, and as presenting the greatest
degree of safety, especially in the first instance.
It was after midnight when I left the Council of the Tuileries. The
discussion had terminated, and without coming to any precise resolution it
was agreed that the different opinions which had been expressed should be
submitted to Louis XVIII. in order that his Majesty might adopt that which
should appear to him the best. The King adopted my opinion, but it was not
acted upon until five days after.
My appointment to the Prefecture of the Police was, as will be seen, a
late thought of measure, almost as late indeed as Napoleon’s proposition
to send me as his Minister Plenipotentiary to Switzerland. In now
accepting office I was well convinced of the inutility of any effort that
might be made to arrest the progress of the fast approaching and menacing
events. Being introduced into the King’s cabinet his Majesty asked me what
I thought of the situation of affairs. “I think, Sire, that Bonaparte will
be here in five or six days.”—”What, sir?”—”Yes, Sire.”—”But
proper measures are taken, the necessary orders given, and the Marshals
are faithful to me.”—”Sire, I suspect no man’s fidelity; but I can
assure your Majesty that, as Bonaparte has landed, he will be here within
a week. I know him, and your Majesty cannot know him as well as I do; but
I can venture to assure your Majesty with the same confidence that he will
not be here six months hence. He will be hurried into acts of folly which
will ruin him.”—”De Bourrienne, I hope the best from events, but if
misfortune again compel me to leave France, and your second prediction be
fulfilled, you may rely on me.” During this short conversation the King
appeared perfectly tranquil and resigned.
The next day I again visited the Tuileries, whither I had at those
perilous times frequent occasion to repair. On that day I received a list
of twenty-five persons whom I was ordered to arrest. I took the liberty to
observe that such a proceeding was not only useless but likely to produce
a very injurious effect at that critical moment. The reasons I urged had
not all the effect I expected. However, some relaxation as to twenty-three
of the twenty-five was conceded, but it was insisted that Fouché and
Davoust should be arrested without delay. The King repeatedly said, “I
wish you to arrest Fouché.”—”Sire, I beseech your Majesty to
consider the inutility of such a measure.”—”I am resolved upon
Fouches arrest. But I am sure you will miss him, for Andre could not catch
him.”
My nocturnal installation as Prefect of the Police took place some time
after midnight. I had great repugnance to the arrest of Fouché, but the
order having been given, there was no alternative but to obey it. I
communicated the order to M. Foudras, who very coolly observed, “Since we
are to arrest him you need not be afraid, we shall have him fast
tomorrow.”
The next day my agents repaired to the Duke of Otranto’s hotel, in the Rue
d’Artois. On showing their warrant Fouché said, “What does this mean? Your
warrant is of no force; it is mere waste-paper. It purports to come from
the Prefect of the Police, but there is no such Prefect.” In my opinion
Fouché was right, for my appointment, which took place during the night,
had not been legally announced. Be that as it may, on his refusal to
surrender, one of my agents applied to the staff of the National Guard,
requesting the support, in case of need, of an armed force. General
Dessolles repaired to the Tuileries to take the King’s orders on the
subject. Meanwhile Fouché, who never lost his self-possession, after
talking to the police officers who remained with him, pretended to step
aside for some indispensable purpose, but the door which he opened led
into a dark passage through which he slipped, leaving my unfortunate
agents groping about in the obscurity. As for himself, he speedily gained
the Rue Taitbout, where he stepped into a coach, and drove off. This is
the whole history of the notable arrest of Fouché.
As for Davoust, I felt my hands tied with respect to him. I do not mean to
affect generosity, for I acknowledge the enmity I bore him; but I did not
wish it to be supposed that I was acting towards him from a spirit of
personal vengeance. I therefore merely ordered him to be watched. The
other twenty-three were to me in this matter as if they had never existed;
and some of them, perhaps, will only learn in reading my Memoirs what
dangerous characters they were thought to be.
On the 15th of March, after the conversation which, as I have already
related, I had with Louis XVIII, I went to M. de Blacas and repeated to
him what I had stated to the King on the certainty of Bonaparte’s speedy
arrival in Paris. I told him that I found it necessary to devote the short
time still in our power to prevent a reaction against the Royalists, and
to preserve public tranquillity until the departure of the Royal family,
and that I would protect the departure of all persons who had reasons for
withdrawing themselves from the scene of the great and perhaps disastrous
events that might ensue. “You may readily believe, Count,” added I, “that
considering the great interests with which I am entrusted, I am not
inclined to lose valuable time in arresting the persons of whose names I
have received a list. The execution of such a measure would be useless; it
would lead to nothing, or rather it would serve to irritate public
feeling. My conviction of this fact has banished from me all idea of
keeping under restraint for four or five days persons whose influence,
whether real or supposed, is nil, since Bonaparte is at Auxerre. Mere
supervision appears to me sufficient, and to that I propose confining
myself.”—”The King,” replied M. de Blacas, “relies on you. He knows
that though only forty-eight hours have elapsed since you entered upon
your functions, you have already rendered greater services than you are
perhaps aware of.” I then asked M. de Blacas whether he had not received
any intimation of Bonaparte’s intended departure from the island of Elba
by letters or by secret agents. “The only positive information we
received,” answered the Minister, “was an intercepted letter, dated Elba,
6th February. It was addressed to M. ——-, near Grenoble. I
will show it you.” M. de Blacas opened a drawer of his writing-table and
took out the letter, which he gave to me. The writer thanked his
correspondent for the information he had transmitted to “the inhabitant of
Elba.” He was informed that everything was ready for departure, and that
the first favourable opportunity would be seized, but that it would be
desirable first to receive answers to some questions contained in the
letter. These questions related to the regiments which had been sent into
the south, and the places of their cantonment. It was inquired whether the
choice of the commanders was conformable to what had been agreed on in
Paris, and whether Labedoyere was at his post. The letter was rather long
and it impressed me by the way in which the plan of a landing on the coast
of Provence was discussed. Precise answers were requested on all these
points. On returning the letter to M. de Blacas I remarked that the
contents of the letter called for the adoption of some decided measures,
and I asked him what had been done. He answered, “I immediately sent a
copy of the letter to M. d’Andre, that he might give orders for arresting
the individual to whom it was addressed.”
Having had the opportunity of closely observing the machinery of a
vigilant and active Government, I was, I must confess, not a little amazed
at the insufficiency of the measures adopted to defeat this well-planned
conspiracy. When M. de Blacas informed me of all that had been done, I
could not repress an exclamation of surprise. “Well,” said he, “and what
would you have done?”—”In the first place I would not have lost
twenty-four hours, which were an age in such a crisis.” I then explained
the plan I would have adopted. A quarter of an hour after the receipt of
the letter I would have sent trustworthy men to Grenoble, and above all
things I would have taken care not to let the matter fall into the hands
of the police. Having obtained all information from the correspondent at
Grenoble, I would have made him write a letter to his correspondent at
Elba to quiet the eagerness of Napoleon, telling him that the movement of
troops he spoke of had not been made, that it would take eight days to
carry it out, and that it was necessary to the success of the enterprise
to delay the embarkation for some days. While Bonaparte was thus delayed I
would have sent to the coast of Provence a sufficient body of men devoted
to the Royal cause, sending off in another direction the regiments whose
chiefs were gained over by Napoleon, as the correspondence should reveal
their names. “You are perhaps right, sir,” said M. de Blacas, “but what
could I do? I am new here. I had not the control of the police, and I
trusted to M. d’Andre.”—”Well,” said I, “Bonaparte will be here on
the 20th of March.” With these words I parted from M. de Blacas. I
remarked a great change in him. He had already lost a vast deal of that
hauteur of favouritism which made him so much disliked.
When I entered upon my duties in the Prefecture of Police the evil was
already past remedy. The incorrigible emigres required another lesson, and
the temporary resurrection of the Empire was inevitable. But, if Bonaparte
was recalled, it was not owing to any attachment to him personally; it was
not from any fidelity to the recollections of the Empire. It was resolved
at any price to get rid of those imbecile councillors, who thought they
might treat France like a country conquered by the emigrants. The people
determined to free themselves from a Government which seemed resolved to
trample on all that was dear to France. In this state of things some
looked upon Bonaparte as a liberator, but the greater number regarded him
as an instrument. In this last character he was viewed by the old
Republicans, and by a new generation, who thought they caught a glimpse of
liberty in promises, and Who were blind enough to believe that the idol of
France would be restored by Napoleon.
In February 1815, while everything was preparing at Elba for the
approaching departure of Napoleon, Murat applied to the Court of Vienna
for leave to march through the Austrian Provinces of Upper Italy an army
directed on France. It was on the 26th of the same month that Bonaparte
escaped from Elba. These two facts were necessarily connected together,
for, in spite of Murat’s extravagant ideas, he never could have
entertained the expectation of obliging the King of France, by the mere
force of arms, to acknowledge his continued possession of the throne of
Naples. Since the return of Louis XVIII. the Cabinet of the Tuileries had
never regarded Murat in any other light than as a usurper, and I know from
good authority that the French Plenipotentiaries at the Congress of Vienna
were especially instructed to insist that the restoration of the throne of
Naples in favour of the Bourbons of the Two Sicilies should be a
consequence of the restoration of the throne of France. I also know that
the proposition was firmly opposed on the part of Austria, who had always
viewed with jealousy the occupation of three thrones of Europe by the
single House of Bourbon.
According to information, for the authenticity of which I can vouch, the
following were the plans which Napoleon conceived at Elba. Almost
immediately after his arrival in France he was to order the Marshals on
whom he could best rely to defend to the utmost the entrances to the
French territory and the approaches to Paris, by pivoting on the triple
line of fortresses which gird the north and east of France. Davoust was
‘in petto’ singled out for the defence of Paris. He, was to arm the
inhabitants of the suburbs, and to have, besides, 20,000 men of the
National Guard at his disposal. Napoleon, not being aware of the situation
of the Allies, never supposed that they could concentrate their forces and
march against him so speedily as they did. He hoped to take them by
surprise, and defeat their projects, by making Murat march upon Milan, and
by stirring up insurrections in Italy. The Po being once crossed, and
Murat approaching the capital of Lombardy, Napoleon with the corps of
Suchet, Brune, Grouchy, and Massena, augmented by troops sent, by forced
marches, to Lyons, was to cross the Alps and revolutionise Piedmont.
There, having recruited his army and joined the Neapolitans in Milan, he
was to proclaim the independence of Italy, unite the whole country under a
single chief, and then march at the head of 100,000 men on Vienna, by the
Julian Alps, across which victory had conducted him in 1797. This was not
all: numerous emissaries scattered through Poland and Hungary were to
foment discord and raise the cry of liberty and independence, to alarm
Russia and Austria. It must be confessed it would have been an
extraordinary spectacle to see Napoleon giving liberty to Europe in
revenge for not having succeeded in enslaving her.
By means of these bold manoeuvres and vast combinations Napoleon
calculated that he would have the advantage of the initiative in military
operations. Perhaps his genius was never more fully developed than in this
vast conception. According to this plan he was to extend his operations
over a line of 500 leagues, from Ostend to Vienna, by the Alps and Italy,
to provide himself with immense resources of every kind, to prevent the
Emperor of Austria from marching his troops against France, and probably
force him to terminate a war from which the hereditary provinces would
have exclusively suffered. Such was the bright prospect which presented
itself to Napoleon when he stepped on board the vessel which was to convey
him from Elba to France. But the mad precipitation of Murat put Europe on
the alert, and the brilliant illusion vanished like a dream.
After being assured that all was tranquil, and that the Royal family was
secure against every danger, I myself set out at four o’clock on the
morning of the 20th of March, taking the road to Lille.—Nothing
extraordinary occurred until I arrived at the post-office of Fins, in
front of which were drawn up a great number of carriages, which had
arrived before mine, and the owners of which, like myself, were
impatiently waiting for horses. I soon observed that some one called the
postmaster aside in a way which did not appear entirely devoid of mystery,
and I acknowledge I felt some degree of alarm. I was in the room in which
the travellers were waiting, and my attention was attracted by a large
bill fixed against the wall. It was printed in French and Russian, and it
proved to be the order of the day which I had been fortunate enough to
obtain from the Emperor Alexander to exempt posthorses, etc., from the
requisitions of the Allied troops.
I was standing looking at the bill when the postmaster came into the room
and advanced towards me. “Sir,” said he, “that is an order of the day
which saved me from ruin.”—”Then surely you would not harm the man
by whom it is signed?”—”I know you, sir, I recognised you
immediately. I saw you in Paris when you were Director of the Post-office,
and you granted a just claim which I had upon you. I have now come to tell
you that they are harnessing two horses to your calash, and you may set
off at full speed.” The worthy man had assigned to my use the only two
horses at his disposal; his son performed the office of postilion, and I
set off to the no small dissatisfaction of some of the travellers who had
arrived before me, and who, perhaps, had as good reasons as I to avoid the
presence of Napoleon.
We arrived at Lille at eleven o’clock on the night of the 21st. Here I
encountered another vexation, though not of an alarming kind. The gates of
the town were closed, and I was obliged to content myself with a miserable
night’s lodging in the suburb.
I entered Lille on the 22d, and Louis XVIII. arrived on the 23d. His
Majesty also found the gates closed, and more than an hour elapsed before
an order could be obtained for opening them, for the Duke of Orleans, who
commanded the town, was inspecting the troops when his Majesty arrived.
The King was perfectly well received at Lille. There indeed appeared some
symptoms of defection, but it must be acknowledged that the officers of
the old army had been so singularly sacrificed to the promotion of the
returned emigrants that it was very natural the former should hail the
return of the man who had so often led them to victory. I put up at the
Hotel de Grand, certainly without forming any prognostic respecting the
future residence of the King. When I saw his Majesty’s retinue I went down
and stood at the door of the hotel, where as soon as Louis XVIII.
perceived me he distinguished me from among all the persons who were
awaiting his arrival, and holding out his hand for me to kiss he said,
“Follow me, M. de Bourrienne.”
On entering the apartments prepared for him the King expressed to me his
approval of my conduct since the Restoration, and especially during the
short interval in which I had discharged the functions of Prefect of the
Police. He did me the honour to invite me to breakfast with him. The
conversation naturally turned on the events of the day, of which every one
present spoke according to his hopes or fears. Observing that Louis XVIII.
concurred in Berthier’s discouraging view of affairs, I ventured to repeat
what I had already said at the Tuileries, that, judging from the
disposition of the sovereigns of Europe and the information which I had
received, it appeared very probable that his Majesty would be again seated
on his throne in three months. Berthier bit his nails as he did when he
wanted to leave the army of Egypt and return to Paris to the object of his
adoration. Berthier was not hopeful; he was always one of those men who
have the least confidence and the most depression. I could perceive that
the King regarded my observation as one of those compliments which he was
accustomed to receive, and that he had no great confidence in the
fulfilment of my prediction. However, wishing to seem to believe it, he
said, what he had more than hinted before, “M. de Bourrienne, as long as I
am King you shall be my Prefect of the Police.”
It was the decided intention of Louis XVIII. to remain in France as long
as he could, but the Napoleonic fever, which spread like an epidemic among
the troops, had infected the garrison of Lille. Marshal Mortier, who
commanded at Lille, and the Duke of Orleans, expressed to me their
well-founded fears, and repeatedly recommended me to urge the King to quit
Lille speedily, in order to avoid any fatal occurrence. During the two
days I passed with his Majesty I entreated him to yield to the imperious
circumstances in which he was placed. At length the King, with deep
regret, consented to go, and I left Lille the day before that fixed for
his Majesty’s departure.
In September 1814 the King had appointed me charge d’affaires from France
to Hamburg, but not having received orders to repair to my post I have not
hitherto mentioned this nomination. However, when Louis XVIII. was on the
point of leaving France he thought that my presence in Hamburg might be
useful for the purpose of making him acquainted with all that might
interest him in the north of Germany. But it was not there that danger was
to be apprehended. There were two points to be watched—the
headquarters of Napoleon and the King’s Council at Ghent. I, however, lost
no time in repairing to a city where I was sure of finding a great many
friends. On passing through Brussels I alighted at the Hotel de Bellevue,
where the Duc de Berri arrived shortly after me. His Royal Highness then
invited me to breakfast with him, and conversed with me very
confidentially. I afterwards continued my journey.
CHAPTER VI.
1815.
At Lille, and again at Hamburg, I received letters from my family, which I
had looked for with great impatience. They contained particulars of what
had occurred relative to me since Bonaparte’s return to Paris. Two hours
after my departure Madame de Bourrienne also left Paris, accompanied by
her children, and proceeded to an asylum which had been offered her seven
leagues from the capital. She left at my house in Paris her sister, two of
her brothers, and her friend the Comtesse de Neuilly, who had resided with
us since her return from the emigration.
On the very morning of my wife’s departure (namely, the 20th of March) a
person, with whom I had always been on terms of friendship, and who was
entirely devoted to Bonaparte, sent to request that Madame de Bourrienne
would call on him, as he wished to speak to her on most important and
urgent business. My sister-in-law informed the messenger that my wife had
left Paris, but, begging a friend to accompany her, she went herself to
the individual, whose name will be probably guessed, though I do not
mention it. The person who came with the message to my house put many
questions to Madame de Bourrienne’s sister respecting my absence, and
advised her, above all things, to conjure me not to follow the King,
observing that the cause of Louis XVIII. was utterly lost, and that I
should do well to retire quietly to Burgundy, as there was no doubt of my
obtaining the Emperor’s pardon.
Nothing could be more gloomy than Bonaparte’s entrance into Paris. He
arrived at night in the midst of a thick fog. The streets were almost
deserted, and a vague feeling of terror prevailed almost generally in the
capital.
At nine o’clock on the same evening, the very hour of Bonaparte’s arrival
at the Tuileries, a lady, a friend, of my family, and whose son served in
the Young Guard, called and requested to see Madame de Bourrienne. She
refused to enter the house lest she should be seen, and my sister-in-law
went down to the garden to speak to her without a light. This lady’s
brother had been on the preceding night to Fontainebleau to see Bonaparte,
and he had directed his sister to desire me to remain in Paris, and to
retain my post in the Prefecture of the Police, as I was sure of a full
and complete pardon.
On the morning of the 21st General Becton, who has since been the victim
of his mad enterprises, called at my house and requested to speak with me
and Madame de Bourrienne. He was received by my wife’s sister and
brothers, and stated that he came from M. de Caulaincourt to renew the
assurances of safety which had already been given to me. I was, I confess,
very sensible of these proofs of friendship when they came to my
knowledge, but I did not for a single moment repent the course I adopted.
I could not forget the intrigues of which I had been the object since
1811, nor the continual threats of arrest which, during that year, had not
left me a moment’s quiet; and since I now revert to that time, I may take
the opportunity of explaining how in 1814 I was made acquainted with the
real causes of the persecution to which I had been a prey. A person, whose
name prudence forbids me mentioning, communicated to me the following
letter, the original copy of which is in my possession:
I could now clearly perceive what to me had hitherto been enveloped in
obscurity; but I was not, as yet, made acquainted with the documents
mentioned in Napoleon’s epistle. Still, however, the cause of his
animosity was an enigma which I was unable to guess, but I obtained its
solution some time afterwards.
General Driesen, who was the Governor of Mittau while Louis XVIII. resided
in that town, came to Paris in 1814. I had been well acquainted with him
in 1810 at Hamburg, where he lived for a considerable time. While at
Mittau he conceived a chivalrous and enthusiastic friendship for the King
of France. We were at first distrustful of each other, but afterwards the
most intimate confidence arose between us. General Driesen looked forward
with certainty to the return of the Bourbons to France, and in the course
of our frequent conversations on his favourite theme he gradually threw
off all reserve, and at length disclosed to me that he was maintaining a
correspondence with the King.
He told me that he had sent to Hartwell several drafts of proclamations,
with none of which, he said, the King was satisfied. On allowing me the
copy of the last of these drafts I frankly told him that I was quite of
the King’s opinion as to its unfitness. I observed that if the King should
one day return to France and act as the general advised he would not keep
possession of his throne six months. Driesen then requested me to dictate
a draft of a proclamation conformably with my ideas. This I consented to
do on one condition, viz. that he would never mention my name in
connection with the business, either in writing or conversation. General
Driesen promised this, and then I dictated to him a draft which I would
now candidly lay before the reader if I had a copy of it. I may add that
in the different proclamations of Louis XVIII. I remarked several passages
precisely corresponding with the draft I had dictated at Hamburg.
During the four years which intervened between my return to Paris and the
downfall of the Empire it several times occurred to me that General
Driesen had betrayed my secret, and on his very first visit to me after
the Restoration, our conversation happening to turn on Hamburg, I asked
him whether he had not disclosed what I wished him to conceal? “Well,”
said he, “there is no harm in telling the truth now. After you had left
Hamburg the King wrote to me inquiring the name of the author of the last
draft I had sent him, which was very different from all that had preceded
it. I did not answer this question, but the King having repeated it in a
second letter, and having demanded an answer, I was compelled to break my
promise to you, and I put into the post-office of Gothenberg in Sweden a
letter for the King, in which I mentioned your name.”
The mystery was now revealed to me. I clearly saw what had excited in
Napoleon’s mind the suspicion that I was carrying on intrigues with
England. I have no doubt as to the way in which the affair came to his
knowledge. The King must have disclosed my name to one of those persons
whose situations placed them above the suspicion of any betrayal of
confidence, and thus the circumstance must have reached the ear of
Bonaparte. This is not a mere hypothesis, for I well know how promptly and
faithfully Napoleon was informed of all that was said and done at
Hartwell.
Having shown General Driesen Napoleon’s accusatory letter, he begged that
I would entrust him with it for a day or two, saying he would show it to
the King at a private audience. His object was to serve me, and to excite
Louis XVIII.’s interest in my behalf, by briefly relating to him the whole
affair. The general came to me on leaving the Tuileries, and assured me
that the King after perusing the letter, had the great kindness to observe
that I might think myself very happy in not having been shot. I know not
whether Napoleon was afterwards informed of the details of this affair,
which certainly had no connection with any intrigues with England, and
which, after all, would have been a mere peccadillo in comparison with the
conduct I thought it my duty to adopt at the time of the Restoration.
Meanwhile Madame de Bourrienne informed me by an express that seals were
to be placed on the effects of all the persons included in the decree of
Lyons, and consequently upon mine. As soon as my wife received information
of this she quitted her retreat and repaired to Paris to face the storm.
On the 29th of March, at nine in the evening, the police agents presented
themselves at my house. Madame de Bourrienne remonstrated against the
measure and the inconvenient hour that was chosen for its execution; but
all was in vain, and there was no alternative but to submit.
But the matter did not end with the first formalities performed by
Fouché’s alguazils. During the month of May seven persons were appointed
to examine, my papers, and among the inquisitorial septemvirate were two
men well known and filling high situations. One of these executed his
commission, but the other, sensible of the odium attached to it, wrote to
say he was unwell, and never came. The number of my inquisitors, ‘in
domo’, was thus reduced to six. They behaved with great rudeness, and
executed their mission with a rigour and severity exceedingly painful to
my family. They carried their search so far as to rummage the pockets of
my old clothes, and even to unrip the linings. All this was done in the
hope of finding something that would commit me in the eyes of the new
master of France. But I was not to be caught in that way, and before
leaving home I had taken such precautions as to set my mind perfectly at
ease.
However, those who had declared themselves strongly against Napoleon were
not the only persons who had reason to be alarmed at his return. Women
even, by a system of inquisition unworthy of the Emperor, but
unfortunately quite in unison with his hatred of all liberty, were
condemned to exile, and had cause to apprehend further severity. It is for
the exclusive admirers of the Chief of the Empire to approve of everything
which proceeded from him, even his rigour against a defenceless sex; it is
for them to laugh at the misery of a woman, and a writer of genius,
condemned without any form of trial to the most severe punishment short of
death. For my part, I saw neither justice nor pleasantry in the exile of
Madame de Chevreuse for having had the courage (and courage was not common
then even among men) to say that she was not made to be the gaoler of the
Queen of Spain. On Napoleon’s return from. the isle of Elba, Madame de
Stael was in a state of weakness, which rendered her unable to bear any
sudden and violent emotion. This debilitated state of health had been
produced by her flight from Coppet to Russia immediately after the birth
of the son who was the fruit of her marriage with M. Rocca. In spite of
the danger of a journey in such circumstances she saw greater danger in
staying where she was, and she set out on her new exile. That exile was
not of long duration, but Madame de Stael never recovered from the effect
of the alarm and fatigue it occasioned her.
The name of the authoress of Corinne, naturally calls to mind that of the
friend who was most faithful to her in misfortune, and who was not herself
screened from the severity of Napoleon by the just and universal
admiration of which she was the object. In 1815 Madame Recamier did not
leave Paris, to which she had returned in 1814, though her exile was not
revoked. I know positively that Hortense assured her of the pleasure she
would feel in receiving her, and that Madame Recamier, as an excuse for
declining the perilous honour, observed that she had determined never
again to appear in the world as long as her friends should be persecuted.
The memorial de Sainte Helene, referring to the origin of the ill-will of
the Chief of the Empire towards the society of Madame de Stael and Madame
Recamier, etc., seems to reproach Madame Recamier, “accustomed,” says the
Memorial, “to ask for everything and to obtain everything,” for having
claimed nothing less than the complete reinstatement of her father.
Whatever may have been the pretensions of Madame Recamier, Bonaparte, not
a little addicted to the custom he complains of in her, could not have,
with a good grace, made a crime of her ingratitude if he on his side had
not claimed a very different sentiment from gratitude. I was with the
First Consul at the time M. Bernard, the father of Madame Reamier, was
accused, and I have not forgotten on what conditions the re-establishment
would have been granted.
The frequent interviews between Madame Recamier and Madame de Stael were
not calculated to bring Napoleon to sentiments and measures of moderation.
He became more and more irritated at this friendship between two women
formed for each other’s society; and, on the occasion of one of Madame
Recamier’s journeys to Coppet he informed her, through the medium of
Fouché, that she was perfectly at liberty to go to Switzerland, but not to
return to Paris. “Ah, Monseigneur! a great man may be pardoned for the
weakness of loving women, but not for fearing them.” This was the only
reply of Madame Recamier to Fouché when she set out for Coppet. I may here
observe that the personal prejudices of the Emperor would not have been of
a persevering and violent character if some of the people who surrounded
him had not sought to foment them. I myself fell a victim to this.
Napoleon’s affection for me would perhaps have got the upper hand if his
relenting towards me had not been incessantly combated by my enemies
around him.
I had no opportunity of observing the aspect of Paris during that
memorable period recorded in history by the name of the Hundred Days, but
the letters which I received at the time, together with all that, I
afterwards heard, concurred in assuring me that the capital never
presented so melancholy a picture as: during those three months. No one
felt any confidence in Napoleon’s second reign, and it was said, without
any sort of reserve, that Fouché, while serving the cause of usurpation,
would secretly betray it. The future was viewed with alarm, and the
present with dissatisfaction. The sight of the federates who paraded the
faubourgs and the boulevards, vociferating, “The Republic for ever!” and
“Death to the Royalists!” their sanguinary songs, the revolutionary airs
played in our theatres, all tended to produce a fearful torpor in the
public mind, and the issue of the impending events was anxiously awaited.
One of the circumstances which, at the commencement of the Hundred Days,
most contributed to open the eyes of those who were yet dazzled by the
past glory of Napoleon, was the assurance with which he declared that the
Empress and his son would be restored to him, though nothing warranted
that announcement. It was evident that he could not count on any ally; and
in spite of the prodigious activity with which a new army was raised those
persons must have been blind indeed who could imagine the possibility of
his triumphing over Europe, again armed to oppose him. I deplored the
inevitable disasters which Bonaparte’s bold enterprise would entail, but I
had such certain information respecting the intentions of the Allied
powers, and the spirit which animated the Plenipotentiaries at Vienna,
that I could not for a moment doubt the issue of the conflict: Thus I was
not at all surprised when I received at Hamburg the minutes of the
conferences at Vienna in May 1815.
When the first intelligence of Bonaparte’s landing was received at Vienna
it must be confessed that very little had been done at the Congress, for
measures calculated to reconstruct a solid and durable order of things
could only be framed and adopted deliberately, and upon mature reflection.
Louis XVIII. had instructed his Plenipotentiaries to defend and support
the principles of justice and the law of nations, so as to secure the
rights of all parties and avert the chances of a new war. The Congress was
occupied with these important objects when intelligence was received of
Napoleon’s departure from Elba and his landing at the Gulf of Juan. The
Plenipotentiaries then signed the protocol of the conferences to which I
have above alluded.
[ANNEX TO THE PRECEDING CHAPTER.]
The following despatch of Napoleon’s to Marshal Davoust (given in Captain
Bingham’s Translation, vol. iii. p. 121), though not strictly bearing upon
the subject of the Duke of Bassano’s inquiry (p. 256), may perhaps find a
place here, as indicative of the private feeling of the Emperor towards
Bourrienne. As the reader will remember, it has already been alluded to
earlier in the work:
To MARSHAL DAVOUST. COMPIEGNE, 3d September 1811.
CHAPTER VII.
1815.
Napoleon was scarcely reseated on his throne when he found he could not
resume that absolute power he had possessed before his abdication at
Fontainebleau. He was obliged to submit to the curb of a representative
government, but we may well believe that he only yielded, with a mental
reservation that as soon as victory should return to his standards and his
army be reorganised he would send the representatives of the people back
to their departments, and make himself as absolute as he had ever been.
His temporary submission was indeed obligatory.
The Republicans and Constitutionalists who had assisted, or not opposed
his return, with Carnot, Fouché, Benjamin Constant, and his own brother
Lucien (a lover of constitutional liberty) at their head, would support
him only on condition of his reigning as a constitutional sovereign; he
therefore proclaimed a constitution under the title of “Acte additionnel
aux Constitutions de l’Empire,” which greatly resembled the charter
granted by Louis XVIII. the year before. An hereditary Chamber of Peers
was to be appointed by the Emperor, a Chamber of Representatives chosen by
the Electoral Colleges, to be renewed every five years, by which all taxes
were to be voted, ministers were to be responsible, judges irremovable,
the right of petition was acknowledged, and property was declared
inviolable. Lastly, the French nation was made to declare that they would
never recall the Bourbons.
Even before reaching Paris, and while resting on his journey from Elba at
Lyons, the second city in France, and the ancient capital of the Franks,
Napoleon arranged his ministry, and issued sundry decrees, which show how
little his mind was prepared for proceeding according to the majority of
votes in representative assemblies.
Cambacérès was named Minister of Justice, Fouché Minister of Police (a
boon to the Revolutionists), Davoust appointed Minister of War. Decrees
upon decrees were issued with a rapidity which showed how laboriously
Bonaparte had employed those studious hours at Elba which he was supposed
to have dedicated to the composition of his Memoirs. They were couched in
the name of “Napoleon, by the grace of God, Emperor of France,” and were
dated on the 13th of March, although not promulgated until the 21st of
that month. The first of these decrees abrogated all changes in the courts
of justice and tribunals which had taken place during the absence of
Napoleon. The second banished anew all emigrants who had returned to
France before 1814 without proper authority, and displaced all officers
belonging to the class of emigrants introduced into the army by the King.
The third suppressed the Order of St. Louis, the white flag, cockade, and
other Royal emblems, and restored the tri-coloured banner and the Imperial
symbols of Bonaparte’s authority. The same decree abolished the Swiss
Guard and the Household troops of the King. The fourth sequestered the
effects of the Bourbons. A similar Ordinance sequestered the restored
property of emigrant families.
The fifth decree of Lyons suppressed the ancient nobility and feudal
titles, and formally confirmed proprietors of national domains in their
possessions. (This decree was very acceptable to the majority of
Frenchmen). The sixth declared sentence of exile against all emigrants not
erased by Napoleon from the list previously to the accession of the
Bourbons, to which was added confiscation of their property. The seventh
restored the Legion of Honour in every respect as it had existed under the
Emperor; uniting to its funds the confiscated revenues of the Bourbon
order of St. Louis. The eighth and last decree was the most important of
all. Under pretence that emigrants who had borne arms against France had
been introduced into the Chamber of Peers, and that the Chamber of
Deputies had already sat for the legal time, it dissolved both Chambers,
and convoked the Electoral Colleges of the Empire, in order that they
might hold, in the ensuing month of May, an extraordinary assembly—the
Champ-de-Mai.
This National Convocation, for which Napoleon claimed a precedent in the
history of the ancient Franks, was to have two objects: first, to make
such alterations and reforms in the Constitution of the Empire as
circumstances should render advisable; secondly, to assist at the
coronation of the Empress Maria Louisa. Her presence, and that of her son,
was spoken of as something that admitted of no doubt, though Bonaparte
knew there was little hope of their return from Vienna. These various
enactments were well calculated to serve Napoleon’s cause. They flattered
the army, and at the same time stimulated their resentment against the
emigrants, by insinuating that they had been sacrificed by Louis to the
interest of his followers. They held out to the Republicans a prospect of
confiscation, proscription, and, revolution of government, while, the
Imperialists were gratified with a view of ample funds for pensions,
offices, and honorary decorations. To proprietors of the national domains
security was promised, to the Parisians the grand spectacle of the
Champ-de-Mai, and to. France peace and tranquillity, since the arrival of
the Empress and her son, confidently asserted to be at hand, was taken as
a pledge of the friendship of Austria.
Napoleon at the same time endeavoured to make himself popular with the
common people—the mob of the Faubourg St. Antoine and other obscure
quarters of Paris. On the first evening of his return, as he walked round
the glittering circle met to welcome him, in the State apartments of the
Tuileries, he kept repeating, “Gentlemen, it is to the poor and
disinterested mass of the people that I owe everything; it is they who
have brought me back to the capital. It is the poor subaltern officers and
common soldiers that have done all this. I owe everything to the common
people and the ranks of the army. Remember that! I owe everything to the
army and the people!” Some time after he took occasional rides through the
Faubourg St. Antoine, but the demonstrations of the mob gave him little
pleasure, and, it was easy to detect a sneer in his addresses to them. He
had some slight intercourse with the men of the Revolution—the
fierce, blood-thirsty Jacobins—but even now he could not conceal his
abhorrence of them, and, be it said to his honour, he had as little to do
with them as possible.
When Napoleon, departed for the summer campaign he took care beforehand to
leave large sums of money for the ‘federes’; in the hands of the devoted
Real; under whose management the mob was placed. These sums were to be
distributed at appropriate seasons, to make the people cry in the streets
of Paris, “Napoleon or death.” He also left in the hands of Davoust a
written authority for the publication of his bulletins, many clauses of
which were written long before the battles were fought that they were to
describe. He gave to the same Marshal a plan of his campaign, which he had
arranged for the defensive. This was not confided to him without an
injunction of the strictest secrecy, but it is said that Davoust
communicated the plan to Fouché. Considering Davoust’s character this is
very unlikely, but if so, it is far from improbable that Fouché
communicated the plan to the Allies with whom, and more particularly with
Prince Metternich, he is well known to have been corresponding at the
time.
Shortly after the Emperor’s arrival in Paris Benjamin Constant, a moderate
and candid man, was deputed by the constitutional party to ascertain
Napoleon’s sentiments and intentions. Constant was a lover of
constitutional liberty, and an old opponent of Napoleon, whose headlong
career of despotism, cut out by the sword, he had vainly endeavoured to
check by the eloquence of his pen.
The interview took place at the Tuileries. The Emperor, as was his wont,
began the conversation, and kept it nearly all to himself during the rest
of the audience. He did not affect to disguise either his past actions or
present dispositions.
“The nation,” he said, “has had a respite of twelve years from every kind
of political agitation, and for one year has enjoyed a respite from war.
This double repose has created a craving after activity. It requires, or
fancies it requires, a Tribune and popular assemblies. It did not always
require them. The people threw themselves at my feet when I took the reins
of government. You ought to recollect this, who made a trial of
opposition. Where was your support—your strength? Nowhere. I assumed
less authority than I was invited to assume. Now all is changed. A feeble
government, opposed to the national interests, has given to these
interests the habit of standing on the defensive and evading authority.
The taste for constitutions, for debates, for harangues, appears to have
revived. Nevertheless it is but the minority that wishes all this, be
assured. The people, or if you like the phrase better; the multitude, wish
only for me. You would say so if you had only seen this multitude pressing
eagerly on my steps, rushing down from the tops of the mountains, calling
on me, seeking me out, saluting me. On my way from Cannes hither I have
not conquered—I have administered. I am not only (as has been
pretended) the Emperor of the soldiers; I am that of the peasants of the
plebeians of France. Accordingly, in spite of all that has happened, you
see the people come back to me. There is sympathy between us. It is not as
with the privileged classes. The noblesse have been in my service; they
thronged in crowds into my antechambers. There is no place that they have
not accepted or solicited. I have had the Montmorencys, the Noailles, the
Rohans, the Beauveaus, the Montemarts, in my train. But there never was
any cordiality between us. The steed made his curvets—he was well
broken in, but I felt him quiver under me. With the people it is another
thing. The popular fibre responds to mine. I have risen from the ranks of
the people: my voice sets mechanically upon them. Look at those
conscripts, the sons of peasants: I never flattered them; I treated them
roughly. They did not crowd round me the less; they did not on that
account cease to cry, ‘Vive l’Empereur!’ It is that between them and me
there is one and the same nature. They look to me as their support, their
safeguard against the nobles. I have but to make a sign, or even to look
another way, and the nobles would be massacred in every province. So well
have they managed matters in the last ten months! but I do not desire to
be the King of a mob. If there are the means to govern by a constitution
well and good. I wished for the empire of the world, and to ensure it
complete liberty of action was necessary to me. To govern France merely it
is possible that a constitution may be better. I wished for the empire of
the world, as who would not have done in my place? The world invited me to
rule over it. Sovereigns and subjects alike emulously bowed the neck under
my sceptre. I have seldom met with opposition in France, but still I have
encountered more of it from some obscure and unarmed Frenchmen than from
all these Kings so resolute, just now, no longer to have a man of the
people for their equal! See then what appears to you possible; let me know
your ideas. Public discussion, free elections, responsible ministers, the
liberty of the press, I have no objection to all that, the liberty of the
press especially; to stifle it is absurd. I am convinced on this point. I
am the man of the people: if the people really wish for liberty let them
have it. I have acknowledged their sovereignty. It is just that I should
lend an ear to their will, nay, even to their caprices. I have never been
disposed to oppress them for my pleasure. I conceived great designs; but
fate has been against me; I am no longer a conqueror, nor can I be one. I
know what is possible and what is not.—I have no further object than
to raise up France and bestow on her a government suitable to her. I have
no hatred to liberty, I have set it aside when it obstructed my path, but
I understand what it means; I was brought up in its school: besides, the
work of fifteen years is overturned, and it is not possible to recommence
it. It would take twenty years, and the lives of 2,000,000 of men to be
sacrificed to it. As for the rest, I desire peace, but I can only obtain
it by means of victory. I would not inspire you with false expectations. I
permit it to be said that negotiations are going on; there are none. I
foresee a hard struggle, a long war. To support it I must be seconded by
the nation, but in return I believe they will expect liberty. They shall
have it: the circumstances are new. All I desire is to be informed of the
truth. I am getting old. A man is no longer at forty-five what he was at
thirty. The repose enjoyed by a constitutional king may suit me: it will
still more certainly be the best thing, for my son.”
From this remarkable address. Benjamin Constant concluded that no change
had taken place in Bonaparte’s views or feelings in matters of government,
but, being convinced that circumstances had changed, he had made up his
mind to conform to them. He says, and we cannot doubt it, “that he
listened to Napoleon with the deepest interest, that there was a breadth
and grandeur of manner as he spoke, and a calm serenity seated on a brow
covered with immortal laurels.”
Whilst believing the utter incompatibility of Napoleon and constitutional
government we cannot in fairness omit mentioning that the causes which
repelled him from the altar and sanctuary of freedom were strong: the real
lovers of a rational and feasible liberty—the constitutional
monarchy men were few—the mad ultra-Liberals, the Jacobins, the
refuse of one revolution and the provokers of another, were numerous,
active, loud, and in pursuing different ends these two parties, the
respectable and the disreputable, the good and the bad, got mixed and
confused with one another.
On the 14th of May, when the ‘federes’ were marshalled in processional
order and treated with what was called a solemn festival, as they moved
along the boulevards to the Court of the Tuileries, they coupled the name
of Napoleon with Jacobin curses and revolutionary songs. The airs and the
words that had made Paris tremble to her very centre during the Reign of
Terror—the “Marseillaise,” the “Carmagnole,” the “Jour du depart,”
the execrable ditty, the burden of which is, “And with the entrails of the
last of the priests let us strangle the last of the kings,” were all
roared out in fearful chorus by a drunken, filthy, and furious mob. Many a
day had elapsed since they had dared to sing these blasphemous and
antisocial songs in public. Napoleon himself as soon as he had power
enough suppressed them, and he was as proud of this feat and his triumph
over the dregs of the Jacobins as he was of any of his victories; and in
this he was right, in this he proved himself the friend of humanity. As
the tumultuous mass approached the triumphal arch and the grand entrance
to the Palace he could not conceal his abhorrence. His Guards were drawn
up under arms, and numerous pieces of artillery, already loaded were
turned out on the Place du Carrousel. He hastily dismissed these dangerous
partisans with some praise, some money, and some drink. On coming into
close contact with such a mob he did not feel his fibre respond to that of
the populace! Like Frankenstein, he loathed and was afraid of the mighty
monster he had put together.
But it was not merely the mob that checked the liberalism or constitution
of Napoleon, a delicate and doubtful plant in itself, that required the
most cautious treatment to make it really take root and grow up in such a
soil: Some of his councillors, who called themselves “philosophical
statesmen,” advised him to lay aside the style of Emperor, and assume that
of High President or Lord General of the Republic! Annoyed with such
puerilities while the enemy was every day drawing nearer the frontiers he
withdrew from the Tuileries to the comparatively small and retired palace
of the Elysee, where he escaped these talking-dreamers, and felt himself
again a sovereign: Shut up with Benjamin Constant and a few other
reasonable politicians, he drew up the sketch of a new constitution, which
was neither much better nor much worse than the royal charter of Louis
XVIII. We give an epitome of its main features.
The Emperor was to have executive power, and to exercise legislative power
in concurrence with the two Chambers. The Chamber of Peers was to be
hereditary, and nominated by the Emperor, and its number was unlimited.
The Second Chamber was to be elected by the people, and to consist of 629
members; none to be under the age of twenty-five. The President was to be
appointed by the members, but approved of by the Emperor. Members were to
be paid at the rate settled by the Constituent Assembly, which was to be
renewed every five years. The Emperor might prorogue, adjourn, or dissolve
the House of Representatives, whose sittings were to be public. The
Electoral Colleges were maintained. Land tax and direct taxes were to be
voted only for a year, indirect taxes might be imposed for several years.
No levy of men for the army nor any exchange of territory was to be made
but by a law. Taxes were to be proposed by the Chamber of Representatives.
Ministers to be responsible. Judges to be irremovable. Juries to be
established. Right of petition, freedom of worship, inviolability of
property, were recognised. Liberty of the press was given under legal
responsibility, and press offences were to be judged with a jury. No place
or part of the territory could be placed in a state of siege except in
case of foreign invasion or civil troubles. Finally, the French people
declared that in the delegation it thus made of its powers it was not to
be taken as giving the right to propose the re-establishment of the
Bourbons, or of any Prince of that family on the throne, even in case of
the extinction of the imperial dynasty. Any such proposal was formally
interdicted to the Chambers or to the citizens, as well as any of the
following measures, viz. the re-establishment of the former, feudal
nobility, of the feudal and seignorial rights, of tithes, of any
privileged and dominant religion, as well as of the power of making any
attack on the irrevocability of the sale of the national goods.
Shortly after the return of Napoleon from Elba, believing it to be
impossible to make the Emperor of Austria consent to his wife’s rejoining
him (and Maria Louisa had no inclination to a renewal of conjugal
intercourse), Napoleon had not been many days in Paris when he concocted a
plan for carrying off from Vienna both his wife and his son: In this
project force was no less necessary than stratagem. A number of French of
both sexes much devoted to the Emperor, who, had given them rank and
fortune, had accompanied Maria Louisa in 1814 from Paris to Blois and
thence to Vienna. A correspondence was opened with these persons, who
embarked heart and soul in the plot; they forged passports, procured
relays, of horses; and altogether arranged matters so well that but for a
single individual—one who revealed the whole project a few days
previously to that fixed upon for carrying it into effect—there is
little room to doubt that the plan would have succeeded, and that the
daughter of Austria and the titular King of home would have given such,
prestige as their presence could give at the Tuileries and the
Champs-de-Mai. No sooner had the Emperor of Austria discovered this plot,
which, had it been successful, would have placed him in a very awkward
predicament, than he dismissed all the French people about his daughter,
compelled her to lay aside the armorial bearings and liveries of Napoleon,
and even to relinquish the title of Empress of the French: No force, no
art, no police could conceal these things from the people of Paris; who,
moreover, and at nearly the same time; were made very uneasy by the
failure of Murat’s attempt in Italy, which greatly increased the power and
political influence of Austria. Murat being disposed of, the Emperor
Francis was enabled to concentrate all his forces in Italy, and to hold
them in readiness for the re-invasion of France.
“Napoleon,” says Lavallette, “had undoubtedly expected that the Empress
and his son would be restored to him; he had published his wishes as a
certainty, and to prevent it was, in fact, the worst injury the Emperor of
Austria could have done, him. His hope was, however, soon destroyed.
“One evening I was summoned to the palace. I found the Emperor in a
dimly-lighted closet, warming himself in a corner of the fireplace, and
appearing to suffer already from the complaint which never afterwards left
him. ‘Here is a letter,’ he said, ‘which the courier from Vienna says is
meant for you—read it.’ On first casting my eyes on the letter I
thought I knew the handwriting, but as it was long I read it slowly, and
came at last to the principal object. The writer said that we ought not to
reckon upon the Empress, as she did not even attempt to conceal her
dislike of the Emperor, and was disposed to approve all the measures that
could be taken against him; that her return was not to be thought of, as
she herself would raise the greatest obstacles in the way of it; in case
it should be proposed; finally, that it was not possible for him to
dissemble his indignation that the Empress, wholly enamoured of ——,
did not even take pains to hide her ridiculous partiality for him. The
handwriting of the letter was disguised, yet not so much but that I was
able to discover whose it was. I found; however, in the manner in which
the secret was expressed a warmth of zeal and a picturesque style that did
not belong to the author of the letter. While reading it, I all of a
sudden suspected it was a counterfeit, and intended to mislead the
Emperor. I communicated this idea to him, and the danger I perceived in
this fraud. As I grew more and more animated I found plausible reasons
enough to throw the Emperor himself into some uncertainty. ‘How is it
possible,’ I said, ‘that ——— should have been imprudent
enough to write such things to me, who am not his friend, and who have had
so little connection with him? How can one suppose that the Empress should
forget herself, in such circumstances, so far as to manifest aversion to
you, and, still more, to cast herself away upon a man who undoubtedly
still possesses some power to please, but who is no longer young, whose
face is disfigured, and whose person, altogether, has nothing agreeable in
it?’ ‘But,’ answered the Emperor, ——- is attached to me; and
though he is not your friend, the postscript sufficiently explains the
motive of the confidence he places in you.’ The following words were, in
fact, written at the bottom of the letter: ‘I do not think you ought to
mention the truth to the Emperor, but make whatever use of it you think
proper.’ I persisted, however, in maintaining that the letter was a
counterfeit; and the Emperor then said to me, ‘Go to Caulaincourt. He
possesses a great many others in the same handwriting. Let the comparison
decide between your opinion and mine.’
“I went to Caulaincourt, who said eagerly to me, ‘I am sure the letter is
from ——-, and I have not the least doubt of the truth of the
particulars it contains. The best thing the Emperor can do is to be
comforted; there is no help to be expected from that side.’
“So sad a discovery was very painful to the Emperor, for he was sincerely
attached to the Empress, and still hoped again to see his son, whom he
loved most tenderly.’
“Fouché had been far from wishing the return of the Emperor. He was long
tired of obeying, and had, besides, undertaken another plan, which
Napoleon’s arrival had broken off. The Emperor, however, put him again at
the head of the police, because Savary was worn out in that employment,
and a skillful man was wanted there. Fouché accepted the office, but
without giving up his plan of deposing the Emperor, to put in his place
either his son or a Republic under a President. He had never ceased to
correspond with Prince Metternich, and, if he is to be believed, he tried
to persuade the Emperor to abdicate in favour of his son. That was also my
opinion; but; coming from such a quarter, the advice was not without
danger for the person to whom it was given. Besides, that advice having
been rejected, it: was the duty of the Minister either to think no more of
his plan or to resign his office. Fouché, however, remained in the
Cabinet; and continued his correspondence. The Emperor, who placed but
little confidence in him; kept a careful eye upon him. One evening the
Emperor: had a great deal of company at the Elysee, he told me not to go
home, because he wished to speak to me. When everybody was gone the
Emperor stopped with Fouché in the apartment next to the one I was in. The
door remained half open. They walked up and down together talking very
calmly. I was therefore greatly astonished when, after a quarter of, an
hour, I heard the Emperor say to him’ gravely, ‘You are a traitor! Why do
you remain Minister of the Police if you wish to betray me? It rests with
me to have you hanged, and everybody would rejoice at your death!’ I did
not hear Fouché’s reply, but the conversation lasted above half an hour
longer, the parties all the time walking up and down. When Fouché went
away he bade me cheerfully, good-night, and said that the Emperor had gone
back to his apartments.
“The next day the Emperor spoke to me of the previous night’s
conversation. ‘I suspected,’ he said, ‘that the wretch was in
correspondence with Vienna. I have had a banker’s clerk arrested on his
return from that city. He has acknowledged that he brought a letter for
Fouché from Metternich, and that the answer was to be sent at a fixed time
to Bale, where a man was to wait for the bearer on the bridge: I sent for
Fouché a few days ago, and kept him three hours long in my garden, hoping
that in the course of a friendly conversation he would mention that letter
to me, but he said nothing. At last, yesterday evening, I myself opened
the subject.’ (Here the Emperor repeated to me the words I had heard the
night before, ‘You are a traitor,’ etc.) He acknowledged, in fact,
continued the Emperor, ‘that he had received such a letter, but that it
was not signed and that he had looked upon it as a mystification. He
showed it me. Now that letter was evidently an answer, in which the writer
again declared that he would listen to nothing more concerning the
Emperor, but that, his person excepted, it would be easy to agree to all
the rest. I expected that the Emperor would conclude his narrative by
expressing his anger against Fouché, but our conversation turned on some
other subject, and he talked no more of him.
“Two days afterwards I went to Fouché to solicit the return to Paris of an
officer of musqueteers who had been banished far from his family. I found
him at breakfast, and sat down next to him. Facing him sat a stranger. ‘Do
you see this man?’ he said to me; pointing with his spoon to the stranger;
‘he is an aristocrat, a Bourbonist, a Chouan; it is the Abbe ——-,
one of the editors of the Journal des Debats—a sworn enemy to
Napoleon, a fanatic partisan of the Bourbons; he is one of our men. I
looked, at him. At every fresh epithet of the Minister the Abbe bowed his
head down to his plate with a smile of cheerfulness and self-complacency,
and with a sort of leer. I never saw a more ignoble countenance. Fouché
explained to me, on leaving the breakfast table, in what manner all these
valets of literature were men of his, and while I acknowledged to myself
that the system might be necessary, I scarcely knew who were really more
despicable—the wretches who thus sold themselves to the highest
bidder, or the minister who boasted of having bought them, as if their
acquisition were a glorious conquest. Judging that the Emperor had spoken
to me of the scene I have described above, Fouché said to me, ‘The
Emperor’s temper is soured by the resistance he finds, and he thinks it is
my fault. He does not know that I have no power but by public opinion. To
morrow I might hang before my door twenty persons obnoxious to public
opinion, though I should not be able to imprison for four-and-twenty hours
any individual favoured by it. As I am never in a hurry to speak I
remained silent, but reflecting on what the Emperor had said concerning
Fouché I found the comparison of their two speeches remarkable. The master
could have his minister hanged with public applause, and the minister
could hang—whom? Perhaps the master himself, and with the same
approbation. What a singular situation!—and I believe they were both
in the right; so far public opinion, equitable in regard to Fouché, had
swerved concerning the Emperor.”
The wrath of Napoleon was confined to the Lower House, the Peers, from the
nature of their composition, being complacent and passive enough. The vast
majority of them were in fact mere shadows gathered round the solid
persons of Joseph, Lucien, Louis, and Jerome Bonaparte, and Sieyès,
Carnot, and the military men of the Revolution. As a political body
Napoleon despised them himself, and yet he wanted the nation to respect
them. But respect was impossible, and the volatile Parisians made the
Peers a constant object of their witticisms. The punsters of Paris made
the following somewhat ingenious play upon words. Lallemand, Labedogure,
Drouot, and Ney they called Las Quatre Pairs fides (perfides), which in
pronunciation may equally mean the four faithful peers or the four
perfidious men. The infamous Vandamme and another were called
Pair-siffles, the biased peers, or the biased pair, or (persiffles) men
made objects of derision. It was thus the lower orders behaved while the
existence of France was at stake.
By this time the thunder-cloud of war had gathered and was ready to burst.
Short as the time at his disposal was Napoleon prepared to meet it with
his accustomed energy. Firearms formed one of the most important objects
of attention. There were sufficient sabres, but muskets were wanting. The
Imperial factories could, in ordinary times, furnish monthly 20,000 stands
of new arms; by the extraordinary activity and inducements offered this
number was doubled. Workmen were also employed in repairing the old
muskets. There was displayed at this momentous period the same activity in
the capital as in 1793, and better directed, though without the same
ultimate success. The clothing of the army was another difficulty, and
this was got over by advancing large sums of money to the cloth
manufacturers beforehand. The contractors delivered 20,000 cavalry horses
before the 1st of June, 10,000 trained horses had been furnished by the
dismounted gendarmerie. Twelve thousand artillery horses were also
delivered by the 1st of June, in addition to 6000 which the army already
had.
The facility with which the Ministers of Finance and of the Treasury
provided for all these expenses astonished everybody, as it was necessary
to pay for everything in ready money. The system of public works was at
the same time resumed throughout France. “It is easy to see,” said the
workmen, “that ‘the great contractor’ is returned; all was dead, now
everything revives.”
“We have just learnt,” says a writer who was at Brussels at this time,
“that Napoleon had left the capital of France on the 12th; on the 15th the
frequent arrival of couriers excited extreme anxiety, and towards evening
General Muffing presented himself at the hotel of the Duke of Wellington
with despatches from Blücher. We were all aware that the enemy was in
movement, and the ignorant could not solve the enigma of the Duke going
tranquilly to the ball at the Duke of Richmond’s—his coolness was
above their comprehension. Had he remained at his own hotel a panic would
have probably ensued amongst the inhabitants, which would have embarrassed
the intended movement of the British division of the army.
“I returned home late, and we were still talking over our uneasiness when
we heard the trumpets sound. Before the sun had risen in full splendour I
heard martial music approaching, and soon beheld from my windows the 5th
reserve of the British army passing; the Highland brigade were the first
in advance, led by their noble thanes, the bagpipes playing their several
pibrochs; they were succeeded by the 28th, their bugles’ note falling more
blithely upon the ear. Each regiment passed in succession with its band
playing.”
The gallant Duke of Brunswick was at a ball at the assembly-rooms in the
Rue Ducale on the night of the 15th of June when the French guns, which he
was one of the first to hear, were clearly distinguished at Brussels.
“Upon receiving the information that a powerful French force was advancing
in the direction of Charleroi. ‘Then it is high time for me to be off,’ he
exclaimed, and immediately quitted, the ball-room.”
“At four the whole disposable force under the Duke of Wellington was
collected together, but in such haste that many of the officers had no
time to change their silk stockings and dancing-shoes; and some, quite
overcome by drowsiness, were seen lying asleep about the ramparts, still
holding, however, with a firm hand, the reins of their horses, which were
grazing by their sides.
“About five o’clock the word march’ was heard in all directions, and
instantly the whole mass appeared to move simultaneously. I conversed with
several of the officers previous to their departure, and not one appeared
to have the slightest idea of an approaching engagement.
“The Duke of Wellington and his staff did not quit Brussels till past
eleven o’clock, and it was not till some time after they were gone that it
was generally known the whole French army, including a strong corps of
cavalry, was within a few miles of Quatre Bras.”
CHAPTER VIII.
1815. THE BATTLES OF LIGNY AND QUATRE BRAS.
The moment for striking a decisive blow had now come, and accordingly,
early on the morning of the 15th, the whole of the French army was in
motion. The 2d corps proceeded to Marchiennes to attack the Prussian
outposts at Thuin and Lobes, in order to secure the communication across
the Sambre between those places. The 3d corps, covered by General Pajol’s
cavalry, advanced upon Charleroi, followed by the Imperial Guard and the
6th corps, with the necessary detachments of pontoniers. The remainder of
the cavalry, under Grouchy, also advanced upon Charleroi, on the flanks of
the 3d and 6th corps. The 4th corps was ordered to march upon the bridge
of Chatelet.
On the approach of the French advanced guards an incessant skirmish was
maintained during the whole morning with the Prussians, who, after losing
many men, were compelled to yield to superior numbers. General Zieten,
finding it impossible, from the extent of frontier he had to cover, to
check the advance of the French, fell back towards Fleurus by the road to
Charleroi, resolutely contesting the advance of the enemy wherever it was
possible. In the repeated attacks sustained by him he suffered
considerable loss. It was nearly mid-day before a passage through
Charleroi was secured by the French army, and General Zieten continued his
retreat upon Fleurus, where he took up his position for the night. Upon
Zieten’s abandoning, in the course of his retreat, the chaussee which
leads to Brussels through Quatre Bras, Marshal Ney, who had only just been
put in command on the left of the French army, was ordered to advance by
this road upon Gosselies, and found at Frasnes part of the Duke of
Wellington’s army, composed of Nassau troops under the command of Prince
Bernard of Saxe-Weimar, who, after some skirmishing, maintained his
position. “Notwithstanding all the exertions of the French at a moment
when time was of such importance, they had only been able to advance about
fifteen English miles during the day, with nearly fifteen hours of
daylight.”
It was the intention of Napoleon during his operations on this day to
effect a separation between the English and Prussian armies, in which he
had nearly succeeded. Napoleon’s plan for this purpose, and the execution
of it by his army, were alike admirable, but it is hardly probable that
the Allied generals were taken by surprise, as it was the only likely
course which Napoleon could have taken. His line of operation was on the
direct road to Brussels, and there were no fortified works to impede his
progress, while from the nature of the country his numerous and excellent
cavalry could be employed with great effect.
In the French accounts Marshal Ney was much blamed for not occupying
Quatre Bras with the whole of his force on the evening of the 16th. “Ney
might probably have driven back the Nassau troops at Quatre Bras, and
occupied that important position, but hearing a heavy cannonade on his
right flank, where General Zieten had taken up his position, he thought it
necessary to halt and detach a division in the direction of Fleurus. He
was severely censured by Napoleon for not having literally followed his
orders and pushed on to Quatre Bras.” This accusation forms a curious
contrast with that made against Grouchy, upon whom Napoleon threw the
blame of the defeat at Waterloo, because he strictly fulfilled his orders,
by pressing the Prussians at Wavre, unheeding the cannonade on his left,
which might have led him to conjecture that the more important contest
between the Emperor and Wellington was at that moment raging.
It was at six o’clock in the evening of the 16th that the Duke of
Wellington received the first information of the advance of the French
army; but it was not, however, until ten o’clock that positive news
reached him that the French army had moved upon the line of the Sambre.
This information induced him to push forward reinforcements on Quatre
Bras, at which place he himself arrived at an early hour on the 16th, and
immediately proceeded to Bry, to devise measures with Marshal Blücher in
order to combine their efforts. From the movement of considerable masses
of the French in front of the Prussians it was evident that their first
grand attack would be directed against them. That this was Napoleon’s
object on the 16th maybe seen by his orders to Ney and Grouchy to turn the
right of the Prussians, and drive the British from their position at
Quatre Bras, and then to march down the chaussee upon Bry in order
effectually to separate the two armies. Ney was accordingly detached for
this purpose with 43,000 men. In the event of the success of Marshal Ney
he would have been enabled to detach a portion of his forces for the
purpose of making a flank attack upon the Prussians in the rear of St.
Amend, whilst Napoleon in person was directing his main efforts against
that village the strongest in the Prussian position. Ney’s reserve was at
Frasnes, disposable either for the purpose of supporting the attack on
Quatre Bras or that at St. Amand; and in case of Ney’s complete success to
turn the Prussian right flank by marching on Bry.
CHAPTER IX.
1815 THE BATTLE OF WATERLOO.
One of the most important struggles of modern times was now about to
commence—a struggle which for many years was to decide the fate of
Europe. Napoleon and Wellington at length stood opposite one another. They
had never met; the military reputation of each was of the highest kind,
the career of both had been marked by signal victory; Napoleon had carried
his triumphant legions across the stupendous Alps, over the north of
Italy, throughout Prussia, Austria, Russia, and even to the foot of the
Pyramids, while Wellington, who had been early distinguished in India, had
won immortal renown in the Peninsula, where he had defeated, one after
another, the favourite generals of Napoleon. He was now to make trial of
his prowess against their Master.
Among the most critical events of modern times the battle of Waterloo
stands conspicuous. This sanguinary encounter at last stopped the torrent
of the ruthless and predatory ambition of the French, by which so many
countries had been desolated. With the peace which immediately succeeded
it confidence was restored to Europe.
CHAPTER X.
1815
One of the first public men to see Napoleon after his return from Waterloo
was Lavallette. “I flew,” says he, “to the Elysee to see the Emperor: he
summoned me into his closet, and as soon as he saw me, he came to meet me
with a frightful epileptic ‘laugh. ‘Oh, my God!’ he said, raising his eyes
to heaven, and walking two or three times up and down the room. This
appearance of despair was however very short. He soon recovered his
coolness, and asked me what was going forward in the Chamber of
Representatives. I could not attempt to hide that party spirit was there
carried to a high pitch, and that the majority seemed determined to
require his abdication, and to pronounce it themselves if he did not
concede willingly. ‘How is that?’ he said. ‘If proper measures are not
taken the enemy will be before the gates of Paris in eight days. Alas!’ he
added, ‘have I accustomed them to such great victories that they knew not
how to bear one day’s misfortune? What will become of poor France? I have
done all I could for her!’ He then heaved a deep sigh. Somebody asked to
speak to him, and I left him, with a direction to come back at a later
hour.
“I passed the day in seeking information among all my friends and
acquaintances. I found in all of them either the greatest dejection or an
extravagant joy, which they disguised by feigned alarm and pity for
myself, which I repulsed with great indignation. Nothing favourable was to
be expected from the Chamber of Representatives. They all said they wished
for liberty, but, between two enemies who appeared ready to destroy it,
they preferred the foreigners, the friends of the Bourbons, to Napoleon,
who might still have prolonged the struggle, but that he alone would not
find means to save them and erect the edifice of liberty. The Chamber of
Peers presented a much sadder spectacle. Except the intrepid Thibaudeau,
who till, the last moment expressed himself with admirable energy against
the Bourbons, almost all the others thought of nothing else but getting
out of the dilemma with the least loss they could. Some took no pains to
hide their wish of bending again under the Bourbon yoke.”
On the evening of Napoleon’s return to Paris he sent for Benjamin Constant
to come to him at the Elysee about seven o’clock. The Chambers had decreed
their permanence, and proposals for abdication had reached the Emperor. He
was serious but calm. In reply to some words on the disaster of Waterloo
he said, “The question no longer concerns me, but France. They wish me to
abdicate. Have they calculated upon the inevitable consequences of this
abdication? It is round me, round my name, that the army rallies: to
separate me from it is to disband it. If I abdicate to-day, in two days’
time you will no longer have an army. These poor fellows do not understand
all your subtleties. Is it believed that axioms in metaphysics,
declarations of right, harangues from the tribune, will put a stop to the
disbanding of an army? To reject me when I landed at Cannes I can conceive
possible; to abandon me now is what I do not understand. It is not when
the enemy is at twenty-five leagues’ distance that any Government can be
overturned with impunity. Does any one imagine that the Foreign Powers
will be won over by fine words? If they had dethroned me fifteen days ago
there would have been some spirit in it; but as it is, I make part of what
strangers attack, I make part, then, of what France is bound to defend. In
giving me up she gives up herself, she avows her weakness, she
acknowledges herself conquered, she courts the insolence of the conqueror.
It is not the love of liberty which deposes me, but Waterloo; it is fear,
and a fear of which your enemies will take advantage. And then what title
has the Chamber to demand my abdication? It goes out of its lawful sphere
in doing so; it has no authority. It is my right, it is my duty to
dissolve it.”
“He then hastily ran over the possible consequences of such a step.
Separated from the Chambers, he could only be considered as a military
chief: but the army would be for him; that would always join him who can
lead it against foreign banners, and to this might be added all that part
of the population which is equally powerful and easily, led in such a
state of things. As if chance intended to strengthen Napoleon in this
train of thought, while he was speaking the avenue of Marigny resounded
with the cries of ‘Vive l’Empereur!’ A crowd of men, chiefly of the poor
and labouring class, pressed forward into the avenue, full of wild
enthusiasm, and trying to scale the walls to make an offer to Napoleon to
rally round and defend him. Bonaparte for some time looked attentively at
this group. ‘You see it is so,’ said he; ‘those are not the men whom I
have loaded with honours and riches. What do these people owe me? I found
them—I left them—poor. The instinct of necessity enlightens
them; the voice of the country speaks by their months; and if I choose, if
I permit it, in an hour the refractory Chambers will have ceased to exist.
But the life of a man is not worth purchasing at such a price: I did not
return from the Isle of Elba that Paris should be inundated with blood: He
did not like the idea of flight.’ ‘Why should I not stay here?’ he
repeated. ‘What do you suppose they would do to a man disarmed like me? I
will go to Malmaison: I can live there in retirement with some friends,
who most certainly will come to see me only for my own sake.’
“He then described with complacency and even with a sort of gaiety this
new kind of life. Afterwards, discarding an idea which sounded like mere
irony, he went on. ‘If they do not like me to remain in France, where am I
to go? To England? My abode there would be ridiculous or disquieting. I
should be tranquil; no one would believe it. Every fog would be suspected
of concealing my landing on the coast. At the first sign of a green coat
getting out of a boat one party would fly from France, the other would put
France out of the pale of the law. I should compromise everybody, and by
dint of the repeated “Behold he comes!” I should feel the temptation to
set out. America would be more suitable; I could live there with dignity.
But once more, what is there to fear? What sovereign can, without injuring
himself, persecute me? To one I have restored half his dominions; how
often has the other pressed my hand, calling me a great man! And as to the
third, can he find pleasure or honour in humiliation of his son-in-law?
Would they wish to proclaim in the face of the world that all they did was
through fear? As to the rest, I shall see: I do not wish to employ open
force. I came in the hope of combining our last resources: they abandoned
me; they do so with the same facility with which they received me back.
Well, then, let them efface, if possible, this double stain of weakness
and levity! Let them cover it over with some sacrifice, with some glory!
Let them do for the country what they will not do for me. I doubt it.
To-day, those who deliver up Bonaparte say that it is to save France:
to-morrow, by delivering up France, they will prove that it was to save
their own heads.'”
The humiliating scenes which rapidly succeeded one another; and which
ended in Napoleon’s unconditional surrender, may be briefly told. As soon
as possible after his arrival at Paris he assembled his counsellors, when
he declared himself in favour of still resisting. The question, however,
was, whether the Chambers would support him; and Lafayette being
treacherously informed, it is said by Fouché, that it was intended to
dissolve the Chambers, used his influence to get the chambers to adopt the
propositions he laid before them. By these the independence of the nation
was asserted to be in danger; the sittings of the Chamber were declared
permanent, and all attempts to dissolve it were pronounced treasonable.
The propositions were adopted, and being communicated to the Chamber of
Peers, that body also declared itself permanent. Whatever might have been
the intentions of Bonaparte, it was now manifest that there were no longer
any hopes of his being able to make his will the law of the nation; after
some vacillation, therefore, on 22d June he published the following
declaration:
This declaration was conveyed to both the Chambers, which voted
deputations to the late Emperor, accepting this abdication, but in their
debates the nomination of his son to the succession was artfully eluded.
The Chamber of Representatives voted the nomination of a Commission of
five persons, three to be chosen from that Chamber, and two from the
Chamber of Peers, for the purpose of provisionally exercising the
functions of Government, and also that the Ministers should continue their
respective functions under the authority of this Commission. The persons
chosen by the Chamber of Representatives were Carnot, Fouché, and Grenier,
those nominated by the Peers were the Duke of Vicenza (Caulaincourt) and
Baron Quinette. The Commission nominated five persons to the Allied army
for the purpose of proposing peace. These proceedings were, however,
rendered of little importance by the resolution of the victors to advance
to Paris.
Napoleon’s behaviour just before and immediately after the crisis is well
described by Lavallette. “The next day,” he observes, “I returned to the
Emperor. He had received the most positive accounts of the state of
feeling in the Chamber of Representatives. The reports had, however, been
given to him with some little reserve, for he did not seem to me convinced
that the resolution was really formed to pronounce his abdication, I was
better informed on the matter, and I came to him without having the least
doubt in my mind that the only thing he could do was to descend once more
from the throne. I communicated to him all the particulars I had just
received, and I did not hesitate to advise him to follow the only course
worthy of him. He listened to me with a sombre air, and though he was in
some measure master of himself, the agitation of his mind and the sense of
his position betrayed themselves in his face and in all his motions. ‘I
know,’ said I, ‘that your Majesty may still keep the sword drawn, but with
whom, and against whom? Defeat has chilled the courage of every one; the
army is still in the greatest confusion. Nothing is to be expected from
Paris, and the coup d’etat of the 18th Brumaire cannot be renewed.’—’That
thought,’ he replied, stopping, ‘is far from my mind. I will hear nothing
more about myself. But poor France!’ At that moment Savary and
Caulaincourt entered, and having drawn a faithful picture of the
exasperation of the Deputies, they persuaded him to assent to abdication.
Some words he uttered proved to us that he would have considered death
preferable to that step; but still he took it.
“The great act of abdication being performed, he remained calm during the
whole day, giving his advice on the position the army should take, and on
the manner in which the negotiations with the enemy ought to be conducted.
He insisted especially on the necessity of proclaiming his son Emperor,
not so much for the advantage of the child as with a view to concentrate
all the power of sentiments and affections. Unfortunately, nobody would
listen to him. Some men of sense and courage rallied found that
proposition in the two Chambers, but fear swayed the majority; and among
those who remained free from it many thought that a public declaration of
liberty, and the resolution to defend it at any price, would make the
enemy and the Bourbons turn back. Strange delusion of weakness and want of
experience! It must, however, be respected, for it had its source in love
of their country; but, while we excuse it, can it be justified? The
population of the metropolis had resumed its usual appearance, which was
that of complete indifference, with a resolution to cry ‘Long live the
King!’ provided the King arrived well escorted; for one must not judge of
the whole capital by about one-thirtieth part of the inhabitants, who
called for arms, and declared themselves warmly against the return of the
exiled family.
“On the 23d I returned to the Elysee. The Emperor had been for two hours
in his bath. He himself turned the discourse on the retreat he ought to
choose, and spoke of the United States. I rejected the idea without
reflection, and with a degree of vehemence that surprised him. ‘Why not
America?’ he asked. I answered, ‘Because Moreau retired there.’ The
observation was harsh, and I should never have forgiven myself for having
expressed it; if I had not retracted my advice a few days afterwards. He
heard it without any apparent ill-humour, but I have no doubt that it must
have made an unfavourable impression on his mind. I strongly urged on his
choosing England for his asylum.
“The Emperor went to Malmaison. He was accompanied thither by the Duchesse
de St. Leu, Bertrand and his family, and the Duc de Bassano. The day that
he arrived there he proposed to me to accompany him abroad. Drouot,’ he
said, ‘remains in France. I see the Minister of War wishes him not to be
lost to his country. I dare not complain, but it is a great loss for me; I
never met with a better head, or a more upright heart. That man was formed
to be a prime minister anywhere.’ I declined to accompany him at the time,
saying, ‘My wife is enceinte; I cannot make up my mind to leave her. Allow
me some time, and I will join you wherever you may be. I have remained
faithful to your Majesty in better times, and you may reckon upon me now.
Nevertheless, if my wife did not require all my attention, I should do
better to go with you, for I have sad forebodings respecting my fate.”
“The Emperor made no answer; but I saw by the expression of his
countenance that he had no better augury of my fate than I had. However,
the enemy was approaching, and for the last three days he had solicited
the Provisional Government to place a frigate at his disposal, with which
he might proceed to America. It had been promised him; he was even pressed
to set off; but he wanted to be the bearer of the order to the captain to
convey him to the United States, and that order did not arrive. We all
felt that the delay of a single hour might put his freedom in jeopardy.
“After we had talked the subject over among ourselves, I went to him and
strongly pointed out to him how dangerous it might be to prolong his stay.
He observed that he could not go without the order. ‘Depart,
nevertheless,’ I replied; your presence on board the ship will still have
a great influence over Frenchmen; cut the cables, promise money to the
crew, and if the captain resist have him put on shore, and hoist your
sails. I have no doubt but Fouché has sold you to the Allies.’— ‘I
believe it also; but go and make the last effort with the Minister of
Marine.’ I went off immediately to M. Decres. He was in bed, and listened
to me with an indifference that made my blood boil. He said to me, ‘I am
only a Minister. Go to Fouché; speak to the Government. As for me, I can
do nothing. Good-night.’ And so saying he covered himself up again in his
blankets. I left him; but I could not succeed in speaking either to Fouché
or to any of the others. It was two o’clock in the morning when I returned
to Malmaison; the Emperor was in bed. I was admitted to his chamber, where
I gave him an account of the result of my mission, and renewed my
entreaties. He listened to me, but made no answer. He got up, however, and
spent a part of the night in walking up and down the room.
“The following day was the last of that sad drama. The Emperor had gone to
bed again, and slept a few hours. I entered his cabinet at about twelve
o’clock. ‘If I had known you were here,’ he said, ‘I would have had you
called in.’ He then gave me, on a subject that interested him personally,
some instructions which it is needless for me to repeat. Soon after I left
him, full of anxiety respecting his fate, my heart oppressed with grief,
but still far from suspecting the extent to which both the rigour of
fortune and the cruelty of his enemies would be carried.”
All the morning of the 29th of June the great road from St. Germain rung
with the cries of “Vive l’Empereur!” proceeding from the troops who passed
under the walls of Malmaison. About mid-day General Becker, sent by the
Provisional Government, arrived. He had been appointed to attend Napoleon.
Fouché knew that General Becker had grievances against the Emperor, and
thought to find in him willing agent. He was greatly deceived, for the
General paid to the Emperor a degree of respect highly to his honour. Time
now became pressing. The Emperor, at the moment of departure, sent a
message by General Becker himself to the Provisional Government, offering
to march as a private citizen at the head of the troops. He promised to
repulse Blücher, and afterwards to continue his route. Upon the refusal of
the Provisional Government he quitted Malmaison on the 29th. Napoleon and
part of his suite took the road to Rochefort. He slept at Rambouillet on
the 29th of June, on the 30th at Tours, on the 1st of July he arrived at
Niort, and on the 3d reached Rochefort, on the western coast of France,
with the intention of escaping to America; but the whole western seaboard
was so vigilantly watched by British men-of-war that, after various plans
and devices, he was obliged to abandon the attempt in despair. He was
lodged at the house of the prefect, at the balcony of which he
occasionally showed himself to acknowledge the acclamations of the people.
During his stay here a French naval officer, commanding a Danish merchant
vessel, generously offered to some of Napoleon’s adherents to further his
escape. He proposed to take Napoleon alone, and undertook to conceal his
person so effectually as to defy the most rigid scrutiny, and offered to
sail immediately to the United States of America. He required no other
compensation than a small sum to indemnify the owners of his ship for the
loss this enterprise might occasion them. This was agreed to by Bertrand
upon certain stipulations.
On the evening of the 8th of July Napoleon reached Fouras, receiving
everywhere testimonies of attachment. He proceeded on board the Saale, one
of the two frigates appointed by the Provisional Government to convey him
to the United States, and slept on board that night. Very early on the
following morning he visited the fortifications of that place, and
returned to the frigate for dinner. On the evening of the 9th of July he
despatched Count Las Cases and the Duke of Rovigo to the commander of the
English squadron, for the purpose of ascertaining whether the passports
promised by the Provisional Government to enable him to proceed to America
had been received. A negative answer was returned; it was at the same time
signified that the Emperor would be attacked by the English squadron if he
attempted to sail under a flag of truce, and it was intimated that every
neutral vessel would be examined, and probably sent into an English port.
Las Cases affirms that Napoleon was recommended to proceed to England by
Captain Maitland, who assured him that he would experience no
ill-treatment there. The English ship ‘Bellerophon’ then anchored in the
Basque roads, within sight of the French vessels of war. The coast being,
as we have stated, entirely blockaded by the English squadron, the Emperor
was undecided as to the course he should pursue. Neutral vessels and
‘chasse-marees’, manned by young naval officers, were proposed, and many
other plans were devised.
Napoleon disembarked on the 12th at the Isle of Aix with acclamations
ringing on every side. He had quitted the frigates because they refused to
sail, owing either to the weakness of character of the commandant, or in
consequence of his receiving fresh orders from the Provisional Government.
Many persons thought that the enterprise might be undertaken with some
probability of success; the wind, however, remained constantly in the
wrong quarter.
Las Cases returned to the Bellerophon at four o’clock in the morning of
the 14th, to inquire whether any reply had been received to the
communication made by Napoleon. Captain Maitland stated that he expected
to receive it every moment, and added that, if the Emperor would then
embark for England, he was authorized to convey him thither. He added,
moreover, that in his own opinion, and many other officers present
concurred with him, he had no doubt Napoleon would be treated in England
with all-possible attention and respect; that in England neither the King
nor Ministers exercised the same arbitrary power as on the Continent; that
the English indeed possessed generosity of sentiment and a liberality of
opinions superior even to those of the King. Las Cases replied that he
would make Napoleon acquainted with Captain Maitland’s offer, and added,
that he thought the Emperor would not hesitate to proceed to England, so
as to be able to continue his voyage to the United States. He described
France, south of the Loire, to be in commotion, the hopes of the people
resting on Napoleon as long as he was present; the propositions everywhere
made to him, and at every moment; his decided resolution not to become the
pretext of a civil war; the generosity he had exhibited in abdicating, in
order to render the conclusion of a peace more practicable; and his
settled determination to banish himself, in order to render that peace
more prompt and more lasting.
The messengers returned to their Master, who, after some doubt and
hesitation, despatched General Gourgaud with the following well-known
letter to the Prince Regent:—
About four P.M. Las Cases and Savory returned to the ‘Bellerophon’, where
they had a long conversation with Captain Maitland, in the presence of
Captains Sartorius and Gambler, who both declare that Maitland repeatedly
warned Napoleon’s adherents not to entertain the remotest idea that he was
enabled to offer any pledge whatever to their Master beyond the simple
assurance that he would convey him in safety to the English coast, there
to await the determination of the British Government.
Napoleon had begun to prepare for his embarkation before daylight on the
15th. It was time that he did so, for a messenger charged with orders to
arrest him had already arrived at Rochefort from the new Government. The
execution of this order was delayed by General Becker for a few hours in
order to allow Napoleon sufficient time to escape. At daybreak, he quitted
the ‘Epervier’, and was enthusiastically cheered by the ship’s company so
long as the boat was within hearing. Soon after six he was received on
board the ‘Bellerophon’ with respectful silence, but without those honours
generally paid to persons of high rank. Bonaparte was dressed in the
uniform of the ‘chasseurs a cheval’ of the Imperial Guard, and wore the
Grand Cross of the Legion of Honour.
On entering the vessel he took off his hat, and addressing Captain
Maitland, said, “I am come to throw myself on the protection of the laws
of England.” Napoleon’s manner was well calculated to make a favourable
impression on those with whom he conversed. He requested to be introduced
to the officers of the ship, and put various questions to each. He then
went round the ship, although he was informed that the men were cleaning
and scouring, and remarked upon anything which struck him as differing
from what he had seen on French vessels. The clean appearance of the men
surprised him. “He then observed,” says Captain Maitland, to whose
interesting narrative we refer, “‘I can see no sufficient reason why your
ships should beat the French ones with so much ease. The finest men-of-war
in your service are French; a French ship is heavier in every respect than
one of yours; she carries more guns, and those guns are of a larger
calibre, and she has a great many more men.'” His inquiries, which were
minute, proved that he had directed much attention to the French navy.
On the first morning Napoleon took breakfast in the English fashion, but
observing that his distinguished prisoner did not eat much, Captain
Maitland gave direction that for the future a hot breakfast should be
served up after the French manner. ‘The Superb’, the Admiral’s ship, which
had been seen in the morning, was now approaching. Immediately on her
anchoring Captain Maitland went on board to give an account of all that
had happened, and received the Admiral’s approbation of what he had done.
In the afternoon Admiral Sir Henry Hotham was introduced to Napoleon, and
invited by him to dinner. This was arranged, in order to make it more
agreeable to him, by Bonaparte’s maitre d’hotel. On dinner being announced
Napoleon led the way, and seated himself in the centre at one side of the
table, desiring Sir Henry Hotham to take the seat on his right, and Madame
Bertrand that on his left hand. On this day Captain Maitland took his seat
at the end of the table, but on the following day, by Napoleon’s request,
he placed himself on his right hand, whilst General Bertrand took the top.
Two of the ship’s officers dined with the Emperor daily, by express
invitation. The conversation of Napoleon was animated. He made many
inquiries as to the family and connections of Captain Maitland, and in
alluding to Lord Lauderdale, who was sent as ambassador to Paris during
the administration of Mr. Fox, paid that nobleman some compliments and
said of the then Premier, “Had Mr. Fox lived it never would have come to
this; but his death put an end to all hopes of peace.”
On one occasion he ordered his camp-bed to be displayed for the inspection
of the English officers. In two small leather packages were comprised the
couch of the once mighty ruler of the Continent. The steel bedstead which,
when folded up, was only two feet long, and eighteen inches wide, occupied
one case, while the other contained the mattress and curtains. The whole
was so contrived as to be ready for use in three minutes.
Napoleon spoke in terms of high praise of the marines on duty in the
Bellerophon, and on going through their ranks exclaimed to Bertrand, “How
much might be done with a hundred thousand such soldiers as these!” In
putting them through their exercise he drew a contrast between the charge
of the bayonet as made by the English and the French, and observed that
the English method of fixing the bayonet was faulty, as it might easily be
twisted off when in close action. In visiting Admiral Hotham’s flag-ship,
the ‘Superb’, he manifested the same active curiosity as in former
instances, and made the same minute inquiries into everything by which he
was surrounded. During breakfast one of Napoleon’s suite, Colonel Planat,
was much affected, and even wept, on witnessing the humiliation of his
Master.
On the return of Bonaparte from the Superb to the ‘Bellerophon’ the latter
ship was got under weigh and made sail for England. When passing within a
cable’s length of the ‘Superb’ Napoleon inquired of Captain Maitland if he
thought that distance was sufficient for action. The reply of the English
officer was characteristic; he told the Emperor that half the distance, or
even less, would suit much better. Speaking of Sir Sidney Smith, Bonaparte
repeated the anecdote connected with his quarrel at St. Jean d’Acre with
that officer, which has already been related in one of the notes earlier
in these volumes. Patting Captain Maitland on the shoulder, he observed,
that had it not been for the English navy he would have been Emperor of
the East, but that wherever he went he was sure to find English ships in
the way.
The ‘Bellerophon’, with Bonaparte on board, sighted the coast of England
on Sunday, the 23d of July 1815, and at daybreak on the 24th the vessel
approached Dartmouth. No sooner had the ship anchored than an order from
Loral Keith was delivered to Captain Maitland, from which the following is
an extract:
It was stated about this time, in some of the English newspapers, that St.
Helena would be the place of exile of the ex-Emperor, the bare report of
which evidently caused great pain to Napoleon and his suite. General
Gourgaud was obliged to return to the ‘Bellerophon’, not having been
suffered to go on shore to deliver the letter from Bonaparte to the Prince
Regent with which he had been entrusted. The ship which bore the modern
Alexander soon became a natural object of attraction to the whole
neighbourhood, and was constantly surrounded by crowds of boats. Napoleon
frequently showed himself to the people from shore with a view of
gratifying their curiosity. On the 25th of July the number of guard-boats
which surrounded the vessel was greatly increased; and the alarm of the
captives became greater as the report was strengthened as to the intention
of conveying Bonaparte to St. Helena.
In conversation with Captain Maitland, Napoleon, who seemed to be aware
that the English fishermen united the occupation of smugglers to their
usual trade; stated that many of them had been bribed by him, and had
assisted in the escape of French prisoners of war. They had even proposed
to deliver Louis XVIII. into his power, but as they would .not answer for
the safety of his life, Napoleon refused the offer. Upon the arrival of
despatches from London the ‘Bellerophon’ got under weigh for Plymouth
Sound on the 26th of July. This movement tended still further to
disconcert the ex-Emperor and his followers. In passing the breakwater
Bonaparte could not withhold his admiration of that work, which he
considered highly honourable to the public spirit of the nation, and,
alluding to his own improvements at Cherbourg, expressed his apprehensions
that they would now be suffered to fall into decay.
Captain Maitland was directed by Lord Keith to observe the utmost
vigilance to prevent the escape of his prisoners, and with this view no
boat was permitted to approach the Bellerophon; the ‘Liffey’ and ‘Eurotas’
were ordered to take up an anchorage on each side of the ship, and further
precautions were adopted at night.
On the 27th of July Captain Maitland proceeded to Lord Keith, taking with
him Bonaparte’s original letter to the Prince Regent, which, as General
Gourgaud had not been permitted to deliver it personally, Napoleon now
desired to be transmitted through the hands of the Admiral. As Lord Keith
had now received instructions from his Government as to the manner in
which Napoleon was to be treated, he lost no time in paying his respects
to the fallen chief.
On the 31st of July the anxiously-expected order of the English Government
arrived. In this document, wherein the ex-Emperor was styled “General
Bonaparte,” it was notified that he was to be exiled to St. Helena, the
place of all others most dreaded by him and his devoted adherents. It was,
moreover, specified that he might be allowed to take with him three
officers, and his surgeon, and twelve servants. To his own selection was
conceded the choice of these followers, with the exclusion, however, of
Savary and Lallemand, who were on no account to be permitted any further
to share his fortunes. This prohibition gave considerable alarm to those
individuals, who became excessively anxious as to their future disposal,
and declared that to deliver them up to the vengeance of the Bourbons
would be a violation of faith and honour.
Napoleon himself complained bitterly on the subject of his destination,
and said, “The idea, of it is horrible to me. To be placed for life on an
island within the tropics, at an immense distance from any land, cut off
from all communication with the world, and everything that I hold dear in
it!—c’est pis que la cage de fer de Tamerlan. I would prefer being
delivered up to the Bourbons. Among other insults,” said he,—”but
that is a mere bagatelle, a very secondary consideration—they style
me General! They can have no right to call me General; they may as well
call me ‘Archbishop,’ for I was Head of the Church as well as of the Army.
If they do not acknowledge me as Emperor they ought as First Counsul; they
have sent ambassadors to me as such; and your King, in his letters, styled
me ‘Brother.’ Had they confined me in the Tower of London, or one of the
fortresses in England (though not what I had hoped from the generosity of
the English people), I should not have so much cause of complaint; but to
banish me to an island within the tropics! They might as well have signed
my death-warrant at once, for it is impossible a man of my habit of body
can live long in such a climate.”
Having so expressed himself, he wrote a second letter to the Prince
Regent, which was forwarded through Lord Keith. It was the opinion of
Generals Montholon and Gourgaud that Bonaparte would sooner kill himself
than go to St. Helena. This idea arose from his having been heard
emphatically to exclaim, “I will not go to St. Helena!” The generals,
indeed, declared that were he to give his own consent to be so exiled they
would themselves prevent him. In consequence of this threat Captain
Maitland was instructed by Lord Keith to tell those gentlemen that as the
English law awarded death to murderers, the crime they meditated would
inevitably conduct them to the gallows.
Early on the morning of the 4th of August the ‘Bellerophon’ was ordered to
be ready at a moment’s notice for sea. The reason of this was traced to a
circumstance which is conspicuous among the many remarkable incidents by
which Bonaparte’s arrival near the English coast was characterised. A
rumour reached Lord Keith that a ‘habeas corpus’ had been procured with a
view of delivering Napoleon from the custody he was then in. This,
however, turned out to be a subpoena for Bonaparte as a witness at a trial
in the Court of King’s Bench; and, indeed, a person attempted to get on
board the Bellerophon to serve the document; but he was foiled in his
intention; though, had he succeeded, the subpoena would, in the situation
wherein the ex-Emperor then stood, have been without avail.
On the 5th Captain Maitland, having been summoned to the flag-ship of Lord
Keith, acquainted General Bertrand that he would convey to the Admiral
anything which Bonaparte (who had expressed an urgent wish to see his
lordship) might desire to say to him. Bertrand requested the captain to
delay his departure until a document, then in preparation, should be
completed: the “PROTEST OF HIS MAJESTY THE LATE EMPEROR OF THE FRENCH,
ETC.”
Captain Maitland denied that any snare was laid for Bonaparte, either by
himself or by the English Government, and stated that the precautions for
preventing the escape of Napoleon from Rochefort were so well ordered that
it was impossible to evade them; and that the fugitive was compelled to
surrender himself to the English ship.
On the 7th of August Bonaparte, with the suite he had selected, was
transferred from the ‘Bellerophon’ to the ‘Northumberland’. Lord Keith’s
barge was prepared for his conveyance to the latter vessel, and his
lordship was present on the occasion. A captain’s guard was turned out,
and as Napoleon left the ‘Bellerophon’ the marines presented arms, and the
drum was beaten as usual in saluting a general officer. When he arrived on
board the Northumberland the squadron got under weigh, and Napoleon sailed
for the place of his final exile and grave.’
CHAPTER XI.
1815.
The fulfilment of my prediction was now at hand, for the result of the
Battle of Waterloo enabled Louis XVIII. to return to his dominions. As
soon as I heard of the King’s departure from Ghent I quitted Hamburg, and
travelled with all possible haste in the hope of reaching Paris in time to
witness his Majesty’s entrance. I arrived at St. Denis on the 7th of July,
and, notwithstanding the intrigues that were set on foot, I found an
immense number of persons assembled to meet the King. Indeed, the place
was so crowded that it was with the greatest difficulty I could procure
even a little garret for my lodging.
Having resumed my uniform of a captain of the National Guard, I proceeded
immediately to the King’s palace. The salon was filled with ladies and
gentlemen who had come to congratulate the King on his return. At St.
Denis I found my family, who, not being aware that I had left Hamburg,
were much surprised to see me.
They informed me that the Parisians were all impatient for the return of
the King—a fact of which I could judge by the opposition manifested
to the free expression of public feeling. Paris having been declared in a
state of blockade, the gates were closed, and no one was permitted to
leave the capital, particularly by the Barriere de la Chapelle. It is true
that special permission might be obtained, and with tolerable ease, by
those who wished to leave the city; but the forms to be observed for
obtaining the permission deterred the mass of the people from proceeding
to St. Denis, which, indeed, was the sole object of the regulation. As it
had been resolved to force Fouché and the tri-coloured cockade upon the
King, it was deemed necessary to keep away from his Majesty all who might
persuade him to resist the proposed measures. Madame de Bourrienne told me
that on her arrival at St. Denis she called upon M. Hue and M. Lefebvre,
the King’s physician, who both acquainted her with those fatal
resolutions. Those gentlemen, however, assured her that the King would
resolutely hold out against the tri-coloured cockade, but the nomination
of the ill-omened man appeared inevitable.
Fouché Minister of the Police! If, like Don Juan, I had seen a statue
move, I could not have been more confounded than when I heard this news. I
could not credit it until it was repeated to me by different persons. How;
indeed, could I think that at the moment of a reaction the King should
have entrusted the most important ministerial department to a man to whose
arrest he had a hundred days before attached so much consequence? to a
man, moreover, whom Bonaparte had appointed, at Lyons, to fill the same
office! This was inconceivable! Thus, in less than twenty-four hours, the
same man had been entrusted to execute measures the most opposite, and to
serve interests the most contradictory. He was one day the minister of
usurpation, and the next the minister of legitimacy! How can I express
what I felt when Fouché took the oath of fidelity to Louis XVIII. when I
saw the King clasp in his hands the hands of Fouché! I was standing near
M. de Chateaubriand, whose feelings must have been similar to mine, to
judge from a passage in his admirable work, ‘La Monarchie selon la
Charte’. “About nine in the evening,” he says, “I was in one of the royal
antechambers. All at once the door opened, and I saw the President of the
Council enter leaning on the arm of the new minister. Oh, Louis-le-Desire!
Oh, my unfortunate master! you have proved that there is no sacrifice
which your people may not expect from your paternal heart!”
Fouché was resolved to have his restoration as well as M. de Talleyrand,
who had had his the year before; he therefore contrived to retard the
King’s entry into Paris for four days. The prudent members of the Chamber
of Peers, who had taken no part in the King’s Government in 1814, were the
first to declare that it was for the interest of France to hasten his
Majesty’s entrance into Paris, in order to prevent foreigners from
exercising a sort of right of conquest in a city which was a prey to civil
dissension and party influence. Blücher informed me that the way in which
Fouché contrived to delay the King’s return greatly contributed to the
pretensions of the foreigners who, he confessed, were very well pleased to
see the population of Paris divided in opinion, and to hear the alarming
cries raised by the confederates of the Faubourgs when the King was
already at St. Denis.
I know for a fact that Louis XVIII. wished to have nothing to do with
Fouché, and indignantly refused to appoint him when he was first proposed.
But he had so nobly served Bonaparte during the Hundred Days that it was
necessary he should be rewarded. Fouché, besides, had gained the support
of a powerful party among the emigrants of the Faubourg St. Germain, and
he possessed the art of rendering himself indispensable. I have heard many
honest men say very seriously that to him was due the tranquillity of
Paris. Moreover, Wellington was the person by whose influence in
particular Fouché was made one of the counsellors of the King. After all
the benefits which foreigners had conferred upon us Fouché was indeed an
acceptable present to France and to the King.
I was not ignorant of the Duke of Wellington’s influence upon the affairs
of the second Restoration, but for a long time I refused to believe that
his influence should have outweighed all the serious considerations
opposed to such a perfect anomaly as appointing Fouché the Minister of a
Bourbon. But I was deceived. France and the King owed to him Fouché’s
introduction into the Council, and I had to thank him for the
impossibility of resuming a situation which I had relinquished for the
purpose of following the King into Belgium. Could I be Prefect of Police
under a Minister whom a short time before I had received orders to arrest,
but who eluded my agents? That was impossible. The King could not offer me
the place of Prefect under Fouché, and if he had I could not have accepted
it. I was therefore right in not relying on the assurances which had been
given me; but I confess that if I had been told to guess the cause why
they could not be realised I never should have thought that cause would
have been the appointment of Fouché as a Minister of the King of France.
At first, therefore, I was of course quite forgotten, as is the custom of
courts when a faithful subject refrains from taking part in the intrigues
of the moment.
I have already frequently stated my opinion of the pretended talent of
Fouché; but admitting his talent to have been as great as was supposed,
that would have been an additional reason for not entrusting the general
police of the kingdom to him. His principles and conduct were already
sufficiently known. No one could be ignorant of the language he held
respecting the Bourbons, and in which he indulged as freely after he
became the Minister of Louis XVIII. as when he was the Minister of
Bonaparte. It was universally known that in his conversation the Bourbons
were the perpetual butt for his sarcasms, that he never mentioned them but
in terms of disparagement, and that he represented them as unworthy of
governing France. Everybody must have been aware that Fouché, in his
heart, favoured a Republic, where the part of President might have been
assigned to him. Could any one have forgotten the famous postscript he
subjoined to a letter he wrote from Lyons to his worthy friend
Robespierre: “To celebrate the fete of the Republic suitably, I have
ordered 250 persons to be shot?” And to this man, the most furious enemy
of the restoration of the monarchy, was consigned the task of
consolidating it for the second time! But it would require another
Claudian to describe this new Rufinus!
Fouché never regarded a benefit in any other light than as the means of
injuring his benefactor. The King, deceived, like many other persons, by
the reputation which Fouché’s partisans had conjured up for him, was
certainly not aware that Fouché had always discharged the functions of
Minister in his own interest, and never for the interest of the Government
which had the weakness to entrust him with a power always dangerous in his
hands. Fouché had opinions, but he belonged to no party, and his political
success is explained by the readiness with which he always served the
party he knew must triumph, and which he himself overthrew in its turn. He
maintained himself in favour from the days of blood and terror until the
happy time of the second Restoration only by abandoning and sacrificing
those who were attached to him; and it might be said that his ruling
passion was the desire of continual change. No man was ever characterised
by greater levity or inconstancy of mind. In all things he looked only to
himself, and to this egotism he sacrificed both subjects and Governments.
Such were the secret causes of the sway exercised by Fouché during the
Convention, the Directory, the Empire, the Usurpation, and after the
second return of the Bourbons. He helped to found and to destroy every one
of those successive Governments. Fouché’s character is perfectly unique. I
know no other man who, loaded with honours, and almost escaping disgrace,
has passed through so many eventful periods, and taken part in so many
convulsions and revolutions.
On the 7th of July the King was told that Fouché alone could smooth the
way for his entrance into Paris, that he alone could unlock the gates of
the capital, and that he alone had power to control public opinion. The
reception given to the King on the following day afforded an opportunity
of judging of the truth of these assertions. The King’s presence was the
signal for a feeling of concord, which was manifested in a very decided
way. I saw upon the boulevards, and often in company with each other,
persons, some of whom had resumed the white cockade, while others still
retained the national colours, and harmony was not in the least disturbed
by these different badges.
Having returned to private life solely on account of Fouché’s presence in
the Ministry, I yielded to that consolation which is always left to the
discontented. I watched the extravagance and inconsistency that were
passing around me, and the new follies which were every day committed; and
it must be confessed that a rich and varied picture presented itself to my
observation. The King did not bring back M. de Blacas. His Majesty had
yielded to prudent advice, and on arriving at Mons sent the unlucky
Minister as his ambassador to Naples. Vengeance was talked of, and there
were some persons inconsiderate enough to wish that advantage should be
taken of the presence of the foreigners in order to make what they termed
“an end of the Revolution,” as if there were any other means of effecting
that object than frankly adopting whatever good the Revolution had
produced. The foreigners observed with satisfaction the disposition of
these shallow persons, which they thought might be turned to their own
advantage. The truth is, that on the second Restoration our pretended
allies proved themselves our enemies.
But for them, but for their bad conduct, their insatiable exactions, but
for the humiliation that was felt at seeing foreign cannon planted in the
streets of Paris, and beneath the very windows of the Palace, the days
which followed the 8th of July might have been considered by the Royal
Family as the season of a festival. Every day people thronged to the
garden of the Tuileries, and expressed their joy by singing and dancing
under the King’s windows.
This ebullition of feeling might perhaps be thought absurd, but it at
least bore evidence of the pleasure caused by the return of the Bourbons.
This manifestation of joy by numbers of persons of both sexes, most of
them belonging to the better classes of society, displeased Fouché, and he
determined to put a stop to it. Wretches were hired to mingle with the
crowd and sprinkle corrosive liquids on the dresses of the females some of
them were even instructed to commit acts of indecency, so that all
respectable persons were driven from the gardens through the fear of being
injured or insulted: As it was wished to create disturbance under the very
eyes of the King, and to make him doubt the reality of the sentiments so
openly expressed in his favour, the agents of the Police mingled the cry
of “Vive l’Empereur!” with that of “Vive le Roi!” and it happened oftener
than once that the most respectable persons were arrested and charged by
Fouché’s infamous agents with having uttered seditious cries. A friend of
mine, whose Royalist opinions were well known, and whose father had been
massacred during the Revolution, told me that while walking with two
ladies he heard some individuals near him crying out “Vive l’Empereur!”
This created a great disturbance. The sentinel advanced to the spot, and
those very individuals themselves had the audacity to charge my friend
with being guilty of uttering the offensive cry. In vain the bystanders
asserted the falsehood of the accusation; he was seized and dragged to the
guard-house, and after being detained for some hours he was liberated on
the application of his friends. By dint of such wretched manoeuvres Fouché
triumphed. He contrived to make it be believed that he was the only person
capable of preventing the disorders of which he himself was the sole
author: He got the Police of the Tuileries under his control. The singing
and dancing ceased, and the Palace was the abode of dulness.
While the King was at St. Denis he restored to General Dessoles the
command of the National Guard. The General ordered the barriers to be
immediately thrown open. On the day of his arrival in Paris the King
determined, as a principle, that the throne should be surrounded by a
Privy Council, the members of which were to be the princes and persons
whom his Majesty might appoint at a future period. The King then named his
new Ministry, which was thus composed:
Prince Talleyrand, peer of France, President of the Council of Ministers,
and Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs.
Baron Louis, Minister of Finance.
The Duke of Otranto, Minister of the Police.
Baron Pasquier, Minister of Justice, and Keeper of the Seals.
Marshal Gouvion St. Cyr, War Minister.
Comte de Jaucourt, peer of France, Minister of the Marine.
The Duc de Richelieu, peer of France, Minister of the King’s Household.
The portfolio of the Minister of the Interior, which was not immediately
disposed of, was provisionally entrusted to the Minister of Justice. But
what was most gratifying to the public in the composition of this new
ministry was that M. de Blacas, who had made himself so odious to
everybody, was superseded by M. de Richelieu, whose name revived the
memory of a great Minister, and who, by his excellent conduct throughout
the whole course of his career, deserves to be distinguished as a model of
honour and wisdom.
General satisfaction was expressed on the appointment of Marshal Macdonald
to the post of Grand Chancellor of the Legion of Honour in lieu of M. de
Pradt. M. de Chabrol resumed the Prefecture of the Seine, which, during
the Hundred Days, had been occupied by M. de Bondi, M. de Mole was made
Director-General of bridges and causeways. I was superseded in the
Prefecture of Police by M. Decazes, and M. Beugnot followed M. Ferrand as
Director-General of the Post-office.
I think it was on the 10th of July that I went to St. Cloud to pay a visit
of thanks to Blücher. I had been informed that as soon as he learned I had
a house at St. Cloud he sent a guard to protect it. This spontaneous mark
of attention was well deserving of grateful acknowledgment, especially at
a time when there was so much reason to complain of the plunder practised
by the Prussians. My visit to Blücher presented to observation a striking
instance of the instability of human greatness. I found Blücher residing
like a sovereign in the Palace of St. Cloud, where I had lived so long in
the intimacy of Napoleon, at a period when he dictated laws to the Kings
of Europe before he was a monarch himself.
In that cabinet in which Napoleon and I had passed so many busy hours, and
where so many great plans had their birth, I was received by the man who
had been my prisoner at Hamburg. The Prussian General immediately reminded
me of the circumstance. “Who could have foreseen,” said he, “that after
being your prisoner I should become the protector of your property? You
treated me well at Hamburg, and I have now an opportunity of repaying your
kindness. Heaven knows what will be the result of all this! One thing,
however, is certain, and that is, that the Allies will now make such
conditions as will banish all possibility of danger for a long time to
come. The Emperor Alexander does not wish to make the French people
expiate too dearly the misfortunes they have caused us. He attributes them
to Napoleon, but Napoleon cannot pay the expenses of the war, and they
must be paid by some one. It was all very well for once, but we cannot pay
the expense of coming back a second time. However,” added he, “you will
lose none of your territory; that is a point on which I can give you
positive assurance. The Emperor Alexander has several times repeated in my
presence to the King my master, ‘I honour the French nation, and I am
determined that it shall preserve its old limits.'”
The above are the very words which Blücher addressed to me. Profiting by
the friendly sentiments he expressed towards me I took the opportunity of
mentioning the complaints that were everywhere made of the bad discipline
of the troops under his command. “What can I do?” said he. “I cannot be
present everywhere; but I assure you that in future and at your
recommendation I will severely punish any misconduct that may come to my
knowledge.”
Such was the result of my visit to Blücher; but, in spite of his promises,
his troops continued to commit the most revolting excesses. Thus the
Prussian troops have left in the neighbourhood of Paris recollections no
less odious than those produced by the conduct of Davoust’s corps in
Prussia.—Of this an instance now occurs to my memory, which I will
relate here. In the spring of 1816, as I was going to Chevreuse, I stopped
at the Petit Bicetre to water my horse. I seated myself for a few minutes
near the door of the inn, and a large dog belonging to the innkeeper began
to bark and growl at me. His master, a respectable-looking old man,
exclaimed, “Be quiet, Blücher!”—”How came you to give your dog that
name?” said I.—”Ah, sir! it is the name of a villain who did a great
deal of mischief here last year. There is my house; they have left
scarcely anything but the four walls. They said they came for our good;
but let them come back again . . . we will watch them, and spear them like
wild boars in the wood.” The poor man’s house certainly exhibited traces
of the most atrocious violence, and he shed tears as he related to me his
disasters.
Before the King departed for Ghent he had consented to sign the contract
of marriage between one of my daughters and M. Massieu de Clerval, though
the latter was at that time only a lieutenant in the navy. The day
appointed for the signature of the contract happened to be Sunday, the
19th of March, and it may well be imagined that in the critical
circumstances in which we then stood, a matter of so little importance
could scarcely be thought about. In July I renewed my request to his
Majesty; which gave rise to serious discussions in the Council of
Ceremonies. Lest any deviation from the laws of rigid etiquette should
commit the fate of the monarchy, it was determined that the marriage
contract of a lieutenant in the navy could be signed only at the petty
levee. However, his Majesty, recollecting the promise he had given me,
decided that the signature should be given at the grand levee. Though all
this may appear exceedingly ludicrous, yet I must confess that the triumph
over etiquette was very gratifying to me.
A short time after the King appointed me a Councillor of State; a title
which I had held under Bonaparte ever since his installation at the
Tuileries, though I had never fulfilled the functions of the office. In
the month of August; the King having resolved to convoke a new Chamber of
Deputies, I was appointed President of the Electoral College of the
department of the Yonne. As soon as I was informed of my nomination I
waited on M. de Talleyrand for my instructions, but he told me that, in
conformity with the King’s intentions, I was to receive my orders from the
Minister of Police. I observed to M. de Talleyrand that I must decline
seeing Fouché, on account of the situation in which we stood with
reference to each other. “Go to him, go to him,” said M. de Talleyrand,
“and be assured Fouché will say to you nothing on the subject.”
I felt great repugnance to see Fouché, and consequently I went to him
quite against my inclination. I naturally expected a very cold reception.
What had passed between us rendered our interview exceedingly delicate. I
called on Fouché at nine in the morning, and found him alone, and walking
in his garden. He received me as a man might be expected to receive an
intimate friend whom he had not seen for a long time. On reflection I was
not very much surprised at this, for I was well aware that Fouché could
make his hatred yield to calculation. He said not a word about his arrest,
and it may well be supposed that I did not seek to turn the conversation
on that subject. I asked him whether he had any information to give me
respecting the elections of the Yonne. “None at all,” said he; “get
yourself nominated if you can, only use your endeavours to exclude General
Desfouinaux. Anything else is a matter of indifference to me.”—”What
is your objection to Desfournaux?”—”The Ministry will not have him.”
I was about to depart when Fouché; called me back saying, “Why are you in
such haste? Cannot you stay a few minutes longer?” He then began to speak
of the first return of the Bourbons, and asked me how I could so easily
bring myself to act in their favour. He then entered into details
respecting the Royal Family which I conceive it to be my duty to pass over
in silence: It may be added, however, that the conversation lasted a long
time, and to say the least of it, was by no means in favour of “divine
right.”
I conceived it to be my duty to make the King acquainted with this
conversation, and as there was now no Comte de Blacas to keep truth and
good advice from his Majesty’s ear, I was; on my first solicitation,
immediately admitted to, the Royal cabinet. I cautiously suppressed the
most startling details, for, had I literally reported what Fouché said,
Louis XVIII. could not possibly have given credit to it. The King thanked
me for my communication, and I could perceive he was convinced that by
longer retaining Fouché in office he would become the victim of the
Minister who had been so scandalously forced upon him on the 7th of July.
The disgrace of the Duke of Otranto speedily followed, and I had the
satisfaction of having contributed to repair one of the evils with which
the Duke of Wellington visited France.
Fouché was so evidently a traitor to the cause he feigned to serve, and
Bonaparte was so convinced of this,—that during the Hundred Days,
when the Ministers of the King at Ghent were enumerated in the presence of
Napoleon, some one said, “But where is the Minister of the Police?”
“E-h! Parbleu,” said Bonaparte, “that is Fouché?” It was not the same with
Carnot, in spite of the indelible stain of his vote: if he had served the
King, his Majesty could have depended on him, but nothing could shake the
firmness of his principles in favour of liberty. I learned, from a person
who had the opportunity of being well informed, that he would not accept
the post of Minister of the Interior which was offered to him at the
commencement of the Hundred Days until he had a conversation with
Bonaparte, to ascertain whether he had changed his principles. Carnot
placed faith in the fair promises of Napoleon, who deceived him, as he had
deceived others.
Soon after my audience with the King I set off to discharge my duties in
the department of the Yonne, and I obtained the honour of being elected to
represent my countrymen in the Chamber of Deputies. My colleague was M.
Raudot, a man who, in very trying circumstances, had given proofs of
courage by boldly manifesting his attachment to the King’s Government. The
following are the facts which I learned in connection with this episode,
and which I circulated as speedily as possible among the electors of whom
I had the honour to be President. Bonaparte, on his way from Lyons to
Paris, after his landing at the gulf of Juan, stopped at Avalon, and
immediately sent for the mayor, M. Raudot. He instantly obeyed the
summons. On coming into Napoleon’s presence he said, “What do you want,
General?” This appellation displeased Napoleon, who nevertheless put
several questions to M. Raudot, who was willing to oblige him as a
traveller, but not to serve him as an Emperor. Napoleon having given him
some orders, this worthy servant of the King replied, “General, I can
receive no orders from you, for I acknowledge no sovereign but the King,
to whom I have sworn allegiance.” Napoleon then directed M. Raudot, in a
tone of severity, to withdraw, and I need not add that it was not long
before he was dismissed from the mayoralty of Avalon.
The elections of the Yonne being over, I returned to Paris, where I took
part in public affairs only as an amateur, while waiting for the opening
of the session. I was deeply grieved to see the Government resort to
measures of severity to punish faults which it would have been better
policy to attribute only to the unfortunate circumstances of the times. No
consideration can ever make me cease to regret the memory of Ney, who was
the victim of the influence of foreigners. Their object, as Blücher
intimated to me at St. Cloud, was to disable France from engaging in war
for a long time to come, and they hoped to effect that object by stirring
up between the Royal Government and the army of the Loire that spirit of
discord which the sacrifice of Ney could not fail to produce. I have no
positive proofs of the fact, but in my opinion Ney’s life was a pledge of
gratitude which Fouché thought he must offer to the foreign influence
which had made him Minister.
About this time I learned a fact which will create no surprise, as it
affords another proof of the chivalrous disinterestedness of Macdonald’s
character. When in 1815 several Marshals claimed from the Allied powers
their endowments in foreign countries, Madame Moreau, to whom the King had
given the honorary title of ‘Madame la Marechale’, and who was the friend
of the Duke of Tarentum, wrote, without Macdonald’s knowledge, to M. de
Blacas; our ambassador at Naples, begging him to endeavour to preserve for
the Marshal the endowment which had been given him in the Kingdom of
Naples. As soon as Macdonald was informed of this circumstance he waited
upon Madame Moreau, thanked her for her kind intentions, but at the same
time informed her that he should disavow all knowledge of her letter, as
the request it contained was entirely averse to his principles. The
Marshal did, in fact, write the following letter to M. de Blacas:—”I
hasten to inform you, sir, that it was not with my consent that Madame
Moreau wrote to you, and I beg you will take no step that might expose me
to a refusal. The King of Naples owes me no recompense for having beaten
his army, revolutionised his kingdom, and forced him to retire to Sicily.”
Such conduct was well worthy of the man who was the last to forsake
Napoleon in, 1814, and the first to rejoin him, and that without the
desire of accepting any appointment in 1815. M. de Blacas, who was himself
much surprised at Macdonald’s letter, communicated it to the King of
Naples, whose answer deserves to be recorded. It was as follows:—”If
I had not imposed a law upon myself to acknowledge none of the French
endowments, the conduct of Marshal Macdonald would have induced me to make
an exception in his favour.” It is gratifying to see princes such
scrupulous observers of the laws they make for themselves!
About the end of August 1815, as I was walking on the Boulevard des
Capucines, I had the pleasure of meeting Rapp, whom I had not seen for a
long time. He had just come out of the house of Lagrenee, the artist, who
was painting his portrait. I was on foot, and Rapp’s carriage was waiting,
so we both stepped into it, and set off to take a drive in the Bois de
Boulogne. We had a great deal to say to each other, for we had not met
since the great events of the two Restorations. The reason of this was,
that in 1814 I passed a part of the year at Sens, and since the
occurrences of March 1815 Rapp himself had been absent from Paris. I found
him perfectly resigned to his change of condition, though indulging in a
few oaths against the foreigners. Rapp was not one of those, generals who
betrayed the King on the 20th of March. He told me that he remained at the
head of the division which he commanded at Ecouen, under the orders of the
Duc de Berry, and that he did not resign it to the War Minister until
after the King’s departure. “How did Napoleon receive you?” I inquired. “I
waited till he sent for me. You know what sort of fellow I am: I know
nothing about politics; not I. I had sworn fidelity to the King. I know my
duty, and I would have fought against the Emperor.”—”Indeed!”—”Yes,
certainly I would, and I told him so myself.”—”How! did you venture
so far?”—”To be sure. I told him that my resolution was definite.
‘Pshaw! . . . replied he angrily. ‘I knew well that you were opposed to
me. If we had come to an action I should have sought you out on the field
of battle. I would have shown you the Medusa’s head. Would you have dared
to fire on me?’—’Without doubt,’ I replied. ‘Ah! parbleu this is too
much,’ he said. ‘But your troops would not have obeyed you. They had
preserved all their affection for me.’—’What could I do?’ resumed I.
‘You abdicated, you left France, you recommended us to serve the King—and
then you return! Besides; I tell you frankly, I do not augur well of what
will happen. We shall have war again. France has had enough of that.’ Upon
this,” continued Rapp, “he assured me that he had other thoughts; that he
had no further desire for war; that he wished to govern in peace, and
devote himself solely to the happiness of his people. When I hinted
opposition on the part of the Foreign Powers, he said that he had made
alliances. He then spoke to me of the King, and I said I had been much
pleased with him; indeed, the King gave me a very gratifying reception on
my return from Kiew, and I see no reason why I should complain, when I am
so well used. During the conversation the Emperor much extolled the
conduct of the Duke of Orleans. He then gave me some description of his
passage from the Isle of Elba and his journey to Paris. He complained of
being accused of ambition; and observing that I looked astonished and
doubtful—’What?’ he continued, ‘am I ambitious then?’ And patting
his belly with both his hands, ‘Can a man,’ he asked, ‘so fat as I am be
ambitious?’ I could not for my soul help saying, ‘Ah! Sire, your Majesty
is surely joking.’ He pretended, however, to be serious, and after a few
moments, noticing my decorations, he began to banter me about the Cross of
St. Louis and the Cross of the Lily, which I still wore.”
I asked Rapp whether all was true that had been said about the enthusiasm
which was manifested along the whole of Napoleon’s route from the Gulf of
Juan to Paris. “Ma foi!” he replied, “I was not there any more than you,
but all those who accompanied him have assured me of the truth of the
details which have been published; but I recollect having heard Bertrand
say that on one occasion he was fearful for the safety of the Emperor, in
case any assassin should have presented himself. At Fossard, where the
Emperor stopped to breakfast on his way to Paris, his escort was so
fatigued as to be unable to follow, so that he was for some time almost
alone on the road, until a squadron which was in garrison at Melun met him
and escorted him to Fontainebleau. As to anything else, from all I have
heard, the Emperor was exposed to no danger.”
We then began to talk of our situation, and the singular chances of our
fortune. Rapp told me how, within a few days only, he had ceased to be one
of the discontented; for the condition of the generals who had commanded
army corps in the campaign of Waterloo was very different in 1815 from
what it had been in 1814. “I had determined,” he said, “to live a quiet
life, to meddle with nothing, and not even to wear my uniform. I had,
therefore, since the King’s return never presented myself at Court; when,
a week ago, while riding on horseback two or three hundred paces from this
spot, I saw a group of horsemen on the other side of the avenue, one of
whom galloped towards me. I immediately recognised the Duc de Berry, ‘How,
Monseigneur, is it you?’ I exclaimed. ‘It is, my dear General; and since
you will not come to us, I must come to you. Will you breakfast with me
tomorrow morning?’—’Ma foi!” continued Rapp, “what could I do? The
tone of kindness in which he gave this invitation quite charmed me. I
went, and I was treated so well that I shall go again. But I will ask for
nothing: I only want these Prussians and English rascals out of the way!”
I complimented Rapp on his conduct, and told him that it was impossible
that so loyal and honest a man as he should not, at some time or other,
attract the King’s notice. I had the happiness to see this prediction
accomplished. Since that time I regularly saw Rapp whenever we both
happened to be in Paris, which was pretty often.
I have already mentioned that in the month of August the King named me
Councillor of State. On the 19th of the following month I was appointed
Minister of State and member of the Privy Council. I may close these
volumes by relating a circumstance very flattering to me, and connected
with the last-mentioned nomination. The King had directed M. de Talleyrand
to present to him, in his official character of President of the Council
of Ministers, a list of the persons who might be deemed suitable as
members of the Privy Council. The King having read the list, said to his
Minister, “But, M. de Talleyrand, I do not see here the names of two of
our best friends, Bourrienne and Alexis de Noailles.”—”Sire, I
thought their nomination would seem more flattering in coming directly
from your Majesty.” The King then added my name to the list, and
afterwards that of the Comte Alexis de Noailles, so that both our names
are written in Louis XVIII.’s own hand in the original Ordinance.
I have now brought to a conclusion my narrative of the extraordinary
events in which I have taken part, either as a spectator or an actor,
during the course of a strangely diversified life, of which nothing now
remains but recollections.
CHAPTER XII.
THE CENT JOURS.
The extraordinary rapidity of events during the Cent fours, or Hundred
Days of Napoleon’s reign in 1815, and the startling changes in the parts
previously filled by the chief personages, make it difficult to consider
it as an historical period; it more resembles a series of sudden
theatrical transformations, only broken by the great pause while the
nation waited for news from the army.
The first Restoration of the Bourbons had been so unexpected, and was so
rapidly carried out, that the Bonapartists, or indeed all France, had
hardly realized the situation before Napoleon was again in the Tuileries;
and during the Cent Jours both Bonapartists and Royalists were alike
rubbing their eyes, asking whether they were awake, and wondering which
was the reality and which the dream, the Empire or the Restoration.
It is both difficult and interesting to attempt to follow the history of
the chief characters of the period; and the reader must pardon some abrupt
transitions from person to person, and from group to group, while the
details of some subsequent movements of the Bonaparte family must be
thrown in to give a proper idea of the strange revolution in their
fortunes. We may divide the characters with which we have to deal into
five groups,—the Bonaparte family, the Marshals, the Statesmen of
the Empire, the Bourbons, and the Allied Monarchs. One figure and one name
will be missing, but if we omit all account of poor, bleeding, mutilated
France, it is but leaving her in the oblivion in which she was left at the
time by every one except by Napoleon.
The disaster of 1814 had rather dispersed than crushed the Bonaparte
family, and they rallied immediately on the return from Elba. The final
fall of the Empire was total ruin to them. The provisions of the Treaty of
Fontainebleau, which had been meant to ensure a maintenance to them, had
not been carried out while Napoleon was still a latent power, and after
1815 the Bourbons were only too happy to find a reason for not paying a
debt they had determined never to liquidate; it was well for any of the
Bourbons in their days of distress to receive the bounty of the usurper,
but there was a peculiar pleasure in refusing to pay the price promised
for his immediate abdication.
The flight of the Bonapartes in 1815 was rapid. Metternich writes to Maria
Louisa in July 1815: “Madame Mere and Cardinal Fesch left yesterday for
Tuscany. We do not know exactly where Joseph is. Lucien is in England
under a false name, Jerome in Switzerland, Louis at Rome. Queen Hortense
has set out for Switzerland, whither General de Flahault and his mother
will follow her. Murat seems to be still at Toulon; this, however, is not
certain.” Was ever such an account of a dynasty given? These had all been
among the great ones of Europe: in a moment they were fugitives, several
of them having for the rest of their lives a bitter struggle with poverty.
Fortunately for them the Pope, the King of Holland, and the Grand-Duke of
Tuscany, were not under heavy obligations to Napoleon, and could thus
afford to give to his family the protection denied them by those monarchs
who believed themselves bound to redeem their former servility.
When Napoleon landed Maria Louisa was in Austria, and she was eager to
assist in taking every precaution to prevent her son, the young King of
Rome, being spirited off to join his father, whose fortunes she had sworn
to share: She herself was fast falling under the influence of the one-eyed
Austrian General, Neipperg, just then left a widower, who was soon to be
admitted to share her bed. By 1823 she seemed to have entirely forgotten
the different members of the Bonaparte family, speaking of her life in
France as “a bad dream.” She obtained the Grand-Duchy of Parma, where she
reigned till 1847, marrying a third time, it is said, the Count Bombellea,
and dying, just too soon to be hunted from her Duchy by the Revolution of
1848.
There is something very touching in most that we know of the poor young
King of Rome, from his childish but strangely prescient resistance to his
removal from Paris to Blois on the approach of the Allies in 1814, to the
message of remembrance sent in after years to the column of the Place
Vendome, “his only friend in Paris.”
At four years of age Meneval describes him as gentle, but quick in
answering, strong, and with excellent health. “Light curly hair in
ringlets set off a fresh face, while fine blue eyes lit up his regular
features: He was precociously intelligent, and knew more than most
children older than himself.” When Meneval—the former secretary of
his father, giving up his post in Austria with Maria Louisa, as he was
about to rejoin Napoleon—took farewell of the Prince in May 1815,
the poor little motherless child drew me towards the window, and, giving
me a touching look, said in a low tone, “Monsieur Meva, tell him
(Napoleon) that I always love him dearly.” We say “motherless,” because
Maria Louisa seems to have yielded up her child at the dictates of policy
to be closely guarded as easily as she gave up her husband. “If,” wrote
Madame de Montesquieu, his governess, “the child had a mother, I would
leave him in her hands, and be happy, but she is nothing like a mother,
she is more indifferent to his fate than the most utter stranger in her
service.” His grandfather, the Emperor Francis, to do him justice, seems
to have been really kind to the lad, and while, in 1814, 1816, and in
1830, taking care to deprive him of all chance of, his glorious
inheritance, still seems to have cared for him personally, and to have
been always kind to him. There is no truth in the story that the Austrians
neglected his education and connived at the ruin of his faculties. Both
his tutor, the Count Maurice Dietrichstein, and Marshal Marmont, who
conversed with him in 1831, agree in speaking highly of him as full of
promise: Marmont’s evidence being especially valuable as showing that the
Austrians did not object to the Duke of Reichstadt (as he had been created
by his grandfather in 1818), learning all he could of his father’s life
from one of the Marshals. In 1831 Marmont describes him: “I recognised his
father’s look in him, and in that he most resembled Napoleon. His eyes,
not so large as those of Napoleon, and sunk deeper in their sockets, had
the same expression, the same fire, the same energy. His forehead was like
that of his father, and so was the lower part of his face and his chin.
Then his complexion was that of Napoleon in his youth, with the same
pallor and the same colour of the skin, but all the rest of his face
recalled his mother and the House of Austria. He was taller than Napoleon
by about three inches.”
As long as the Duke lived his name was naturally the rallying-point of the
Bonapartes, and was mentioned in some of the many conspiracies against the
Bourbons. In 1830 Joseph Bonaparte tried to get the sanction of the
Austrians to his nephew being put forward as a claimant to the throne of
France, vacant by the flight of Charles X., but they held their captive
firmly. A very interesting passage is given in the ‘Memoirs of Charles
Greville’, who says that Prince Esterhazy told him a great deal about the
Duke of Reichstadt, who, if he had lived, would have probably played a
great part in the world. He died of a premature decay, brought on,
apparently, by over-exertion and over-excitement; his talents were very
conspicuous, he was ‘petri d’ambition’, worshipped the memory of his
father, and for that reason never liked his mother; his thoughts were
incessantly turned towards France, and when he heard of the Days of July
(overthrow of Charles X.) he said, “Why was I not there to take my chance?
He evinced great affection and gratitude to his grandfather, who, while he
scrupulously observed all his obligations towards Louis Philippe, could
not help feeling a secret pride in the aspiring genius of Napoleon’s son.
He was well educated, and day and night pored over the history of his
father’s glorious career. He delighted in military exercises, and not only
shone at the head of his regiment, but had already acquired the hereditary
art of ingratiating himself with the soldiers.” Esterhazy went on to
describe how the Duke abandoned everything at a ball when he met there
Marshals Marmont and Maison. “He had no eyes or ears but for them; from
nine in the evening to five the next morning he devoted himself to these
Marshals.” There was the true Napoleonic ring in his answer to advice
given by Marmont when the Duke said that he would not allow himself to be
put forward by the Sovereigns of Europe. “The son of Napoleon should be
too great to serve as an instrument; and in events of that nature I wish
not to be an advanced guard, but a reserve,—that is, to come as a
succour, recalling great memories.”
His death in 1832, on the 22d of July, the anniversary of the battle of
Salamanca, solved many questions. Metternich visited the Duke on his
deathbed: “It was a heartrending sight. I never remember to have seen a
more mournful picture of decay.” When Francis was told of the death of his
grandson he answered, “I look upon the Duke’s death as a blessing for him.
Whether it be detrimental or otherwise to the public good I do not know.
As for myself, I shall ever lament the loss of my grandson.”
Josephine was in her grave at Rueil when Napoleon returned. She had died
on the 29th of May 1814, at Malmaison, while the Allies were exhibiting
themselves in Paris. It seems hard that she should not have lived to enjoy
a triumph, however brief, over her Austrian rival. “She, at least,” said
Napoleon truly, “would never have abandoned me.”
Josephine’s daughter, Hortense, separated from her husband, Louis
Bonaparte, and created Duchess of St Leu by Louis XVIII., was in Paris,
much suspected by the Bourbons, but really engaged in a lawsuit with her
husband about the custody of her sons. She had to go into hiding when the
news of the landing arrived, but her empty house, left unwatched, became
very useful for receiving the Bonapartists, who wished for a place of
concealment, amongst them, as we shall see, being, of all people, Fouché!
Hortense was met by Napoleon with some reproaches for accepting a title
from the Bourbons, but she did the honours of the Elysee for him, and it
is creditable to both of them that, braving the vile slanders about their
intercourse, she was with him to the end; and that one of the last persons
to embrace him at Malmaison before he started for the coast was his
adopted daughter, the child of his discarded wife. Hortense’s presence in
Paris was thought to be too dangerous by the Prussian Governor; and she
was peremptorily ordered to leave. An appeal to the Emperor Francis
received a favourable answer, but Francis always gave way where any act
against his son-in-law was in question, and she had to start at the
shortest notice on a wandering life to Aix, Baden, and Constance, till the
generosity of the small but brave canton of Thurgau enabled her to get a
resting-place at the Chateau of Arenenberg.
In 1831 she lost her second son, the eldest then surviving, who died from
fever in a revolutionary attempt in which he and his younger brother, the
future Napoleon. III., were engaged. She was able to visit France
incognito, and even to see Louis Philippe and his Queen; but her presence
in the country was soon thought dangerous, and she was urged to leave. In
1836 Hortense’s last child, Louis Napoleon, made his attempt at an
’emeule’ at Strasburg, and was shipped off to America by the Government.
She went to France to plead for him, and then, worn out by grief and
anxiety, returned to Arenenberg, which her son, the future Emperor, only
succeeded in reaching in time to see her die in October 1837. She was laid
with Josephine at Rueil.
Hortense’s brother, Prince Eugène, the Viceroy of Italy, was at Vienna
when Napoleon returned, and fell under the suspicion of the Allies of
having informed the Emperor of the intention of removing him from Elba. He
was detained in Bavaria by his father-in-law the King, to whose Court he
retired, and who in 1817 created him Duke of Leuchtenberg and Prince of
Eichstadt. With the protection of Bavaria he actually succeeded in
wringing from the Bourbons some 700,000 francs of the property of his
mother. A first attack of apoplexy struck him in 1823, and he died from a
second in February 1824 at Munich. His descendants have intermarried into
the Royal Families of Portugal, Sweden, Brazil, Russia, ‘and Wartemberg;
his grandson now (1884) holds the title of Leuchtenberg.
Except Louis, an invalid, all the brothers of the Emperor were around him
in the Cent Jours, the supreme effort of their family. Joseph had left
Spain after Vittoria, and had remained in an uncomfortable and
unrecognised state near Paris until in 1814 he was again employed, and
when, rightly or not, he urged the retreat of the Regency from Paris to
Blois. He then took refuge at his chateau of Prangins in the canton Vaud
in Switzerland, closely watched by the Bourbonists, who dreaded danger
from every side except the real point, and who preferred trying to hunt
the Bonapartists from place to place, instead of making their life
bearable by carrying out the engagements with them.
In 1816, escaping from the arrest with which he was threatened, after
having written to urge Murat to action with fatal effect, Joseph joined
Napoleon in Paris, and appeared at the Champ de Mai, sitting also in the
Chamber of Peers, but, as before, putting forward ridiculous pretensions
as to his inherent right to the peerage, and claiming a special seat. In
fact, he never could realise how entirely he owed any position to the
brother he wished to treat as an equal.
He remained in Paris during the brief campaign, and after Waterloo was
concealed in the house of the Swedish Ambassador, where his sister-in-law,
the Crown Princess of Sweden, the wife of Bernadotte, was living.
Muffling, the Prussian Governor of Paris, wished to arrest him, but as the
Governor could not violate the domicile of an Ambassador, he had to apply
to the Czar, who arranged for the escape of the ex-King before the
Governor could seize him Joseph went to the coast, pretty much following
the route of Napoleon. He was arrested once at Saintes, but was allowed to
proceed, and he met his brother on the 4th of July, at Rochefort.
It is significant as to the possibility of the escape of Napoleon that
Joseph succeeded in getting on the brig Commerce as “M. Bouchard,” and,
though the ship was thrice searched by the English, he got to New York on
the 28th of August, where he was mistaken for Carnot. He was well
received, and, taking the title of Comte de Survilliers, he first lived at
Lansdowne, Fairmount Park, Philadelphia, where he afterwards always passed
part of the year while he was in America. He also bought the property of
Point Breeze, at Bordentown, on the Delaware, where he built a house with
a fine view of the river. This first house was burnt down, but he erected
another, where he lived in some state and in great comfort, displaying his
jewels and pictures to his admiring neighbours, and showing kindness to
impecunious nephews.
The news of the Revolution of July in 1830, which drove Charles X. from
the throne, excited Joseph’s hopes for the family of which he considered
himself the Regent, and he applied to Metternich to get the Austrian
Government to allow or assist in the placing his nephew, the Duke of
Reichstadt, on the throne of France. Austria would not even answer.
In July 1832 Joseph crossed to England, where he met Lucien, just arrived
from Italy, bringing the news of the death of his nephew. Disappointed, he
stayed in England for some time, but returned to America in 1836. In he
finally left America, and again came to England, where he had a paralytic
stroke, and in 1843 he went to Florence, where he met his wife after a
long separation.
Joseph lived long enough to see the two attempts of another nephew, Louis
Napoleon, at Strasburg in 1836, and at Boulogne in 1840, which seem to
have been undertaken without his knowledge, and to have much surprised
him. He died in Florence in 1844; his body was buried first in Santa
Croce, Florence, but was removed to the Invalides in 1864. His wife the
ex-Queen, had retired in 1815 to Frankfort and to Brussels, where she was
well received by the King, William, and where she stayed till 1823, when
she went to Florence, dying there in 1845. Her monument is in the Cappella
Riccardi, Santa Croce, Florence.
Lucien had retired to Rome in 1804, on the creation of the Empire, and had
continued embroiled with his brother, partly from his so-called Republican
principles, but chiefly from his adhering to his marriage, his second one,
with Madame Jouberthon,—a union which Napoleon steadily refused to
acknowledge, offering Lucien anything, a kingdom or the hand of a queen
(if we take Lucien’s account), if he would only consent to the annulment
of the contract.
In August 1810, affecting uneasiness as Napoleon stretched his power over
Rome, Lucien embarked for America, but he was captured by the English and
taken, first to Malta and then to England, where he passed the years till
1814 in a sort of honourable captivity, first at Ludlow and then at
Thorngrove, not far from that town.
In 1814 Lucien was released, when he went to Rome, where he was welcomed
by the kindly old Pope, who remembered the benefits conferred by Napoleon
on the Church, while he forgot the injuries personal to himself; and the
stiff-necked Republican, the one-time “Brutus” Bonaparte, accepted the
title of Duke of Musignano and Prince of Canino.
In 1815 Lucien joined his brother, whom he wished to abdicate at the Champ
de Mai in favour of the King of Rome, placing his sword only at the
disposal of France. This step was seriously debated, but, though it might
have placed the Allies in a more difficult position, it would certainly
have been disregarded by them, at least unless some great victory had
given the dynasty firmer footing. After Waterloo he was in favour of a
dissolution of the Chambers, but Napoleon had become hopeless and almost
apathetic, while Lucien himself, from his former connection with the 18th
and 19th Brumaire, was looked on with great distrust by the Chambers, as
indeed he was by his brother. Advantage was taken of his Roman title to
taunt him with not being a Frenchman; and all his efforts failed. At the
end he fled, and failing to cross to England or to get to Rochefort, he
reached Turin on the 12th of July only to find himself arrested. He
remained there till the 15th of September, when he was allowed to go to
Rome. There he was interned and carefully watched; indeed in 1817 the Pope
had to intervene to prevent his removal to the north of Germany, so
anxious were the Allies as to the safety of the puppet they had put on the
throne of France.
The death of Napoleon in 1821 released Lucien and the Bonaparte family
from the constant surveillance exercised over them till then. In 1830 he
bought a property, the Croce del Biacco, near Bologna. The flight of the
elder branch of the Bourbons from France in 1830 raised his hopes, and, as
already said, he went to England in 1832 to meet Joseph and to plan some
step for raising Napoleon II. to the throne. The news of the death of his
nephew dashed all the hopes of the family, and after staying in England
for some time he returned to Italy, dying at Viterbo in 1840, and being
buried at Canino, where also his second wife lies. Lucien had a taste for
literature, and was the author of several works, which a kindly posterity
will allow to die.
Louis Bonaparte had fled from his Kingdom of Holland in 1810, after a
short reign of four years, disgusted with being expected to study the
interests of the brother to whom he owed his throne, and with being
required to treat his wife Hortense with ordinary consideration. He had
taken refuge in Austria, putting that Court in great anxiety how to pay
him the amount of attention to be expected by the brother of the Emperor,
and at the same time the proper coldness Napoleon might wish shown to a
royal deserter. Thanks to the suggestions of Metternich, they seem to have
been successful in this task. Taking the title of Comte de, St. Len from
an estate in France; Louis went first to Toplitz, then to Gratz, and in
1813 he took refuge in Switzerland. In 1814 he went to Rome; and then to
Florence, where the Grand-Duke Ferdinand received any of the family who
came there with great kindness.
Louis was the least interesting of the family, and it is difficult to
excuse his absence from France in 1815. After all, the present of a
kingdom is not such an unpardonable offence as to separate brothers for
ever, and Napoleon seems to have felt deeply the way in which he was
treated by a brother to whom he had acted as a father; still ill-health
and the natural selfishness of invalids may account for much. While his
son Louis Napoleon was flying about making his attempts on France, Louis
remained in the Roman Palace of the French Academy, sunk in anxiety about
his religious state. He disclaimed his son’s proceedings, but this may
have been due to the Pope, who sheltered him. Anyhow, it is strange to
mark the difference between the father and his two sons who came of age,
and who took to revolution so kindly.
In 1846 Louis was ill at Leghorn when his son escaped from Ham, where he
had been imprisoned after his Boulogne attempt. Passports were refused to
the son to go from Italy to his father, and Louis died alone on the 25th
of July 1846. He was buried at Santa Croce, Florence, but the body was
afterwards removed to the village church of St. Leu Taverny, rebuilt by
his son Napoleon III.
Jerome, the youngest of the whole family, the “middy,” as Napoleon liked
to call him, had been placed in the navy, in which profession he passed as
having distinguished himself, after leaving his admiral in rather a
peculiar manner, by attacking an English convoy, and eventually escaping
the English by running into the port of Concarneau, believed to be
inaccessible. At that time it was an event for a French man-of-war to
reach home.
Jerome had incurred the anger of Napoleon by marrying a beautiful young
lady of Baltimore, a Mica Paterson, but, more obedient than Lucien, he
submitted to have this marriage annulled by his all-powerful brother, and
in reward he received the brand-new Kingdom of Westphalia, and the hand of
a daughter of the King of Wartemberg, “the cleverest King in Europe,”
according to Napoleon. Jerome is said to have ruled rather more as a
Heliogabalus than a Solomon, but the new Kingdom had the advantage of
starting with good administrators, and with the example of “the Code.”
In 1812 Jerome was given the command of the right wing of the Grand Army
in its advance against Russia, but he did not fulfil the expectations of
his brother, and Davoust took the command instead. Every king feels
himself a born general: whatever else they cannot do, war is an art which
comes with the crown, and Jerome, unwilling to serve under a mere Marshal,
withdrew in disgust. In 1813 he had the good feeling and the good sense to
refuse the treacherous offer of the Allies to allow him to retain his
kingdom if he joined them against his brother, a snare his sister Caroline
fell into at Naples.
On the downfall of Napoleon, Jerome, as the Count of Gratz, went to
Switzerland, and then to Gratz and Trieste.
His wife, the ex-Queen Catherine, fell into the hands of Maubreuil, the
officer sent on a mysterious mission, believed to be intended for the
murder of Napoleon, but which only resulted in the robbery of the Queen’s
jewels and of some 80,000 francs. The jewels were for the most part
recovered, being fished up from the bed of the Seine, but not the cash.
In 1815 Jerome joined his brother, and appeared at the Champ de Mai. A
true Bonaparte, his vanity was much hurt, however, by having—he, a
real king—to sit on the back seat of the carriage, while his elder
brother Lucien; a mere Roman-prince, occupied a seat of honour by the side
of Napoleon. In the Waterloo campaign he was given the 6th division,
forming part of Reille’s corps, General Guilleminot being sent with him to
prevent any of the awkwardnesses of 1812. His division was engaged with
the Prussians on the 15th of June, and at Quatre Bras he was severely
wounded. At Waterloo his division formed the extreme left of the French
infantry, opposite Hougomont, and was engaged in the struggle for that
post. Whatever his failings may have been, he is acknowledged to have
fought gallantly. After the battle he was given the command of the army by
his brother, and was told to cover the retreat to Laon, which he reached
on the 21st of June, with 18,000 infantry, 3000 cavalry and two batteries
which he had rallied. This, be it observed, is a larger force than Ney
told the Chambers even Grouchy (none of whose men are included) could
have, and Jerome’s strength had swollen to 25,000 infantry and 6000
cavalry when he handed over the army to Soult at Laon. Napoleon had
intended to leave Jerome with the command of the army, but he eventually
took him to Paris.
When Napoleon left the country Jerome was assured by the ambassador of
Wurtemberg that he would find a refuge in the dominions of his
father-in-law; but when he arrived there he was informed that if he did
not wish to be, according to the original intentions of the Allies, handed
over to the Prussians, and separated from his wife, he must sign an
engagement to remain in Wurtemberg under strict surveillance. He was then
imprisoned at Guppingen, and afterwards at Ellwangen, where he was not
even allowed to write or receive letters except through the captain of the
chateau.
Part of Jerome’s troubles came from the conduct of his wife Catherine, who
had the idea that, as she had been given in marriage by her father to
Jerome, as she had lived for seven years as his wife, and as she had borne
a child to him, she was really his wife, and bound to remain with him in
his misfortunes! The royal family of Wurtemberg, however, following the
illustrious example of that of Austria, looked on her past life as a mere
state of concubinage, useful to the family, and to be respected while her
husband could retain his kingdom, but which should end the moment there
was nothing more to be gained from Napoleon or his brother. It was all
proper and decorous to retain the title of King of Wurtemberg, which the
former Duke and then Elector had owed to the exile of St. Helena, but King
Frederick, and still less his son William, who succeeded him in 1816,
could not comprehend Catherine’s clinging to her husband when he had lost
his kingdom. “I was a Queen; I am still a wife and mother,” wrote the
Princess to her disgusted father. Another complaint against this
extraordinary Princess was that she actually saw Las Cases on his return
from St. Helena, and thus obtained news of the exile.
After constant ill treatment Jerome and his wife, as the Count and
Countess of Montfort, a rank the King of Wurtemberg afterwards raised to
Prince, were allowed to proceed to Hainburg near Vienna, then to Florence,
and, later to Trieste, where Jerome was when his sister Elisa died. In
1823 they were permitted to go to Rome, and in 1835 they went to Lausanne,
where his true-hearted wife died the same year. Jerome went to Florence,
and lived to see the revival of the Empire, and to once more enjoy the
rank of a French Prince. He died in 1860 at the chateau of Villegenis in
France, and was buried in the Invalides.
The mother of the Emperor, Letitia, in 1814, had retained her title of
Imperatrice Mere, and had retired to Rome. She then went to Elba in June,
and stayed there with her daughter Pauline until Napoleon had sailed for
France. On 2d March 1814 she went from Elba to San Vicenzo near Leghorn,
and then to Rome. Her son sent a frigate for her, the ‘Melpomene’, which
was captured by the English ‘Rivoli’; another vessel, the ‘Dryade’,
brought her to France, and she joined Napoleon in Paris. We must have a
regard for this simple old lady, who was always careful and saving, only
half believing in the stability of the Empire; and, like a true mother,
always most attentive to the most unfortunate of her children. Her life
had been full of startling changes; and it must have been strange for the
woman who had been hunted out of Corsica, flying from her house just in
time to save her life from the adherents of Paoli, to find herself in
grandeur in Paris. She saw her son just before he left, as she thought,
for America, and then retired to the Rinuccini—now the
Bonaparte-Palace at Rome, where she died in 1836. She had been anxious to
join Napoleon at St. Helena, and had refused, as long as Napoleon was
alive, to forgive her daughter Caroline, the wife of Murat, for her
abandonment of her brother. She was buried at Albano.
Letitia’s youngest daughter, the beautiful but frail Pauline, Duchess of
Guastalla, married first to General Leclerc, and then to Prince Camille
Borgelle, was at Nice when her brother abdicated in 1814. She retired with
her mother to Rome, and in October 1814 went to Elba, staying there till
Napoleon left, except when she was sent to Naples with a message of
forgiveness for Murat. There was a characteristic scene between her and
Colonel Campbell when the English Commissioner arrived to find Napoleon
gone. Pauline professed ignorance till the last of her brother’s
intentions, and pressed the Colonel’s hand to her heart that he might feel
how agitated she was. “She did not appear to be so,” says the battered old
Colonel, who seems to have been proof against her charms. She then went to
Rome, and later to Pisa. Her health was failing, and, unable to join her
brother in France, she sent him her only means of assistance, her jewels,
which were captured at Waterloo. Her offer to go to St. Helena, repeated
several times, was never accepted by Napoleon. She died in 1825 at
Florence, from consumption, reconciled to her husband, from whom she had
been separated since 1807. She was buried at Sta Maria Maggiore, Rome.
Elisa, the eldest sister of Napoleon, the former Grand Duchess of Tuscany,
which Duchy she had ruled well, being a woman of considerable talent, was
the first of all to die. In 1814 she had been forced to fly from her
Government, and, accompanied by her husband, she had attempted to reach
France. Finding herself cut off by the Austrians; she took shelter with
Augereau’s army, and then returned to Italy. She took the title of
Comtesse de Campignana, and retired to Trieste, near which town, at the
Chateau of Sant Andrea, under a wearisome surveillance, she expired in
1820, watched by her husband, Felix Baeciocchi, and her sister Caroline.
Her monument is in the Bacciocchi Chapel in San Petronio, Bologna.
Caroline, the wife of Murat, was the only one of the family untrue to
Napoleon. Very ambitious, and forgetting how completely she owed her
Kingdom of Naples to her brother, she had urged Murat in 1814 to separate
from Napoleon, and, still worse, to attack Eugène, who held the north of
Italy against the Austrians. She relied on the formal treaty with Austria
that Murat should retain his Kingdom of Naples, and she may also have
trusted to the good offices of her former admirer Metternich. When the
Congress of Vienna met, the French Minister, Talleyrand, at once began to
press for the removal of Murat. A trifling treaty was not considered an
obstacle to the Heaven-sent deliverers of Europe, and Murat, believing his
fate sealed, hearing of Napoleon’s landing, and urged on by a misleading
letter from Joseph Bonaparte, at once marched to attack the Austrians. He
was easily routed by the Austrians under Neipperg, the future husband of
Maria Louisa. Murat fled to France, and Caroline first took refuge in an
English man-of-war, the ‘Tremendous’, being, promised a free passage to
England. She was, however, handed over to the Austrians; who kept her in
confinement at Hainburg near Vienna. In October 1815 Murat landed in
Calabria in a last wild attempt to recover his throne. He was arrested and
immediately shot. After his murder Caroline, taking the title of Countess
of Lipona (an anagram of Napoli), was permitted to retire to Trieste with
Elisa, Jerome, and his wife. Caroline was almost without means of
existence, the Neapolitan Bourbons refusing even to give up the property
she had brought there. She married a General Macdonald. When Hortense was
buried at Rueil Caroline obtained permission to attend the sad ceremony.
In 1838 she went to France to try to obtain a pension, and succeeded in
getting one of 100,000 francs. She died from cancer in the stomach in
1839, and was buried in the Campo Santo, Bologna.
Cardinal Fesch, the half-uncle of Napoleon, the Archbishop of Lyons, who
had fallen into disgrace with Napoleon for taking the side of the Pope and
refusing to accept the see of Paris, to which he was nominated by
Napoleon, had retired to Rome in 1814, where he remained till the return
of Napoleon, when he went to Paris, and accepted a peerage. After Waterloo
he again sought the protection of the Pope, and he remained at Rome till
his death in 1839, a few days before Caroline Bonaparte’s. He was buried
in S. Lorenzo in Lucina, Rome. He had for years been a great collector of
pictures, of which he left a large number (1200) to the town of Ajaccio.
The Cardinal, buying at the right time when few men had either enough
leisure or money to think of pictures, got together a most valuable
collection. This was sold in 1843-44 at Rome. Its contents now form some
of the greatest treasures in the galleries of Dudley House and of the
Marquis of Hertford, now Sir Richard Wallace’s. In a large collection
there are generally some daubs, but it is an amusing instance of party
spirit to find the value of his pictures run down by men who are unwilling
to allow any one connected with Napoleon to have even taste in art. He
always refused the demands of the Restoration that he should resign his
see of Lyons, though under Louis Philippe he offered to do so, and leave
his pictures to France, if the Bonaparte family were allowed to enter
France: this was refused.
It can hardly be denied that the fate of the Bonapartes was a hard one.
Napoleon had been undisputed sovereign of France for fourteen years, Louis
had been King of Holland for four years, Jerome was King of Westphalia for
six years, Caroline was Queen of Naples for seven years. If Napoleon had
forfeited all his rights by leaving Elba after the conditions of his
abdication had been broken by the Allies, still there was no reason why
the terms stipulated for the other members of the family should not have
been carried out, or at least an ordinary income insured to them. With all
Napoleon’s faults he was always ready to shower wealth on the victims of
his policy:—The sovereigns of the Continent had courted and
intermarried with the Bonapartes in the fame of that family’s grandeur:
there was neither generosity nor wisdom in treating them as so many
criminals the moment fortune had declared against them. The conduct of the
Allies was not influenced simply by the principle of legitimacy, for the
King of Saxony only kept his throne by the monarchs falling out over the
spoil. If sovereigns were to be respected as of divine appointment, it was
not well to make their existence only depend on the fate of war.
Nothing in the history of the Cent Jours is more strange than the small
part played in it by the Marshals, the very men who are so identified in
our minds with the Emperor, that we might have expected to find that
brilliant band playing a most prominent part in his last great struggle,
no longer for mere victory, but for very existence. In recording how the
Guard came up the fatal hill at Waterloo for their last combat, it would
seem but natural to have to give a long roll of the old historic names as
leading or at least accompanying them; and the reader is apt to ask, where
were the men whose very titles recalled such glorious battle-fields, such
achievements, and such rewards showered down by the man who, almost alone
at the end of the day, rode forward to invite that death from which it was
such cruel kindness to save him?
Only three Marshals were in Belgium in 1815, and even of them one did but
count his promotion from that very year, so it is but natural for French
writers to dream of what might have been the course of the battle if
Murat’s plume had waved with the cavalry, if Mortier had been with the
Guard, and if Davoust or one of his tried brethren had taken the place of
Grouchy. There is, however, little real ground for surprise at this
absence of the Marshals. Death, time, and hardships had all done their
work amongst that grand array of commanders. Some were old men, veterans
of the Revolutionary wars, when first created Marshals in 1804; others,
such as Massena, were now but the wreck of themselves; and even before
1812 Napoleon had been struck with the failing energy of some of his
original companions: indeed, it might have been better for him if he had
in 1813, as he half resolved, cast away his dislike to new faces, and
fought his last desperate campaigns with younger men who still had
fortunes to win, leaving “Berthier to hunt at Grosbois,” and the other
Marshals to enjoy their well-deserved rest in their splendid hotels at
Paris.
Davoust, Duke of Auerstadt, Prince of Eckmuhl, whose name should be
properly spelt Davout, was one of the principal personages at the end of
the Cent Jours. Strict and severe, having his corps always in good order,
and displaying more character than most of the military men under
Napoleon, one is apt to believe that the conqueror at Auerstadt bade fair
to be the most prominent of all the Marshals. In 1814 he had returned from
defending Hamburg to find himself under a cloud of accusations, and the
Bourbons ungenerously and unwisely left him undefended for acts which they
must have known were part of his duty as governor of a besieged place. At
the time he was attacked as if his first duty was not to hold the place
for France, but to organise a system of outdoor relief for the
neighbouring population, and to surrender as soon as he had exhausted the
money in the Government chest and the provisions in the Government stores.
Sore and discontented, practically proscribed, still Davoust would not
join in the too hasty enterprise of the brothers Lallemand, who wished him
to lead the military rising on the approach of Napoleon; but he was with
the Emperor on the day after his arrival in Paris.
Davoust might have expected high command in the army, but, to his
annoyance, Napoleon fixed on him as War Minister. For several years the
War Minister had been little more than a clerk, and neither had nor was
expected to have much influence with the army. Napoleon now wanted a man
of tried devotion, and of stern enough character to overawe the capital
and the restless spirits in the army. Much against his will Davoust was
therefore forced to content himself with the organisation of the forces
being hastily raised, but he chafed in his position; and it is
characteristic of him that Napoleon was eventually forced to send him the
most formal orders before the surly Minister would carry out the Emperor’s
unlucky intention of giving a command to Bourmont, whom Davoust strongly
and rightly suspected of treachery. When Napoleon left the capital Davoust
became its governor, and held his post unmoved by the intrigues of the
Republicans and the Royalists. When Napoleon returned from the great
disaster Davoust gave his voice for the only wise policy,—resistance
and the prorogation of the factious Chambers. On the abdication of
Napoleon the Provisional Government necessarily gave Davoust the command
of the army which was concentrated round Paris.
If Davoust had restricted himself less closely to his duty as a soldier,
if he had taken more on himself, with the 100,000 men he soon had under
him, he might have saved France from much of her subsequent humiliation,
or at least he might have preserved the lives of Ney and of the brave men
whom the Bourbons afterwards butchered. Outwitted by Fouché, and unwilling
to face the hostility of the Chambers, Davoust at last consented to the
capitulation of Paris, though he first gave the Prussian cavalry a sharp
lesson. While many of his comrades were engaged in the great struggle for
favour or safety, the stern Marshal gave up his Ministry, and, doing the
last service in his power to France, stopped all further useless bloodshed
by withdrawing the army, no easy task in their then humour, behind the
Loire, where he kept what the Royalists called the “Brigands of the Loire”
in subjection till relieved by Macdonald. He was the only one of the
younger Marshals who had not been tried in Spain, and so far he was
fortunate; but, though he was not popular with the army, his character and
services seem to point him out as the most fit of all the Marshals for an
independent command. Had Napoleon been successful in 1812, Davoust was to
have received the Viceroyalty of Poland; and he would probably have left a
higher name in history than the other men placed by Napoleon to rule over
his outlying kingdoms. In any case it was fortunate for France and for the
Allies that a man of his character ruled the army after Napoleon
abdicated; there would otherwise have been wild work round Paris, as it
was only with the greatest difficulty and by the force of his authority
and example that Davoust succeeded in getting the army to withdraw from
the capital, and to gradually adopt the white cockade. When superseded by
Macdonald he had done a work no other man could have accomplished. He
protested against the proscription, but it was too late; his power had
departed. In 1819 he was forgiven for his services to France, and was made
a peer, but he died in 1823, only fifty-three years old.
Among the Marshals who gave an active support to Napoleon Ney takes the
leading part in most eyes; if it were only for his fate, which is too well
known for much to be said here concerning it. In 1815 Ney was commanding
in Franche-Comte, and was called up to Paris and ordered to go to Besancon
to march so as to take Napoleon in flank. He started off, not improbably
using the rough brags afterwards attributed to him as most grievous sins,
such as that “he would bring back Napoleon in an iron cage.” It had been
intended to have sent the Duc de Berry, the second son of the Comte
d’Artois, with Ney; and it was most unfortunate for the Marshal that this
was not done. There can be no possible doubt that Ney spoke and acted in
good faith when he left Paris. One point alone seems decisive of this. Ney
found under him in command, as General of Division, Bourmont, an officer
of well-known Royalist opinions, who had at one time served with the
Vendean insurgents, and who afterwards deserted Napoleon just before
Waterloo, although he had entreated to be employed in the campaign. Not
only did Ney leave Bourmont in command, but, requiring another Divisional
General, instead of selecting a Bonapartist, he urged Lecourbe to leave
his retirement and join him. Now, though Lecourbe was a distinguished
General, specially famed for mountain warfare—witness his services
in 1799 among the Alps above Lucerne—he had been long left
unemployed by Napoleon on account of his strong Republican opinions and
his sympathy with Moreau. These two Generals, Bourmont and Lecourbe, the
two arms of Ney as commander, through whom alone he could communicate with
the troops, he not only kept with him, but consulted to the last, before
he declared for Napoleon. This would have been too dangerous a thing for a
tricky politician to have attempted as a blind, but Ney was well known to
be only too frank and impulsive. Had the Duc de Berry gone with him, had
Ney carried with him such a gage of the intention of the Bourbons to
defend their throne, it is probable that he would have behaved like
Macdonald; and it is certain that he would have had no better success. The
Bonapartists themselves dreaded what they called the wrong-headedness of
Ney. It was, however, thought better to keep the Duc de Berry in safety.
Ney found himself put forward singly, as it were, to oppose the man whom
all France was joining; he found, as did every officer sent on a similar
mission, that the soldiers were simply waiting to meet Napoleon; and while
the Princes sought security, while the soldiers plotted against their
leaders, came the calls of the Emperor in the old trumpet tone. The eagle
was to fly—nay, it was flying from tower to tower, and victory was
advancing with a rush. Was Ney to be the one man to shoot down his old
leader? could he, as he asked, stop the sea with his hands? On his trial
his subordinate, Bourmont, who had by that time shown his devotion to the
Bourbons by sacrificing his military honour, and deserting to the Allies,
was asked whether Ney could have got the soldiers to act against the
Emperor. He could only suggest that if Ney had taken a musket and himself
charged, the men would have followed his example. “Still,” said Bourmont,
“I would not dare to affirm that he (the Marshal) would have won.” And who
was Ney to charge? We know how Napoleon approached the forces sent to
oppose him: he showed himself alone in the front of his own troops. Was
Ney to deliberately kill his old commander? was any general ever expected
to undergo such a test? and can it be believed that the soldiers who
carried off the reluctant Oudinot and chased the flying Macdonald, had
such a reverence for the “Rougeot,” as they called him, that they would
have stood by while he committed this murder? The whole idea is absurd: as
Ney himself said at his trial, they would have “pulverized” him.
Undoubtedly the honourable course for Ney would have been to have left his
corps when he lost control over them; but to urge, as was done afterwards,
that he had acted on a preconceived scheme, and that his example had such
weight, was only malicious falsehood. The Emperor himself knew well how
little he owed to the free will of his Marshal, and he soon had to send
him from Paris, as Ney, sore at heart, and discontented with himself and
with both sides, uttered his mind with his usual freedom. Ney was first
ordered to inspect the frontier from Dunkirk to Bale, and was then allowed
to go to his home. He kept so aloof from Napoleon that when he appeared on
the Champ de Mai the Emperor affected surprise, saying that he thought Ney
had emigrated. At the last moment Marshal Mortier fell ill. Ney had
already been sent for. He hurried up, buying Mortier’s horses (presumably
the ill-fated animals who died under him at Waterloo), and reached the
army just in time to be given the command of the left wing.
It has been well remarked that the very qualities which made Ney
invaluable for defence or for the service of a rear-guard weighed against
him in such a combat as Quatre Bras. Splendid as a corps leader, he had
not the commander’s eye to embrace the field and surmise the strength of
the enemy at a glance. At Bautzen in 1818 his staff had been unable to
prevent him from leaving the route which would have brought him on the
very rear of the enemy, because seeing the foe, and unable to resist the
desire of returning their fire, he turned off to engage immediately. At
Quatre Bras, not seeing the force he was engaged with, believing he had
the whole English army on his hands from the first, he let himself at the
beginning of the day be imposed upon by a mere screen of troops.
We cannot here go into Ney’s behaviour at Waterloo except to point out
that too little importance is generally given to the fact of the English
cavalry having, in a happy moment, fallen on and destroyed the artillery
which was being brought up to sweep the English squares at close quarters.
At Waterloo, as in so many other combats, the account of Ney’s behaviour
more resembles that of a Homeric hero than of a modern general. To the
ideal commander of to-day, watching the fight at a distance, calmly
weighing its course, undisturbed except by distant random shots, it is
strange to compare Ney staggering through the gate of Konigsberg all
covered with blood; smoke and snow, musket in hand, announcing himself as
the rear-guard of France, or appearing, a second Achilles, on the ramparts
of Smolensko to encourage the yielding troops on the glacis, or amidst the
flying troops at Waterloo, with uncovered head and broken sword, black
with powder, on foot, his fifth horse killed under him, knowing that life,
honour, and country were lost, still hoping against hope and attempting
one more last desperate rally. If he had died—ah! if he had died
there—what a glorious tomb might have risen, glorious for France as
well as for him, with the simple inscription, “The Bravest of the Brave.”
Early on the 19th June a small band of officers retreating from the field
found Ney asleep at Marchiennes, “the first repose he had had for four
days,” and they did not disturb him for orders. “And indeed what order
could Marshal Ney have given?” The disaster of the day, the overwhelming
horror of the flight of the beaten army, simply crushed Ney morally as
well as physically. Rising in the Chambers he denounced all attempt at
further resistance. He did not know, he would not believe, that Grouchy
was safe, and that the army was fast rallying. Fresh from the field, with
all its traces on him, the authority of Ney was too great for the
Government. Frightened friends, plotting Royalists, echoed the wild words
of Ney brave only against physical dangers. Instead of dying on the
battle-field, he had lived to ensure the return of the Bourbons, the fall
of Bonaparte, his own death, and the ruin of France.
Before his exception from the amnesty was known Ney left Paris on the 6th
of July, and went into the country with but little attempt at concealment,
and with formal passports from Fouché. The capitulation of Paris seemed to
cover him, and he was so little aware of the thirst of the Royalists for
his blood that he let his presence be known by leaving about a splendid
sabre presented to him by the Emperor on his marriage, and recognised by
mere report by an old soldier as belonging to Ney or Murat; and Ney
himself let into the house the party sent to arrest him on the 5th of
August, and actually refused the offer of Excelmans, through whose troops
he passed, to set him free. No one at the time, except the wretched
refugees of Ghent, could have suspected, after the capitulation, that
there was any special danger for Ney, and it is very difficult to see on
what principle the Bourbons chose their victims or intended victims.
Drouot, for example, had never served Louis XVIII., he had never worn the
white cockade, he had left France with Napoleon for Elba, and had served
the Emperor there. In 1815 he had fought under his own sovereign. After
Waterloo he had exerted all his great influence, the greater from his
position, to induce the Guard to retire behind the Loire, and to submit to
the Bourbons. It was because Davoust so needed him that Drouot remained
with the army. Stilt Drouot was selected for death, but the evidence of
his position was too strong to enable the Court to condemn him. Cambronne,
another selection, had also gone with Napoleon to Elba. Savory, another
selection, had, as was eventually acknowledged, only joined Napoleon when
he was in full possession of the reins of Government. Bertrand, who was
condemned while at St. Helena, was in the same position as Drouot. In
fact, if any one were to draw up a list of probable proscriptions and
compare it with those of the 24th of July 1815, there would probably be
few names common to both except Labedoyere, Mouton Duvernet, etc. The
truth is that the Bourbons, and, to do them justice, still more the
rancorous band of mediocrities who surrounded them, thirsted for blood.
Even they could feel the full ignominy of the flight to Ghent.
While they had been chanting the glories of the Restoration, the devotion
of the people, the valour of the Princes, Napoleon had landed, the
Restoration had vanished like a bad dream, and the Princes were the first
to lead the way to the frontier. To protest that there had been a
conspiracy, and that the conspirators must suffer, was the only possible
cloak for the shame of the Royalists, who could not see that the only
conspiracy was the universal one of the nation against the miserable men
who knew not how to govern a high-spirited people.
Ney, arrested on the 5th of August, was first brought before a Military
Court on the 9th of November composed of Marshal Jourdan (President),
Marshals Massena, Augereau, and Mortier, Lieutenants-General Gazan,
Claparede, and Vilatte (members). Moncey had refused to sit, and Massena
urged to the Court his own quarrels with Ney in Spain to get rid of the
task, but was forced to remain. Defended by both the Berryers, Ney
unfortunately denied the jurisdiction of the court-martial over him as a
peer. In all probability the Military Court would have acquitted him. Too
glad at the moment to be free from the trial of their old comrade, not
understanding the danger of the proceeding, the Court, by a majority of
five against two, declared themselves non-competent, and on the 21st of
November Ney was sent before the Chamber of Peers, which condemned him on
the 6th of December.
To beg the life of his brave adversary would have been such an obvious act
of generosity on the part of the Duke of Wellington that we maybe pardoned
for examining his reasons for not interfering. First, the Duke seems to
have laid weight on the fact that if Ney had believed the capitulation had
covered him he would not have hidden. Now, even before Ney knew of his
exception from the amnesty, to appear in Paris would have been a foolish
piece of bravado. Further, the Royalist reaction was in full vigour, and
when the Royalist mobs, with the connivance of the authorities, were
murdering Marshal Brune and attacking any prominent adherents of Napoleon,
it was hardly the time for Ney to travel in full pomp. It cannot be said
that, apart from the capitulation, the Duke had no responsibility.
Generally a Government executing a prisoner, may, with some force, if
rather brutally, urge that the fact of their being able to try and execute
him in itself shows their authority to do so. The Bourbons could not even
use this argument. If the Allies had evacuated France Louis le Desiree
would have ordered his carriage and have been at the frontier before they
had reached it. If Frenchmen actually fired the shots which killed Ney,
the Allies at least shared the responsibility with the French Government.
Lastly, it would seem that the Duke would have asked for the life of Ney
if the King, clever at such small artifices, had not purposely affected a
temporary coldness to him. Few men would have been so deterred from asking
for the life of a dog. The fact is, the Duke of Wellington was a great
general, he was a single-hearted and patriotic statesman, he had a
thousand virtues, but he was never generous. It cannot be said that he
simply shared the feelings of his army, for there was preparation among
some of his officers to enable Ney to escape, and Ney had to be guarded by
men of good position disguised in the uniform of privates. Ney had written
to his wife when he joined Napoleon, thinking of the little vexations the
Royalists loved to inflict on the men who had conquered the Continent.
“You will no longer weep when you leave the Tuileries.” The unfortunate
lady wept now as she vainly sought some mercy for her husband. Arrested on
the 5th of August, sentenced on the 6th of December, Ney was shot on the
7th of December, and the very manner of his execution shows that, in
taking his life there was much more of revenge than of justice.
If Ney were to be shot, it is obvious that it should have been as a high
act of justice. If neither the rank nor the services of the criminal were
to save him, his death could not be too formal, too solemn, too public.
Even an ordinary military execution is always carried out with grave and
striking forms: there is a grand parade of the troops, that all may see
with their own eyes the last act of the law. After the execution the
troops defile past the body, that all may see the criminal actually dead:
There was nothing of all this in the execution of Ney. A few chance
passers, in the early morning of the 7th of December 1815, saw a small
body of troops waiting by the wall of the garden of the Luxemburg. A
fiacre drove up, out of which got Marshal Ney in plain clothes, himself
surprised by the everyday aspect of the place. Then, when the officer of
the firing party (for such the spectators now knew it to be) saw whom it
was he was to fire on, he became, it is said, perfectly petrified; and a
peer, one of the judges of Ney, the Duke de la Force, took his place. Ney
fell at the first volley with six balls in his breast, three in the head
and neck, and one in the arm, and in a quarter of an hour the body was
removed; “plain Michel Ney” as he had said to the secretary enunciating
his title in reading his sentence, “plain Michel Ney, soon to be a little
dust.”
The Communists caught red-handed in the streets of Paris in 1870 died with
hardly less formality than was observed at the death-scene of the Prince
of the Moskowa and Duke of Elchingen, and the truth then became plain. The
Bourbons could not, dared not, attempt to carry out the sentence of the
law with the forms of the law. The Government did not venture to let the
troops or the people face the Marshal. The forms of the law could not be
carried out, the demands of revenge could be. And if this be thought any
exaggeration, the proof of the ill effects of this murder, for its form
makes it difficult to call it anything else, is ready to our hands. It was
impossible to get the public to believe that Ney had really been killed in
this manner, and nearly to this day we have had fresh stories recurring of
the real Ney being discovered in America. The deed, however, had really
been done. The Marshals now knew that when the Princes fled they
themselves must remain to die for the Royal cause; and Louis had at last
succeeded in preventing his return to his kingdom amongst the baggage
waggons of the Allies from being considered as a mere subject for jeers.
One detail of the execution of Ney, however, we are told nothing of: we do
not know if his widow, like Madame Labedoyere, had to pay three francs a
head to the soldiers of the firing party which shot her husband. Whatever
were the faults of the Bourbons, they at least carried out their
executions economically.
The statesmen of France, distinguished as they were, certainly did not
rise to a level with the situation either in 1814 or in 1815. In 1814, it
is true, they were almost stunned by the crash of the Empire, and little
as they foresaw the restoration of the Bourbons, still less could they
have anticipated the extraordinary follies which were to be perpetrated.
In 1815 there was less excuse for their helplessness, and, overawed as
they were by the mass of foes which was pouring on them to complete the
disaster of Waterloo, still it is disappointing to find that there was no
one to seize the helm of power, and, confronting the Allies, to stipulate
proper terms for France, and for the brave men who had fought for her. The
Steady Davoust was there with his 100,000 men to add weight to their
language, and the total helplessness of the older line of the Bourbons had
been too evidently displayed to make their return a certainty, so that
there is no reason to doubt that a firm-hearted patriot might have saved
France from much of the degradation and loss inflicted on her when once
the Allies had again got her at their mercy. At-the least the Bourbons
might have been deprived of the revenge they sought for in taking some of
the best blood of France. Better for Ney and his comrades to have fallen
in a last struggle before Paris than to be shot by Frenchmen emboldened by
the presence of foreign troops.
Talleyrand, the most prominent figure among the statesmen, was away. His
absence at Vienna during the first Restoration was undoubtedly the cause
of many of the errors then committed. His ability as displayed under
Napoleon has been much exaggerated, for, as the Duke of Wellington said,
it was easy enough to be Foreign Minister to a Government in military
possession of Europe, but at least he was above the petty trivialities and
absurdities of the Bourbon’ Court. On the receipt of the news of the
landing of Napoleon he really seems to have believed that the enterprise
would immediately end in disaster, and he pressed on the outlawing of the
man who had overwhelmed him with riches, and who had, at the worst, left
him when in disgrace in quiet possession of all his ill-gotten wealth.
But, as the power of Napoleon became more and more displayed, as perhaps
Talleyrand found that the Austrians were not quite so firm as they wished
to be considered, and as he foresaw the possible chances of the Orleans
family, he became rather lukewarm in his attention to the King, to whom he
had recently been bewailing the hardships of his separation from his loved
monarch. He suddenly found that, after a Congress, the first duty of a
diplomatist was to look after his liver, and Carlsbad offered an agreeable
retreat where he could wait till he might congratulate the winner in the
struggle.
Louis deeply resented this conduct of his Foreign Minister, and when
Talleyrand at last joined him with all his doubts resolved, the King took
the first opportunity of dismissing him, leaving the calm Talleyrand for
once stuttering with rage. Louis soon, however, found that he was not the
free agent he believed. The Allies did not want to have to again replace
their puppet on the throne, and they looked on Talleyrand and Fouché as
the two necessary men. Talleyrand was reinstated immediately, and remained
for some time at the head of the Ministry. He was, however, not the man
for Parliamentary Government, being too careless in business, and trying
to gain his ends more by clever tricks than straightforward measures. As
for the state into which he let the Government fall, it was happily
characterised by M. Beugnot. “Until now,” said he, “we have only known
three sorts of governments—the Monarchical, the Aristocratic, and
the Republican. Now we have invented a new one, which has never been heard
of before,—Paternal Anarchy.”
In September 1815 the elections to the Chamber were bringing in deputies
more Royalist than the King, and Talleyrand sought to gain popularity by
throwing over Fouché. To his horror it appeared that, well contented with
this step, the deputies next asked when the former Bishop was to be
dismissed. Taking advantage of what Talleyrand conceived to be a happy way
of eliciting a strong expression of royal support by threatening to
resign, the King replaced him by the Duc de Richelieu. It was well to cut
jokes at the Duke and say that he was the man in France who knew most of
the Crimea (the Duke had been long in the Russian service, with the
approval of Napoleon), but Talleyrand was overwhelmed. He received the
same office at Court which he had held under Napoleon, Grand Chamberlain,
and afterwards remained a sardonic spectator of events, a not unimposing
figure attending at the Court ceremonials and at the heavy dinners of the
King, and probably lending a helping hand in 1830 to oust Charles X. from
the throne. The Monarchy of July sent him as Ambassador to England, where
he mixed in local politics, for example, plotting against Lord Palmerston,
whose brusque manners he disliked; and in 1838 he ended his strange life
with some dignity, having, as one of his eulogists puts it, been faithful
to every Government he had served as long as it was possible to save them.
With the darker side of Talleyrand’s character we have nothing to do here;
it is sufficient for our purposes to say that the part the leading
statesman of France took during the Cent Jours was simply nil. In 1814, he
had let the reins slip through his hands; 1815 he could only follow the
King, who even refused to adopt his advice as to the proper way in which
to return to France, and though he once more became Chief Minister,
Talleyrand, like Louis XVIII., owed his restoration in 1815 solely to the
Allies.
The Comte d’Artois, the brother of the King, and later King himself as
Charles X., was sent to Lyons, to which place the Duc d’Orleans followed
him, and where the two Princes met Marshal Macdonald. The Marshal did all
that man could do to keep the soldiers true to the Bourbons, but he had to
advise the Princes to return to Paris, and he himself had to fly for his
life when he attempted to stop Napoleon in person. The Duc d’Orleans was
then sent to the north to hold Lille, where the King intended to take
refuge, and the Comte d’Artois remained with the Court.
The Court was very badly off for money, the King, and Clarke, Duke of
Feltre, the War Minister, were the only happy possessors of carriages.
They passed their time, as the Abbe Louis once bitterly remarked, in
saying foolish things till they had a chance of doing them.
The Comte d’Artois, who, probably wisely, certainly cautiously, had
refused to go with De Vitrolles to stir up the south until he had placed
the King in safety, had ended by going to Ghent too, while the Duc de
Berry was at Alost, close by, with a tiny army composed of the remains of
the Maison du Roi, of which the most was made in reports. The Duc
d’Orleans, always an object of suspicion to the King, had left France with
the Royal party, but had refused to stay in Belgium, as he alleged that it
was an enemy’s country. He crossed to England where he remained, greatly
adding to the anxiety of Louis by refusing to join him.
The end of these Princes is well known. Louis died in 1824, leaving his
throne to his brother; but Charles only held it till 1830, when after the
rising called “the three glorious days of July,” he was civilly escorted
from France, and took shelter in England. The Duc Angouleme died without
issue. The Duc de Berry was assassinated in 1820, but his widow gave birth
to a posthumous son the Duc de Bordeaux, or, to fervid Royalists, Henri
V., though better known to us as the Comte de Chambord, who died in 1883
without issue, thus ending the then eldest line of Bourbons, and
transmitting his claims to the Orleans family. On the fall of Charles X.
the Duc d’Orleans became King of the French, but he was unseated by the
Revolution of 1848, and died a refugee in England. As the three Princes of
the House of Condé, the Prince de Condé, his son, the Duc de Bourbon, and
his: grandson, the Duc d’Enghien, all died without further male issue,
that noble line is extinct.
When the news of the escape of Napoleon from Elba reached Vienna on the
7th of March 1815, the three heads of the Allies, the Emperors of Austria
and Russia, and the King of Prussia, were still there. Though it was said
that the Congress danced but did not advance, still a great deal of work
had really been done, and the news of Napoleon’s landing created a fresh
bond of union between the Allies which stopped all further chances of
disunion, and enabled them to practically complete their work by the 9th
of June 1815, though the treaties required cobbling for some years
afterwards.
France, Austria, and England had snatched the greater part of Saxony from
the jaws of Prussia, and Alexander had been forced to leave the King of
Saxony to reign over half of his former subjects, without, as he wished,
sparing him the pain of such a degradation by taking all from him. Russia
had to be contented with a large increase of her Polish dominions, getting
most of the Grand-Duchy of Westphalia. Austria had, probably unwisely,
withdrawn from her former outlying provinces in Swabia and the
Netherlands, which had before the Revolution made her necessarily the
guardian of Europe against France, preferring to take her gains in Italy,
gains which she has gradually lost in our days; while Prussia, by
accepting the Rhine provinces, completely stepped into the former post of
Austria. Indeed, from the way in which Prussia was, after 1815, as it
were, scattered across Germany, it was evident that her fate must be
either to be crushed by France, or else, by annexing the states enclosed
in her dominions, to become the predominating power in Germany. It was
impossible for her to remain as she was left.
The Allies tightly bound France. They had no desire to have again to march
on Paris to restore Louis to the subjects who had such unfortunate
objections to being subjected to that desirable monarch. By the second
Treaty of Paris, on the 20th of November 1815, France was to be occupied
by an Allied force, in military positions on the frontier, not to exceed
150,000 men, to be taken from all the Allied armies, under a commander who
was eventually the Duke of Wellington. Originally the occupation was not
to exceed five years, but in February 1817 the army was reduced by 30,000
men, one-fifth of each contingent; and by the Treaty of Aix-la-Chapelle of
9th October 1818, France was to-be evacuated by the 30th of November 1818.
The three monarchs were probably not sorry to get the Congress over on any
terms. Alexander had had his fill of displaying himself in the salons in
his favourite part of an Agamemnon generous towards Troy, and he had worn
out his first popularity. He was stung by finding some of his favourite
plans boldly opposed by Talleyrand and by Metternich, and, indeed, was
anxious to meet the last in open combat. Francis had required all the
firmness of what he called his Bohemian head to resist the threats,
entreaties, and cajoleries employed to get him to acquiesce in the
dethronement of the King of Saxony, and the wiping out of the Saxon
nationality by the very alliance which professed to fight only for the
rights of nations and of their lawful sovereigns.
All three monarchs had again the satisfaction of entering Paris, but
without enjoying the full glories of 1814. “Our friends, the enemies” were
not so popular then in France, and the spoliation of the Louvre was not
pleasant even to the Royalists. The foreign monarchs soon returned to
their own drained and impoverished States.
The Emperor Francis had afterwards a quiet reign to his death in 1835,
having only to assist his Minister in snuffing out the occasional flashes
of a love of freedom in Germany.
The King of Prussia returned in a triumph well won by his sturdy subjects,
and, in the light of his new honours, the Countess Von Voss tells us he
was really handsome. He was now at leisure to resume the discussions on
uniform, and the work of fastening and unfastening the numerous buttons of
his pantaloons, in which he had been so roughly interrupted by Jena. The
first institution of the Zollverein, or commercial union with several
States, gradually extended, was a measure which did much for the
unification of Germany. With his brother sovereigns he revisited Paris at
the end of the military occupation in 1818, remaining there longer than
the others, “because,” said the Parisians, “he had discovered an actor at
a small theatre who achieved the feat of making him laugh.” He died in
1840. His Queen—heartbroken, it was said—had died in 1810.
Alexander was still brimming over with the best and most benevolent
intentions towards every one. The world was to be free, happy, and
religious; but he had rather vague ideas as to how his plans were to be
carried out. Thus it is characteristic that when his successor desired to
have a solemn coronation as King of Poland it was found that Alexander had
not foreseen the difficulties which were met with in trying to arrange for
the coronation of a Sovereign of the Greek Church as King of a Roman
Catholic State. The much-dreaded but very misty Holy Alliance was one of
the few fruits of Alexander’s visions. His mind is described as passing
through a regular series of stages with each influence under which he
acted. He ended his life, tired out, disillusioned, “deceived in
everything, weighed down with regret;” obliged to crush the very hopes of
his people he had encouraged, dying in 1825 at Taganrog, leaving his new
Polish Kingdom to be wiped out by-his successors.
The minor sovereigns require little mention. They retained any titles they
had received from Napoleon, while they exulted, at being free from his
heavy hand and sharp superintendence. Each got a share, small or great, of
the spoil except the poor King of Denmark, who, being assured by Alexander
on his departure that he carried away all hearts, answered, “Yes, but not
any souls.”
The reintroduction of much that was bad in the old system (one country
even going so far as to re-establish torture), the steady attack on
liberty and on all liberal ideas, Wurtemberg being practically the only
State which grumbled at the tightening of the reins so dear to Metternich,—all
formed a fitting commentary on the proclamations by which the Sovereigns
had hounded on their people against the man they represented as the one
obstacle to the freedom and peace of Europe. In gloom and disenchantment
the nations sat down to lick their wounds: The contempt shown by the
monarchs for everything but the right of conquest, the manner in which
they treated the lands won from Napoleon as a gigantic “pool” which was to
be shared amongst them, so many souls to each; their total failure to
fulfil their promises to their subjects of granting liberty,—all
these slowly bore their fruits in after years, and their effects are not
even yet exhausted. The right of a sovereign to hold his lands was now, by
the public law of Europe, to be decided by his strength, The rights of the
people were treated as not existing. Truly, as our most gifted poetess has
sung—
CHAPTER XIII
1815-1821.
The closing scenes in the life of the great Emperor only now remain to be
briefly touched upon. In a previous chapter we have narrated the surrender
of Napoleon, his voyage to England, and his transference from the
Bellerophon to the Northumberland. The latter vessel was in great
confusion from the short notice at which she had sailed, and for the two
first days the crew was employed in restoring order. The space abaft the
mizenmast contained a dining-room about ten feet broad, and extending the
whole width of the ship, a saloon, and two cabins. The Emperor occupied
the cabin on the left; in which his camp-bedstead had been put up; that on
the right was appropriated to the Admiral. It was peremptorily enjoined
that the saloon should be in common. The form of the dining-table
resembled that of the dining-room. Napoleon sat with his back to the
saloon; on his left sat Madame Bertrand, and on his right the Admiral,
who, with Madame de Montholon, filled up one side of the table. Next that
lady, but at the end of the table, was Captain Ross, who commanded the
ship, and at the opposite end M. de Montholon; Madame Bertrand, and the
Admiral’s secretary. The side of the table facing the Emperor was occupied
by the Grand-Marshal, the Colonel of the field Regiment, Las Cases, and
Gourgaud. The Admiral invited one or two of the officers to dinner every
day, and the band of the 53d, newly-formed, played during dinner-time.
On the 10th of August the Northumberland cleared the Channel, and lost
sight of land. The course of the ship was shaped to cross the Bay of
Biscay and double Cape Finisterre. The wind was fair, though light, and
the heat excessive. Napoleon breakfasted in his own cabin at irregular
hours. He sent for one of his attendants every morning to know the
distance run, the state of the wind, and other particulars connected with
their progress. He read a great deal, dressed towards four o’clock, and
then came into the public saloon; here he played at chess with one of the
party; at five o’clock the Admiral announced that dinner was on the table.
It is well known that Napoleon was scarcely ever more than fifteen minutes
at dinner; here the two courses alone took up nearly an hour and a half.
This was a serious annoyance to him, though his features and manner always
evinced perfect equanimity. Neither the new system of cookery nor the
quality of the dishes ever met with his censure. He was waited on by two
valets, who stood behind his chair. At first the Admiral was in the habit
of offering several dishes to the Emperor, but the acknowledgment of the
latter was expressed so coldly that the practice was given up. The Admiral
thenceforth only pointed out to the servants what was preferable. Napoleon
was generally silent, as if unacquainted with the language, though it was
French. If he spoke, it was to ask some technical or scientific question,
or to address a few words to those whom the Admiral occasionally asked to
dinner.
The Emperor rose immediately after coffee had been handed round, and went
on deck, followed by the Grand-Marshal and Las Cases. This disconcerted
Admiral Cockburn, who expressed his surprise to his officers; but Madame
Bertrand, whose maternal language was English, replied with spirit, “Do
not forget, sir, that your guest is a man who has governed a large portion
of the world, and that kings once contended for the honour of being
admitted to his table.”—”Very true,” rejoined the Admiral; and from
that time he did his utmost to comply with Napoleon’s habits. He shortened
the time of sitting at table, ordering coffee for Napoleon and those who
accompanied him even before the rest of the company had finished their
dinner. The Emperor remained walking on deck till dark. On returning to
the after-cabin he sat down to play vingt et un with some of his suite,
and generally retired in about half an hour. On the morning of the 15th of
August all his suite asked permission to be admitted to his presence. He
was not aware of the cause of this visit; it was his birthday, which
seemed to have altogether escaped his recollection.
On the following day they doubled Cape Finisterre, and up to the 21st,
passing off the Straits of Gibraltar, continued their course along the
coast of Africa towards Madeira. Napoleon commonly remained in his cabin
the whole morning, and from the extreme heat he wore a very slight dress.
He could not sleep well, and frequently rose in the night. Reading was his
chief occupation. He often sent for Count Las Cases to translate whatever
related to St. Helena or the countries by which they were sailing.
Napoleon used to start a subject of conversation; or revive that of some
preceding day, and when he had taken eight or nine turns the whole length
of the deck he would seat himself on the second gun from the gangway on
the larboard side. The midshipmen soon observed this habitual
predilection, so that the cannon was thenceforth called the Emperor’s gun.
It was here that Napoleon often conversed for hours together.
On the 22d of August they came within sight of Madeira, and at night
arrived off the port. They stopped for a day or two to take in provisions.
Napoleon was indisposed. A sudden gale arose and the air was filled with
small particles of sand and the suffocating exhalations from the deserts
of Africa. On the evening of the 24th they got under weigh again, and
progressed smoothly and rapidly. The Emperor added to his amusements a
game at piquet. He was but an indifferent chess-player, and there was no
very good one on board. He asked, jestingly, “How it was that he
frequently beat those who beat better players than himself?” Vingt et un
was given up, as they played too high at it; and Napoleon had a great
aversion to gaming. One night a negro threw himself overboard to avoid a
flogging, which occasioned a great noise and bustle. A young midshipman
meeting Las Cases descending into the cabin, and thinking he was going to
inform Napoleon, caught hold of his coat and in a tone of great concern
exclaimed, “Ah sir, do not alarm the Emperor! Tell him the noise is owing
to an accident!” In general the midshipmen behaved with marked respect and
attention to Bonaparte, and often by signs or words directed the sailors
to avoid incommoding him: He sometimes noticed this conduct, and remarked
that youthful hearts were always prone to generous instincts.
On the 1st of September they found themselves in the latitude of the Cape
de Verd Islands. Everything now promised a prosperous passage, but the
time hung heavily. Las Cases had undertaken to teach his son English, and
the Emperor also expressed a wish to learn. He, however, soon grew tired
and laid it aside, nor was it resumed until long afterwards. His manners
and habits were always the same; he invariably appeared contented,
patient, and good-humoured. The Admiral gradually laid aside his reserve,
and took an interest in his great captive. He pointed out the danger
incurred by coming on deck after dinner, owing to the damp of the evening:
the Emperor, would then sometimes take his arm and prolong the
conversation, talking sometimes on naval affairs, on the French resources
in the south, and on the improvements he had contemplated in the ports and
harbours of the Mediterranean, to all which the Admiral listened with deep
attention.
Meanwhile Napoleon observed that Las Cases was busily employed, and
obtained a sight of his journal, with which he was not displeased. He,
however, noticed that some of the military details and anecdotes gave but
a meagre idea of the subject of war: This first led to the proposal of his
writing his own Memoirs. At length the Emperor came to a determination,
and on Saturday, the 9th of September he called his secretary into his
cabin and dictated to him some particulars of the siege of Toulon. On
approaching the line they fell in with the trade-winds, that blow here
constantly from the east. On the 16th there was a considerable fall of
rain, to the great joy of the sailors, who were in want of water. The rain
began to fall heavily just as the Emperor had got upon deck to take his
afternoon walk. But this did not disappoint him of his usual exercise; he
merely called for his famous gray greatcoat, which the crew regarded with
much interest.
On the 23d of September they passed the line. This was a day of great
merriment and disorder among the crew: it was the ceremony which the
English sailors call the “christening.” No one is spared; and the officers
are generally more roughly handled than any one else. The Admiral, who had
previously amused himself by giving an alarming description of this
ceremony, now very courteously exempted his guests from the inconvenience
and ridicule attending it. Napoleon was scrupulously respected through the
whole of this Saturnalian festivity. On being informed of the decorum
which had been observed with regard to him he ordered a hundred Napoleons
to be presented to the grotesque Neptune and his crew; which the Admiral
opposed, perhaps from motives of prudence as well as politeness.
Owing to the haste with which they had left England the painting of the
ship had been only lately finished, and this circumstance confined
Napoleon, whose sense of smell was very acute, to his room for two days.
They were now, in the beginning of October, driven into the Gulf of
Guinea, where they met a French vessel bound for the Isle of Bourbon. They
spoke with the captain, who expressed his surprise and regret when he
learnt that Napoleon was on board. The wind was unfavourable, and the ship
made little progress. The sailors grumbled at the Admiral, who had gone
out of the usual course. At length they approached the termination of
their voyage. On the 14th of October the Admiral had informed them that he
expected to come within sight of St. Helena that day. They had scarcely
risen from table when their ears were saluted with the cry of “land!” This
was within a quarter of an hour of the time that had been fixed on. The
Emperor went on the forecastle to see the island; but it was still hardly
distinguishable. At daybreak next morning they had a tolerably clear view
of it.
At length, about seventy days after his departure from England, and a
hundred and ten after quitting Paris, Napoleon reached St. Helena. In the
harbour were several vessels of the squadron which had separated from
them, and which they thought they had left behind. Napoleon, contrary to
custom, dressed early and went upon deck: he went forward to the gangway
to view the island. He beheld a kind of village surrounded by numerous
barren hills towering to the clouds. Every platform, every aperture, the
brow of every hill was planted with cannon. The Emperor viewed the
prospect through his glass. His countenance underwent no change. He soon
left the deck; and sending for Las Cases, proceeded to his day’s work. The
Admiral, who had gone ashore very early, returned about six much fatigued.
He had been walking over various parts of the island, and at length
thought he had found a habitation that would suit his captives. The place
stood in need of repairs, which might occupy two months. His orders were
not to let the French quit the vessel till a house should be prepared to
receive them. He, however, undertook, on his own responsibility, to set
them on shore the next day.
On the 16th, after dinner, Napoleon, accompanied by the Admiral and the
Grand-Marshal, Bertrand, got into a boat to go ashore. As he passed, the
officers assembled on the quarter-deck, and the greater part of the crew
on the gangways. The Emperor, before he stepped into the boat, sent for
the captain of the vessel, and took leave of him, desiring him at the same
time to convey his thanks to the officers and crew. These words appeared
to produce the liveliest sensation in all by whom they were understood, or
to whom they were interpreted. The remainder of his suite landed about
eight. They found the Emperor in the apartments which had been assigned to
him, a few minutes after he went upstairs to his chamber. He was lodged in
a sort of inn in James Town, which consists only, of one short street, or
row of houses built in a narrow valley between two rocky hills.
The next day the Emperor, the Grand-Marshal, and the Admiral, riding out
to visit Longwood, which had been chosen for the Emperor’s residence, on
their return saw a small villa, with a pavilion attached to it, about two
miles from the town, the residence of Mr. Balcombe; a merchant of the
island. This spot pleased Napoleon, and the Admiral was of opinion that it
would be better for him to remain here than to return to the town, where
the sentinels at his door, with the crowds collected round it, in a manner
confined him to his chamber. The pavilion was a sort of summer-house on a
pyramidal eminence, about thirty or forty paces from the house, where the
family were accustomed to resort in fine weather: this was hired for the
temporary abode of the Emperor, and he took possession of it immediately.
There was a carriage-road from the town, and the valley was in this part
less rugged in its aspect. Las Cases was soon sent for. As he ascended the
winding path leading to the pavilion he saw Napoleon standing at the
threshold of the door. His body was slightly bent, and his hands behind
his back: he wore his usual plain and simple uniform and the well-known
hat. The Emperor was alone. He took a fancy to walk a little; but there
was no level ground on any side of the pavilion, which was surrounded by
huge pieces of rock. Taking the arm of his companion, however, he began to
converse in a cheerful strain. When Napoleon was about to retire to rest
the servants found that one of the windows was open close to the bed: they
barricaded it as well as they could, so as to exclude the air, to the
effects of which the Emperor was very susceptible. Las Cases ascended to
an upper room. The valets de chambres lay stretched in their cloaks across
the threshold of the door. Such was the first night Napoleon passed at the
Briars.
An English officer was lodged with them in the house as their guard, and
two non-commissioned officers were stationed near the house to watch their
movements. Napoleon the next day proceeded with his dictation, which
occupied him for several hours, and then took a walk in the garden, where
he was met by the two Misses Balcombe, lively girls about fourteen years
of age, who presented him with flowers, and overwhelmed him with whimsical
questions. Napoleon was amused by their familiarity, to which he had been
little accustomed. “We have been to a masked ball,” said he, when the
young ladies had taken their leave.
The next day a chicken was brought for breakfast, which the Emperor
undertook to carve himself, and was surprised at his succeeding so well,
it being a long time since he had done so much. The coffee he considered
so bad that on tasting it he thought himself poisoned, and sent it away.
The mornings were passed in business; in the evening Napoleon sometimes
strolled to the neighbouring villa, where the young ladies made him play
at whist. The Campaign of Italy was nearly finished, and Las Cases
proposed that the other followers of Napoleon who were lodged in the town
should come up every morning to assist in transcribing The Campaign of
Egypt, the History of the Consulate, etc. This suggestion pleased the
ex-Emperor, so that from that time one or two of his suite came regularly
every day to write to his dictation, and stayed to dinner. A tent, sent by
the Colonel of the 53d Regiment, was spread out so as to form a
prolongation of the pavillion. Their cook took up his abode at the Briars.
The table linen was taken from the trunks, the plate was set forth, and
the first dinner after these new arrangements was a sort of fete.
One day at dinner Napoleon, casting his eye on one of the dishes of his
own campaign-service, on which the-arms of the King had been engraved,
“How they have spoiled that!” he exclaimed; and he could not refrain from
observing that the King was in great haste to take possession of the
Imperial plate, which certainly did not belong to him. Amongst the baggage
was also a cabinet in which were a number of medallions, given him by the
Pope and other potentates, some letters of Louis XVIII. which he had left
behind him on his writing-table in the suddenness of his flight from the
Tuileries on the 20th of March, and a number of other letters found in the
portfolio of M. De Blacas intended to calumniate Napoleon.
The Emperor never dressed until about four o’clock, he then walked in the
garden, which was particularly agreeable to him on account of its solitude—the
English soldiers having been removed at Mr. Balcombe’s request. A little
arbour was covered with canvas; and a chair and table placed in it, and
here Napoleon dictated a great part of his Memoirs. In the evening, when
he did not go out, he generally contrived to prolong the conversation till
eleven or twelve o’clock.
Thus time passed with little variety or interruption. The weather in the
winter became delightful. One day, his usual task being done; Napoleon
strolled out towards the town, until he came within sight of the road and
shipping. On his return he met Mrs. Balcombe and a Mrs. Stuart, who was on
her way back from Bombay to England. The Emperor conversed with her on the
manners and customs of India, and on the inconveniences of a long voyage
at sea, particularly to ladies. He alluded to Scotland, Mrs. Stuart’s
native country, expatiated on the genius of Ossian, and congratulated his
fair interlocutor on the preservation of her clear northern complexion.
While the parties were thus engaged some heavily burdened slaves passed
near to them. Mrs. Balcombe motioned them to make a detour; but Napoleon
interposed, exclaiming, “Respect the burden, madam!” As he said this the
Scotch lady, who had been very eagerly scanning the features of Napoleon,
whispered to her friend, “Heavens! what a character, and what an
expression of countenance! How different to the idea I had formed of him!”
Napoleon shortly after repeated the same walk, and went into the house of
Major Hudson. This visit occasioned considerable alarm to the constituted
authorities.
The Governor gave a ball, to which the French were invited; and Las Cases
about the same time rode over to Longwood to see what advance had been
made in the preparations for their reception. His report on his return was
not very favourable. They had now been six weeks at the Briars, during
which Napoleon had been nearly as much confined as if on board the vessel.
His health began to be impaired by it. Las Cases gave it as his opinion
that the Emperor did not possess that constitution of iron which was
usually ascribed to him; and that it was the strength of his mind, not of
his body, that carried him through the labours of the field and of the
cabinet. In speaking on this subject Napoleon himself observed that nature
had endowed him with two peculiarities: one was the power of sleeping at
any hour or in any place; the other, his being incapable of committing any
excess either in eating or drinking: “If,” said he, “I go the least beyond
my mark my stomach instantly revolts.” He was subject to nausea from very
slight causes, and to colds from any change of air.
The prisoners removed to Longwood on the 10th of December 1815. Napoleon
invited Mr. Balcombe to breakfast with him that morning, and conversed
with him in a very cheerful manner. About two Admiral Cockburn was
announced; he entered with an air of embarrassment. In consequence of the
restraints imposed upon him at the Briars, and the manner in which those
of his suite residing in the town had been treated, Bonaparte had
discontinued receiving the visits of the Admiral; yet on the present
occasion he behaved towards him as though nothing had happened. At length
they left the Briars and set out for Longwood. Napoleon rode the horse, a
small, sprightly, and tolerably handsome animal, which had been brought
for him from the Cape. He wore his uniform of the Chasseurs of the Guard,
and his graceful manner and handsome countenance were particularly
remarked. The Admiral was very attentive to him. At the entrance of
Longwood they found a guard under arms who rendered the prescribed honours
to their illustrious captive. His horse, unaccustomed to parades, and
frightened by the roll of the drum, refused to pass the gate till spurred
on by Napoleon, while a significant look passed among the escort. The
Admiral took great pains to point out the minutest details at Longwood. He
had himself superintended all the arrangements, among which was a
bath-room. Bonaparte was satisfied with everything, and the Admiral seemed
highly pleased. He had anticipated petulance and disdain, but Napoleon
manifested perfect good-humour.
The entrance to the house was through a room which had been just built to
answer the double purpose of an ante-chamber and a dining-room. This
apartment led to the drawing-room; beyond this was a third room running in
a cross direction and very dark. This was intended to be the depository of
the Emperor’s maps and books, but it was afterwards converted into the
dining-room. The Emperor’s chamber opened into this apartment on the right
hand side, and was divided into two equal parts, forming a cabinet and
sleeping-room; a little external gallery served for a bathing-room:
Opposite the Emperor’s chamber, at the other extremity of the building,
were the apartments of Madame Montholon, her husband, and her son,
afterward used as the Emperors library. Detached from this part of the
house was a little square room on the ground floor, contiguous to the
kitchen, which was assigned to Las Cases. The windows and beds had no
curtains. The furniture was mean and scanty. Bertrand and his family
resided at a distance of two miles, at a place called Rut’s Gate. General
Gourgaud slept under a tent, as well as Mr. O’Meara, and the officer
commanding the guard. The house was surrounded by a garden. In front, and
separated by a tolerably deep ravine, was encamped the 53d Regiment,
different parties of which were stationed on the neighbouring heights.
The domestic establishment of the Emperor consisted of eleven persons. To
the Grand-Marshal was confided the general superintendence; to M. de
Montholon the domestic details; Las Cases was to take care of the
furniture and property, and General Gourgaud to have the management of the
stables. These arrangements, however, produced discontent among Napoleon’s
attendants. Las Cases admits that they were no longer the members of one
family, each using his best efforts to promote the advantage of all. They
were far from practising that which necessity dictated. He says also, “The
Admiral has more than once, in the midst of our disputes with him, hastily
exclaimed that the Emperor was decidedly the most good-natured, just, and
reasonable of the whole set.”
On his first arrival he went to visit the barracks occupied by some
Chinese living on the island, and a place called Longwood Farm. He
complained to Las Cases that they had been idle of late; but by degrees
their hours and the employment of them became fixed and regular. The
Campaign of Italy being now finished, Napoleon corrected it, and dictated
on other subjects. This was their morning’s work. They dined between eight
and nine, Madame Montholon being seated on Napoleon’s right; Las Cases on
his left, and Gourgaud, Montholon, and Las Cases’ son sitting opposite.
The smell of the paint not being yet gone off, they remained not more than
ten minutes at table, and the dessert was prepared in the adjoining
apartment, where coffee was served up and conversation commenced. Scenes
were read from Molière, Racine, and Voltaire; and regret was always
expressed at their not having a copy of Corneille. They then played at
‘reversis’, which had been Bonaparte’s favourite game in his youth. The
recollection was agreeable to him, and he thought he could amuse himself
at it for any length of time, but was soon undeceived. His aim was always
to make the ‘reversis’, that is, to win every trick. Character is
displayed in the smallest incidents.
Napoleon read a libel on himself, and contrasted the compliments which had
passed between him and the Queen of Prussia with the brutal-behaviour
ascribed to him in the English newspapers. On the other hand, two common
sailors had at different times, while he was at Longwood and at the
Briars, in spite of orders and at all risks, made their way through the
sentinels to gain a sight of Napoleon. On seeing the interest they took in
him he exclaimed, “This is fanaticism! Yes, imagination rules the world!”
The instructions of the English Ministers with regard to the treatment of
Napoleon at St. Helena had been prepared with the view completely to
secure his person. An English officer was to be constantly at his table.
This order, however, was not carried into effect. An officer was also to
accompany Napoleon in all his rides; this order was dispensed with within
certain prescribed limits, because Napoleon had refused to ride at all on
such conditions. Almost everyday brought with it some new cause of
uneasiness and complaint. Sentinels were posted beneath Napoleon’s windows
and before his doors. This order was, however, doubtless given to prevent
his being annoyed by impertinent curiosity. The French were certainly
precluded from all free communication with the inhabitants of the island;
but this precaution was of unquestionable necessity for the security of
the Emperor’s person. Las Cases complains that the passwords were
perpetually changed, so that they lived in constant perplexity and
apprehension of being subjected to some unforeseen insult. “Napoleon,” he
continues, “addressed a complaint to the Admiral, which obtained for him
no redress. In the midst of these complaints the Admiral wished to
introduce some ladies (who had arrived in the Doric) to Napoleon; but he
declined, not approving this alternation of affronts and civilities.” He,
however, consented, at the request of their Colonel, to receive the
officers of the 53d Regiment. After this officer took his leave, Napoleon
prolonged his walk in the garden. He stopped awhile to look at a flower in
one of the beds, and asked his companion if it was not a lily. It was
indeed a magnificent one. The thought that he had in his mind was obvious.
He then spoke of the number of times he had been wounded; and said it had
been thought he had never met with these accidents from his having kept
them secret as much as possible.’
It was near the end of December. One day, after a walk and a tumble in the
mud, Bonaparte returned and found a packet of English newspapers, which
the Grand-Marshal translated to him. This occupied him till late, and he
forgot his dinner in discussing their contents. After dinner had been
served Las Cases wished to continue the translation, but Napoleon would
not suffer him to proceed, from consideration for the weak state of his
eyes. “We must wait till to-morrow,” said he. A few days afterwards the
Admiral came in person to visit him, and the interview was an agreeable
one. After some animated discussion it was arranged that Napoleon should
henceforth ride freely about the island; that the officer should follow
him only at a distance; and that visitors should be admitted to him, not
with the permission of the Admiral as the Inspector of Longwood, but with
that of the Grand-Marshal, who was to do the honours of the establishment.
These concessions were, however, soon recalled. On the 30th of this month
Piontkowsky, a Pole; who had been left behind, but whose entreaties
prevailed upon the English Government, joined Bonaparte. On New-Year’s Day
all their little party was collected together, and Napoleon, entering into
the feelings of the occasion, begged that they might breakfast and pass it
together. Every day furnished some new trait of this kind.
On the 14th of April 1816 Sir Hudson Lowe, the new Governor, arrived at
St. Helena. This epoch is important, as making the beginning of a
continued series of accusations, and counter-accusations, by which the
last five years of Napoleon’s life were constantly occupied, to the great
annoyance of himself and all connected with him, and possibly to the
shortening of his own existence.
It would be tedious to detail the progress of this petty war, but, as a
subject which has formed so great a portion of the life of Napoleon, it
must not be omitted. To avoid anything which may appear like a bias
against Napoleon, the details, unless when otherwise mentioned, will be
derived from Las Cases, his devoted admirer.
On the first visit of the new Governor; which was the 16th of April,
Napoleon refused to admit him, because he himself was ill, and also
because the Governor had not asked beforehand for an audience. On the
second visit the Governor, was admitted to an audience, and Napoleon seems
to have taken a prejudice at first sight, as he remarked to his suite that
the Governor was “hideous, and had a most ugly countenance,” though he
allowed he ought not to judge too hastily. The spirit of the party was
shown by a remark made, that the first two days had been days of battle.
The Governor saw Napoleon again on the 30th April, and the interview was
stormy. Napoleon argued with the Governor on the conduct of the Allies
towards him, said they had no right to dispose of him, who was their equal
and sometimes their master. He then declaimed on the eternal disgrace the
English had inflicted on themselves by sending him to St. Helena; they
wished to kill him by a lingering death: their conduct was worse than that
of the Calabrians in shooting Murat. He talked of the cowardliness of
suicide, complained of the small extent and horrid climate of St. Helena,
and said it would be an act of kindness to deprive him of life at once.
Sir H. Lowe said that a house of wood, fitted up with every possible
accommodation, was then on its way from England for his use. Napoleon
refused it at once, and exclaimed that it was not a house but an
executioner and a coffin that he wanted; the house was a mockery, death
would be a favour. A few minutes after Napoleon took up some reports of
the campaigns of 1814, which lay on the table, and asked Sir H. Lowe if he
had written them. Las Cases, after saying that the Governor replied in the
affirmative, finishes his account of the interview, but according to
O’Meara, Napoleon said they were full of folly and falsehood. The
Governor, with a much milder reply than most men would have given,
retired, and Napoleon harangued upon the sinister expression of his
countenance, abused him in the coarsest manner, and made his servant throw
a cup of coffee out of the window because it had stood a moment on a table
near the Governor.
It was required that all persons who visited at Longwood or at Hut’s Gate
should make a report to the Governor, or to Sir Thomas Reade, of the
conversations they had held with the French. Several additional sentinels
were posted around Longwood House and grounds.
During some extremely wet and foggy weather Napoleon did not go out for
several days. Messengers and letters continually succeeded one another
from Plantation House. The Governor appeared anxious to see Napoleon, and
was evidently distrustful, although the residents at Longwood were assured
of his actual presence by the sound of his voice. He had some
communications with Count Bertrand on the necessity that one of his
officers should see Napoleon daily. He also went to Longwood frequently
himself, and finally, after some difficulty, succeeded in obtaining an
interview with Napoleon in his bedchamber, which lasted about a quarter of
an hour. Some days before he sent for Mr. O’Meara, asked a variety of
questions concerning the captive, walked round the house several times and
before the windows, measuring and laying down the plan of a new ditch,
which he said he would have dug in order to prevent the cattle from
trespassing.
On the morning of the 5th of May Napoleon sent for his surgeon O’Meara to
come to him. He was introduced into Napoleon’s bed-chamber, a description
of which is thus given: “It was about fourteen feet by twelve, and ten or
eleven feet in height. The walls were lined with brown nankeen, bordered
and edged with common green bordering paper, and destitute of skirting.
Two small windows without pulleys, one of which was thrown up and fastened
by a piece of notched wood, looked towards the camp of the 53d Regiment.
There were window-curtains of white long-cloth, a small fire-place, a
shabby grate and fire-irons to match, with a paltry mantelpiece of wood,
painted white, upon which stood a small marble bust of his son. Above the
mantelpiece hung the portrait of Maria Louisa, and four or five of young
Napoleon, one of which was embroidered by the hands of his mother. A
little more to the right hung also the portrait of the Empress Josephine;
and to the left was suspended the alarm chamber-watch of Frederick the
Great, obtained by Napoleon at Potsdam; while on the right the Consular
watch, engraved with the cipher B, hung, by a chain of the plaited hair of
Maria Louisa, from a pin stuck in the nankeen lining. In the right-hand
corner was placed the little plain iron camp-bedstead, with green silk
curtains, on which its master had reposed on the fields of Marengo and
Austerlitz. Between the windows there was a chest of drawers, and a
bookcase with green blinds stood on the left of the door leading to the
next apartment. Four or five cane-bottomed chairs painted green were
standing here and there about the room. Before the back door there was a
screen covered with nankeen, and between that and the fireplace an
old-fashioned sofa covered with white long-cloth, on which Napoleon
reclined, dressed in his white morning-gown, white loose trousers and
stockings all in one, a chequered red handkerchief upon his head, and his
shirt-collar open without a cravat. His air was melancholy and troubled.
Before him stood a little round table, with some books, at the foot of
which lay in confusion upon the carpet a heap of those which he had
already perused, and at the opposite side of the sofa was suspended
Isabey’s portrait of the Empress Maria Louisa, holding her son in her
arms. In front of the fireplace stood Las Cases with his arms folded over
his breast and some papers in one of his hands. Of all the former
magnificence of the once mighty Emperor of France nothing remained but a
superb wash-hand-stand containing a silver basin and water-jug of the same
metal, in the lefthand corner.” The object of Napoleon in sending for
O’Meara on this occasion was to question him whether in their future
intercourse he was to consider him in the light of a spy and a tool of the
Governor or as his physician? The doctor gave a decided and satisfactory
answer on this point.
“During the short interview that this Governor had with me in my
bedchamber, one of the first things he proposed was to send you away,”
said Napoleon to O’Meara, “and that I should take his own surgeon in your
place. This he repeated, and so earnest was he to gain his object that,
though I gave him a flat refusal, when he was going out he turned about
and again proposed it.”
On the 11th a proclamation was issued by the Governor, “forbidding any
persons on the island from sending letters to or receiving them from
General Bonaparte or his suite, on pain of being immediately arrested and
dealt with accordingly.” Nothing escaped the vigilance of Sir Hudson Lowe.
“The Governor,” said Napoleon, “has just sent an invitation to Bertrand
for General Bonaparte to come to Plantation House to meet Lady Moira. I
told Bertrand to return no answer to it. If he really wanted me to see her
he would have put Plantation House within the limits, but to send such an
invitation, knowing I must go in charge of a guard if I wished to avail
myself of it, was an insult.”
Soon after came the Declaration of the Allies and the Acts of Parliament
authorising the detention of Napoleon Bonaparte as a prisoner of war and
disturber of the peace of Europe. Against the Bill, when brought into the
House of Lords, there were two protests, those of Lord Holland and of the
Duke of Sussex. These official documents did not tend to soothe the temper
or raise the spirits of the French to endure their captivity.
In addition to the misery of his own captivity, Napoleon had to contend
with the unmanageable humours of his own followers. As often happens with
men in such circumstances, they sometimes disagreed among themselves, and
part of their petulance and ill-temper fell upon their Chief. He took
these little incidents deeply to heart. On one occasion he said in
bitterness, “I know that I am fallen; but to feel this among you! I am
aware that man is frequently unreasonable and susceptible of offence.
Thus, when I am mistrustful of myself I ask, should I have been treated so
at the Tuileries? This is my test.”
A great deal of pains has been taken by Napoleon’s adherents and others to
blacken the character of Sir Hudson Lowe, and to make it appear that his
sole object was to harass Napoleon and to make his life miserable. Now,
although it may be questioned whether Sir Hudson Lowe was the proper
person to be placed in the delicate situation of guard over the fallen
Emperor, there is no doubt that quarrels and complaints began long before
that officer reached the island; and the character of those complaints
will show that at best the prisoners were persons very difficult to
satisfy. Their detention at the Briars was one of the first causes of
complaint. It was stated that the Emperor was very ill there, that he was
confined “in a cage” with no attendance, that his suite was kept from him,
and that he was deprived of exercise. A few pages farther in the journal
of Las Cases we find the Emperor in good health, and as soon as it was
announced that Longwood was ready to receive him, then it was urged that
the gaolers wished to compel him to go against his will, that they desired
to push their authority to the utmost, that the smell of the paint at
Longwood was very disagreeable, etc. Napoleon himself was quite ready to
go, and seemed much vexed when Count Bertrand and General Gourgaud arrived
from Longwood with the intelligence that the place was as yet
uninhabitable. His displeasure, however, was much more seriously excited
by the appearance of Count Montholon with the information that all was
ready at Longwood within a few minutes after receiving the contrary
accounts from Bertrand and Gourgaud. He probably perceived that he was
trifled with by his attendants, who endeavoured to make him believe that
which suited their own convenience. We may also remark that the systematic
opposition which was carried to such a great length against Sir Hudson
Lowe had begun during the stay of Admiral Cockburn. His visits were
refused; he was accused of caprice, arrogance, and impertinence, and he
was nicknamed “the Shark” by Napoleon himself; his own calmness alone
probably prevented more violent ebullitions.
The wooden house arrived at last, and the Governor waited on Napoleon to
consult with him how and where it should be erected. Las Cases, who heard
the dispute in an adjoining room, says that it was long and clamorous.
He gives the details in Napoleon’s own words, and we have here the
advantage of comparing his statement with the account transmitted by Sir
Hudson Lowe to the British Government, dated 17th May 1816. The two
accounts vary but little. Napoleon admits that he was thrown quite out of
temper, that he received the Governor with his stormy countenance, looked
furiously at him, and made no reply to his information of the arrival of
the house but by a significant look. He told him that he wanted nothing,
nor would receive anything at his hands; that he supposed he was to be put
to death by poison or the sword; the poison would be difficult to
administer, but he had the means of doing it with the sword. The sanctuary
of his abode should not be violated, and the troops should not enter his
house but by trampling on his corpse. He then alluded to an invitation
sent to him by Sir Hudson Lows to meet Lady Loudon at his house, and said
there could not be an act of more refined cruelty than inviting him to his
table by the title of “General,” to make him an object of ridicule or
amusement to his guests. What right had he to call him “General”
Bonaparte? He would not be deprived of his dignity by him, nor by any one
in the world. He certainly should have condescended to visit Lady Loudon
had she been within his limits, as he did not stand upon strict etiquette
with a woman, but he should have deemed that he was conferring an honour
upon her. He would not consider himself a prisoner of war, but was placed
in his present position by the most horrible breach of trust. After a few
more words he dismissed the Governor without once more alluding to the
house which was the object of the visit. The fate of this unfortunate
house may be mentioned here. It was erected after a great many disputes,
but was unfortunately surrounded by a sunk fence and ornamental railing.
This was immediately connected in Napoleon’s mind with the idea of a
fortification; it was impossible to remove the impression that the ditch
and palisade were intended to secure his person. As soon as the objection
was made known, Sir Hudson Lowe ordered the ground to be levelled and the
rails taken away. But before this was quite completed Napoleon’s health
was too much destroyed to permit his removal, and the house was never
occupied.
Napoleon seems to have felt that he had been too violent in his conduct.
He admitted, when at table with his suite a few days after, that he had
behaved very ill, and that in any other situation he should blush for what
he had done. “I could have wished, for his sake,” he said, “to see him
evince a little anger, or pull the door violently after him when he went
away.” These few words let us into a good deal of Napoleon’s character: he
liked to intimidate, but his vehement language was received with a
calmness and resolute forbearance to which he was quite unaccustomed, and
he consequently grew more angry as his anger was less regarded.
The specimens here given of the disputes with Sir Hudson Lowe may probably
suffice: a great many more are furnished by Las Cases, O’Meara, and other
partisans of Napoleon, and even they always make him the aggressor.
Napoleon himself in his cooler moments seemed to admit this; after the
most violent quarrel with the Governor, that of the 18th of August 1816,
which utterly put an end to anything like decent civility between the
parties; he allowed that he had used the Governor very ill, that he
repeatedly and purposely offended him, and that Sir Hudson Lowe had not in
a single instance shown a want of respect, except perhaps that he retired
too abruptly.
Great complaints were made of the scanty way in which the table of the
exiles was supplied; and it was again and again alleged by them that they
had scarcely anything to eat. The wine, too, was said to be execrable, so
bad that in fact it could not be drunk; and, of such stuff as it was, only
one bottle a day was allowed to each person—an allowance which Las
Cases calls ridiculously small. Thus pressed, but partly for effect,
Napoleon resolved to dispose of his plate in monthly proportions; and as
he knew that some East India captains had offered as much as a hundred
guineas for a single plate, in order to preserve a memorial of him, he
determined that what was sold should be broken up, the arms erased, and no
trace left which could show that they had ever been his. The only portions
left uninjured were the little eagles with which some of the dish-covers
were mounted. These last fragments were objects of veneration for the
attendants of Napoleon, they were looked upon as relics, with a feeling at
once melancholy and religious. When the moment came for breaking up the
plate Las Cases bears testimony to the painful emotions and real grief
produced among the servants. They could not, without the utmost
reluctance, bring themselves to apply the hammer to those objects of their
veneration.
The island of St. Helena was regularly visited by East India ships on the
return voyage, which touched there to take in water, and to leave
gunpowder for the use of the garrison. On such occasions there were always
persons anxious to pay a visit to the renowned captive. The regulation of
those visits was calculated to protect Napoleon from being annoyed by the
idle curiosity of strangers, to which he professed a great aversion. Such
persons as wished to wait upon him were, in the first place, obliged to
apply to the Governor, by whom their names were forwarded to Count
Bertrand. This gentleman, as Grand-Marshal of the household, communicated
the wishes of those persons to Napoleon, and in case of a favourable reply
fixed the hour for an interview.
Those visitors whom Napoleon admitted were chiefly persons of rank and
distinction, travellers from distant countries, or men who had
distinguished themselves in the scientific world, and who could
communicate interesting information in exchange for the gratification they
received. Some of those persons who were admitted to interviews with him
have published narratives of their conversation, and all agree in
extolling the extreme grace, propriety, and appearance of benevolence
manifested by Bonaparte while holding these levees. His questions were
always put with great tact, and on some subject with which the person
interrogated was well acquainted, so as to induce him to bring forth any
new or curious information of which he might be possessed.
Captain Basil Hall, in August 1817, when in command of the Lyra, had an
interview with the Emperor, of whom he says: “Bonaparte struck me as
differing considerably from the pictures and busts’ I had seen of him. His
face and figure looked much broader and more square—larger, indeed,
in every way than any representation I had met with. His corpulency, at
this time universally reported to be excessive, was by no means
remarkable. His flesh looked, on the contrary, firm and muscular. There
was not the least trace of colour in his cheeks; in fact his skin was more
like marble than ordinary flesh. Not the smallest trace of a wrinkle was
discernible on his brow, nor an approach to a furrow on any part of his
countenance. His health and spirits, judging from appearances, were
excellent, though at this period it was generally believed in England that
he was fast sinking under a complication of diseases, and that his spirits
were entirely gone. His manner of speaking was rather slow than otherwise,
and perfectly distinct; he waited with great patience and kindness for my
answers to his questions, and a reference to Count Bertrand was necessary
only once during the whole conversation. The brilliant and sometimes
dazzling expression of his eye could not be overlooked. It was not,
however, a permanent lustre, for it was only remarkable when he was
excited by some point of particular interest. It is impossible to imagine
an expression of more entire mildness, I may almost call it of benignity
and kindness, than that which played over his features during the whole
interview. If, therefore he were at this time out of health and in low
spirits, his power of self-command must have been even more extraordinary
than is generally supposed, for his whole deportment, his conversation,
and the expression of his countenance indicated a frame in perfect health
and a mind at ease.”
The manner assumed by Napoleon in the occasional interviews he had with
such visitors was so very opposite to that which he constantly maintained
towards the authorities in whose custody he was placed, that we can
scarcely doubt he was acting a part in one of those situations. It was
suggested by Mr. Ellis that he either wished, by means of his continual
complaints, to keep alive his interest in England, where he flattered
himself there was a party favourable to him, or that his troubled mind
found an occupation in the annoyance which he caused to the Governor.
Every attempt at conciliation on the part of Sir Hudson Lowe furnished
fresh causes for irritation. He sent fowling-pieces to Longwood, and the
thanks returned were a reply from Napoleon that it was an insult to send
fowling-pieces where there was no game. An invitation to a ball was
resented vehemently, and descanted upon by the French party as a great
offence. Sir Hudson Lowe at one time sent a variety of clothes and other
articles received from England which he imagined might be useful at
Longwood. Great offence was taken at this; they were treated, they said,
like paupers; the articles, ought to have been left at the Governor’s
house, and a list sent respectfully to the household, stating that such
things were at their command if they wanted them.
An opinion has already been expressed that much of this annoyance was due
to the offended pride of Napoleon’s attendants, who were at first
certainly far more captious than himself. He admitted as much himself on
one occasion in a conversation with O’Meara. He said, “Las Cases certainly
was greatly irritated against Sir Hudson, and contributed materially
towards forming the impressions existing in my mind.” He attributed this
to the sensitive mind of Las Cases, which he said was peculiarly alive to
the ill-treatment Napoleon and himself had been subjected to. Sir Hudson
Lowe also felt this, and remarked, like Sir George Cockburn, on more than
one occasion, that he always found Napoleon himself more reasonable than
the persons about him.
A fertile source of annoyance was the resolution of Napoleon not upon any
terms to acknowledge himself a prisoner, and his refusal to submit to such
regulations as would render his captivity less burdensome. More than once
the attendance of an officer was offered to be discontinued if he would
allow himself to be seen once every day, and promise to take no means of
escaping. “If he were to give me the whole of the island,” said Napoleon,
“on condition that I would pledge my word not to attempt an escape, I
would not accept it; because it would be equivalent to acknowledging
myself a prisoner, although at the same time I would not make the attempt.
I am here by force, and not by right. If I had been taken at Waterloo
perhaps I might have had no hesitation in accepting it, although even in
that case it would be contrary to the law of nations, as now there is no
war. If they were to offer me permission to reside in England on similar
conditions I would refuse it.” The very idea of exhibiting himself to an
officer every day, though but for a moment, was repelled with indignation.
He even kept loaded pistols to shoot any person who should attempt an
intrusion on his privacy. It is stated in a note in O’Meara’s journal that
“the Emperor was so firmly impressed with the idea that an attempt would
be made forcibly to intrude on his privacy, that from a short time after
the departure of Sir George Cockburn he always kept four or five pairs of
loaded pistols and some swords in his apartment, with which he was
determined to despatch the first who entered against his will.” It seems
this practice was continued to his death.
Napoleon continued to pass the mornings in dictating his Memoirs and the
evenings in reading or conversation. He grew fonder of Racine, but his
favourite was Corneille. He repeated that, had he lived in his time, he
would have made him a prince. He had a distaste to Voltaire, and found
considerable fault with his dramas, perhaps justly, as conveying opinions
rather than sentiments. He criticised his Mahomet, and said he had made
him merely an impostor and a tyrant, without representing him as a great
man. This was owing to Voltaire’s religious and political antipathies; for
those who are free from common prejudices acquire others of their own in
their stead, to which they are equally bigoted, and which they bring
forward on all occasions. When the evening passed off in conversation
without having recourse to books he considered it a point gained.
Some one having asked the Emperor which was the greatest battle that he
had fought, he replied it was difficult to answer that question without
inquiring what was implied by the greatest battle. “Mine,” continued he,
“cannot be judged of separately: they formed a portion of extensive plans.
They must therefore be estimated by their consequences. The battle of
Marengo, which was so long undecided, procured for us the command of all
Italy. Ulm annihilated a whole army; Jena laid the whole Prussian monarchy
at our feet; Friedland opened the Russian empire to us; and Eckmuhl
decided the fate of a war. The battle of the Moskwa was that in which the
greatest talent was displayed, and by which we obtained the fewest
advantages. Waterloo, where everything failed, would, had victory crowned
our efforts, have saved France and given peace to Europe.”
Madame Montholon having inquired what troops he considered the best,
“Those which are victorious, madam,” replied the Emperor. “But,” added he,
“soldiers are capricious and inconstant, like you ladies. The best troops
were the Carthaginians under Hannibal, the Romans under the Scipios, the
Macedonians under Alexander, and the Prussians under Frederick.” He
thought, however, that the French soldiers were of all others those which
could most easily be rendered the best, and preserved so. “With my
complete guard of 40,000 or 50,000 men I would have undertaken to march
through Europe. It is perhaps possible to produce troops as good as those
that composed my army of Italy and Austerlitz, but certainly none can ever
surpass them.”
The anniversary of the battle of Waterloo produced a visible impression on
the Emperor. “Incomprehensible day!” said he, dejectedly; “concurrence of
unheard-of fatalities! Grouchy, Ney, D’Erlon—was there treachery or
was it merely misfortune? Alas! poor France!” Here he covered his eyes
with his hands. “And yet,” said he, “all that human skill could do was
accomplished! All was not lost until the moment when all had succeeded.” A
short time afterwards, resuming the subject, he exclaimed, “In that
extraordinary campaign, thrice, in less than a week, I saw the certain
triumph of France slip through my fingers. Had it not been for a traitor I
should have annihilated the enemy at the outset of the campaign. I should
have destroyed him at Ligny if my left wing had only done its duty. I
should have destroyed him again at Waterloo if my right had seconded me.
Singular defeat, by which, notwithstanding the most fatal catastrophe, the
glory of the conquered has not suffered.”
We shall here give Napoleon’s own opinion of the battle of Waterloo. “The
plan of the battle,” said he, “will not in the eyes of the historian
reflect any credit on Lord Wellington as a general. In the first place, he
ought not to have given battle with the armies divided. They ought to have
been united and encamped before the 15th. In the next, the choice of
ground was bad; because if he had been beaten he could not have retreated,
as there was only one road leading through the forest in his rear. He also
committed a fault which might have proved the destruction of all his army,
without its ever having commenced the campaign, or being drawn out in
battle; he allowed himself to be surprised. On the 15th I was at
Charleroi, and had beaten the Prussians without his knowing anything about
it. I had gained forty-eight hours of manoeuvres upon him, which was a
great object; and if some of my generals had shown that vigour and genius
which they had displayed on other occasions, I should have taken his army
in cantonments without ever fighting a battle. But they were discouraged,
and fancied that they saw an army of 100,000 men everywhere opposed to
them. I had not time enough myself to attend to the minutiae of the army.
I counted upon surprising and cutting Wellington up in detail. I knew of
Bulow’s arrival at eleven o’clock, but I did not regard it. I had still
eighty chances out of a hundred in my favour. Notwithstanding the great
superiority of force against me I was convinced that I should obtain the
victory, I had about 70,000 men, of whom 15,000 were cavalry. I had also
260 pieces of cannon; but my troops were so good that I esteemed them
sufficient to beat 120,000. Of all those troops, however, I only reckoned
the English as being able to cope with my own. The others I thought little
of. I believe that of English there were from 35,000 to 40,000. These I
esteemed to be as brave and as good as my own troops; the English army was
well known latterly on the Continent, and besides, your nation possesses
courage and energy. As to the Prussians, Belgians, and others, half the
number of my troops, were sufficient to beat them. I only left 34,000 men
to take care of the Prussians. The chief causes of the loss of that battle
were, first of all, Grouchy’s great tardiness and neglect in executing his
orders; next, the ‘grenadiers a cheval’ and the cavalry under General
Guyot, which I had in reserve, and which were never to leave me, engaged
without orders and without my knowledge; so that after the last charge,
when the troops were beaten and the English cavalry advanced, I had not a
single corps of cavalry in reserve to resist them, instead of one which I
esteemed to be equal to double their own number. In consequence of this
the English attacked, succeeded, and all was lost. There was no means of
rallying. The youngest general would not have committed the fault of
leaving an army entirely without reserve, which, however, occurred here,
whether in consequence of treason or not I cannot say. These were the two
principal causes of the loss of the battle of Waterloo.”
“If Lord Wellington had intrenched himself,” continued Napoleon, “I would
not have attacked him. As a general, his plan did not show talent. He
certainly displayed great courage and obstinacy; but a little must be
taken away even from that when you consider that he had no means of
retreat, and that had he made the attempt not a man of his army would have
escaped. First, to the firmness and bravery of his troops, for the English
fought with the greatest courage and obstinacy, he is principally indebted
for the victory, and not to his own conduct as a general; and next, to the
arrival of Blücher, to whom the victory is more to be attributed than to
Wellington, and more credit is due as a general; because he, although
beaten the day before, assembled his troops, and brought them into action
in the evening. I believe, however,” continued Napoleon, “that Wellington
is a man of great firmness. The glory of such a victory is a great thing;
but in the eye of the historian his military reputation will gain nothing
by it.”
“I always had a high opinion of your seamen,” said Napoleon one day to
O’Meara, in a conversation arising out of the expedition to Algiers. “When
I was returning from Holland along with the Empress Maria Louisa we
stopped to rest at Givet. During the night a violent storm of wind and
rain came on, which swelled the Meuse so much that the bridge of boats
over it was carried away. I was very anxious to depart, and ordered all
the boatmen in the place to be assembled that I might be enabled to cross
the river. They said that the waters were so high that it would be
impossible to pass before two or three days. I questioned some of them,
and soon discovered that they were fresh-water seamen. I then recollected
that there were English prisoners in the barracks, and ordered that some
of the oldest and best seamen among them should be brought before me to
the banks of the river. The waters were very high, and the current rapid
and dangerous. I asked them if they could join a number of boats together
so that I might pass over. They answered that it was possible, but
hazardous. I desired them to set about it instantly. In the course of a
few hours they succeeded in effecting what the others had pronounced to be
impossible, and I crossed before the evening was over. I ordered those who
had worked at it to receive a sum of money each, a suit of clothes, and
their liberty. Marchand was with me at the time.”
In December 1816 Las Cases was compelled to leave St. Helena. He had
written a letter to Lucien Bonaparte, and entrusted it to a mulatto
servant to be forwarded to Europe. He was detected; and as he was thus
endeavouring to carry on (contrary to the regulations of the island) a
clandestine correspondence with Europe, Las Cases and his son were sent
off, first to the Cape and then to England, where they were only allowed
to land to be sent to Dover and shipped off to Ostend.
Not long after their arrival at St. Helena, Madame Bertrand gave birth to
a son, and when Napoleon went to visit her she said, “I have the honour of
presenting to your Majesty the first French subject who has entered
Longwood without the permission of Lord Bathurst.”
It has been generally supposed that Napoleon was a believer in the
doctrine of predestination. The following conversation with Las Cases
clearly decides that point. “Pray,” said he, “am I not thought to be given
to a belief in predestination?”—”Yes, Sire; at least by many
people.”—”Well, well! let them say what they please, one may
sometimes be tempted to set a part, and it may occasionally be useful. But
what are men? How much easier is it to occupy their attention and to
strike their imaginations by absurdities than by rational ideas! But can a
man of sound sense listen for one moment to such a doctrine? Either
predestination admits the existence of free-will, or it rejects it. If it
admits it, what kind of predetermined result can that be which a simple
resolution, a step, a word, may alter or modify ad infinitum? If
predestination, on the contrary, rejects the existence of free-will it is
quite another question; in that case a child need only be thrown into its
cradle as soon as it is born, there is no necessity for bestowing the
least care upon it, for if it be irrevocably decreed that it is to live,
it will grow though no food should be given to it. You see that such a
doctrine cannot be maintained; predestination is but a word without
meaning. The Turks themselves, the professors of predestination, are not
convinced of the doctrine, for in that case medicine would not exist in
Turkey, and a man residing in a third floor would not take the trouble of
going down stairs, but would immediately throw himself out of the window.
You see to what a string of absurdities that will lead?”
The following traits are characteristic of the man. In the common
intercourse of life, and his familiar conversation, Napoleon mutilated the
names most familiar to him, even French names; yet this would not have
occurred on any public occasion. He has been heard many times during his
walks to repeat the celebrated speech of Augustus in Corneille’s tragedy,
and he has never missed saying, “Take a seat, Sylla,” instead of Cinna. He
would frequently create names according to his fancy, and when he had once
adopted them they remained fixed in his mind, although they were
pronounced properly a hundred times a day in his hearing; but he would
have been struck if others had used them as he had altered them. It was
the same thing with respect to orthography; in general he did not attend
to it, yet if the copies which were made contained any faults of spelling
he would have complained of it. One day Napoleon said to Las Cases, “Your
orthography is not correct, is it?” This question gave occasion to a
sarcastic smile from a person who stood near, who thought it was meant to
convey a reproach. The Emperor, who saw this, continued, “At least I
suppose it is not, for a man occupied with important public business, a
minister, for instance, cannot and need not attend to orthography. His
ideas must flow faster than his hand can trace them, he has only time to
dwell upon essentials; he must put words in letters, and phrases in words,
and let the scribes make it out afterwards.” Napoleon indeed left a great
deal for the copyists to do; he was their torment; his handwriting
actually resembled hieroglyphics—he often could not decipher it
himself. Las Cases’ son was one day reading to him a chapter of The
Campaign of Italy; on a sudden he stopped short, unable to make out the
writing. “The little blockhead,” said Napoleon, “cannot read his own
handwriting.”—”It is not mine, Sire.”—”And whose, then?”—”Your
Majesty’s.”—”How so, you little rogue; do you mean to insult me?”
The Emperor took the manuscript, tried a long while to read it, and at
last threw it down, saying, “He is right; I cannot tell myself what is
written.” He has often sent the copyists to Las Cases to read what he had
himself been unable to decipher.
We are now approaching the last melancholy epoch of Napoleon’s life, when
he first felt the ravages of that malady which finally put a period to his
existence. Occasional manifestations of its presence had been exhibited
for some years, but his usual health always returned after every attack,
and its fatal nature was not suspected, although Napoleon himself had
several times said that he should die of a scirrhus in the pylorus, the
disease which killed his father, and which the physicians of Montpelier
declared would be hereditary in his family. About the middle of the year
1818 it was observed that his health grew gradually worse, and it was
thought proper by O’Meara to report to the Governor the state in which he
was. Even on these occasions Napoleon seized the opportunity for renewing
his claim to the title of Emperor. He insisted that the physician should
not send any bulletin whatever unless he named him in it by his Imperial
designation. O’Meara explained that the instructions of his Government and
the orders of Sir Hudson Lowe prohibited him from using the term; but it
was in vain. After some difficulty it was agreed upon that the word
“patient” should be used instead of the title of General, which caused so
much offence, and this substitution got rid of the difficulty.
O’Meara afterwards proposed to call in the assistance of Dr. Baxter, the
principal medical officer of the island, but this offer Napoleon refused
at once, alleging that, although “it was true he looked like an honest
man, he was too much attached to that hangman” (Lows), he also persisted
in rejecting the aid of medicine, and determined to take no exercise
out-of-doors as long as he should be subjected to the challenge of
sentinels. To a representation that his determination might convert a
curable to a fatal malady, he replied, “I shall at least have the
consolation that my death will be an eternal dishonour to the English
nation who sent me to this climate to die under the hands of . . .”
An important incident in Napoleon’s monotonous life was the removal of
O’Meara, who had attended him as his physician from the time of his
arrival on the island. The removal of this gentleman, was occasioned by
the suspicion of similar conduct to that which brought about the dismissal
of Las Cases twenty months previously, namely, the carrying on secret
correspondence with persons out of the island. Napoleon complained
bitterly of the loss of his medical attendant, though he had most
assuredly very seldom attended to his advice, and repelled as an insult
the proffered assistance of Dr. Baxter, insinuating that the Governor
wished to have his life in his power. Some time after Dr. Stokes, a naval
surgeon, was called in, but withdrawn and eventually tried by
court-martial for furnishing information to the French at Longwood. After
this Napoleon expressed his determination to admit no more visits from any
English physician whatever, and Cardinal Fesch was requested by the
British Ministry to select some physician of reputation in Italy who
should be sent to St. Helena to attend on Napoleon. The choice fell on Dr.
Antommarchi, a young surgeon, who was accordingly sent to St. Helena in
company with two Catholic priests, the Abbes Buonavita and Vignale, and
two domestics, in compliance with the wish of Napoleon to that effect. The
party reached the island on 10th September 1819.
On his first visit the Emperor overwhelmed Antommarchi with questions
concerning his mother and family, the Princess Julie (wife of Joseph), and
Las Cases, whom Antommarchi had seen in passing through Frankfort,
expatiated with satisfaction on the retreat which he had at one time
meditated in Corsica, entered into some discussions with the doctor on his
profession, and then directed his attention to the details of his
disorder. While he examined the symptoms the Emperor continued his
remarks. They were sometimes serious, sometimes lively; kindness,
indignation, gaiety, were expressed by turns in his words and in his
countenance. “Well, doctor!” he exclaimed, “what is your opinion? Am I to
trouble much longer the digestion of Kings?”—”You will survive them,
Sire.”—”Aye, I believe you; they will not be able to subject to the
ban of Europe the fame of our victories, it will traverse ages, it will
proclaim the conquerors and the conquered, those who were generous and
those who were not so; posterity will judge, I do not dread its decision.”—”This
after-life belongs to you of right. Your name will never be repeated with
admiration without recalling those inglorious warriors so basely leagued
against a single man. But you are not near your end, you have yet a long
career to run.”—”No, Doctor! I cannot hold out long under this
frightful climate.”—”Your excellent constitution is proof against
its pernicious effects.”—”It once did not yield to the strength of
mind with which nature has endowed me, but the transition from a life of
action to a complete seclusion has ruined all. I have grown fat, my energy
is gone, the bow is unstrung.” Antommarchi did not try to combat an
opinion but too well-founded, but diverted the conversation to another
subject. “I resign myself,” said Napoleon, “to your direction. Let
medicine give the order, I submit to its decisions. I entrust my health to
your care. I owe you the detail of the habits I have acquired, of the
affections to which I am subject.
“The hours at which I obey the injunctions of nature are in general
extremely irregular. I sleep, I eat according to circumstances or the
situation in which I am placed; my sleep is ordinarily sound and tranquil.
If pain or any accident interrupt it I jump out of bed, call for a light,
walk, set to work, and fix my attention on some subject; sometimes I
remain in the dark, change my apartment, lie down in another bed, or
stretch myself on the sofa. I rise at two, three, or four in the morning;
I call for some one to keep me company, amuse myself with recollections or
business, and wait for the return of day. I go out as soon as dawn
appears, take a stroll, and when the sun shows itself I reenter and go to
bed again, where I remain a longer or shorter time, according as the day
promises to turn out. If it is bad, and I feel irritation and uneasiness,
I have recourse to the method I have just mentioned. I change my posture,
pass from my bed to the sofa, from the sofa to the bed, seek and find a
degree of freshness. I do not describe to you my morning costume; it has
nothing to do with the sufferings I endure, and besides, I do not wish to
deprive you of the pleasure of your surprise when you see it. These
ingenious contrivances carry me on to nine or ten o’clock, sometimes
later. I then order the breakfast to be brought, which I take from time to
time in my bath, but most frequently in the garden. Either Bertrand or
Montholon keep me company, often both of them. Physicians have the right
of regulating the table; it is proper that I should give you an account of
mine. Well, then, a basin of soup, two plates of meat, one of vegetables,
a salad when I can take it, compose the whole service; half a bottle of
claret; which I dilute with a good deal of water, serves me for drink; I
drink a little of it pure towards the end of the repast. Sometimes, when I
feel fatigued, I substitute champagne for claret, it is a certain means of
giving a fillip to the stomach.”
The doctor having expressed his surprise at Napoleon’s temperance, he
replied, “In my marches with the army of Italy I never failed to put into
the bow of my saddle a bottle of wine, some bread, and a cold fowl. This
provision sufficed for the wants of the day,—I may even say that I
often shared it with others. I thus gained time. I eat fast, masticate
little, my meals do not consume my hours. This is not what you will
approve the most, but in my present situation what signifies it? I am
attacked with a liver complaint, a malady which is general in this
horrible climate.”
Antommarchi, having gained his confidence, now became companion as well as
physician to the Emperor, and sometimes read with him. He eagerly turned
over the newspapers when they arrived, and commented freely on their
contents. “It is amusing,” he would say, “to see the sage measures
resorted to by the Allies to make people forget my tyranny!” On one
occasion he felt more languid than ordinary, and lighting on the
‘Andromache’ of Racine; he took up the book, began to read, but soon let
it drop from his hands. He had come to the famous passage where the mother
describes her being allowed to see her son once a day.
He was moved, covered his face with his hands, and, saying that he was too
much affected, desired to be left alone. He grew calmer, fell asleep, and
when he awoke, desired Antommarchi to be called again. He was getting
ready to shave, and the doctor was curious to witness the operation. He
was in his shirt, his head uncovered, with two valets at his side, one
holding the glass and a towel, the other the rest of the apparatus. The
Emperor spread the soap over one side of his face, put down the brush,
wiped his hands and mouth, took a razor dipped in hot water and shaved the
right side with singular dexterity. “Is it done, Noverraz?”—”Yes,
Sire.”—”Well, then, face about. Come, villain, quick, stand still.”
The light fell on the left side, which, after applying the lather, he
shaved in the same manner and with the same dexterity. He drew his hand
over his chin. “Raise the glass. Am I quite right?”— “Quite so.”—”Not
a hair has escaped me: what say you?”—”No, Sire,” replied the valet
de chambre. “No! I think I perceive one. Lift up the glass, place it in a
better light. How, rascal! Flattery? You deceive me at St. Helena? On this
rock? You, too, are an accomplice.” With this he gave them both a box on
the ear, laughed, and joked in the most pleasant manner possible.
An almost incredible instance of the determination of the exiles to make
as many enemies as they possibly could was exhibited to Antommarchi on his
arrival at Longwood. He states that before he was permitted to enter on
his functions as surgeon he was required to take an oath that he would not
communicate with the English, and that he would more especially avoid
giving them the least information respecting the progress of Napoleon’s
disorder. He was not allowed to see his illustrious patient until the oath
was taken. After exacting such an oath from his physician the attendants
of Bonaparte had little right to complain, as they did, that the real
state of his disorder was purposely concealed from the world by the
English Government. It is more than probable that the constant attempts
observed to throw mystery and secrecy around them must have tended to
create the suspicion of escape, and to increase the consequent rigour of
the regulations maintained by the Governor.
Soon after the arrival of the priests Napoleon determined, we may suppose
partly in jest, to elevate one of them to the dignity of bishop, and he
chose for a diocese the Jumna. “The last box brought from Europe had been
broken open,” says Antommarchi; “it contained the vases and church
ornaments. “Stop,” said Napoleon, “this is the property of St. Peter; have
a care who touches it; send for the abbes—but talking of the abbes,
do you know that the Cardinal [Fesch] is a poor creature? He sends me
missionaries and propagandists, as if I were a penitent, and as if a whole
string of their Eminences had not always attended at my chapel. I will do
what he ought to have done; I possess the right of investiture, and I
shall use it.” Abbe Buonavita was just entering the room, “I give you the
episcopal mitre.”—”Sire!”—”I restore it to you; you shall wear
it in spite of the heretics; they will not again take it from you.”—
“But, Sire!”—”I cannot add to it so rich a benefice as that of
Valencia, which Suchet had given you, but at any rate your see shall be
secure from the chances of battles. I appoint you Bishop of—let me
see—of the Jumna. The vast countries through which that river flows
were on the point of entering into alliance with me—all was in
readiness, all were going to march. We were about to give the finishing
blow to England.” The speech concluded with an order to Count Montholon to
procure the necessary dress for the abbe in order to strike with awe all
the heretics. The upshot of the whole was, that the scarlet and violet
coloured clothes necessary to furnish the new bishop with the only
valuable portion of his temporalities, his dress, could not be procured in
the island, and the abbe remained an abbe in spite of the investiture, and
the whole farce was forgotten.
We occasionally see the Exile in better moods, when he listened to the
voice of reason, and thought less of the annoyances inseparable from the
state to which his ambition, or as he himself always averred, his destiny,
had reduced him. He had for a long time debarred himself from all
exercise, having, as he expressed it, determined not to expose himself to
the insult of being accompanied on his ride by a British officer; or the
possibility of being challenged by a sentinel. One day when he complained
of his inactive life his medical attendant recommended the exercise of
digging the ground; the idea was instantly seized upon by Napoleon with
his characteristic ardour. Noverraz, his chasseur, who had been formerly
accustomed to rural occupations, was honoured with the title of head
gardener, and under his directions Napoleon proceeded to work with great
vigour. He sent for Antommarchi to witness his newly acquired dexterity in
the use of the spade. “Well, Doctor,” said he to him, “are you satisfied
with your patient—is he obedient enough? This is better than your
pills, Dottoraccio; you shall not physic me any more.” At first he soon
got fatigued, and complained much of the weakness of his body and delicacy
of his hands; but “never mind,” said he, “I have always accustomed my body
to bend to my will, and I shall bring it to do so now, and inure it to the
exercise.” He soon grew fond of his new employment, and pressed all the
inhabitants of Longwood into the service. Even the ladies had great
difficulty to avoid being set to work. He laughed at them, urged them,
entreated them, and used all his arts of persuasion, particularly with
Madame Bertrand. He assured her that the exercise of gardening was much
better than all the doctor’s prescriptions—that it was in fact one
of his prescriptions. But in this instance his eloquence failed in its
effect, and he was obliged, though with much reluctance, to desist from
his attempts to make lady gardeners.
But in recompense he had willing labourers on the part of the gentlemen.
Antommarchi says, “The Emperor urged us, excited us, and everything around
us soon assumed a different aspect. Here was an excavation, there a basin
or a road. We made alleys, grottoes, cascades; the appearance of the
ground had now some life and diversity. We planted willows, oaks,
peach-trees, to give a little shade round the house. Having completed the
ornamental part of our labours we turned to the useful. We divided the
ground, we manured it, and sowed it with abundance of beans, peas, and
every vegetable that grows in the island.” In the course of their labours
they found that a tank would be of great use to hold water, which might be
brought by pipes from a spring at a distance of 3000 feet.
For this laborious attempt it was absolutely necessary to procure
additional forces, and a party of Chinese, of whom there are many on the
island, was engaged to help them. These people were much amused at
Napoleon’s working-dress, which was a jacket and large trousers, with an
enormous straw hat to shield him from the sun, and sandals. He pitied
those poor fellows who suffered from the heat of the sun, and made each of
them a present of a large hat like his own. After much exertion the basin
was finished, the pipes laid, and the water began to flow into it.
Napoleon stocked his pond with gold-fish, which he placed in it with his
own hands. He would remain by the pond for hours together, at a time when
he was so weak that he could hardly support himself. He would amuse
himself by following the motion of the fishes, throwing bread to them,
studying their ways, taking an interest in their loves and their quarrels,
and endeavouring with anxiety to find out points of resemblance between
their motives and those of mankind. He often sent for his attendants to
communicate his remarks to them, and directed their observations to any
peculiarities he had observed. His favourites at last sickened, they
struggled, floated on the water, and died one after another. He was deeply
affected by this, and remarked to Antommarchi, “You see very well that
there is a fatality attached to me. Everything I love, everything that
belongs to me, is immediately struck: heaven and mankind unite to
persecute me.” From this time he visited them daily in spite of sickness
or bad weather, nor did his anxiety diminish until it was discovered that
a coppery cement, with which the bottom of the basin was plastered, had
poisoned the water. The fish which were not yet dead were then taken out
and put into a tub.
Napoleon appears to have taken peculiar interest in observing the
instincts of animals, and comparing their practices and propensities with
those of men. A rainy day, during which the digging of the tank could not
be proceeded with, gave occasion for some observations on the actions of a
number of ants, which had made a way into his bedroom, climbed upon a
table on which some sugar usually stood, and taken possession of the
sugar-basin. He would not allow the industrious little insects to be
disturbed in their plans; but he now and then moved the sugar, followed
their manoeuvres, and admired the activity and industry they displayed
until they found it again; this they had been sometimes even two or three
days in effecting, though they always succeeded at last. He then
surrounded the basin with water, but the ants still reached it; he finally
employed vinegar, and the insects were unable to get through the new
obstacle.
But the slight activity of mind that now remained to him was soon to be
exchanged for the languor and gloom of sickness, with but few intervals
between positive suffering and the most distressing lowness of spirits.
Towards the end of the year 1820 he walked with difficulty, and required
assistance even to reach a chair in his garden. He became nearly incapable
of the slightest action; his legs swelled; the pains in his side and back
were increased; he was troubled with nausea, profuse sweats, loss of
appetite, and was subject to frequent faintings. “Here I am, Doctor,” said
he one day, “at my last cast. No more energy and strength left: I bend
under the load . . . I am going. I feel that my hour is come.”
Some days after, as he lay on his couch, he feelingly expressed to
Antommarchi the vast change which had taken place within him. He recalled
for a few moments the vivid recollection of past times, and compared his
former energy with the weakness which he was then sinking under.
The news of the death of his sister Elisa also affected him deeply. After
a struggle with his feelings, which had nearly overpowered him, he rose,
supported himself on Antommarchi’s arm; and regarding him steadfastly,
said, “Well, Doctor! you see Elisa has just shown me the way. Death, which
seemed to have forgotten my family, has begun to strike it; my turn cannot
be far off. What think you?”—”Your Majesty is in no danger: you are
still reserved for some glorious enterprise.”— “Ah, Doctor! I have
neither strength nor activity nor energy; I am no longer Napoleon. You
strive in vain to give me hopes, to recall life ready to expire. Your care
can do nothing in spite of fate: it is immovable: there is no appeal from
its decisions. The next person of our family who will follow Elisa to the
tomb is that great Napoleon who hardly exists, who bends under the yoke,
and who still, nevertheless keeps Europe in alarm. Behold, my good friend,
how I look on my situation! As for me, all is over: I repeat it to you, my
days will soon close on this miserable rock.”—”We returned,” says
Antommarchi, “into his chamber. Napoleon lay down’ in bed. ‘Close my
windows,’ he said; leave me to myself; I will send for you by-and-by. What
a delightful thing rest is! I would not exchange it for all the thrones in
the world! What an alteration! How I am fallen! I, whose activity was
boundless, whose mind never slumbered, am now plunged into a lethargic
stupor, so that it requires an effort even to raise my eyelids. I
sometimes dictated to four or five secretaries, who wrote as fast as words
could be uttered, but then I was NAPOLEON—now I am no longer
anything. My strength—my faculties forsake me. I do not live—I
merely exist.'”
From this period the existence of Napoleon was evidently drawing to a
close, his days were counted. Whole hours, and even days, were either
passed in gloomy silence or spent in pain, accompanied by distressing
coughs, and all the melancholy signs of the approach of death. He made a
last effort to ride a few miles round Longwood on the 22d of January 1821,
but it exhausted his strength, and from that time his only exercise was in
the calash. Even that slight motion soon became too fatiguing.
He now kept his room, and no longer stirred out. His disorder and his
weakness increased upon him. He still was able to eat something, but very
little, and with a worse appetite than ever. “Ah! doctor,” he exclaimed,
“how I suffer! Why did the cannon-balls spare me only to die in this
deplorable manner? I that was so active, so alert, can now scarcely raise
my eyelids!”
His last airing was on the 17th of March. The disease increased, and
Antommarchi, who was much alarmed, obtained with some difficulty
permission to see an English physician. He held a consultation, on the
26th of March, with Dr. Arnott of the 20th Regiment; but Napoleon still
refused to take medicine, and often repeated his favourite saying:
“Everything that must happen is written down, our hour is marked, and it
is not in our power to take from time a portion which nature refuses us.”
He continued to grow worse, and at last consented to see Dr. Arnott, whose
first visit was on the 1st of April. He was introduced into the chamber of
the patient, which was darkened, and into which Napoleon did not suffer
any light to be brought, examined his pulse and the other symptoms, and
was requested to repeat his visit the next day. Napoleon was now within a
month of his death, and although he occasionally spoke with the eloquence
and vehemence he had so often exhibited, his mind was evidently giving
way. The reported appearance of a comet was taken as a token of his death.
He was excited, and exclaimed with emotion, “A comet! that was the
precursor of the death of Caesar.”
On the 3d of April the symptoms of the disorder had become so alarming
that Antommarchi informed Bertrand and Montholon he thought Napoleon’s
danger imminent, and that Napoleon ought to take steps to put his affairs
in order. He was now attacked by fever and by violent thirst, which often
interrupted his sleep in the night. On the 14th Napoleon found himself in
better spirits, and talked with Dr. Arnott on the merits of Marlborough,
whose Campaigns he desired him to present to the 20th Regiment, learning
that they did not, possess a copy in their library.
On the 15th of April Napoleon’s doors were closed to all but Montholon and
Marchand, and it appeared that he had been making his Will. On the 19th he
was better, was free from pain, sat up, and ate a little. He was in good
spirits, and wished them to read to him. As General Montholon with the
others expressed his satisfaction at this improvement he smiled gently,
and said, “You deceive yourselves, my friends: I am, it is true, somewhat
better, but I feel no less that my end draws near. When I am dead you will
have the agreeable consolation of returning to Europe. One will meet his
relations, another his friends; and as for me, I shall behold my brave
companions-in-arms in the Elysian Fields. Yes,” he went on, raising his
voice, “Kléber, Desaix, Bessières, Duroc, Ney, Murat, Massena, Berthier,
all will come to greet me: they will talk to me of what we have done
together. I will recount to them the latest events of my life. On seeing
me they will become once more intoxicated with enthusiasm and glory. We
will discourse of our wars with the Scipios, Hannibal, Caesar, and
Frederick—there will be a satisfaction in that: unless,” he added,
laughing bitterly, “they should be alarmed below to see so many warriors
assembled together!”
He addressed Dr. Arnott, who came in while he was speaking, on the
treatment he had received from England said that she had violated every
sacred right in making him prisoner, that he should have been much better
treated in Russia, Austria, or even Prussia; that he was sent to the
horrible rock of St. Helena on purpose to die; that he had been purposely
placed on the most uninhabitable spot of that inhospitable island, and
kept six years a close prisoner, and that Sir Hudson Lowe was his
executioner. He concluded with these words: “You will end like the proud
republic of Venice; and I, dying upon this dreary rock, away from those I
hold dear, and deprived of everything, bequeath the opprobrium and horror
of my death to the reigning family of England.”
On the 21st Napoleon gave directions to the priest who was in attendance
as to the manner in which he would be placed to lie in state after his
death; and finding his religious attendant had never officiated in such a
solemnity he gave the most minute instructions for the mode of conducting
it. He afterwards declared that he would die, as he was born a Catholic,
and desired that mass should be said by his body, and the customary
ceremonies should be performed every day until his burial. The expression
of his face was earnest and convulsive; he saw Antommarchi watching the
contractions which he underwent, when his eye caught some indication that
displeased him. “You are above these weaknesses; but what would you have?
I am neither philosopher nor physician. I believe in God; I am of the
religion of my fathers; every one cannot be an atheist who pleases.” Then
turning to the priest—”I was born in the Catholic religion. I wish
to fulfil the duties which it imposes, and to receive the succour which it
administers. You will say mass every day in the adjoining chapel, and you
will expose the Holy Sacrament for forty hours. After I am dead you will
place your altar at my head in the funeral chamber; you will continue to
celebrate mass, and perform all the customary ceremonies; you will not
cease till I am laid in the ground.” The Abbe (Vignale) withdrew; Napoleon
reproved his fellow-countryman for his supposed incredulity. “Can you
carry it to this point? Can you disbelieve in God? Everything proclaims
His existence; and, besides, the greatest minds have thought so.”—”But,
Sire, I have never called it in question. I was attending to the progress
of the fever: your Majesty fancied you saw in my features an expression
which they had not.”— “You are a physician, Doctor,” he replied
laughingly; “these folks,” he added, half to himself, “are conversant only
with matter; they will believe in nothing beyond.”
In the afternoon of the 25th he was better; but being left alone, a sudden
fancy possessed him to eat. He called for fruits, wine, tried a biscuit,
then swallowed some champagne, seized a bunch of grapes, and burst into a
fit of laughter as soon as he saw Antommarchi return. The physician
ordered away the dessert, and found fault with the maitre d’hotel; but the
mischief was done, the fever returned and became violent. The Emperor was
now on his death-bed, but he testified concern for every one. He asked
Antommarchi if 500 guineas would satisfy the English physician, and if he
himself would like to serve Maria Louisa in quality of a physician? “She
is my wife, the first Princess in Europe, and after me you should serve no
one else.” Antommarchi expressed his acknowledgments. The fever continued
unabated, with violent thirst and cold in the feet. On the 27th he
determined to remove from the small chamber into the salon. They were
preparing to carry him. “No,” he said, “not until I am dead; for the
present it will be sufficient if you support me.”
Between the 27th and 28th the Emperor passed a very bad night; the fever
increased, coldness spread over his limbs, his strength was quite gone. He
spoke a few words of encouragement to Antommarchi; then in a tone of
perfect calmness and composure he delivered to him the following
instructions: “After my death, which cannot be far off, I wish you to open
my body: I wish also, nay, I require, that you will not suffer any English
physician to touch me. If, however, you find it indispensable to have some
one to assist you, Dr. Arnott is the only one I am willing you should
employ. I am desirous, further, that you should take out my heart, that
you put it in spirits of wine, and that you carry it to Parma to my dear
Maria Louisa: you will tell her how tenderly I have loved her, that I have
never ceased to love her; and you will report to her all that you have
witnessed, all that relates to my situation and my death. I recommend you,
above all, carefully to examine my stomach, to make an exact detailed
report of it, which you will convey to my son. The vomitings which succeed
each other without intermission lead me to suppose that the stomach is the
one of my organs which is the most deranged, and I am inclined to believe
that it is affected with the disease which conducted my father to the
grave,—I mean a cancer in the lower stomach. What think you?” His
physician hesitating, he continued—”I have not doubted this since I
found the sickness become frequent and obstinate. It is nevertheless well
worthy of remark that I have always had a stomach of iron, that I have
felt no inconvenience from this organ till latterly, and that whereas my
father was fond of high-seasoned dishes and spirituous liquors, I have
never been able to make use of them. Be it as it may, I entreat, I charge
you to neglect nothing in such an examination, in order that when you see
my son you may communicate the result of your observations to him, and
point out the most suitable remedies. When I am no more you will repair to
Rome; you will find out my mother and my family. You will give them an
account of all you have observed relative to my situation, my disorder,
and my death on this remote and miserable rock; you will tell them that
the great Napoleon expired in the most deplorable state, wanting
everything, abandoned to himself and his glory.” It was ten in the
forenoon; after this the fever abated, and he fell into a sort of doze.
The Emperor passed a very bad night, and could not sleep. He grew
light-headed and talked incoherently; still the fever had abated in its
violence. Towards morning the hiccough began to torment him, the fever
increased, and he became quite delirious. He spoke of his complaint, and
called upon Baxter (the Governor’s physician) to appear, to come and see
the truth of his reports. Then all at once fancying O’Meara present, he
imagined a dialogue between them, throwing a weight of odium on the
English policy. The fever having subsided, his hearing became distinct; he
grew calm, and entered into some further conversation on what was to be
done after his death. He felt thirsty, and drank a large quantity of cold
water. “If fate should determine that I shall recover, I would raise a
monument on the spot where this water gushes out: I would crown the
fountain in memory of the comfort which it has afforded me. If I die, and
they should not proscribe my remains as they have proscribed my person, I
should desire to be buried with my ancestors in the cathedral of Ajaccio,
in Corsica. But if I am not allowed to repose where I was born, why, then,
let them bury me at the spot where this fine and refreshing water flows.”
This request was afterwards complied with.
He remained nearly in the same state for some days. On the 1st of May he
was delirious nearly all day, and suffered dreadful vomitings. He took two
small biscuits and a few drops of red wine. On the 2d he was rather
quieter, and the alarming symptoms diminished a little. At 2 P.M.,
however, he had a paroxysm of fever, and became again delirious. He talked
to himself of France, of his dear son, of some of his old
companions-in-arms. At times he was evidently in imagination on the field
of battle. “Stengel!” he cried; “Desaix! Massena! Ah! victory is declaring
itself! run—rush forward—press the charge!—they are
ours!”
“I was listening,” says Dr. Antommarchi, “and following the progress of
that painful agony in the deepest distress, when Napoleon, suddenly
collecting his strength, jumped on the floor, and would absolutely go down
into the garden to take a walk. I ran to receive him in my arms, but his
legs bent under the weight of his body; he fell backwards, and I had the
mortification of being unable to prevent his falling. We raised him up and
entreated him to get into bed again; but he did not recognise anybody, and
began to storm and fall into a violent passion. He was unconscious, and
anxiously desired to walk in the garden. In the course of the day,
however, he became more collected, and again spoke of his disease, and the
precise anatomical examination he wished to be made of his body after
death. He had a fancy that this might be useful to his son.” “The
physicians of Montpelier,” he said to Antommarchi, “announced that the
scirrhosis in the pylorus would be hereditary in my family; their report
is, I believe, in the hands of my brother Louis; ask for it and compare it
with your own observations on my case, in order that my son may be saved
from this cruel disease. You will see him, Doctor, and you will point out
to him what is best to do, and will save him from the cruel sufferings I
now experience. This is the last service I ask of you.” Later in the day
he said, “Doctor, I am very ill—I feel that I am going to die.”
The last time Napoleon spoke, except to utter a few short unconnected
words, was on the 3d of May. It was in the afternoon, and he had requested
his attendants, in case of his losing consciousness, not to allow any
English physician to approach him except Dr. Arnott. “I am going to die,”
said he, “and you to return to Europe; I must give you some advice as to
the line of conduct you are to pursue. You have shared my exile, you will
be faithful to my memory, and will not do anything that may injure it. I
have sanctioned all proper principles, and infused them into my laws and
acts; I have not omitted a single one. Unfortunately, however, the
circumstances in which I was placed were arduous, and I was obliged to act
with severity, and to postpone the execution of my plans. Our reverses
occurred; I could not unbend the bow; and France has been deprived of the
liberal institutions I intended to give her. She judges me with
indulgence; she feels grateful for my intentions; she cherishes my name
and my victories. Imitate her example, be faithful to the opinions we have
defended, and to the glory we have acquired: any other course can only
lead to shame and confusion.”
From this moment it does not appear that Napoleon showed any signs of
understanding what was going forward around him. His weakness increased
every moment, and a harassing hiccough continued until death took place.
The day before that event a fearful tempest threatened to destroy
everything about Longwood. The plantations were torn up by the roots, and
it was particularly remarked that a willow, under which Napoleon usually
sat to enjoy the fresh air, had fallen. “It seemed,” says Antommarchi, “as
if none of the things the Emperor valued were to survive him.” On the day
of his death Madame Bertrand, who had not left his bedside, sent for her
children to take a last farewell of Napoleon. The scene which ensued was
affecting: the children ran to the bed, kissed the hands of Napoleon, and
covered them with tears. One of the children fainted, and all had to be
carried from the spot. “We all,” says Antommarchi, “mixed our lamentations
with theirs: we all felt the same anguish, the same cruel foreboding of
the approach of the fatal instant, which every minute accelerated.” The
favourite valet, Noverraz, who had been for some time very ill, when he
heard of the state in which Napoleon was, caused himself to be carried
downstairs, and entered the apartment in tears. He was with great
difficulty prevailed upon to leave the room: he was in a delirious state,
and he fancied his master was threatened with danger, and was calling upon
him for assistance: he said he would not leave him but would fight and die
for him. But Napoleon was now insensible to the tears of his servants; he
had scarcely spoken for two days; early in the morning he articulated a
few broken sentences, among which the only words distinguishable were,
“tete d’armee,” the last that ever left his lips, and which indicated the
tenor of his fancies. The day passed in convulsive movements and low
moanings, with occasionally a loud shriek, and the dismal scene closed
just before six in the evening. A slight froth covered his lips, and he
was no more.
After he had been dead about six hours Antommarchi had the body carefully
washed and laid out on another bed. The executors then proceeded to
examine two codicils which were directed to be opened immediately after
the Emperor’s decease. The one related to the gratuities which he intended
out of his private purse for the different individuals of his household,
and to the alms which he wished to be distributed among the poor of St.
Helena; the other contained his last wish that “his ashes should repose on
the banks of the Seine, in the midst of the French people whom he had
loved so well.” The executors notified this request to the Governor, who
stated that his orders were that the body was to, remain on the island. On
the next day, after taking a plaster cast of the face of Napoleon,
Antommarchi proceeded to open the body in the presence of Sir Thomas
Reade, some staff officers, and eight medical men.
The Emperor had intended his hair (which was of a chestnut colour) for
presents to the different members of his family, and it was cut off and
kept for this purpose.
He had grown considerably thinner in person during the last few months.
After his death his face and body were pale, but without alteration or
anything of a cadaverous appearance. His physiognomy was fine, the eyes
fast closed, and you would have said that the Emperor was not dead, but in
a profound sleep. His mouth retained its expression of sweetness, though
one side was contracted into a bitter smile. Several scars were seen on
his body. On opening it it was found that the liver was not affected, but
that there was that cancer of the stomach which he had himself suspected,
and of which his father and two of his sisters died. This painful
examination having been completed, Antommarchi took out the heart and
placed it in a silver vase filled with spirits of wine; he then directed
the valet de chambre to dress the body as he had been accustomed in the
Emperor’s lifetime, with the grand cordon of the Legion of Honour across
the breast, in the green uniform of a colonel of the Chasseurs of the
Guard, decorated with the orders of the Legion of Honour and of the Iron
Crown, long boots with little spurs, finally, his three cornered hat. Thus
habited, Napoleon was removed in the afternoon of the 6th out of the hall,
into which the crowd rushed immediately. The linen which had been employed
in the dissection of the body, though stained with blood, was eagerly
seized, torn in pieces, and distributed among the bystanders.
Napoleon lay in state in his little bedroom which had been converted into
a funeral chamber. It was hung with black cloth brought from the town.
This circumstance first apprised the inhabitants of his death. The corpse,
which had not been embalmed, and which was of an extraordinary whiteness,
was placed on one of the campbeds, surrounded with little white curtains,
which served for a sarcophagus. The blue cloak which Napoleon had worn at
the battle of Marengo covered it. The feet and the hands were free; the
sword on the left side, and a crucifix on the breast. At some distance was
the silver vase containing the heart and stomach, which were not allowed
to be removed. At the back of the head was an altar, where the priest in
his stole and surplice recited the customary prayers. All the individuals
of Napoleon’s suite, officers and domestics, dressed in mourning, remained
standing on the left. Dr. Arnott had been charged to see that no attempt
was made to convey away the body.
For some-hours the crowd had besieged the doors; they were admitted, and
beheld the inanimate remains of Napoleon in respectful silence. The
officers of the 20th and 66th Regiments were admitted first, then the
others. The following day (the 7th) the throng was greater. Antommarchi
was not allowed to take the heart of Napoleon to Europe with him; he
deposited that and the stomach in two vases, filled with alcohol and
hermetically sealed, in the corners of the coffin in which the corpse was
laid. This was a shell of zinc lined with white satin, in which was a
mattress furnished with a pillow. There not being room for the hat to
remain on his head, it was placed at his feet, with some eagles, pieces of
French money coined during his reign, a plate engraved with his arms, etc.
The coffin was closed, carefully soldered up, and then fixed in another
case of mahogany, which was enclosed in a third made of lead, which last
was fastened in a fourth of mahogany, which was sealed up and fastened
with screws. The coffin was exhibited in the same place as the body had
been, and was also covered with the cloak that Napoleon had worn at the
battle of Marengo. The funeral was ordered for the morrow, 8th May, and
the troops were to attend in the morning by break of day.
This took place accordingly: the Governor arrived first, the Rear-Admiral
soon after, and shortly all the authorities, civil and military, were
assembled at Longwood. The day was fine, the people crowded the roads,
music resounded from the heights; never had spectacle so sad and solemn
been witnessed in these remote regions. At half-past twelve the grenadiers
took hold of the coffin, lifted it with difficulty, and succeeded in
removing it into the great walk in the garden, where the hearse awaited
them. It was placed in the carriage, covered with a pall of
violet-coloured velvet, and with the cloak which the hero wore at Marengo.
The Emperor’s household were in mourning. The cavalcade was arranged by
order of the Governor in the following manner: The Abbe Vignale in his
sacerdotal robes, with young Henry Bertrand at his side, bearing an
aspersorium; Doctors Arnott and Antommarchi, the persons entrusted with
the superintendence of the hearse, drawn by four horses, led by grooms,
and escorted by twelve grenadiers without arms, on each side; these last
were to carry the coffin on their shoulders as soon as the ruggedness of
the road prevented the hearse from advancing; young Napoleon Bertrand, and
Marchand, both on foot, and by the side of the hearse; Counts Bertrand and
Montholon on horseback close behind the hearse; a part of the household of
the Emperor; Countess Bertrand with her daughter Hortense, in a calash
drawn by two horses led by hand by her domestics, who walked by the side
of the precipice; the Emperor’s horse led by his piqueur Archambaud; the
officers of marine on horseback and on foot; the officers of the staff on
horse-back; the members of the council of the island in like manner;
General Coffin and the Marquis Montchenu on horseback; the Rear-Admiral
and the Governor on horseback; the inhabitants of the island.
The train set out in this order from Longwood, passed by the barracks, and
was met by the garrison, about 2500 in number, drawn up on the left of the
road as far as Hut’s Gate. Military bands placed at different distances
added still more, by the mournful airs which they played, to the striking
solemnity of the occasion. When the train had passed the troops followed
and accompanied it to the burying-place. The dragoons marched first. Then
came the 20th Regiment of infantry, the marines, the 66th, the volunteers
of St. Helena, and lastly, the company of Royal Artillery, with fifteen
pieces of cannon. Lady Lowe and her daughter were at the roadside at Hut’s
Gate, in an open carriage drawn by two horses. They were attended by some
domestics in mourning, and followed the procession at a distance. The
fifteen pieces of artillery were ranged along the road, and the gunners
were at their posts ready to fire. Having advanced about a quarter of a
mile beyond Hut’s Gate the hearse stopped, the troops halted and drew up
in line of battle by the roadside. The grenadiers then raised the coffin
on their shoulders and bore it thus to the place of interment, by the new
route which had been made on purpose on the declivity of the mountain. All
the attendants alighted, the ladies descended from their carriages, and
the procession followed the corpse without observing any regular order.
Counts Bertrand and Montholon, Marchand and young Napoleon Bertrand,
carried the four corners of the pall. The coffin was laid down at the side
of the tomb, which was hung with black. Near were seen the cords and
pulleys which were to lower it into the earth. The coffin was then
uncovered, the Abbe Vignale repeated the usual prayers, and the body was
let down into the grave with the feet to the east. The artillery then
fired three salutes in succession of fifteen discharges each. The
Admiral’s vessel had fired during the procession twenty-five minute guns
from time to time. A huge stone, which was to have been employed in the
building of the new house of the Emperor, was now used to close his grave,
and was lowered till it rested on a strong stone wall so as not to touch
the coffin. While the grave was closed the crowd seized upon the willows,
which the former presence of Napoleon had already rendered objects of
veneration. Every one was ambitious to possess a branch or some leaves of
these trees which were henceforth to shadow the tomb of this great man,
and to preserve them as a precious relic of so memorable a scene. The
Governor and Admiral endeavoured to prevent this outrage, but in vain. The
Governor, however, surrounded the spot afterwards with a barricade, where
he placed a guard to keep off all intruders. The tomb of the Emperor was
about a league from Longwood. It was of a quadrangular shape, wider at top
than at bottom; the depth about twelve feet. The coffin was placed on two
strong pieces of wood, and was detached in its whole circumference.
The companions of Napoleon returned to France, and the island gradually
resumed its former quiet state, while the willows weeping over the grave
guarded the ashes of the man for whom Europe had been all too small.
ETEXT EDITOR’S BOOKMARKS:
A sect cannot be destroyed by cannon-balls Ability in making it be
supposed that he really possessed talent Absurdity of interfering with
trifles Admired him more for what he had the fortitude not to do Always
proposing what he knew could not be honourably acceded to An old man’s
blessing never yet harmed any one Animated by an unlucky zeal Buried for
the purpose of being dug up Calumny such powerful charms Cause of war
between the United States and England Conquest can only be regarded as the
genius of destruction Demand everything, that you may obtain nothing Die
young, and I shall have some consolatory reflection Every time we go to
war with them we teach them how to beat us Every one cannot be an atheist
who pleases Go to England. The English like wrangling politicians God in
his mercy has chosen Napoleon to be his representative on earth Grew more
angry as his anger was less regarded Had neither learned nor forgotten
anything I have made sovereigns, but have not wished to be one myself I do
not live—I merely exist Ideologues Immortality is the recollection
one leaves Kings feel they are born general: whatever else they cannot do
Kiss the feet of Popes provided their hands are tied Let women mind their
knitting Malice delights to blacken the characters of prominent men
Manufacturers of phrases More glorious to merit a sceptre than to possess
one Most celebrated people lose on a close view Necessary to let men and
things take their course Nothing is changed in France: there is only one
Frenchman more Put some gold lace on the coats of my virtuous republicans
Religion is useful to the Government Rights of misfortune are always
sacred Something so seductive in popular enthusiasm Strike their
imaginations by absurdities than by rational ideas Submit to events, that
he might appear to command them Tendency to sell the skin of the bear
before killing him That consolation which is always left to the
discontented The boudoir was often stronger than the cabinet The wish and
the reality were to him one and the same thing Those who are free from
common prejudices acquire others To leave behind him no traces of his
existence Treaties of peace no less disastrous than the wars Treaty,
according to custom, was called perpetual Trifles honoured with too much
attention Were made friends of lest they should become enemies When a man
has so much money he cannot have got it honestly Would enact the more in
proportion as we yield Yield to illusion when the truth was not
satisfactory